《Rebirth: Traversing The Myriad Planes》 Chapter -1 - Volume 1 Naos Active Interface [Rebirth] ======================== [Name] : Nao [Age] : 7 (+16) [Race] : Saiyan, Saiyan God (*Locked*) [Battle Power] : 535,000 [Miya''s Battle Power] : 250,000 [Unblocked Meridians] : 20% [Rebirth Points] 800 [Active Quests] -Main Story Quest II - Planet Vegeta''s Destruction -Optional Quest : Save the Saiyans! [Planes] -D*Z [Inventory] x1 Instant Transmission Tablet [Titles] -First Player -> The One And Only (Grants 30% bonus experience per entity slayed) *Inactive for D*Z* -Plane Creator (Grants 10% discount in [Shop] ) -Reincarnator (Allows host to retain memories from second life onward, skills and stats that are bound by laws of each plane will not be able to be carried over) [Active Techniques] Dark Ice Blast, Frost Fist, Power Ball, Fly, Vanish, Distortion Fist, Mirage Blast [Passive Techniques] Flux, Frost Aura, Space Affinity, Ice Affinity, Ki, Stamina Reduction, Ki Perception, Eidetic Memory [Miscellaneous] ========== [Shop] [Wheel] [Summon] =============================== Chapter 1 - Prologue Part 1 Rebirth Earth''s technology has been rapidly progressing, especially within the last 100 years. Detecting natural phenomena, the boundaries of Earth''s Realm, the supernatural , and so on have recently stirred the minds of folk, both new and old during the early 21st century, our current era. During the recent times tremors gave been occurring within the western half of the Earth''s hemisphere. This strange phenomena has started to accrue slowly the last couple decades but as time moved on it has been getting more and more frequent, to where tremors could be felt almost weekly. As these tremors lasted no longer than one to two minutes at most and appeared normal on the Richter scale, people disregarded these occurrences thinking they were just natural shifts within the Earth''s tectonic plates and proceeded to continue with their daily lives. However these did not stop scientists from investigating into the matter. It is now the year 2019 AD and a certain couple decided to get married at the age of 25, after they found a well off job in the recent developing Megacity, Reno, Nevada, and the wife decided to be a stay-home wife to raise their kids. However, even though science was advancing day by day, luck was not on the side of this newly married couple, as the husband had a disorder which limited the s.p.e.r.m that he could produce. While it is not ED, the couple could still enjoy the act. They soon reached a consensus that if they wanted to start raising a family and not rely on miracles, they decided to adopt a child. The woman the husband married descends from Japanese heritage and since the husband studied and enjoyed Japanese culture, he decided to join his wife''s family to inherit the Watanabe name. They were able to locate a Japanese orphan from one of the local orphanages and decided to adopt him. The parents long decided on the name for their newly adopted child, and thus child also took in the mother''s family name, Watanabe. The pair gave him first name, Naoto. Family name meaning to pass over, first name meaning an honest person. This newly married couple wished for their adopted son to pass over any place he ends up being as an honest person. While this family was more well off than others, they treated the child with familial love and within the first couple years the young Naoto was able to open up with his new family. He was able spend an enjoyable childhood and teen life. Time passed and Naoto grew to be a sturdy young man who is now at the age of 16, and it is now 2035 AD. While young Naoto did not care for romantic relationsh.i.p.s much he instead grew his interest in the rudimentary virtual reality and natural phenomena occurring on his side of the world, so during high school he decided to focus on computer engineering. During this 16 year time gap virtual reality grew from its rudimentary stages and expanded, so much that the world is now introducing its first VRMMO, Rebirth. Rebirth''s main concept is to enjoy a second life, akin to a rebirth, that the modern world can enjoy. Young Naoto having been blessed by his parents was able to obtain one of Rebirth''s game helmets one week before the servers went live. It is now the end of June 2035 and the servers will begin in the first week of august. Nobody but the scientists noticed that the tremors have been occurring more and more and nearly doubled in how often they occur. A week flashed by in a blink of an eye and Naoto put on his helmet and was awaiting the countdown to join the servers, just like everyone else in the world who were awaiting the monumental achievement in VR.. However just as the the timer to enter Rebirth reached 0 and the system fairy welcomed the newcomer Naoto,, an unprecedented giant tremor could be felt, knocking him down in his 2 story house along with his parents, and their house started to break down as it weren''t reinforced enough to resist tremors of this magnitude. RRRRRRRRRUUUUUUUUMMMMMMBBBBBLLLLLLLEEEEEE!!! Naoto''s parents were lucky to avoid the initial debris caused by the quake and quickly found places to hide under to avoid falling debris. They even prayed to their good luck in surviving this disaster as they only purchased a two-story house. Mama Watanabe pulled the sleeve of Papa Watanabe. "Dear, Dear! Thank the gods I''m still alive to see you here with me. Let''s hurry to our son immediately!" Papa Watanabe nodded to respond to her words. Out of the wrecked house they could still fine the room young Naoto was in. Their parents knew this was an exciting day for him due to the release of VR. Laying flat on his stomach, Naoto finally realized what had happened. Lots of debris still in the air, but his body couldn''t move despite the receiving signals from his brain. His vision has been slowly been fading in and out, but he was still able to see Mama and Papa Watanabe in his vision rushing to his position, only to see horror on their faces. *Why are Papa and Mama so horrified?* Young Naoto mustered his strength to look around him, only to see a large pool of red liquid. *Is....Is this blood mine?* Naoto then looked behind him only to see two large pillars of wood lodged in his right shoulder and left thigh. *No wonder I can''t move...* Naoto then looked back at his parents who were now within distance and were sobbing while hugging his body. Due to the amount of blood loss he could only vague see their mouths opening and closing, unable to hear them talk. His vision is now fading out more and more. Realizing his time is soon approaching Naoto musters the last of his strength to move his arm and hold onto the pair, and mutter: "...Thank you for these 16 years raising me like part of your own family. I know I''m an orphan so please don''t be hard on yourselves and try to attempt at creating a real family, just like you did with me for these last 16 years. What happened just now was way out of our reach. Maybe mother nature is taking pity on me now..." After his uttering this last breath Naoto eventually lost strength in his arm and lost his body''s mobility. He had one last look at his parents before his vision backed out. Right after he "died" he heard a slight mechanical ring deep within his consciousness. *Ding* Rebirth System now active. We hope you enjoy using Rebirth as your path has just begun. Chapter 2 - Prologue Part 2: Within the Darkness *Ding* Rebirth System now active. We hope you enjoy using Rebirth as your path has just begun. Naoto''s body lied motionlessly within a pool of blood in his room. After some time has passed, before Naoto''s parents could fully process the situation, a small pale orb of light slowly floated out of his body. Regaining some vision , Naoto looked down, only to see his body stained in blood and his sobbing parents. He shifted his view towards the sky and could see bright white light, which seemed to be calling for his soul. While Naoto was not a fanatic in religion like others, he still believed a God existed and there would be an afterlife. Naoto decided to persist on and stay in place just so he can have one last look at his parents before flying upwards toward the light. Perhaps it was due to the recent growing phenomena in the last few decades but Naoto''s parents senses were quite developed and they finally regained their composure. Before thinking about anything else they saw a pale white orb of light floating closely above Naoto''s lifeless body. His parents enjoyed the supernatural and they reached the conclusion that the orb of light must be Naoto''s soul and could faintly see his figure. Mama Watanabe tugged Papa''a shoulder. "Dear, look! Am i seeing things? I thought orbs of light couldn''t materialize themselves into figures as they lack the energy!" "While that is true for most cases...Perhaps there is a God who has taken pity on us and is granting us one last goodbye with our Son..." Ignoring the growing stench of blood pervading through the room, Naoto''s parents continued to stare at their son''s soul, eagerly awaiting any action or response. However, what seemed like eternity, a couple minutes have passed and Naoto''s soul just stayed floating silently looking back down at his parents, who were now looking up towards him, as if they could directly see Naoto. "Why isn''t our boy saying anything? While I''m not in shock anymore his soul should still be able to do something like projecting his thoughts into ours right?" "Dear...Hmm. Maybe its due to the fact that his soul and figure manifested that it took a toll on whoever God did this and spent too much energy and was unable to grant our Son anything else during this moment..." Perhaps this was the only conclusion Naoto''s parents could reach with the knowledge they have, as they continued to watch Naoto. Realizing this process must be straining the God''s energy, his parents didn''t want the God to suffer any longer and quickly started preparing to say their final goodbye. After another minute passed, they gathered their thoughts. "Little Naoto. I''ll always love you no matter what journey lies ahead of you! I wish this didn''t happen and hoped to see you get married to start your own family.Perhaps you were too young to remember when we chose your name but I hope you can continue being the honest boy we love! Before long Mama Watanabe started to cry again. Papa Watanabe took her into his embrace and faced Naoto. "Son...What I''ll say is simple. No matter where you end up, I pray that you should not give up on what you want to accomplish and pray nothing like this happens again...!" While Naoto did not have the energy to speak anymore, he nodded to his parents final words. His parents were shocked to see the figure nod, and their lips curved upwards, forming a smile. The family finally said their goodbye. As no more time could be spent with each other, Naoto''s soul finally started to slowly float towards the light awaiting him. His parents saw that their son''s soul was slowly moving upwards. Realizing this, they started to wave their hands. Orbs of light have the ability to travel at very fast speeds. It did not take an eternity to arrive at the source of the light awaiting him. During this travel Naoto''s parents could still see their Little Naoto, in what seemed like to be waiting in a queue. "Dear, is that..." Before she could complete her sentence, Naoto''s father placed a finger on her lips, as if asking her to shush. "Events like these should not be questioned. Let''s just watch his depart quietly..." Naoto''s mother softly nodded. They continued on watching his son''s soul in the sky waiting in line, seemingly waiting for an eternity. As Naoto waited, he saw a very big oval-shaped golden door with peculiar rune markings located at each corner. These runes depicted mythical beasts, on the top left was a black tortoise, top right a fiery red phoenix, bottom left a ferocious white tiger, and bottom right a menacing azure dragon. Within the center of the door carved a yin-yang symbol, symbolizing balance. Between the bottom left and bottom right runes stood two smaller doors, one clad in all white and one clad in all black. Naoto assumed the door clad in white lead to Heaven while the door clad in black lead to Hell. He did not know what the other runes and symbols meant but assumed each led to a different destination, as he saw other souls fly toward every one of them after their sentence was given. Speaking of sentences, he now arrived at the front of the line, and saw a 5 foot long pillar made of gold, thinking it to be a stand. Behind the stand stood something his eyes dared not believe, but is now ironic due to his situation. He saw a figure, who was dressed in a white gown, and white wings spread out from their back, an Angel. The angel had long golden hair that fell down to her shoulders and he could see her large b.r.e.a.s.ts, which appeared to be D-Cup b.r.e.a.s.ts. The angel starting to sing a couple hymns to put Naoto''s soul in a relaxed state, before the Angel decided on his sentence. However just as the Angel finished her final hymn, another natural phenomena broke out. Several feet away from Naoto, cracks started to appear in the sky. Curious to see what was happening, Naoto looked toward his right. Not before long the cracks expanded to what appeared to become a circle that spanned several feet long. Naoto peered into the circle only to see nothing but void and endless darkness. As if the darkness was calling out to him, a large black hand suddenly materialized from the darkness and reached out and took a firm grasp on Naoto''s soul. Naoto did not struggle as the darkness was indeed calling for him, and the giant dark hand took his soul and retreated back into the the darkness. A couple minutes passed, and the space crack slowly dispensed, as if nothing was their anymore and the sky returned to normal. While the mortals back down on Earth couldn''t see the giant golden door, they could still see the space crack form in the sky as it was caused by a natural phenomena. Those who didn''t have sharp senses could only see the space crack but those who did have sharp senses, including Naoto''s parents, saw the giant dark hand emerge from the space crack and saw it took hold of their Son''s soul, before retreating back into the space crack that soon vanished. Seeing their Son''s soul not struggle as he was taken away relieved them greatly and thought where he was taken to. Perhaps he was taken to start his next journey, Naoto''s parents thought... As Naoto''s parents were in deep thought, a scene occurred behind the giant golden door. The Angel who stood at the stand saw the giant golden door crack open slightly, enough for her to enter. While she herself resided in Heaven, she still worked as Heaven''s Judge for the God who lived behind this golden door. As she walked in, all she could see was a plane with endless white clouds. Within the white clouds stood a haggard old man dressed in a white gown, had white wings and a white beard, seemingly ageless. He was the one who called for, Heaven''s Judge. He conversed with her to respond on the occurrence that happened. He told Heaven''s Judge that it was a planned event, so it should not cause her to worry. He soon dismissed her and the golden door closed again. However before it shut the old man could be seen to have slowly vanished where he was standing at. As Naoto''s parents were still in deep thought, a figure slowly started to appear above Naoto''s corpse. Feeling excited they might get to see their son again after the phenomenon that just happened, that feeling soon dispersed as the figure that manifested was the same haggard old man that resided behind the giant golden door. ... .... ..... ... "Who are you...?" "Within the mortal world I am known as the President of Cosmos Corporation. However given the severity of this situation you may refer to me as God." It was indeed God himself! Naoto''s parents quickly knelt and gave him a bow. "There is no need for such pleasantries. It is very hard for myself to manifest in the Mortal World and my time in short. In order for you to understand what happened I''ll explain to the best of my ability." ""Yes, God-Sama!"" Naoto''s parents exclaimed in unison. "My company has developed Rebirth, of which your Son was given the chance to enjoy. Out of the candidates in the Mortal World we could only choose one person to fully experience its contents. I know this World has some deeply rooted sins and that made this selection easier On top of this unfortunate accident your Son has also earned merits as well. We decided to choose your son to experience another life with Rebirth..." It took a while for Naoto''s parents to accept this situation but as a family it made them extremely happy and content, knowing that their Son was still out there and was granted the ability to start another life. They thanked God and his figure soon disappeared, leaving them in what used to be their house. Even with knowing their current situation, God gave them the comfort they needed to help rebuild their lives... A few minutes have passed since the crack in the sky closed and the people of Earth resumed their daily lives. Behind the closed crack, within the endless darkness, a single orb of light could be seen. Naoto was still trying to pile his thoughts together. As he was in deep thought, he soon heard a small girl-like voice within the back of his mind. "Master! Wake up!" Chapter 3 - Prologue Part 3: A New System & Choices "Master! Wake up!" Heating a cute voice from the back of his mind, Naoto regained his composure after his deep thinking. Determined to understand how he heard this voice, he thought of his next question. *Who are you?* "Silly master, I''ve always been with you ever since your parents gave me to you last week! Have you already forgotten me? How cruel!" A sound of crying started to resound in his mind. Wait a minute, let''s turn back time for a bit. Last Friday...That'' right. I was given a game helmet for Rebirth by my lovely parents and created my avatar only to wait for the countdown for the servers to begin a week later, which is now Today...Trying to recall who this could be, I faintly remember a small n.a.k.e.d figure with translucent red wings, small b.r.e.a.s.ts, and shiny red hair that went down to her neck during the character creation screen. I was too absorbed in the character creation that I soon forgot this figure and they soon vanished after guiding me through the creation process...Don''t tell me this voice in my mind is hers? "Bingo! Hehehe I''m glad Master was able to remember what I look like. Although this is on short notice, the President decided to gift me to you after becoming the winner from our little experiment. Teehee!" Wait just a minute, little experiment? No, now that things have reached this point its pointless to worry about such things. Regaining his vision, all Naoto could see is endless black darkness, as far the eye could see. He eventually remembered the giant black hand grasping onto him and dragged him into this separate dimension filled with darkness. He thought of who that hand belonged to, wondering if it belonged to the little fairy who has been speaking to him. "Wrong, Master! How could a little fairy like me do something like that! That was the President!" So it was the President, the creator of Rebirth, who caused that crack in the sky to appear? Surely that couldn''t be done by any mere human, regardless of how science advanced Well, what''s done is done. Apparently I was chosen as a winner to fully explore Rebirth''s contents. But what the hell can I do when I look like this with nothing around me!? On better thought let''s ask another question, otherwise I get the feeling this is going nowhere. "Can you stop reading my mind and come out of my body?" "Sure! But it''s really warm inside your soul! If I go out can you promise to let be back in? We did become one after all! Hehe!" Wait a minute, become one!? My heart is still pure! All jokes aside though, I nod my non-existent head to her question. As if I felt something being tugged out of my body, a smaller red orb about half the size of my soul slowly emerged. Without saying anything, it started to bob up and down and then spin around me at a really fast speed. Eventually she came to a halt in front of me, and the figure I remember manifested. She had her same bright red hair, small b.r.e.a.s.ts, red eyes and her small red transparent wings sticking out from her back. She then struck a pose and did a victory sign. "Hiya!" Unintentionally. I karate chopped her small forehead and pinched her cheeks. Tears slowly started to form at the corners of her eyes. "Owie, Master, that hurts uuuuu....." "Listen, you-" "My name is not you! While I was born a week ago poor Master still has yet to give me a name! The President created me but he left the decision to you. How could you let me go for a week already with no name!" It''s not like could change your name when I was creating my character! Although there was a window prompt after the character creation process finished and before it took me to the server countdown, the first word I saw on that was Optional, so i immediately closed it without a second look at it and became one of the many people waiting to start Rebirth. Maybe that was because I was a bit impatient, don''t tell that prompt was to give a name to this little fairy who is now floating in front of me?...Well, there is no use crying over spilt milk. Staring at her figure, I eventually decide on a name. "I got it I got it. Don''t start crying again. From now on your name is Miho!" "Miho?" "Yes. In my native language Mi means beautiful and Ho is for flame. To me you look like a small beautiful fire full of energy after having a good look at you" "Did Master just say I''m beautiful? Hehehe....The world''s first beautiful AI just received her name from Master! Wait a minute, did I just say AI? That''s supposed to be a trade secret, uuuuuu....." As if she became excited but then dejected, Miho looked downwards, avoiding to look at me Wait a minute... so this little fairy is indeed an AI, artificial intelligence. Imagining doing a face-palm, I sighed deep down inside. I shouldn''t really trust any secrets with Miho, with that big mouth of hers. "Could you possibly forgot I said that, Master? Pretty please?" "Well, what''s said is done. It''s not like I find it to be a secret worth protecting over though, seeing as Rebirth is the world''s first VRMMO, it''s makes sense for the game to have a very advanced AI supporting it... " "That is true! Well, allow me to formally introduce myself. I''m Miho, Rebirth''s one and only artificial intelligence!" "Likewise, I''m Naoto." I took Miho''s small hand and shook it. Now that this whole introduction is finished, it doesn''t solve the fact that I''m surrounded by endless darkness. Where the hell are we and what the hell can do I do here? I started to explain to Miho my doubts on our current location. "Care to explain this situation, Miho?" "Sure thing, Master! Remember when I said earlier that you are the winner of our little experiment that happened? Well the prize is none other than Rebirth''s full content! In other words this place we are in is a part of Rebirth''s content! Hehe!" "That makes sense, but why is it that I see nothing but darkness?" "Well...to put it simply we are in a special dimension that is located in between space & time. I like to call it the Plane Dimension!" "That still doesn''t explain the darkness..." "That''s because Master is still a noob and his level is too low! Here in the Plane Dimension, any impossibility becomes possible. However since the President enjoys the theme of Reincarnation, that''s how he designed this place!" "Why is this leading to reincarnation?.." "Sigh...Master, for now just try to imagine a status window found in any RPG you''ve played previously." Nodding at Miho''s request, I try to imagine what I think a status window is. Before long a huge blue 3D window appeared in front of my eyes. =========Rebirth========== Name: Naoto Race: Human Level: 1 HP: 100 MP: 5 STR: 10 DEF: 10 DEX: 10 INT: 10 WIS: 10 LUC: 5 Rebirths: 0 RP (Rebirth Points): 0 Planes (worlds) created: 0 Inventory: Beginner Welcome Package Title: First Player (gains 30% bonus experience upon killing an enemy ) ============ Shop Gacha Rebirth Wheel Plane Creator/Editor Skills ================================ A massive amount of information entered my head all of a sudden. Feeling pale from this new knowledge, I braced myself and sure enough, it is a status window...Ill definitely have to explore all of these functions little by little but the main question I have for now is what the hell are these Rebirths and Planes options? Don''t tell me... "Master! It looks like you were able to open the status window on your first try! As expected of Master, congratulations!" Congratulations my ass! "Miho, care to explain the number of rebirths and planes, and why it''s at 0?'' "Sure thing, Master! As you were informed earlier, we are in a special dimension located between the fabric of space & time, which I named it the Plane Dimension. The reason why you see these numbers at 0 is because of the darkness all around us, there is nothing! Poor Master... *sobs*. .." Wait a minute...seeing that there is nothing but darkness, does Rebirth allow me to create planes out of nothing? But how do I even receive my first plane when I have nothing to spend for!? "Try opening the package you received, Master! After all, you were chosen as the winner!" Miho gave me a suggestion this time. Might as well respond to it seemingly as I''ve nothing to lose. Looking at the status window, I do indeed see Beginner Welcome Package x1. How do I open it though, do I imagine it just like I did with the status? After trying to imagine it, the package counter went from 1 to 0 and slowly opened and revealed its contents. *Ding* Welcome to Rebirth! You''ve received: *10k Rebirth Points *Plane ticket for the world of Dragonball Z *Small Fiery brooch These items have now been placed into my inventory. Interested to see what these things do, I imagined their description and it appeared before me. *Rebirth Points* The currency of Rebirth. Can be used in the shop to purchase goods and spent on the Gacha to test your luck. *Dragonball Z Plane Ticket* Allows user to consume ticket and create a world based off Dragonball Z. One time use only. Ticket vanishes after use but Plane becomes permanent. *Small Fiery Brooch* Gives off small amounts of heat to keep wearer warm. Also raises senses to detect the flow of energy. -Perhaps Miho will like this, try giving it to her!- ...I understand its common to receive currency to help a person out in the beginning. Receiving my first Plane however was an unexpected surprise. Seriously though, it had to start off with Dragonball Z? Sure it was a great anime but it wasn''t my favorite. Perhaps there would be more to choose from in the shop. But what the hell system, are you already turning on me!? Or maybe Miho did something behind my back...Either way, I took out the brooch and presented it to Miho. "What is this, Master?" "I opened the package. I received some RP, my first Plane, and was also given this brooch. According to its description its meant for you to wear it, it also makes you warm and lets you sense energy easier..." "Really, Master!? Please give it to me!" I ended up giving the brooch to her and slid it onto her hair, which made her beauty stand out more. Still, at least I''m not alone in this godforsaken place, otherwise who knows when I would turn crazy. Having Miho around really livens things around here. Having given her the brooch, her mood became extremely happily and started to hum while fiddling with it. I then took out the Plane Ticket. What appeared in front of me was a pure golden ticket, labeled Dragonball Z. I then ask Miho how to use it. "How does creating planes work Miho?" "Creating planes is super simple, Master! You can either use the shop to buy them then use the plane creator or in this case, use the ticket! It will consume the ticket then watch the magic happen! Hehe!" After hearing her response, I decided to use the ticket. The ticket flashed a golden hue before it vanished. Before long the whole dimension started to quiver, and a vortex appeared within the darkness. This vortex started spitting out massive amounts of energy, and after several minutes passed, a huge golden sphere about the size of Earth formed several miles away. *Ding* First Plane has been created. Congratulations! Received title: Plane Creator *Plane Creator* User successfully created his first world. Allows user to have 10% discount in Shop. ...If I still had a face, without a doubt it would show shock, as a huge sphere formed before my eyes. "Wow, Master! Look, its all golden!" Miho decided to fly towards it excitedly and started to fly around rapidly. Sigh....Now what should I do. Apparently if I enter this world my soul will reincarnate but before i make that decision I should see if i made enough preparations. I''m sure Ill have access to Rebirth once I''m born so I''ll leave the Shop for now and keep my points, in case of an emergency. The only other thing i could find to be of relevance is the Rebirth Wheel. "Miho! Come back here! Care to explain the Rebirth Wheel?" After hearing my next question, Miho returned to my side. "The Rebirth Wheel is a handy function, Master! Think of it like the lottery. The Gacha shop relies on pure luck, and same goes for the Rebirth Wheel. But the main difference you see is the Gacha requires RP and the Wheel can only be spun once after a Plane is created! Since you created your first Plane, try spinning it!" Miho started to spin around me as if she were a wheel. I tried to imagine the Rebirth Wheel and before long a giant lottery wheel appeared before me, causing Miho to stop and we looked at it. It showed that I I had one use available, so I used it. The spinner started to move like crazy and after one minute passed, it eventually landed on a purple panel. I do not know what the colors mean at this time but I guess that''s how the rarity is classified. *Ding* Received Super Rare Item: -Mutated Saiyan God Genes ...What the hell is this supposed to be? I read the description of what it has to offer. Mutated Saiyan God Genes Overrides parts of user''s gene pool upon birth after reincarnating into the Dragonball Z world into the blood of a Saiyan God. This was completely not what I was thinking I would receive. With what has happened recently I personally thought my luck was a piece of shit but apparently not. If i consume this would I have a better chance at being a Saiyan God? I did watch to the end of Dragonball Super and I know what Saiyan Gods are capable of. Is that strength something I could make my own? Feeling of anticipation started to swell within me. I do not want to use Gacha at this time as i think I''ve received enough already. I consumed the mutated Saiyan god genes and it vanished from my inventory. "Miho, I think I''ve done enough preparing. I''m ready to what Rebirth has to offer me." "Yes, Master! When you think you are ready to begin your next life, inform Rebirth to initiate your request!" After receiving Miho''s answer, Miho soon merged her red orb back into mine, as if waiting for my decision. So all I need to do is to tell Rebirth to initiate to process? This sounds simple enough. I then thought of my request to reincarnate into this world and Rebirth started a countdown. It soon reached the final 3 seconds. The final 3 seconds passed. My vision blacked out. Chapter 4 - 1 Dual Anomoly Year 725, North Area, Deep Space. The space here is not completely void of life compared to the Plane Dimension. Every few seconds a planet would flash by and disappear back out of sight. Two orbs of light could be seen traveling very quickly, one seemingly a ball of pale white while the other about half the size and bright red. It is none other than Naoto and Miho, however Naoto still was not aware of this travel through space as he was currently in the process of reincarnating and was unconscious, and Miho acted as his guardian so he would not stray from his destination. However this did not stop those who took notice of these anomalies that appeared within Universe 7, and it was taken notice of the Kai watching over the North Area. North Area, Heaven, King Kai Planet. A sea of yellow clouds soon appeared within sight. In between the clouds stood a relatively small planet floating in the air, seemingly man-made. A paved path made of stone could be seen going across the center of the planet, with a few amount of trees scattered around. Placed between two of these trees stood a dome shaped one story house, that appeared to be made out of yellow marble stone. Another half-dome sized building stood next to it with what appeared to be metal shutters on it, made out the same material, a garage of sorts. Not far away from this house was a wooden circular table with 2 stools at each end. On top of one of the stools sat a figure with blue skin, large pointed ears, two antennae sticking out of their head, and dressed in a black garb. In the center of the garb had a symbol, which meant World King. This figure is none other than King Kai, who took notice of the two small orbs traveling at very fast speeds. "How strange...I wonder how these two got here. One of them also doesn''t appear to be human?..." His antennae started twitching, as if he was trying find out where these two anomalies originated. He saw the smaller red orb appear to be guiding the bigger white orb. He saw the two soon stop before a large magenta planet, several times larger than planet Earth. He seemed to recall this planet used to be called the Plant Planet, but was subjugated by the Saiyans several decades ago and is now called Planet Vegeta. The two orbs stopped momentarily, then continued towards a certain spot on the planet, as if they found their destination. The Saiyan planet, Planet Vegeta, was home to the Saiyan race, a warrior race who found joy in fighting strong enemies and had immense pride. The planet was split up into different social classes, first being the low-class warrior, then middle-class warrior, followed by the high-class and finally the royal lineage. The Saiyans were ruled by a patriarchal system, who took the same name during each generation. As the year is currently 725, the current King is King Vegeta the Second. It would not be until 6 years later would most people be familiar with King Vegeta, or known as King Vegeta III, who would be crowned as the next King, but that is a story for another time. The social class also is separated by the planet''s natural elevation, with low class warriors being at the bottom, the closest to the ground, and where most of business occurs. Further up on the mountains with buildings carved into their natural structures stood the high-class warrior society. Within one of these houses, a couple that just married recently after being pre-arranged by their families stood near their bed. A beautiful woman with black hair, a curvy figure and a tail wrapped around her waist could be seen drenched in sweat, panting, as if she was wracked in pain. A protruding belly could also be seen. Not too far away, two orbs flashed by very quickly and soon entered the house, directly flying into the woman''s belly, and got absorbed into the two fetuses, that were about to be born. As if an eternity passed while being stabbed by countless knives, the woman gave her final push, and the local doctor from the high-class society welcomed the two newborns. However just as these two Saiyans were born, two bright flashes of light, one white, and one red, quickly blinded the room. These two lights started to dance around each other, as if they were celebrating the birth of new life, and eventually formed a helix that shot up into the sky. All of the Saiyans took note of this strange dual-colored helix that shot up in the sky in shock. Those who were in the Palace also saw this occur. King Vegeta II quickly dispatched his elite guard to find out where it happened, as he couldn''t look away from the sky, as he was amazed and never saw such a scene before. Before long one of his elite guards returned after finding out where it happened and knelt before the throne. "Your Majesty! This phenomena just happened in the high-class district! We found the house and it appeared it was caused by the birth of twins." King Vegeta II immediately stood up. "Twins? A Pair of twins being born could cause such a scene? I must depart at once and see it with my own eyes!" "But, Your Majesty..." Immediately, King Vegeta II vanished from his throne, and reappeared in front of the elite guard and grabbed in by the neck, staring him down. "Are you questioning my orders!?'' "B-But..." "No buts! Inform the other guards to stand by near the house. Bring the scientists and the gauge as well! We depart at once!" Struggling, the elite guard managed to reply back with: "Yes, Your Majesty!" and soon fell down to the floor. Not before long, King Vegeta II vanished from the Palace and reappeared outside and started to walk down the Palace bridge. Palace Vegeta was situated at the largest peak of the planet and was hollowed out, and eventually the grand Palace was built. The Palace bridge connected it to the next area, the high-class district that had their houses carved inside the sides of the mountain. The elite guard soon entered the back of the palace and found a couple of the royal scientists fiddling with their equipment. As he was tasked by his His Majesty to inform these people, he immediately did so. Not before long, the elite guard and a couple scientists could be seen rushing out of the Palace hoping to catch up to His Majesty who already departed. Sensing other people approaching, King Vegeta II''s mouth soon curved up into an arrogant smile, and started to quicken his pace. He made it to the end of the bridge and started walking down the main steps . High-class Saiyans could be seen doing about their business on the cliffs but as soon as they saw His Majesty walking down the main staircase, they saluted to him. Close to the final edge of the stairs he took a right and walked along another cliff-side. If one looked down from this cliff-side, hundreds of feet down, they could see various hills that situated more houses and stalls, the middle-class district. He soon reached the end of the cliff, only to see his stationed elite guard awaiting outside a carved door made out of high-quality wood. He could see windows further up, determining it to be a three-story house carved into the mountainside. The stationed guards soon saw four figures approach, one to be another elite guard and three scientists shortly following. The scientists were wearing white lab-coats and hid their tails as they were non-combatants. "Your majesty, you finally arrived!" King Vegeta II nodded with a humph. Without knocking he opened the door and strode inside. The maids who were cleaning the kitchen and dining area were shocked to see the door suddenly swing open but all soon knelt due to the pressure King Vegeta II was giving off, not daring to say a word. Without looking around he found a spiral white marble staircase and started climbing up to the second floor. After arriving, he heard a commotion in the large room in the furthest room and assumed that room was the main bedroom of the household. Hearing a commotion outside the door, the husband looked at his wife and finally let out a sigh of relief after seeing her cradle the newly born twins and let go of her hand. He soon approached the the door and opened it. He then saw a stout tall man wearing battle armor and a cloak, had spiky sharp hair as if it were a mountain, a slanted mustache and a tail drooping down his side. After having a moment of shock, he realized this was none other than the King of Saiyans, King Vegeta II, and quickly knelt down on one knee. "Y-your Majesty. May I dare ask why Your Majesty has graced us with your presence?" "Cut the pleasantries. You know damn well why I''m here. Hell all of the planet knows by now. While we are a warrior race Saiyans we aren''t that stupid." "Y-Yes, of course. My apologies. It''s just we never had this happen to us before and were wondering why us of all people. Our doctor confirmed the first child born is male, while the second born is female. We are truly blessed to have two children. But see here, the strangest thing here wasn''t the the lights that flew into the sky but the hair color they were given." "What could possibility be strange about the color of one''s hair? Saiyans are either born brown or black! I don''t give a damn about hair colors!" "Y-your Majesty please have a look." The husband soon went to his wife''s side and she passed him their children, as she heard the conversation just now. After receiving the children in both arms, he went back to His Majesty and knelt down again, placing the two children down on the floor. King Vegeta II then took hold of the boy by his tail, shocking the parents. He took a few minutes looking at him and then looked at girl. His usual arrogance was replaced with shock. "Why the hell is the boy''s hair white and the girl''s hair red!? Even their tails show the same color! Today isn''t any different from any other day. Screw it I''ll personally gauge these two. Pass me the power level gauge!" The three scientists who were on standby near the door quickly passed him the device, with shaking hands, not daring to say a word. King Vegeta II quickly snatched it and switched on the device. Not before long rapid beeping sounds could be heard as he placed it over the boy. Beep Beep Beep. A number started to climb from 0, and after a few seconds passed, the beeping stopped at 1000. He then moved it over to the girl after he reset the device. After some beeping sounds the number also climbed and stopped at 1000. More shock was seen on King Vegeta''s II face, then he let out a wild laugh, as if he turned crazy. "Hahahaha...HAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Twins born with the exact same power level and their levels already reached 1000! Two more powerful Saiyans will soon join our ranks, I can already feel it as my blood is starting to surge. Today is an auspicious day. Prepare a suitable growing chamber for these two! I expect this to be done by tomorrow!'' "Yes Your Majesty!'' The scientists standing near the door replied back to King Vegeta II and rushed out of the room without looking back and darted right back towards the Palace, as if their life were on the line. King Vegeta II then tossed the children back to the husband, who hurriedly grabbed them, and after he confirmed the two children were in his arms, he let out a sigh of relief. Not looking back two children, King Vegeta II fluttered his cape, turned around and left the room. Soon after, he left the house and ordered the elite guard to return back with him to the Palace. Only the children, parents and the doctor were left in the bedroom, unable to say another word. Chapter 5 - 2 The Decision Planet Vegeta, Year 725, High-class District Near the end of one of the cliff-side of the main mountain that was situated off to the right of the main staircase, a door could be seen wide open that lead into a three-story house. Perhaps it was due to the quality of the wood, but it survived the impact after King Vegeta II had opened it. After King Vegeta II left the house and returned to his Palace, the couple of maids on the first floor finally regained their senses and immediately shut the door. They soon started returning to their duties with fervor, as they overheard the conversation on the second floor due to how loud King''s Vegeta II voice was. Receiving growing chambers for newborns could be seen as an honor within the high-class district, especially after the King himself requested it for them. They think their young lords-to-be will definitely grow into two powerful Saiyans in the future combined with the supplements provided in the growing chambers. Back on the second floor main bedroom, the husband could be seen standing with his two children in his arms. He finally had a good look at his two children, who were just born several moments ago. He saw the boy who had white hair, he seemed to be a little bundle of life, full of vitality. While the boy quickly fell asleep prior to this, sensing a stare, the boy tried to open his eyes but was unable due, so he just fell back asleep. Seeing his son struggle in his arms for a moment, a smile curved upwards on the husband''s face. He then saw his newly born daughter, who already had a few inches of hair. She was slightly smaller than his son but he guessed that was the work of the gender difference. He then looked at her tail and confirmed it was indeed a fiery red, just like her hair. She cried briefly after being born but soon fell into a deep sleep. Feeling confident, the husband passed his children back to his wife who still laid weakly on the bed. After receiving her children, she started to hum and cradle them again. Realizing this happy moment couldn''t last forever, the doctor soon started to clean up the bedroom as it became quite dirty due to the birth of the new children and King Vegeta II''s sudden visit. After several minutes of cleaning the room, the doctor then realized that the parents never spoke about the names of the two children after they were born. Seeing that the oppressive atmosphere is gone, he gathered the courage to ask the parents. "Sir, Madam, it seems you''ve long decided on the names of these two as the topic hasn''t been brought up yet, right?" Hearing this sudden question, the wife turned to look at the doctor and smiled. "Yes...We spent quite the time arguing about names for both boys and girls but who would''ve guessed we were blessed with both of them. Our son will receive the name Nao and our daughter, Miya. They aren''t traditional Saiyan names but these names are still short and hopefully these two won''t receive too much trouble growing up." Hearing this being said,, the Doctor looked at her in surprise. He didn''t have any further questions and started to pack up his equipment. Before long he excused himself from the room and soon departed the house and disappeared from sight. The husband then looked back to his wife and started to reminisce of the last few years. The husband turned 30 this year and his wife 29. These ages are still relatively young for the Saiyan race, as they have a life expectancy much longer than normal humans that live on Earth. The current year is 725. The Saiyans weren''t alone on the so called Planet Vegeta. The Saiyan''s invaded this planet more than a century ago after their original home-world was obliterated. However perhaps it was due to Nao and Miya''s emergence that the original story has slightly shifted, as King Vegeta II is still alive and in reign while Vegeta III is still the Prince. Vegeta III had a lot more pride compared to his father but his father exerted far further pressure as the current ruler. King Vegeta II decided to stop living in recluse and expand the territory, which incited the Saiyan-Tuffle war, with the Tuffles being the other lifeforms living on the planet. Tuffles were known to be relatively peaceful creatures that rarely displayed any infighting within their race, as if they were polar opposites compared to the Saiyans, and were not a race of warriors. One of the main reasons the Tuffles were able to persist on in their lives was the development of their technology, far more advanced to Earth''s. Even the scouters the Saiyans eventually scavanged from the war were said to be created by the Tuffles. Despite the war was still ongoing between the Saiyans and the Tuffles, things appeared to be relatively peaceful after that fated night. Planet Vegeta was not one without a moon, however this moon rarely makes its appearance in Planet Vegeta''s orbit. Only about once in 100 years would Planet Vegeta''s moon be visible far above the planet. Two years ago, on year 723, the once-every-hundred-years moon hung high over Planet Vegeta. To gain control of the war, every Saiyan who were battling the Tuffles all looked up at the moon. The moon caused every Saiyan''s bloodline to surge, eventually growing into massive apes, also know as their Great Ape form. Those who were low and middle class had harder times controlling their giant ape form and eventually lost control of their senses and wrecked havoc on all things friend or foe like. The high-class warriors had stronger control over their bloodline had managed to keep their senses, and forced the other great apes to focus their attacks on the Tuffles. The moon didn''t even last a week before it vanished, leaving the Planet''s orbit. However during this period of time Saiyans triumphed and caused 80-90% of the Tuffles population to cease to exist. Now that two years have passed, the Saiyan''s slowly rebuilt their society and moved into the highest mountain on Planet Vegeta. The husband still had very vivid memories of this battle as he himself participated in it. These thought soon vanished and shifted his focus back onto his children. His marriage with his wife was prearranged by their parents but the moment Iona first introduced herself to him, he was shocked by her beauty. Her name seemed rather unique compared to his, which was Oscar, but a deep bond quickly developed and had gotten married at the turn of year 725.It didn''t take long for them to have their own children. Oscar then recalled the order King Vegeta gave to his scientists before he left their home. His Majesty personally gauged the newborn''s battle power and to receive a score of 1000 equally proved to them that their bloodline purity was high and had great potential. If one compared these two to low class warriors, the low class would only receive 10-20% of what these two were born with. Seeing such a disparity, Oscar started to grow excited and imagined, perhaps these two have what it takes to become the legendary Super Saiyan, which is no more than just a myth?... Oscar finally turned to his wife as if he were going to say something, and he did. "Iona, its already late afternoon, why don''t you rest with the children until dinner? We should be expecting His Majesty some time tomorrow so we need to be prepared." "Of course, my dear Oscar..." As if she felt a sudden burst of drowsiness, perhaps due to her childbirth, Iona quickly managed to fall asleep with the two children kept in her arms. Not wanting to disturb her any longer, Oscar quietly left the room and closed the door. He found his way to the marble staircase and slowly made his way down to the first floor. The two maids who were on the first floor soon saw their Master arrive, and hurried to his location with worried looks. "Master! You finally made it down! You aren''t hurt are you?" "Hehe...On the contrary, I am quite fine. His Majesty''s visit might have been sudden but it only ended with good news. His Majesty also saw the colored helix that shot up into the sky and came to personally investigate it. In the end he personally gauged the battle power of our children, such an honor! With his loud voice you guys also probably heard what he said. He also decreed that we will be receiving two growing chambers. With our children''s latent talent, receiving the support of these devices, I can''t imagine what will become of them in two or three years!" "Congratulations, Master! Is there anything we can do?" "Yes! Receiving such an honor today from His Majesty, only a feast is worthy of it! Prepare the best meats we have in stock. You are also forbidden to upstairs for the time being, as Iona is currently resting with the children. She should be awake in about 3-4 hours. Have the dinner ready by then!" "Yes, Master!" The two maids quickly returned to the kitchen and started preparing the food for the grand feast that is happening in the evening. Oscar eventually made his way to one of the chairs at the dining table, which is large enough to hold several people. After he sat down, he started to clear his mind of the events that occurred today. Soon after he reached a tranquil state did he start his meditation. As Saiyan''s were a natural born warrior race, they had the senses to develop their inner Ki quite quickly and Oscar managed to do so at a young age, due to his purity of the Saiyan bloodline, being born as a high-class warrior. Meditation allowed the person to calm their mind and direct the flow of Ki in their bodies to the various Acupoints to restore lost energy and stamina. Oscar intended to be fully ready for when tomorrow came by, and now was the best opportunity to be in his best state. After one starts meditating, they soon start to lose track of time. Before long three hours have passed, and Oscar started to smell various cooked meats. He then ended his meditation and opened his eyes, only to see several large plates of meats on the table. Saiyan''s also had very large appetites with how much energy they spend on a daily basis. Seeing the food prepared, he quickly went back upstairs, and found Iona awake again, and his two children wrapped in cloths. "Iona, today we''re having a feast, so don''t hold back and enjoy as much as you want!" "...Yes!" The parents soon made their way back downstairs and started to scarf down the dinner prepared for them. While they did enjoy eating a lot of food, they still maintained proper etiquette, unlike Son Goku who always wolves down his food leaving a mess everywhere. Another hour was spent as the family enjoyed the feast and before long the parents had satisfied looks. Seeing how dark it was outside, the parents soon let the maids clear the table and they retreated back to the bedroom and slept for the night. Year 725, Planet Vegeta, the Next Day. Oscar and Iona were in their bed watching their children sleep peacefully. Before long, as if they sensed a figure approaching, a loud bang could be heard on the first floor, which almost shook Oscar off the bed. Oscar quickly pulled himself together and quickly got dressed in his standard battle armor. After he got himself straightened up he rushed downstairs, only to see His Majesty King Vegeta II staring him down. This caused Oscar to be momentarily stunned, but he quickly recovered and knelt down before him. As he knelt down, he looked back up at him, only to see him carrying two large oval pods with a grey-like metal on the top and bottom, and glass with strange liquid in the center. "Y-Your Majesty, welcome! Are these what I think they are?" "You damn well know it. It took a f.u.c.k.i.n.g whole night for the scientists to prepare two top quality growing chambers. I would have blasted them to death if they were even a tad bit slower. However, that''s not the point why I brought them in. I will now present you two options. You can either accept these and keep them here, or I will bring the boy and girl back with me so they can develop in the King''s chamber for the next two to three years. Your call." Chapter 6 - 3 Nao and Miya "I will now present you two options. You can either accept these and keep them here, or I will bring the boy and girl back with me so they can develop in the King''s chamber for the next two to three years. Your call." Hearing this sudden question, Oscar was at a loss for words. He then grew excited hearing the possibility of keeping two growing chambers in his house. Newborn Saiyans with great potential from the high-class district were usually limited to being kept within the King''s Palace, where they were kept under watch in case anything unexpected happened. He then asked a favor to go back up to his bedroom to bring down Iona as it effected them both, and King Vegeta II nodded, coldly. Immediately after, he rushed upstairs to his bedroom to where Iona sat up, as if waiting for him. He then informed her that His Majesty was downstairs waiting for them and Iona quickly managed to get dressed. Not even five minutes passed as the two talked about the the choice His Majesty gave them, and soon reached reached a decision. They hurriedly went back downstairs, and a smile formed on King Vegeta II''s face. "Haha! Good. It seems you''ve already made up your mind. Quickly tell this King. Depending on the choice the Palace may need to get involved." "Yes, Your Majesty! Please grant us these two capsules!" Oscar and Iona quickly bowed to King Vegeta II. King Vegeta II then formed a grin, as if he already had a plan for this decision. He then informed the scientists to take the pod''s setup equipment inside as they were still waiting outside. He then ordered them upstairs to the main bedroom. The scientists arrived at the door to the bedroom and noticed it was still open, so they quickly found a corner that was empty and took a few minutes to install the two pods. After the pods were installed, they couldn''t help but wonder about the newly born twins, as they themselves have not seen them. They took a minute to look at the two children in cloths sleeping peacefully on the bed and even though they heard about them, they were still shocked to see their colors. The two scientists didn''t get a wink of sleep the night before due to King Vegeta II''s orders but this momentary stupor made them wide wake. To not make His Majesty mad, they quickly retreated from the bedroom and made way to the front of the house, where they were originally waiting. Seeing his scientists return so quickly with empty hands, the grin on King Vegeta II''s face grew even wider. He continued to stare at Oscar and Iona. "It seems the growing pods have been successfully been installed. I''d recommend to place your kids in there immediately. The time limit for these to run out of their supplements is three years. But seeing the potential of these two, they might not even take a full year to receive its full benefits. They will make our Saiyan race proud! Haha!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" King Vegeta II then strode out of their home, feeling exhilarated. Perhaps these two, given the proper growth and training, could help put an end to this damn War. King Vegeta II really did think the war was dragging along for far too long, seeing as those weak Tuffles didn''t get completely annihilated two years ago. Veins started to pop out on his head, becoming angry at the thought of this. He then slammed the door shut, without controlling his strength. The force of this slam caused the two scientists who were still inside to stumble onto the ground, becoming dazed for a couple seconds. They soon regained their footing, and turned to face Oscar and Iona, and gave them a bow, as if they apologized on His Majesty''s behalf. They then opened the door and left quietly. The door started to show signs of being chipped and cracked, who know if it could survive another one of His Majesty''s onslaughts... A solemn atmosphere soon returned to the first floor after King Vegeta II''s departure. Oscar, Iona and the two maids were momentarily left in a stupor, and the maids were so nervous they didn''t dare speak a word, lest they receive punishment from their Master, or worse His Majesty. Oscar and Iona soon recovered from their stupor and ordered the two maids to return to their cleaning duties. Not before long they made their way to the marble staircase in hopes to go back to their bedroom. Their children might''ve been disturbed by the sudden visit His Majesty had today, unlike yesterday where they were fast asleep. Approaching the main bedroom they could hear soft crying. Iona started to panic and swiftly arrived at the entrance to their bedroom, only to stop in place, looking towards the bed. Wondering why Iona came to a halt, he soon arrived at her side. He tried ask her but soon Iona placed a finger on his lips. "Shhhhh. Little Nao just woke up. Look, He''s staring at Little Miya. He''s even pulling her cheek! How cute!" "Nao is only a day old but his eyes have already opened! Why the hell is he pulling Miya''s cheek though?" "That just shows that they will turn out to be great siblings in the future!" The two parents then turned to each other and smiled. However, as if Miya got the feeling she was being ignored, her crying suddenly became louder, startling the parents. "Hehe, she''s quite the spunky lass!" Iona then approached the bed, and climbed on it, grabbing her children back in her arms. Having the warmth of her mother back, Miya''s crying softened quite a bit, but still sniffled for the next few minutes. Seeing Miya calm down, she started to cradle her children again. What surprised her at this time was that Nao stopped pulling Miya''s cheek and turned his head to stare at her instead, as if he was full of curiosity. The constant motion from Iona''s arms soon caused drowsiness on Nao''s face. He struggled to remain awake, and managed to see beyond Iona, in one of the room''s corners, two giant cylindrical pods stood in place. As Nao knew what these two machines are from his knowledge, he grew excited from the thought of entering it. He then was overcome by an urge to sleep, seeing as he was only two days old now, and then shut his eyes again. Just as his eyes shut, he heard the same mechanical ding as he heard when he first received the Rebirth system. *Ding!* Congratulations on your First Reincarnation! As user has successful been reincarnated, Receives title: Reincarnator, +5 stat points of user''s choosing, and +1 luck. Reincarnator: Upon successful reincarnation, allows user to remember the memories of past lives, ignoring having to drink the Water of Forgetfulness. Also gives the ability to link user''s consciousness to the Rebirth system in any world. Nao''s consciousness was still active even though he seemed to be asleep, from Iona''s point of view, as he stopped struggling in her arms. After Nao opened his eyes for the first time today, he confirmed that he was born as a Saiyan, exciting him as this was his first time being born as a race that is not human. However, a lot happened within the last two days since the time he was officially born in this world and he soon started to gather his thoughts. His parents, Oscar and Iona, seemed to live in the High Class District on Planet Vegeta. The Saiyans he were familiar in the original story, Bardock, Gine, Raditz, Nappa, Son Goku, with the exception of Vegeta, all resided in the low-class district. He also overheard that the current year is 725, and knew he was going be older than when the main characters would be born, seven years later. The only exception to this would be Raditz, who was just born a year earlier than him. Recalling the other characters in the original story, he sighed deeply in his heart. He knew what was going to transpire in the next 12 years on this planet, however for now he was just two days old and would likely be placed in the incubator pod to grow his strength in the next one to two years. King Vegeta II also seemed to hold Nao and Miya in high regards, and he heard the both of them receive an even 1000 battle power. The most surprising thing to him was his new sister, Miya. Nao was an only child growing up with his parents so having a new sibling was quite unknown to him. Nao recalled the first thing he did to her when his eyes first opened. Pulling her cheek almost felt instinctive to Nao, and wondered why he had an urge to do. Twins were generally known to have special bonds with each other. As soon as Nao shut his eyes, Miya did the same and stopped crying, enjoying the warmth of their mother. Nao was unconscious during the reincarnation process but Miya was the exact opposite, but he still not know Miho resided in Miya''s soul. Nao soon remembered the little fairy that emerged from his soul, and remembered hers was smaller and that of fiery red, compared to his pale white. Seeing that souls did exist, he wondered if the so called Rebirth''s President (who still does not know that he was Earth''s god) managed to give the little AI an actual soul. Just as he was pondering over this, forgetting that his memory is now linked to the Rebirth system in this world, he heard a small giggle. "Hehe, Master it''s so warm in here! Did you miss me? We couldn''t see each other for a full day! I was very sad!" As if he was expecting this, Nao''s contemplation was suddenly disrupted. This is now the second this happened to him, but now he was just a two day old baby Saiyan, he couldn''t express his anger yet so he just imagined flipping over a table and sighed again. "Miho, why did you just now show up instead of yesterday? I have my suspicions but did your red orb merge into my sister?" "That''s correct! Master. I now have a real body and I was exploring it yesterday as I slept. The President did give me a soul after he created Rebirth. This is nothing compared to what he can really do. Hehe! Shit. Is the President a creation god or something?...Naoto will never find out the truth unless Miho spills the beans. Now that he thought about it, Naoto and Miho did receive new names from their new parents. He then decided to look at his status window, to confirm if anything else has changed. =========Rebirth========== Name: Nao Race: Saiyan, *hidden* Level: 1 HP: 100 MP: 5 STR: 10 DEF: 10 DEX: 10 INT: 10 WIS: 10 LUC: 6 Free Points: 5 Rebirths: 1 RP (Rebirth Points): 10,000 Planes (worlds) created: 1 Inventory: N/A Titles: First Player, Plane Creator, Reincarnator ============================ Naoto saw a few changes compared to the first time he saw his status window. His name and race did indeed change and saw a couple of his stats increase as well. The most interesting thing is that he had a race that was currently hidden. He did remember using the mutated genes of a saiyan god, so perhaps it had some relation to that. The most pressing matter currently was his new name. He wondered if Miho would enjoy keeping her old or start using her new name. "Miho, since we received new names and new parents, do you think it would be appropriate to start saying them as we address each other?" "Of course, Master! Part of Rebirth''s enjoyment is to enjoy many lives in all kinds of different scenarios. Names are no less than one of them. My new Mama and Papa gave me the name Miya! Please treat me well as both my Master, and your new sister! Hehe!" "Likewise. I never had siblings before and you didn''t seem to have any either so this will be a new experience for both of us!" Nao felt relief after hearing Miya''s words that comforted him. His relief soon swept over him and realizing his eyes were still closed, he started to clear mind. Not before long, Nao finally felt his consciousness drifting away, and soon fell asleep, together with Miya in their new mother''s embrace. He greatly looked forward to what tomorrow will bring him. Chapter 7 - 4 Three Years Dawn soon came over the horizon, signaling the beginning of the next day. Iona soon woke up, and the first thing that came into her sight were Nao and Miya, still sleeping peacefully. If only time could stop so she could continue watching them, she thought. But such a thing was impossible for Saiyans to do at this point in time. Feeling groggy from trying to wake up to start the day, she struggled trying to get up out of bed. But knowing today was likely going to be the most important one since the birth of her children, she eventually got up and placed on her battle armor to start the day. Unlike the Saiyan Gine in the original story who had shaggy hair, Iona''s was naturally more straight and flown down to her shoulders. Today marked the decision made by Iona and Oscar that they would be placing their two children in the incubator pods. Once placed inside these pods, they would not be able to hold their children until the pods fully developed them to where they were safe enough to come out. Iona soon got out of bed and placed on her battle armor. Not wanting to last a moment without her children in her embrace, she quickly picked them up and placed them back in her arms, and gently smiled. Not before long she was ready to start the day and made her way to the first floor. Oscar finally saw Iona arrive with his children in her arms and let out a sigh of relief. "Iona! You made it down. Was last night''s rest hard on you?" "Not really. A wave of exhaustion soon hit me and I quickly fell asleep. Waking up was a little hard though..." "Haha! Yesterday was quite eventful so that''s no surprise to me. What surprised me though is that I still woke up pretty early. Perhaps it was because I was at full power yesterday ready for any unforeseen circ.u.mstances..." Iona soon sat down next to him at the dining table. The sun stood high up in the center of the planet at this time of day signaling it was lunch time. Iona was surprised at where the sun currently was as she woke up at dawn, but apparently her groggy state caused her to lose track of time, and spent the last few hours trying to wake up. Saiyans usually ate two meals a day, one to start the day with full energy and the other near the end of the day to replenish any energy they lost whether they were at work or out on battle missions. What laid out in front of them was more cooked meat. Meat offered most the most nutrients and energy, so most Saiyans generally ate meat at their meals. Another half an hour soon passed, only leaving behind empty plates. Oscar informed the maids it was time to clear the table, and soon the plates were cleared. Iona and Oscar did not sense any incoming presences, unlike the last two days, so it appeared the two could finally enjoy a relaxing day with their children. As Iona was currently staying home due to her childbirth, and Oscar was in between battle missions, they had more than enough time today to enjoy spending it indoors. Oscar and Iona soon excused themselves and they made their way back up to the second floor bedroom, with Iona holding their children. Oscar noticed that Iona was still a bit pale and felt a bit worried. "Iona...Giving birth to these two was really hard for you huh? Why don''t you continue to rest? It''s not like we''ve anything special until the day is almost over so you should try to regain as much strength as you can." "Dear Oscar...I will do as you''ve suggested..." Almost sluggishly, Iona soon made it to the bedroom''s doorway only to stumble a bit. Seeing her stumble forward, Oscar immediately went to her side and caught her by the shoulder. As if sensing Iona''s uneasiness, Miya slowly started to wake up and started to cry. Even though Miya started to cry, a smile still formed on Iona''s face, knowing that her child is now awake. "Shhhhh, Little Miya. Mama is right here...Mama won''t disappear any time soon." Iona''s uneasiness soon vanished, and was replaced by satisfaction, after she started to rock her arms back and forth. After going through this motion for a while, Oscar and Iona soon approached the bed. Perhaps it was due to the constant motion but Nao also woke up at this time, soon after his sister. "Look! Nao also woke up. They really are twins after all. They''re already starting wake up at the same time." Iona then got on the bed and sat up on it. She then removed her top and started to feed both Nao and Miya. Seeing Iona do her feeding, Oscar excused himself and soon sat down near the incubator pods, and entered his meditative state, clearing his mind. As soon as his mind started to clear, he lost the concept of time, and the sun soon approached the horizon, which signaled the day was going to end soon. Oscar then regained his thoughts and his meditation ended. Around 5 hours has passed, and he found Iona''s eyes shut, sleeping soundly with their two children next two her. Oscar then approached Iona and gently shook her. Feeling a gentle push, Iona''s eyelids moved a bit and then she woke up, and yawned. "Iona, the day''s end is soon approaching. It''s almost time." "Is it almost time already? I wanted to spend some more time with them..." "It''s not like you won''t be able to see them Iona, you''ll still be next to them every day." Iona gently nodded to Oscar''s words, which comforted her. Oscar then soon approached the two pods one by one, and fiddled with the panel attached to each of them. The settings were told to him by the scientists and were rather easy to use. Before long, beeping could be heard, and the glass soon latched off from the top of both pods. The glass soon moved downwards, which allowed Oscar to see two small protective suits inside that connected to the bottom of the pods. Seeing that the two pods were now ready, he approached Iona. Iona picked up their children off the bed and passed them to Oscar, slowly. Oscar made his way back to the pods. One was in front of him while the other was situated to his right. Oscar first got Nao fitted into the suit and put the respirator mask over Nao. Oscar then fiddled with the panel again, and after pressing a finger on the panel, the glass soon started to move back up towards the pod''s top. Not before long, the pod was sealed again in glass, and Nao sat at the bottom of it within its protective suit. Oscar went over to the other pod on the right, with a sleeping Miya in his arms. He gently caressed Miya''s head, which formed a small smile on her face while she was sleeping. Seeing this, Oscar smiled himself. He approached the panel and fiddled with it like he did with the previous pod. He then tapped on the screen and the glass started to move downwards, until the protective suit became visible. After fitting her in the suit, the warmth Miya felt vanished and she started to cry again. Hearing Miya started to cry again, Iona''s heartstrings were pulled and approached the pod, gently rubbing it. "Oscar, perhaps we are rushing this too much..." Oscar shook his head in disagreement. "No, we aren''t. All Saiyans need to go through this stage in their lives. Our children is no exception, the sooner they''re exposed to this, the better chance they have to become stronger warriors." After Iona heard Oscar say these words, she could only look on at the crying Miya. Soon after the glass of the pod containing Miya closed up, just like Nao''s pod did. Almost simultaneously, liquid started to rise from the bottom, eventually filling each pod to the brim. This is the one and only liquid which is said to help a Saiyan''s growth while they''re still in their infant stage. The respirator mask soon let out a relaxant which induced Nao and Miya to fall asleep again. Seeing their children fast asleep and floating in the liquid, Oscar and Iona soon let out a sigh of relief, seeing nothing bad had happened. Another situation unexpectedly occurred, and the clear liquid soon turned white and red respectively, which shocked the two. "Iona, I will go report this to His Majesty, it''s only right for him to know as he graciously gave us these two high quality pods." "I completely agree with you, my dear Oscar...However I''m not feeling hungry and will probably skip dinner. I should probably rest some more." Oscar nodded at Iona. Iona then had one last look at their two children in the pods, and then retreated to her bed. It didn''t take long for Iona to fall back asleep again. Seeing Iona now asleep, Oscar soon made his way to the first floor and informed the maids he was going to head out for a bit. After stepping outside the house, he could still see the sun before the horizon, so he still a had a bit of daylight left. As this situation is similar to the birth of his children, he made haste to the main staircase and climbed up it only to the find the bridge leading to Palace Vegeta deep within the mountain. Oscar informed the guards stationed at the beginning of the bridge and the guards let him pass through. Running through the bridge, he soon arrived at the grand palace, and made his way through to the throne room. Upon arriving at the throne room, he could see King Vegeta II sitting on his throne with his face resting on his right arm and veins could be seen popping out of his forehead, and a Saiyan guard kneeling down in front of him. Oscar soon approached his side and also knelt down in front of King Vegeta II. King Vegeta II then put a grin on his face. "Now this is unexpected...What brings you here to this King''s throne, Oscar?" "Your Majesty! Another unexpected situation occurred just moments ago. We took your advice and fitted our children into the pods. Once the pods activated, the liquid containing Nao turned white and the liquid containing Miya turned red!" "What!? The pods liquids changed colors!? Why the hell does this keep happening to these two!?" "I''m not sure, Your Majesty, I came to report to you as soon as it happened!" "Well this is rather interesting. But we have more pressing matters to attend to right now. The guard next to you just reported that more Tuffles have been spotted within the vicinity of the west gate that leads into the Middle-Class District. Your arrival couldn''t have been any more damn perfect actually. I know you have a pretty high battle power within the High-Class District so this mission will suit you perfectly. I will give you two guards to investigate those damn Tuffles and how they appeared near our borders." "B-But Your Majesty..." "Are you still worried about your children? I will have the scientists investigate it for you. You only need to focus on the damn mission at hand. I will give you the night to rest up and the two guards will meet at your resident tomorrow morning. I expect results! Failure is not an option! We must rid ourselves of these f.u.c.k.i.n.g Tuffles once and for all!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Receiving his orders, Oscar rose up and quickly left the throne room. After leaving the Palace he let out a sigh of relief. It appears that he was given a new mission as well. The sun now vanished from the horizon and is it is now dark out. Not wanting to waste any more time, he left the palace bridge and soon flew up and rushed towards his house. He could see Iona outside the house watching the sunset, and Iona looked at the sky only to see Oscar flying straight towards her, which surprised her. It didn''t take long before he landed. "Oscar, did something happen with His Majesty?" "Yes, Iona. I received a new mission. This one may take longer than the others as this is a scouting mission. I will be heading out tomorrow morning and I will be given two personal guards by His Majesty." "Oscar..." "Iona, there is no need to worry. While I may gone for a while, you will need to focus your worry onto the children so they are safe for when I return!" "Yes, Oscar!" Iona and Oscar soon may their way to the second floor and retreated to the bedroom for the night. Dawn soon arrived and Oscar gently shook Iona awake. Oscar then got out of his bed and fitted his battle armor, knowing that battle was inevitable on this mission. He then approached the two pods which contained the sleeping Nao and Miya and smiled. He said his goodbye to Iona and went down to the first floor. Upon opening the door to the outside, he saw two Saiyan elites and assumed these two were provided by His Majesty. "Sir Oscar, are you ready?" "Yes, let''s head out at once." "Yes, Sir!" The two elite Saiyans and Oscar soon approached the Middle District and went west until they saw a big metal gate. The guards stationed at the gate were informed of the scout party departing early in the morning, making way for the trio. The trio soon took flight and left the west gate. The scenery that appeared before them was all the same, void of all life and burnt destruction everywhere, as it didn''t seem it was healed yet from the destruction caused two years ago. According to His Majesty, Tuffles were spotted within the vicinity, so they started to inspect every inch of the scorched land. However time passed on and they couldn''t find anything. Oscar then thought that the Tuffles might have switched their base of operations to underground. Searching every inch of the land proved to be a challenge for the trio. Back at the Saiyan City, news of a scouting party leaving the west gate soon spread among the Saiyans. However it didn''t seem they would return any time soon. Time started to slowly pass and Iona remained in her house, watching over the growth of her two children. Unexpectedly, two years have now passed with no news of the scouting party that left the west gate. Iona soon started to grow worried about when Oscar would return home, but according to him he should not worry about Oscar and instead focus on their children, which she did in these two years. She could see her children''s stature grow a bit and now from babies they were now small children about two feet tall. This caused her to be happy, seeing the growth of her children so visible to her eyes. However even with the growth of her children, without Oscar it wouldn''t be the same. She started to develop a habit of visiting the west gate at sundown to see if anyone would arrive, and got to know the guards stationed there. Seeing as nothing happened lately, she went to bed again. Time flowed on once again and it soon turned the start of the third year the scouting party has left, marking it year 728. Seeing the third year approaching, it was soon time for her children to be taken out of the two incubator pods, which exhilarated her. She made her daily routine of checking on her children and once sundown approached, she arrived at the west gate, greeting the guards. Unexpectedly, they could see a single figure flying erratically towards their direction. The guards took defensive stances, and the unknown figure soon landed in front of them, and collapsed on the ground. After the dust settled, Iona took a look towards the figure, only to be stricken with horror. She could see Oscar flat on the ground with a wide bloody hole in the middle of his stomach, bleeding profusely. She cried out to him. "Oscar, Oscar, hang in there!" Oscar struggled to stay awake, and saw Iona approach him. "Iona...? Why are you here and not at the house?...*Cough*" "Don''t speak! We have to get you treated!" "Iona...I won''t make it..." "Don''t say that Oscar!" "Don''t cry, Iona...I brought a report *Cough*...Quickly inform His Majesty, Hatchiyack has returned from space..." As if he were trying to relay his last words to Iona, Oscar coughed out a huge amount of blood. Before long, Oscar struggled to raise his hand to caress Iona''s face one last time, and then lost the strength in his hand. His hand soon fell to the ground and Oscar soon lost his vision, and blacked out. Blood continued to spread out from the giant hole in his stomach. Seeing Oscar''s lifeless body, Iona knelt down to him and started sobbing. "OSCAR!!!!" Chapter 8 - 5 Emergence Oscar''s lifeless body laid flat on the ground in a large pool of blood. While it is known that certain emotions can be used a catalyst for one to become the legendary Super Saiyan in the original story, all Iona could feel at this time was despair and grief. Furthermore, Iona was not a fighter as excellent as Oscar was, who was quite well known to be one of the strongest warriors within the high-class circle. While it has been only has been a few years since the two had gotten married, Iona quickly formed a deep bond with Oscar after she was first introduced to him. Now that she saw his lifeless body in front of her, Iona soon felt all strength leaving her body but she knew that she had to be strong for her children. Iona sat down onto the ground and rested Oscar''s head on her knees. She then closed his eyes with her hands. Before long she instructed one of the two guards that she would remain here and that they should go inform His Majesty immediately. The guard on the right decided to remain at her side and the guard at the left soon started to sprint towards the center of the Middle-Class District and soon found the stairs leading up to the Palace bridge. While the guard was rushing towards the Palace, two figures could be seen floating in the liquid inside the incubator pods back at Iona''s house. Three years ago, Nao and Miya were placed inside these two pods to help them grow their power. When they were first put inside them, their respirator masks soon induced their bodies into a deep sleep state but Nao''s consciousness remained active. Nao didn''t think anything would occur during this short growth period but after the first day his consciousness faded to sleep he heard the familiar ring unique to the Rebirth System. *Ding!* Alien substances have been found in the host''s body. Determining... Substances have been found not to be harmful. Now extracting unwanted essences.....Extraction complete! Host has gained an increase in 10 battle power. Hearing this message in his run through his mind. Nao became shocked that the liquid really did increase his battle power, and this soon turned to excitement. He then heard another message soon after. *Congratulations! Host has gained their first increase in battle power. A new parameter has been found. Now being added to host''s current abilities. Please check it when you have the time!* Nao wondered why Rebirth didn''t show Battle Power in his stats when he was first born in this world, but apparently it wouldn''t have been added until there was a gain to it. As Battle Power was unique to that of the DBZ world, perhaps Rebirth didn''t treat Battle Power as one of the main stats it had to offer. Regardless, Nao was happy that Rebirth now included BP. After the first night of sleeping in the pod, he soon heard the same sound over and over again. His excitement did not stop for the first few months, but after spending a full three years inside the pod, his excitement soon died down and then he started to get irritated by how frequent these sounds were. As the sound rang in his mind near the end of the day, he eventually used that as his clock, and was able to sleep during the nights, not losing track of time. Every night passed for three full years, and each night granted him an increase of 10 BP! This shocked Nao greatly. This wasn''t the only thing that happened to him during this growing period. At the end of every thirtieth ring, he heard a double ring in his mind. This second ring actually granted Nao a free stat point he could freely invest in! Now that three years has passed, he spent a total of 1095 days in the pod. There wasn''t a single day where his battle power didn''t increase. At the end of the first year, his battle power increased by 3650 points, reaching 4650. Each year spent in the pod diminished the point value a bit and in the second year, he only received 7 points a day. At the start of the third year, he only received 5 points a day, with the last day granting him 0 points. He only turned three years old but his BP was shockingly 9025! It was rumored that His Majesty King Vegeta II had an even BP of 10k. If one were to compare to the power Nao obtained, the time spent in the capsule was equivalent to receiving King Kai''s training course like in the original story. Realizing he also gained a stat point at the end of every month, he now gained 36 points. He did not spend his previous 5 points yet so it now totaled 41 that he could spend on. Nao knew he was still a three year old child, so he still had plenty of room for growth. He decided not to spend his points for now for any emergency that may arise. With his growth in BP, Nao started to be able to detect presences in his household, and noticed there was only a total of four people instead of the usual five. He sensed Miya beside him in the other pod squirming around but before long...Nao suddenly heard the pods make some noise. Whirling sounds soon could be heard and slowly but surely Nao''s pod started to drain its liquid on its own, as if it was planned from the very beginning. What was left was Nao sitting in the bottom of the pod. After the liquid was drained it didn''t take long for Nao to remove the pod''s harness and during that time te glass moved down as well. What appeared before him was a bedroom and Miya who stood a few feet away from Nao''s pod. Nao jumped out of the pod and landed in front of her, and started to stretch his limbs. "Brother! You''re finally out! This is my first time calling you brother. It has a nice ring to hit. Hehe." Miya soon ran up to Nao and hugged him. Nao returned the favor and started to rub her head. Her head was slightly lower than Nao but their current statures seemed almost alike, being about two feet tall. Perhaps it was due to the brooch''s effect but Miya felt rather warm to him and was quite comfortable. "Miya, lets head down shall we? I detected one of this house''s presence leave earlier and they have yet to return. I''m getting a bit worried." "Yeah! Let''s go!" Miya soon grabbed Nao by the hand and did not wait for him at all, and started to sprint torwards the marble staircase with a carefree attitude, Unlike Nao who started to regret this decision. He really did think Miya was just a bundle of energy with an endless reservoir. It didn''t take long for Miya to arrive at the marble staircase. Miya did not realize each step was rather steep for a child her age and with her small legs she ended up losing her footing after the very first step. Nao was being pulled by Miya''s hand and suddenly felt a large force tugging him towards her. He then saw Miya lean forward and started to somersault down the vertical staircase. Nao cursed deep down in his heart at the sight of this, knowing that he would soon join her. Both could be seen somersaulting down and eventually reached the bottom, causing a large impact that could be heard. *CRASH* As soon as this loud impact occurred, the two maids who were carrying dishes suddenly heard it which caused the plates in their hands to fall down and shatter into pieces. It can''t be...have the Little master and Missus emerged from the pods!? Feeling excited, the two maids soon approached the staircase . They saw a red haired girl laying on top of a white haired boy in tatters, and the white haired boy was pulling the red haired girl''s cheeks. "Owie...That hurts, brother! Who could''ve known the steps were that tall!" "Stupid Miya, you need to look down when you go down the stairs, not forward!" The two maids finally had their first look at their Madam''s children. Various kinds of emotions shifted through them, first being shocked as they could already speak, then terror due to the pressure the twins were giving off to eventually a hinge of embarrassment, and their faces blushed lightly. They then looked away from the two. The two maids who approached them but suddenly looking away with a slight blush on their cheeks caused Nao to tilt his head in curiosity. Miya soon looked down, only to slightly blush herself, as if she forgot something important. Nao and Miya were laying on top of each other, stark n.a.k.e.d. "Ah, our clothes!" "Miya...You suddenly grabbed me and ran out of the room before thinking about anything else! You just now realized this?" Nao shook his head lightly and sighed again and started pulling on her cheek harder, which caused a red spot to appear. Nao soon straightened himself and asked for clothes. The two maids quickly complied and before long the two maids arrived again and two small sets of battle armor could be seen in their hands. As fitting the Little Masters were part of their job, they soon fitted the battle armor onto Nao and Miya. As these two were born in the high-class society, the two sets were specifically tailed to them and had similar quality to Prince Vegeta IV when he received his first set. as a child. Feeling content, Nao informed the maids that they were going outside to look for Iona, as Nao was getting worried that she hasn''t returned yet. While he could not feel Ki yet, he could still sense her presence which was still in the western part of the city. However he was quickly refused by the maids. "Little Master, you can''t leave the house yet. You still need to adapt!" "Listen, We need to head there immediately. Mama still hasn''t returned yet." "But, Little Master...if you must go at least take us with you!" "Fine...but the moment we leave Miya and I will be using our full strength to rush there immediately. We can''t waste any more time." "Yeah, Brother! I want to see Mama now!" Nao, Miya and the two maids soon left the house. They made sure to be careful walking on the cliff-side side as the two couldn''t control their energy yet to fly. Before long they arrived at the main staircase that connected to the Palace Bridge and to the Middle District. The people doing about their business soon saw four figures approaching and were shocked to see two children among the four. However as soon as Nao and Miya stepped on the staircase, they unleashed their strength and dashed downwards, soon vanishing from sight. This caused a huge spiral of gust that blew everyone back, including the two maids. After receiving a moment of shock, the two maids recovered and quickly followed in the two''s footsteps. "Who the hell were those two?..." "Ya dun see that ev''ry day. Seems our race just got two more warriors. Haha!" Gossip started to spread among the people here after what the just witnessed moments ago. As gossip was spreading, Nao and Miya soon appeared at a large plaza that held docking stations tor Saiyan sh.i.p.s and attack pods. Even the middle-class district Saiyans were shocked to see a red and white haired Saiyan children coming from up above. As these Saiyans started to gossip as well, Nao and Miya soon located a large gate towards the western exit and rushed towards there. Before long they saw three figures, one standing, one sitting and the other laying in the sitting person''s. Nao soon saw a large pool of red liquid that dried up a bit and was stricken with horror. Before Miya saw anything else, she felt a familiar presence from the woman sitting down and soon dashed forward again, quickly arriving in the woman''s embrace, which shocked her greatly. "Mama!" Chapter 9 - 6 Sorrow and Happiness "Mama!" Miya could be seen rubbing her head in Iona''s embrace. Iona received a sudden impact when Miya first clung onto her and dazed her a bit but that soon changed to shock. Iona then looked to see who it was. "Red hair...Little Miya, is that really you? I''m not dreaming am I?" "No, Mama! Brother and I emerged from the pods earlier today. Brother Nao is also here!" "Little Nao too?" Iona soon saw a small child a couple feet from her standing and she smiled seeing that white hair. It was indeed her son, Nao. Iona''s eyes kept on him for a couple minutes, and as soon as she looked at the small child in the eyes only horror could be seen. It was impossible for a three year old child to have this expression, right...? As if she almost forgot what happened just moments before, she then turned away and looked down again, only to see a large pool of blood with a body laying on her knees that had a huge hole in the middle of their chest. Iona was blocking the view of the body but it appeared her Little Nao still saw what was underneath her. Knowing that her husband just passed away, she tried to remain strong in front of her newly emerged children but tears still formed in her eyes. Miya soon saw tears form in Iona''s eyes, and then her eyes looked downwards. As Miya''s soul was originally an AI given by the President and resided in Nao before coming to this world, she was still able to review his past memories. She remembered a similar situation back in Nao''s previous world where Nao''s body was in a state just like the one resting on Iona''s knees and started to get frightened. Nao then looked back at Iona and was able to determine the situation at hand. "Mama, did we come at a bad time?" "Little Nao...I wouldn''t call this the best timing but as you can see...I''m in such a terrible shape aren''t I? Hahaha..." "Mama! You don''t have to cry again, you have me and Brother Nao with you now!" "Little Miya...Thank you. But as you can see Father won''t be able to join us anymore. His soul is now resting in the heavens." "Mama, how did this happen?" As Miya tried to comfort their Mother, Nao decided to questioned what happened as Iona had the courage to speak again. "I guess I should explain it since Little Nao seems to understand the situation...First off let me introduce you to your Father. Your Father was named Oscar and we married a few years back but as you can see...he was attacked and barely managed to return alive to pass a message before passing away in my arms..." Iona tried her best to hold back her tears but still slowly started to fall down her cheeks, as if the tears were signaling Oscar''s passing. A moment of silence soon spread out, and after being silent for another minute, Miya tried to comfort her Mother again. "Mama, me and brother Nao are here with you now! While Papa may not be here anymore we can protect you in his place!" "Protect me? Haha, Little Miya, thank you for trying to cheer me up...but you''re still too young..." "No, Mama! I really mean it! We might be young but both mine and brother Nao''s battle power has grown a wholllllleeee lot in the pods! Hehe." Hearing, Miya speak about their bsttle power, Iona became momentarily stunned, and then looked torwards Little Nao, only to see him nod in agreement. "That isn''t the only surprise, Mama!" "You already surprised me enough, both of you really...I don''t think I could take another surprise...Just you two showing up almost made my heart escape from my chest." As if they reached an understanding, Miya looked at Nao for a bit and lightly laughed. "Mama, I don''t know what our current battle power lies at but Miya and I share a unique bond and both of us can tell that our power level is currently equal to each other." "The same power level...?" Just as Iona started to think about Nao and Miya''s situation, a strong killing intent surged towards them, startling the three and it even caused Nao to slip and fall down on his bottom. Two figures could be seen approaching them from the middle-district central plaza that held the docks for the various sh.i.p.s. Miya was scared by this killing intent and burrowed her head into Iona''s bosom, which actually caused Iona to smile a bit, knowing that her daughter was still just a child that was trying to rely on her Mother. On the other hand, Iona could see Nao struggle as he tried to regain his footing to stand up again. Iona finally made out one of the two figures to be the guard that she sent to His Majesty, and to his left came His Majesty King Vegeta II. Blue veins appeared on his forehead and seemed to be angry, which caused Iona to worry. Moments earlier before Nao and Miya emerged from the pods, Back at Palace Vegeta. A guard soon approached the hallway connecting to King Vegeta II''s throne room. He appeared to be rushing and as soon as he saw the throne, he quickly knelt down in front of His Majesty. He then reported what Iona requested of him. "Your Majesty, after three years we finally received some intel from those bastard Tuffles, but it was under an unfortunate situation." "Oh? It only took three damn years to get a tiny bit of news? It better be worthy or else you will really be testing this King''s patience. Quickly tell it to this King." "Yes, Your Majesty! Three years ago Your Majesty ordered a group of three Saiyans, one which was known to be one of our strongest warriors to investigate the Tuffle sightings three years ago. Earlier today us two guards at the West Gate saw one figure flying erratically. The warrior''s wife had a daily routine of visiting the West Gate and us guards and in the end the warrior collapsed in her arms. It was a disastrous sight really. It''s a miracle he even made it back." "Enough spouting words! What was the end result? Or do you need this King to personally wring it out of you?" "M-My apologies, Your Majesty! The warrior returned with a bloody hole in his stomach about a fist size long and appeared he wasn''t going to live for long. I overheard his final message to his wife and he reported that Hatchiyack as returned and then he perished in her arms." "...Hatchiyack? Wasn''t that that stupid machine that was launched into space when our great apes rampaged their lands five year ago? How the hell was it able to make its way back here?" "I-I do not know Your Majesty, but apparently its strength has been growing and it was enough to kill one if our strongest warriors." "Are you suggesting our Saiyan race isn''t enough to deal with this shitty machine!?" "N-Not at all your Majesty! Please forgive my remark!" The guard was currently kneeling down on one knee but as soon as he said that remark to His Majesty, King Vegeta II suddenly released his Ki and directed it at him, which overpowered the guard in a mere second, causing him to collapse onto the ground. King Vegeta II then stood up from his throne. "This King will personally go see what happened. Our Saiyan pride can''t falter due to some shitty machine. If I ever see it personally it won''t live the light of day!" King Vegeta II soon left the throne which caused the guard remain drenched in cold sweat. His breathing halted when His Majesty''s Ki was directed at him but as soon as His Majesty left his sight, he regained his footing and immediately rushed after him, as he was one of the West Gate guards. It did not take King Vegeta II to cross the Palace bridge and he arrived at the staircase. He ignored the onlookers as he was in no mood to greet them and continued down the staircase and reached the docking plaza in the Middle District. As he approached the West Gate, his guard reported that there was the warrior''s wife and he saw that their figure still remained in place upon arriving. What he didn''t expect was that he saw two smaller figures and as he was in a bad mood right now, he unleashed his killing intent at the three. The larger figure didn''t falter but he saw the one of the other two smaller figures jump into the sitting figure''s embrace and saw the other figure not so far away trip and fall down. His bad mood was alleviated a bit after seeing this, and a grin eventually formed on his face. He soon approached them and saw Iona, who was kneeling down on the ground and he saw a red-hair child in her embrace and a white-haired boy who was on his butt. Nao was surprised by the sudden killing intent but after a moment he regained his footing and stood up again. Seeing a small child withstanding his killing intent shocked him. In order to test to see if this was a fluke, he sent an even stronger wave of killing intent at the boy. As soon as Nao stood up again he felt another surge of killing intent, but it was only directed at him, as if he were receiving a test. He was more prepared this time and actually managed to withstand it. While he did manage to withstand it this time his face started to turn red and he was drenched in sweat. "Impossible! How could a mere child withstand this King''s killing intent!? Guard, go to the Palace''s lab immediately and grab the power level gauge! It''s time to test this boy again." The West Gate guard who just arrived behind His Majesty full of sweat inwardly cursed as he received the next order. In order to not enrage His Majesty twice in one day, he flew record pace up the central city stairs and managed to reach the Palace''s lab in no time. He then informed the royal scientists to get a power level gauge and after receiving it, he felt exultant for a brief moment as he successfully accomplished His Majesty''s order. With this sudden burst of energy he flew back towards the West Gate in no time and soon saw His Majesty King Vegeta II again. King Vegeta II was rather surprised at the West Gate guard''s speed, and without warning he vanished and reappered in front of the guard, quickly snatching the device. This caused a sudden wind on the guard and as the guard was depleted completely of his energy after he arrived, the windgust knocked the wind out of the guard and fainted. Seeing his guard faint, the grin on King Vegeta II''s face remained. He then turned to look at the enduring white haired boy in front of him and soon flashed to his side, causing Nao to be momentarily stunned. As Nao was stunned, just like the previous time back at the house, King Vegeta II picked him up by the tail again and switched on the device. After some beeping noises the device started to climb up from 0 and soon reached a score of 9025. This shocked His Majesty greatly. "This is f.u.c.k.i.n.g impossible! How could a mere child have enough power that''s almost comparable to this King''s!? I refuse to believe it!" Nao finally regained his senses but after hearing the stout man curse before him, before he could react, King Vegeta II threw the boy directly at his mother. Iona was watching the two out of curiosity but when she saw His Majesty get enraged, she reacted immediately and caught her son that flew at her and caused Iona to slide a few feet away from her current position in the now dried up pool of blood. After having a firm grasp on her children, although a little shacken, she walked towards His Majesty, and knelt down in front of him. "Your Majesty, please forgive my two children.They just emerged from their pods and managed to even make their way here on their own! I''m sure these two given the proper training can help you defeat Hatchiyack! Hatchiyack must die no matter the cost!" "Such resolve! Good, good, good! Your words gave this King''s ear a nice ring to it unlike that shitty banter from earlier back at the Palace. Seeing as your kids want hell, I''ll give it to them! They can start their training tomorrow at the Palace! Hahaha!" Seeing King Vegeta II''s rage die down a bit, Iona let out a sigh, and eventually grew excited knowing that her children would receive training at the Palace! Iona was also debating whether to tell His Majesty about Miya as well. As she was mulling over the thought, Nao''s conciousness also began to turn and heard another ring he was so so familiar with. Nao grew in excitement wondering what it was going to be this time. He then heard the mechanical voice in anticipation. *Ding!* Congratulations! Host has activated the Quest System. Each plane has its beginning and end and the host must ensure each plane reaches its proper ending! Rebirth has detected host''s first anomoly. ============================== Main Story Quest 1 Hatchiyack has returned to Planet Vegeta from being launched into space 5 years ago due to an unknown cause. -Assist King Vegeta II and kill Hatchiyack. *Reward* : Receive 20k RP and 1 random skill -Launch Hatchiyack back into space and ensure it cannot return to Planet Vegeta. *Reward* : Receive 10k RP. ================================= Chapter 10 - 7 *Hidden* While in his mother''s embrace, Nao stared blankly at the tall stout man in front of him as he heard Rebirth''s notification. While Rebirth was the first VRMMO released in Nao''s previous life, it made sense to him that there would be a Quest System but what surprised him that there were certain conditions for it to be triggered and did not come at the start unlike the other functions of Rebirth. He only saw his dead father in his mother''s embrace at this time but it appeared he passed a message along to her before he passed away. He recalled his mother mentioning Hatchiyack, which, back in the original story, would not appear for several more years. As Nao did not hear the full story yet from his mother, he was still wondering why she brought up Hatchiyack. But according to the very first quest he received, Hatchiyack apparently returned from space due to an unknown cause. Nao tried to recall exactly who this being was from the original story but the stout man continued to stare him down with a grin, making Nao nervous. Iona then tried to ease the tension between the two and took this time to introduce her two children to King Vegeta II. "Y-Your Majesty, I do hope you''ll forgive my two children. They''re still ignorant as they just emerged from the pods earlier today. Oscar and I decided to name our children Nao and Miya. Nao, Miya, quickly apologize to His Majesty King Vegeta II!" Miya, who was still clinging onto Iona blinked her eyes for a moment after hearing her mother mention King Vegeta II, before regaining her senses from the earlier killing intent and knelt down besides Iona. Nao was also surprised at who the person in front of him turned out to be but before he could gather his thoughts he also knelt down beside Miya. All three of them could now be seen kneeling in front of King Vegeta II, which pleased him greatly. King Vegeta II did test Nao already and was already shocked that his power has already risen to such a degree, and he remembered three years ago he tested Miya who was now beside Nao. Disregarding Nao and Iona, King Vegeta II immediately approached Miya and started to switch on the power level gauge. After some beeping sounds the number started to climb from 0, and eventually landed on the same number, 9025. King Vegeta II''s cheek started to twitch after seeing this number. Seeing His Majesty start to get irritated again, Iona started to become nervous. "Is this a joke? I refuse to believe there could be two brats who could match this King!" "Y-Your Majesty, please calm down and think of the situation at hand! While most Saiyans only have a fraction of my children''s power levels, winning against those Tuffles is guaranteed. We will soon full control over Planet Vegeta!" "Hmph. Do you really think these two are enough to kill off every last one of those damn Tuffles?" "Your Majesty, they have yet to even receive any combat experience. We Saiyans take pride in our strength as a warrior race and age does not matter! It shouldn''t take long for them to become real warriors given their potential." "If these two have any thoughts about this King, I will put them through even more hell after their training is complete! I plan to pass this King''s throne to my son once this damn war ends. If their potential to become elite Saiyans don''t show through this training, then these two brats will not be fit to serve my son!" "Yes. My two children will not disappoint Your Majesty!" As the conversation seemed to conclude, King Vegeta II tossed the device back to the scientist that came with the guard. Without saying anything more, King Vegeta II turned around and departed the area, which caused the scientist to rush after him. The guard eventually returned to his post at the West Gate as well, causing Iona, Miya, and Nao to be left alone with their dead Father. Iona soon got up without saying anything and soon headed for the West Gate, carrying her husband. While the Saiyans do not care much about the dead as they could no longer fight if one is dead, Iona still decided to bury Oscar within the city''s vicinity. She found a small hill relatively close by and created a dirt hole, before laying her husband inside. She stopped crying a while ago and her emotions now seemed calm, despite doing a burial. Nao could see that his mother was burying their Father and decided to remain silent until the process was complete. Iona soon returned to Miya and Nao''s side and picked them up, smiling. "Nao, Miya, Papa is no longer with us. It pains my heart but seeing you two in his place can''t make me any more happy. You two better get ready to become real warriors!" "Mama, will we still be able to see you?" "Little Miya, the Palace''s training is very strict. During this period of time it will be unlikely I will be able to visit. They will be training you two to become Saiyan elites, the strongest of our race! My visiting will only cause a disturbance." "No Mama! I don''t want to go if it means I can''t see you!" "Hush, Little Miya. The person from earlier was His Majesty King Vegeta II. The Vegeta family rules over us and are the strongest fighters among us Saiyans. You two have to become strong to not disappoint His Majesty!" "But, Mama..." Miya kept trying to protest her mother, but Iona soon placed a finger on Miya''s lips, to seal her from saying anything else. This caused Miya to start pouting and tears to form in her eyes. Seeing this, Nao sighed inwardly and bitterly laughed. Iona finally revealed the person from earlier to Nao and was really surprised, as it turned out to be the Saiyan King himself. But according to his mother, it appeared the King Vegeta III is still just a prince at this point in time but he could definitely see similarities between the two, especially their temper. King Vegeta III was more arrogant then his father but his father seemed to have a worse temper and Nao saw King Vegeta II become enraged in front of him. According to his mother and King Vegeta II, he and Miya would start training tomorrow for a period of time. Nao hasn''t been able to do much since he was born in this world but once he started to develop is body and train in Ki, would he be able to start enjoying himself. The only joy he had right now was his mother and Miya. Earlier, Nao did decide to not invest any of his stat points in case of any emergency that arose, but he and Miya were apparently going to start training from tomorrow onward. He had seen in the original story how Goku, Vegeta, and their allies trained together and they always pushed themselves past their limits. Nao never received such intense physical training yet nor in his previous life so he was debating if he should invest his points now or during the actual training. After thinking about it for a few minutes, he decided to test it out and invest one of his points into his strength stat, as he had not done so yet. *Ding!* Strength has risen by one. Battle power increased by 10 points. Nao heard Rebirth''s usual sound and after looking at his status window, he was able to confirm that his strength increased to 11. He now had 40 points left to invest, and he thought about how to use them for the upcoming training. As Saiyans prioritized strength, Nao considered investing most of his points into this stat but he was overall more excited on developing his Ki. He assumed Ki was similar to magic in the games of his previous life as Ki was the manifestation of one''s inner energy. He decided to spend one more point in Intelligence, and after hearing Rebirth''s sound again, he confirmed that his MP went up by 10. He decided to test out the other two stats to see what they did and put one point into defense and wisdom. After putting it into his defense, he felt his body become a bit sturdier, which increased his overall health by 20 points and the point into wisdom caused his thoughts to become a bit clearer. Nao confirmed that his defense stat was related to his body''s endurance and stamina and wisdom allowed him to become smarter. Saiyans were not much an intelligent race as compared to the Tuffles so Nao decided this stat was as equally important as to the others, but for what is to come, he concluded to invest is remaining 37 points into strength, defense and intelligence. 13 points went into intelligence, 12 into defense, and 12 into strength. He then viewed his status window for the end result. =========Rebirth========== Name: Nao Race: Saiyan, *hidden* Level: 1 HP: 360 MP: 145 Battle Power: 9155 STR: 23 DEF: 23 DEX: 10 INT: 24 WIS: 11 LUC: 6 Available Points: 0 Rebirths: 1 RP (Rebirth Points): 10,000 Planes (worlds) created: 1 Inventory: N/A Titles: First Player, Plane Creator, Reincarnator ============================ Seeing his points increase by a large margin caused Nao to smile. After he finished his stat distribution accordingly, Miya stopped her pouting and turned to look at him, as if she senses the changes that occurred within Nao. As Nao and Miya shared a linked battle power, Miya suddenly felt her strength increase a bit. A mischievous smile soon appeared on her face. Nao, back in reality, saw this and was curious about what would cause Miya to behave like this. Before he could say anything, Miya suddenly looked at Iona again and opened her mouth. "Mama, Brother Nao and Miya''s power ju-----" Before Miya could complete her sentence, Nao reacted quickly and bonked her on the head, and glared at her, as if he didn''t want this to be revealed. "Mama, brother Nao is being mean to me again! Hick..." More tears started to form in Miya''s eyes again. Miya expected her mother to lash out at Nao, but unexpectedly she only smiled at the two. This caused Miya to start pouting again and Nao chuckled at the sight of this. "Little Nao, Little Miya, don''t fight with each other. You two are siblings now. Nao came out first before Miya, so Nao, behave yourself and protect your little sister!" "Yes, Mama..." Seeing Nao admit his defeat, Miya grinned at him, as if she wanted this to happen. Nao sighed in his heart again. While they were only three years old now, Miya was quite the beautiful child and would become another beauty once they became older. Nao never had the chance to become the role of the elder brother so he was happy he would have someone to protect in the future. His role of being an orphan was now over. After this short bonding between parent and child, they returned to the West Gate and bid their farewell to the stationed guards. Iona could now be seen carrying Miya and Nao in her arms through the middle district. Time flew by and it was evening before they realized it, but there were still several Saiyans doing about their work. Every time Iona passed by another Saiyan, the other would look at them in surprise, as most of these people never seen a white or red haired saiyan child before. This caused Iona to become a bit numb over the course of the walk and in the end she let out a bitter smile, knowing that this would happen. Before long they arrived back at the high-class district cliffs and arrived at their cliff-side, and saw their home. It was indeed a tiring day for them and the two maids in the house were finally relieved seeing that the three returned safely. Iona informed the two to not prepare dinner and they were going to directly sleep for the night to prepare for tomorrow. Year 728, High-Class District, The Next Day Dawn soon approached and Iona could be seen sleeping with her two children in the bed on the second floor. Iona''s eyes shuttered for a bit before slowly opening, and felt groggy again after waking up. Perhaps the events from yesterday were too much and she felt a bit exhausted from it still. She saw that her children were still asleep so she decided to go back to sleep. A bit more time passed now and it was now bright outside, and the sunlight caused Iona to wake up. She felt more refreshed now and she saw her two children playing with each other on the ground nearby. Her heart warmed up after seeing this but Nao noticed her mother is now awake. "Mama, you finally woke up!" "Yes Little Nao. Today is a special day after all. We shouldn''t wait any longer. Little Nao, Little Miya, it''s time to put on your battle armor. I will take you to the Palace after our meal." Nao and Miya complied with her and they quickly got dressed. They then made their way down to the first floor and had a quick breakfast. Iona informed the two maids that they would be going out for a while and instructed them to keep doing their cleaning duties. Before long, the three left the house and made their way long the cliff-side. The main staircase soon appeared within their sight and they started to walk up. Iona, Nao and Miya finally arrived at the Palace bridge. What surprised them was that several Saiyans who appeared to be ready for battle were waiting at the bridge''s entrance. One particular man was standing in front of them and seemed to be distinguished from the other Saiyans. The battle armor he had equipped was blue in the chest area and had yellow plating around the shoulders and waist and a tail wrapped around his waist. His hair was low cut and scruffy and had a straight mustache that curved downwards on both sides. Having hair threw Nao a bit off but he could immediately identify who this person was, and it was Nappa from the original story! Chapter 7 - Meeting Nappa Chapter 11 - 8: Two Years, The Tuffles Final Struggle (1) Nao didn''t think he would have a chance to see one of the characters from the original story so soon. While he didn''t watch all of the movies, he still watched from the beginning of dragon ball to the end of DBS. He had hoped his first encounter would be with characters he enjoyed more like Bardock or members of his squad, but little did he know that his first encounter would be with Nappa. He remembered Nappa mostly from the start of Z and not prior to his life living on Planet Vegeta but one of the few things he did know that, prior to becoming teammates with Prince Vegeta IV, he was one of the Saiyan army''s generals. As he received a plentiful amount of combat experience and the fact that he was a general perhaps that was why he appeared in front of Nao today. After meeting King Vegeta II and despite his temper, he seemed to have high expectations for Nao and Miya. Shifting time back a bit, Nappa was in between missions and resting at his residence when one of the Palace guards arrived. He received a summons from the Palace guard to arrive at the Palace to train two new young Saiyans. While the Palace guard did not disclose too much information to him the one thing he did mention is that the two he was going to train had the potential to end the Tuffle War. Just knowing this did a hint of fear in appeared in Nappa''s eyes, but his blood soon started to boil. Nappa himeelf resided in the middle-class district but he didn''t dare to question the order from His Majesty. It was the middle of the week when he received the summons and he would meet the two brats the following day. As his excitement didn''t calm down he decided to rest early. The gossip of a white and red haired saiyan eventually reached Nappa''s ears as well but he didn''t have the capacity to link the two events together. The next day soon arrived. Not wanting to anger His Majesty, Nappa soon arrived at the Palace bridge prior to the scheduled time and he saw five other elite Saiyans who were part of the Palace guard and all stronger than Nappa. Nappa''s own power was around 2000 whereas the guards strength varied from 2500 to 4000. He really questioned what worth he had to be here among these elites but perhaps it was due to the amount of experience he amassed as a general. The five guards did not say much but they were relieved that Nappa showed up on time prior to their scheduled meeting. Nappa tried to intoduce himself to the five Saiyans but they didn''t budge and soon became dispirited. He decided to remain in front of them, and time slowly moved forward as Nappa arrived shortly after dawn. The sun soon shifted to the center the planet, signaling it was high noon. Nappa soon saw a figure approach from the steps leading downward and a beautiful mature woman with long black straight hair and a black tail wrapped around her waist soon appeared. Nappa was not expecting a beautiful woman to show up according to the report he received which stunned him for a moment. He did not want his emotions to take control of him at this time as this meeting was to important to him. He soon saw two smaller figures in her arms and let out a sigh of relief. It appeared the the woman was the mother of the two children mentioned in the report. He could see the woman talk quietly to her children for a bit but was unable to hear it as she was still quite a ways away from him. Before long she let down the two children and one them approached Nappa energetically while the other approached him calmly. Nappa was quite tall being over 6 feet and seeing two small two-foot saiyan children approach him with drooping tails caused him to chuckle a bit. He soon then began to take a close look at the lwo, and was shocked at what he saw. The boy had white hair and a white tail while the girl was red, it was just like the rumors that reached his ears a couple days ago. He then sized them up and down, and soon felt a hidden pressure from the two, and what surprised him this time was the pressure he felt seemed identical. He finally recalled the report he received earlier again and it mentioned the trio''s name again. Nao, Miya and their mother Iona. While Iona wasn''t a fighter like their father was, Nappa still had to give her respect due to the difference of their birth but Miya soon started to feel restless. "Brother Nao, is this scruffy uncle going to be our teacher?" Before Nao could reprimand her like usual Nappa let out a sudden laugh. "Hahaha! To think I would be called an Uncle. No matter, do you two think you have the guts to survive the Palace''s training? Madam Iona, His Majesty specifically mentioned to give these two brats hell, and when they''re under my wing they won''t want to live to see the next day! If there is nothing else we will be departing shortly directly to the training grounds." "I understand, General Nappa. Please take care of my two children. Hopefully you won''t regret doing this later." Iona strangely smiled at him and then she hugged her two children, saying her goodbyes. Miya still felt reluctant parting with her mother as she was still a three year old child but Iona wanted the best of her two children, and soon started to walk down the Palace stairs and eventually vanished from sight. After seeing Iona disappear, Nappa soon let out an imposing pressure, which was not strong as His Majesty''s the day prior to this, but his pressure was enough to startle Nao and Miya. A grin soon appeared on Nappa''s face and Nao felt like he was facing an entire army in front of him. Nao didn''t fall on his butt like last time and he soon shook out of it, returning to normal. Nappa became pleased after seeing Nao withstand his pressure of an experienced veteran. "Good! You two brats definitely have the potential to become strong elite warriors. We will soon depart to the training grounds further behind the Palace, and it is rather deep within the main mountain. While I will mainly serve as a guide during your training, you will mostly be facing against the five elite Saiyans behind me. Those five are all stronger than me! Haha!" As Nappa conversed with Nao, and Miya, Nao suddenly heard Rebirth''s ding he had gotten used to in the last three years in his mind, which startled him for a second. *Ding!* Host has received their first side quest! Side quests mainly offer bonuses to the host and may or may not impact each world as a ahole. See what treasues lie ahead!* =================================== Combat Training I Host has been given the chance to train and hone combat techniques of the Saiyan race. Before host''s training is over they must: -Reach Level 10 -Achieve 20k BP -Activate Ki Rewards: -Skillbook : Frost Aura -10k RP -Choose 1 : 1x 10 pull Gacha ticket or 1 Rebirth Roulette spin. Failure upon completion: -1 Level -10 stat points -Gacha and Rebirth Wheel will no longer be available. ================================ It appeared another quest became available for Nao. Nao really wondered how these events got triggered. He reviewed the mission this time and became excited as it was mainly to promote his strength. He did not originally have a goal other than to activate his Ki and train in it but now he has a more definitive goal. He also saw both the rewards and penalties were rewarding and harsh accordingly. Nao didn''t play much gacha in his previous life so he wouldn''t care if those functions stopped but he was far more worried about the level and point loss. He had yet to level up as well so he didn''t know the point gain per level, so for now Nao will focus all of his attention torwards training, despite not receiving an ounce of it during his lifetime. A smile unexpectedly appeared on Nao''s face and seeing this, Miya decided to tease him a bit more. "Brother Nao, stop leaving me out! Did something good happen again? Hehe." *Bonk* Nao suddenly received another urge to bonk Miya on the head. "Stupid Miya, you should know just as I know, we do have a shared conscious after all. Stop trying to goof around, We will soon start to exercise our bodies to become warriors."" "Hehe. But this world sure is a lot different from your previous one though, brother Nao. I''m going to have a lot of fun with this!" "There will be plenty to enjoy later. We mustn''t waste any more time in front of General Nappa." "Yes!" Miya smiled back at him and after having this bit of conversation with her, Nao felt he had enough resolve to approach Nappa now. Miya and Nao were still a few feet away from Nappa and the five Saiyans behind him. The two whispered during their conversation earlier so it wasn''t overheard. Nao began walking forward towards Nappa with Miya in tow and arrived at his position. Nappa looked down at the two and grinned at the difference in height, as he towered over them. Seeing a giant close up scared Miya a bit but she stood her ground behind Nao. "It seems you two brats are ready. There is a path off to the right after crossing a bridge which turns into a wide deserted area surrounded by cliffs. Once we arrive there will be no turning back. I will grind your bodies into dust before you two can even think about fighting! Haha!" Nao nodded firmly at his words. The five Saiyans behind Nappa did not say anything and soon started walking back towards the Palace. The walk on the Palace bridge was fairly quiet and didn''t disturb the peace around them. Before long they arrived in front of the Palace and the five Saiyans soon veered off to a path on the right hand side, which lead through a tunnel. After walking a few minutes through the tunnel it eventually turned a wide area which opened up to the sky and all Nao and Miya could see around them were giant magenta cliffs with purple sand underneath. It literally was the point of no return for the two of them. The five Saiyans soon sat down in the center of the area, which could be said that it was wide enough to hold several football fields from his previous life, and closed their eyes. Seeing them close their eyes actually surprised the two but Nao recalled that Nappa said all five of them were stronger than him. Perhaps after finishing with Nappa''s lessons would they soon receive the others? After Nappa saw that the other five Saiyans weren''t disturbing them anymore, he then started to walk along the left part of the cliffs until he arrived at one of the openings. Of which there were for main openings of the cliffsides, the one Nappa arrived at, one directly behind the five Saiyans, one to the right of them and the other which was the tunnel that led back to the Palace. Nao and Miya followed him without saying anything and they soon entered the opening, which revealed a large courtyard-like room. various amounts of training gear could be seen and most of them were body weights. "Nao, Miya, this area here is where your training will start. Saiyans need to constantly train their bodies to have enough energy to use Ki during our fights. While activating Ki depends on one''s potential, the best way to reach there is through hard repetitious training! And using these weights will help speed up the process. Once you two feel like you have enough energy, we will proceed to the next step. Besides our meals and sleep, the rest will be spent on training. I hope you two are ready!" Nao nodded at Nappa, confirming that he was ready and Miya nodded as well. Nappa soon went ahead and saw various body weights lined up according to their weight and grabbed some of various kinds. After carrying an armful he approached Nao and Miya and smiled, dropping them at the same time. The weights caused a hole to appear a few feet down, shocking Nao and Miya. Nappa grinned. "Let''s begin!" Chapter 12 - 9: Two Years, The Tuffles Final Struggle (2) Year 728, Elite Saiyan Training Area within Palace Vegeta Nao and Miya could be seen standing in front of Nappa with various kinds of training equipment around them in a large square room carved out of magenta stone. The two saw Nappa drop the weights he gathered onto the floor just a few moments ago and the weights burrowed into the ground a few feet under. Nappa looked at the two while Nao and Miya stared down at the hole for a few minutes and the two started to shiver a bit. If this is just the start and they were already heavy enough to cause this, then what would happen in the later stages of their training? Nappa started to explain the course a bit more as Nao and Miya continued to stare down at the hole. "You two will start off with these. We mainly brought arm and leg weights and the lightest one of them are the ones you see down there, which are twenty pounds a piece. That means you two will start off wearing 80 pounds! Your bodies have not been trained yet so we will leave the heavier weights during your later training. While you two might have high battle power you have no way to exert it! The first step to exerting your battle power is to develop your muscles to withstand it. If you use it now your bodies will just collapse." After hearing Nappa talk a bit more, Nao and Miya soon lifted their heads and looked up back at him. They then nodded to confirm Nappa''s explanation of their training course. Nappa then approached the hole, and reached his hand downward, easily grabbing onto the set of weights. Each set contained four different weights for each arm and leg and there were two sets of them. Seeing Nappa lift 160 pounds like it was nothing definitely surprised the two and then they saw Nappa lay down a weight set in front of Miya, and then in front of Nao. What appeared in front of them were two gray metal circlets and two gray metal anklets and they appeared to be tailored to the two of them. Not wanting to lose to Nao on wanting to be the first one to try it out, Miya tried to grab the left circlet, only to struggle trying to lift it up, and she even squatted while doing so. It took a bit of effort but after squatting while trying to pull it up, she eventually felt it budge and soon lifted it into the air. This pulling caused her legs to get a bit off balance and she soon fell back on her butt, holding the circlet in her hands while on the ground again. Nao inwardly laughed while seeing Miya attempt at lifting the weights, as this was pretty similar to people who just started to work out at gyms in his previous life. However he did know Miya liked play tricks on him from time to time. Unable to resist the urge to try it out anymore, Nao looked down at his own set of weights. They appeared to be crude but they were still effective in the long run. Nao lowered his left hand to grab the left circlet that was placed on the ground in front of him. As he was only two feet tall it didn''t take him long before he touched the weight, He took a firm grasp of it and while it was small, he tried to lift it up and it was just like lifting a really heavy bowling ball. Unlike Miya who used exerted a bunch of her force to lift it up only to fall down on her butt, Nao was able to lift it up but his muscles were unable to maintain the weight and the circlet soon fell back to the ground with Nao''s hand still on it, causing Nao to fall forward onto the ground. This really shocked now as it was much heavier than he anticipated, and he had to wear four of these altogether! Even if he did manage to equip all four, would he even be able to move? Nao then gritted his teeth and attempted to pull it up again from the ground, and he was successful at keeping it in the air this time. Not wanting to tardy any longer, he slid the left circlet onto his left arm and was successful in equipping it. Putting another 20 pounds on him caused some pressure on his left arm. He felt relieved that he was able to maintain his arm in the air for a while and decided to go for the second circlet. He decided to use his other arm to pick it up as he thought 40 pounds would cause quite a bit of stress on his left arm muscles, and he picked it up successfully. He then slid it on his right wrist and it was a perfect fit. As soon as he had the other circlet equipped, he immediately felt the weight of 40 pounds on his arms crush down on his arms and they fell down straight to his waist, and started to struggle trying to lift them up. Miya, who was sitting on her butt, was trying to maintain the first circlet in her arms. Before long she was able to accomplish it and it fit onto her right wrist. She then looked over at Nao and a smile appeared her face, seeing that her brother had both circlets equipped, while she only had the first one. She did not want to lose out on him and she immediately dove for the other circlet with her left arm. It took more effort as she was already feeling the effects of the first circlet but she managed to slide it onto her wrist without much trouble. However, as soon as both circlets were equipped she felt the force of 40 pounds, which was equivalent to two heavy bowling balls and her arms soon fell down to her waist, unable to move them much, just like Nao in his present situation. While Miya and Nao were halfway done with their first challenge, Nappa grinned while seeing the two struggle. He went through the same situation when he first received his training many years back as a child and seeing this caused him to be a bit nostalgic. He soon returned his senses to the present and laughed, causing Nao and Miya to look back up at him. "Listen here, brats. 40 pounds is nothing compared to being an elite Saiyan''s training. However you two are still brats that need to lay their groundwork. Only with a stable base would you be able to grow stronger with minimal risk. Listen up now. Your first goal is to equip all four weights. Once you two feel comfortable will your training soon begin. Until then you can''t eat or sleep. Haha!" "Uncle Nappa, 40 pounds is already causing my body to be sluggish. This isn''t fair, right brother Nao?" Before Nao could respond to her words Nappa let out another laugh. "Listen here Missy. His Majesty specifically said to give you two hell. If you two are struggling with just these, then you wouldn''t even hope to begin what''s in store for you two. Your Hell hasn''t even begun yet, hahaha!" Laughter soon echoed throughout the hollowed out room. This caused Nao and Miya to lose their focus and lost the strength of their arms, which made the two fall face first onto the ground. Seeing this, Nappa couldn''t stop laughing. "Hahaha! You two little shits. It won''t be long before the sun falls. If you brats still have not accomplished this task before the day is over, you will get no meal!" After saying this, Nappa''s laughter soon died down and he appeared serious again. The meat saiyans eat help replenish lost energy and Nao knew without a doubt they would be consuming a lot of energy just from having the weights equipped. As Nao was thinking on his next step Nappa reminded them of another thing. "I almost forgot. Putting the weights on is just the first step. Once they are equipped you two can''t never take them off unless the weights are being switched for heavier ones. That means you''ll even be sleeping with them on!" Nao and Miya were startled by this comment. It appeared the days of peace they had during their time in the pods were now over. Would the weights even let them get a good night''s rest? Nao couldn''t begin to think of being crushed by their own weights. However he didn''t want to disappoint his mother who consented them to receive this training from Nappa. He still had his mother and little sister to protect in this world so he knew he had to improve his strength quickly, and felt more resolve in his eyes now. Nappa had a good look at Nao and nodded. He had nothing else to say at this time and didn''t want to disturb the two children any longer. Nappa soon left for the room''s entrance only to sit down in the middle of it, and soon entered a meditative state. Nao saw that Nappa didn''t have anything left to say, so his gaze returned back down towards the ground with the two metal gray anklets. Miya also looked back down at her two anklets seeing that the giant uncle didn''t have anything else to say to her. They soon started having a staring contest with them as Nao or Miya couldn''t lift their arms much. But Nao knew he had to exert more effort, so he struggled moving his arms downwards tried to pick up the first anklet. While it was just another twenty pounds, his arms already started to feel a burning sensation as he lifted up the first of the two anklets. he managed to slide it onto his left leg and soon went for the other one, not wanting to stop the momentum. He now had 60 pounds on him and most of his body started to feel like it was on fire. He didn''t know how long it took to put the last one on his right leg but he soon collapsed back onto the ground drenched in sweat. However a smile appeared on his face knowing that he had accomplished the first task Nappa gave them. Seeing Nao lost in his own world after putting on all four weights, Miya saw that she lost out on him again and started to pout. She didn''t hesitate any longer and reached out for the first of the two anklets and managed to put it on her left leg. Just like Nao, she also started to feel a burning sensation in her muscles and it was a new feeling for her, as this is the first time she had a real body. While the sensation continued, it wasn''t painful enough for her to stop and she immediately grabbed the other anklet and managed to put it on her right leg. She now felt the force of 80 pounds just like Nao and she soon started to struggle standing up, and the force soon pulled her downwards. Miya could now be seen next to Nao, sitting in the middle of the room next to the hole that was created by the weights earlier, sweating. Both of them exerted what little energy they had currently to accomplish this task and even though their muscles started to burn, they soon started to get sleepy, and soon fell asleep feeling each other''s warmth. The sun now set beyond the tall cliffs around them and it was now dark out. A smell of roasted meat soon wafted towards Nao and Miya, causing their eyelids to move a bit and they slowly woke up, with rumbling stomachs. However as soon as they woke up they felt a heavy force on their bodies and almost forgot what happened earlier. They soon went towards Nappa who was cooking their meal. While it was tough, they still managed to eat the meat that was cooked for Nao and Miya. It felt like eternity before the next day arrive. Nao and Miya soon started getting used to the weights on them. They soon saw the sun rising and sun setting more frequently and started being able to walk around with the weights on. Time soon started to pass again before their eyes as they were absorbed in their training... Chapter 13 - 10 Two Years, The Tuffles Final Struggle (3) Deep within the cliffs behind Palace Vegeta, a wide circular area appeared that was covered with magenta sandstone. Five figures could be seen sitting in the center as the sun hung up directly over them, hitting them with intense heat. These were the five elite Saiyans who came along with Nappa but they sat there undisturbed by the beating sunlight. However compared to previously when they first arrived and had their eyes shut, all of them were looking towards one of the four crevices and were focused, as if they could see what was going on inside. Nappa was still situated at the entrance to the left crevice that opened up into the large square room carved out of magenta stone. The hole that was dug out by the weights was still seen near the center of the room but there were no figures sitting down beside it. Nappa was not in meditation at this time and his eyes could be seen moving back and forth around the room. His eyes landed on two figures that were rapidly running around the room and compared to the outside which was wide as several football fields numbering in 10s, the room inside was only about as big as about 5 football fields, totaling about 600 yards. Every lap they completed was about a third of a mile but Nappa did not instruct them to stop running. The sun soon started to depart beyond the cliffs and large amounts of sweat could be seen flying off of Nao and Miya as they continued run nonstop. Upon a closer look at Nao and Miya, Nao could be seen as a slender young boy at the height of three feet and most of his baby fat is now gone. While his body did not display muscles like that of an a.d.u.l.t, he felt a lot more inner energy compared to what he had a year ago. Unbeknownst to him a year has already passed as he continued to run and do other training exercises like he saw the characters in the original story did, squats, push ups, handstand push ups, etc. Miya however struggled a bit more than Nao and as she tried to keep up with him, hints of red appeared on her face, arms and legs. It really did appear that she was pushing herself far more than what Nao currently was. It only took about 5 minutes to complete a lap of 600 yards and they''ve been at it since dawn, every single morning after the two have gotten used to the weights. During the five hours they ran a total about 20 miles a day. About halfway through the first year Nappa saw that the 20 pound weights were no longer having much effect on the two as they continued their training, and he immediately swapped them out to double the amount, which was 40 pound weights. Nao and Miya were now carrying 160 pounds respectively but they still ran their laps. Nao and Miya spent a total of five hours running before they switched to other exercises. Their training course overall guided them about 12 hours a day. From dawn till dusk they only had about 8 hours of sunlight as the cliffs behind Palace Vegeta were rather tall and they spent the rest in darkness with a lit fire. However this did not cause them to worry much as training in the dark allowed them to hone their other senses. As their other senses increased, they were able to detect Nappa fairly easily whenever he arrived to bring the two their meals. They were expending massive amounts of energy daily so they were allowed to eat three times a day to replenish it. Once Nao and Miya got adjusted onto their daily training routine, Nappa then taught them how Saiyans meditate. He stressed the fact that meditation was just as important as building up the physical body as it allowed them to regulate the energy inside their bodies. This act would then let them freely distribute energy to any part of their body. Nappa then guided them to distribute their energy evenly, as that was the best way to get a solid foundation. Every time Nao sat down to meditate the excess energy he''d gain from training, he was surprised that his BP directly increased. This increase happened every time he was able to push his body past its limit, and it wasn''t by a small number either. Unlike where adding a point in strength increased his BP 10, pushing his body to its limits increased his BP by 50! Nao was pretty surprised seeing such a large increase but he was no longer a weak orphan like in his previous life. While he was not break past his limits every day, he was still able to do so about a third of the time. He had yet to receive actual combat training but his BP already reached 16k! After a year of training it is now year 729 and Nao and Miya were now four years old. Planet Vegeta Palace Training Room. The sun just hid again past the cliffs and the day was approaching its end. Two figures could be seen sitting on magenta stone, cross legged with closed eyes. one appeared to be a boy with short spiky white hair with a tail laid out behind him. To his right sat a red haired girl with a tail laid on her legs. Nao and Miya were currently meditating and Nappa was close by observing. He could feel intense pressure radiating from the two which shocked him greatly as he could feel it was several times greater than his own. "His Majesty wasn''t kidding when it was mentioned these two could end the war...Could these brats even be classified as monsters? Freaks is more like it. Even I wouldn''t want to exchange blows with them, and they''re only four year old brats! Well it seems its about time to show them the next step." Time slowly passed on as Nappa was contemplating his thoughts. After a while, Nao and Miya''s eyelids started to shudder, before opening. Perhaps it was because of a massive increase in inner energy but Nao''s pupils now appeared a pale blue while Miya''s were bright red, as if they were set aflame. After ending another meditation session the two felt refreshed again and they noticed Nappa nearby, surprising them. Over the training course Nao and Miya only saw Nappa approach with food or if he needed to say something. It appeared to be the latter this time so Nao started to get excited as their training might finally progress forward. "Listen up brats. It seems you two have gotten used to carrying 160 pounds. While we do have stronger weights, I can already feel strong energy coming from you two and causing me to lose my breath! However that energy is useless just sitting there. The best way to use it is to develop Ki! The inner energy in your bodies can help you develop Ki, it is basically essential in all life including us Saiyans and it has various effects depending on the person. It can not only assist in your growth but you can also use Ki to attack and defend! I''ll show you only once so be sure to memorize it!" Nao and Miya nodded to Nappa''s words seriously, especially Nao as he knew from the original story about the amazing effects one''s Ki could do. Both eyes were now glued on Nappa and Nappa grinned. He was currently standing Nao could soon see a shift in the air and he saw energy gather below Nappa''s feet. While Nao could not see the insides of Nappa''s body, he assumed Nappa directed excess energy downward. Before long the two saw Nappa rise up off the floor to a few feet in the air. He was now flying in front of the two! However this was not the end of the demonstration. While Nao continued to watch him seriously, sparkles could now be seen in Miya''s eyes. Nappa soon twisted his left hand to face upward. Swirling yellow light soon formed in his hand and formed into a ball about a foot long. He then suddenly released it and it shot toward next to the hole that was dug out by the weights on the first day. BOOM! A big blast resounded and the room shook a bit, and a crater a few feet wide soon appeared causing Nao to be dumbfounded. Miya still had sparkles in her eyes and seemed to disregard the blast that just happened. Seeing the dumbfounded look on Nao, Nappa felt some pride after his attack and continued to grin. "Well that is just the tip of the iceberg on how to manipulate Ki. I bet you brats are eager to try, right?" "Brother Nao, I want to fly! I don''t care about anything else. Just let me fly, please!" "Does flying excite you that much? We have only just seen the demonstration and haven''t even learned Ki yet! Do you think Ki appears out of thin air? Stupid Miya." "But, brother...being able to fly is the best thing I''ve ever seen! I absolutely~must learn it. Hehe!" "Hahaha! Looks like you two sure are eager! The inner energy you two have developed this last year can act as the base for your Ki. The next step is to force it out of your body. Once it manifests would you then be able to use Ki control and move it where you want. Ki manipulation allows one to materialize it just like i did with that blast earlier. From now on your physical training ends and you two will meditate until you can force your energy out of your bodies." Nao and Miya nodded again to Nappa''s words. "Oh yes, one more thing. Your meditation will continue outside in the open area. This room was mainly to train your physical bodies to a certain level so it has now served its purpose. Follow me now to the others." Nappa soon dismissed himself from the hollowed out room and eventually arrived to the center of the middle area with magenta sandstone. This place currently had the five elite saiyan guards and all five had their eyes on the three approaching figures. Nao, Miya and Nappa soon arrived in front of them. Nappa informed the five that the next step in the two''s training has just begun, and rare smiles formed on the five saiyans. They themselves felt the pressure from earlier as well knowing that these two will give them a good challenge once they are ready for the final training. Nappa informed Nao and Miya that the guards would watch over them as they meditated so they worry. Nao and Miya soon shifted their focus to meditating half the day, eating meals and resting during the rest of the day. Unbeknownst to them, the sun started to rise and fall more quickly and time seemed to fast forward again. Meanwhile back at the throne room King Vegeta II could be seen sitting with a happy expression, which was rare to see on him. He had just received more good news and found the Tuffle''s final base of operations. "Your Majesty, we were able to trace the energy found on Oscar''s body and it led to an underground area a few hundred miles away from the West Gate. Those Tuffle bastards think they could deceive us by moving underground but we still found them! Should we prepare an army, Your Majesty?" "No. Go inform General Nappa that he has one year left to train the two brats. This King will personally attack those bastard Tuffles and those two shitty brats will be strong enough so that we won''t need an army." "Yes, Your Majesty!" The kneeling guard soon left the throne room, causing King Vegeta II to remain in silence. He then started to think about the growth of the two brats... While King Vegeta II was looking forward to the training results and as the guard was moving towards the training area, deep within a far off area from the West Gate a giant scorched hill could be seen. A normal looking human figure approached the hill and at the bottom, a camouflaged door soon unveiled itself, which revealed an elevator. The figure soon went into the elevator and it closed, and soon turned back into part of the scorched earth as if it was never there. Upon closer look at the figure they seemed to be relatively old with long bushy white hair. Parts of his head had no hair at the top and had a long white mustache and was dressed in plain brown clothing. It was Doctor Lychee who miraculously survived after being hit by one of the great ape''s tails 6 years ago. He thought his life was done for but he still struggled and managed to pull through. These last 6 years was like a living hell to him as he was stuck in this underground laboratory. Before long he arrived at the main room. Several small metal pillars were scattered everywhere and high tech machinery. Closer to the center of the room stood a giant supercomputer which in the center of it held massive amounts of pale green liquid. Four giant metal pillars supported it and had a platform on top of it. On top of stood a large oval like green object looking similar to an egg. Below the supercomputer had hundreds of red orbs lying around. These red orbs could feel ominous energy from them as black mass swirled inside. Every now and then large cracks of purple lightning resounded throughout the lab. Doctor Lychee did not seem to be mentally stable and red aura kept swirling around him, while he kept muttering about. "All Saiyans are evil.....All Saiyans are evil....every last one of them must die.....Go forth and kill them, my darling Hatchiyack...." Chapter 14 - 11 Two Years, The Tuffles Final Struggle (4) An unknown amount of time has passed as Doctor Lychee continued to mutter in front of the giant supercomputer. His hair appeared to be disheveled as if it has been ages since he last cleaned himself. Before long the red aura around him condensed and changed into a darker red as it as influenced by the thousands of small red orbs underneath the giant pillar containing the supercomputer. Upon a closer look at the red orbs, black mass continued to swirl faster and faster inside of them. As the swirling became faster, more purple lightning continued to streak across the laboratory. Doctor Lychee soon found the main control panel leading to the supercomputer and started to rapidly type on it. During these six years, all of Doctor''s emotions soon drained from him and only hatred remained. Every day would he relive the nightmare that happened six years ago, when giant apes rampaged his land and he was useless to do anything against it. In the end he had the wind knocked out of him as he was hit against the wall by one of the ape''s tails. After he was slammed against the wall his vision started to black out and lost a lot amount of blood, feeling like his life was at is end. However he didn''t meet death and soon woke up after the destruction finished and spent the first couple years recovering. Doctor Lychee continued to type on the giant panel in front of the supercomputer. Several more minutes passed and he soon did one final tap on the giant screen in front of him. "It''s time to be born, my darling Hatchiyack. Those Saiyans don''t deserve to live any longer. It''s time for their sins to be paid with blood!" Just as he finished his typing, all of the red orbs started to shine brightly. This bright light soon covered the room and the black mass soon seeped out of every orb. As the black mass started to congeal together below the pillar, the purple lighting strikes appeared larger and boomed more loudly. Doctor Lychee soon couldn''t see in front of him any more and the black mass soon started to take shape into a large black halo several feet wide. Upon peering into this halo, all one could see is endless darkness. Within this darkness a figure soon started to emerge from it. The figure slowly rose out but the blinding light still persisted throughout the laboratory. As soon as the figure fully emerged from the black halo, the halo''s black mass soon dissolved and shot back down to each orb below it. The blinding light soon disappeared as well and Doctor Lychee soon saw the figure in front of him. What he saw was a tall being about 8 feet tall with red skin and pink muscles. Pale green gems were set in his forehead, arms and legs. Doctor Lychee could feel a dense black aura around him which excited him greatly. Doctor Lychee approached Hatchiyack with a smile and Hatchiyack looked back at him, as if he was confused. Hatchiyack then started to look at his surroundings a bit more to confirm where he was, but he still remained silent. As he was trying to intake his surroundings, Doctor Lychee tried to call out for him. "My darling Hatchiyack, come here and let me see you. You are the Tuffle''s greatest invention after all!" Hearing his name called, Hatchiyack soon shifted his attention back to the man below him. Hatchiyack soon descended onto the ground and soon saw the old man in front of him. The old man was quite shorter than him. He then saw a high tech device in the old man''s hand which he had switched on. It was connected to the panel further off where Doctor Lychee was typing earlier and on the panel showed a big value of 0. Doctor Lychee held up the device at Hatchiyack, and started to scan his body for any abnormalities. Doctor Lychee was not able to find any and soon the device started to beep. After it started beeping the number on the screen soon started to climb from 0. 0...10...100...1000....10000.....The number did not stop climbing. As soon as the number reached 50,000, the computer screen started to crack and as if it was caused by Hatchiyack, the computer actually blew up. Fire soon started to spread out from the giant panel, creating smoke. As Doctor Lychee was nearby the giant panel, he started to wheeze as he inhaled the smoke from the fire. As he was coughing out the smoke, Doctor Lychee was able to catch a glimpse of the number resting at 50,000 before the screen completely broke apart. Perhaps he was dreaming but he could have sworn that he saw it go to 50,0001 before being covered in smoke. Was Hatchiyack''s true power beyond 50,000? Regardless it increasing or not he was satisfied just to see the number that high. Doctor Lychee was slightly worried as the Saiyan''s great ape form was far beyond that in regards to power but in their normal states most of the Saiyans didn''t even have 10-20% of Hatchiyack''s power. His worry soon vanished only to follow with a crazed laughter. Doctor Lychee started to laugh louder and louder until it resounded through the whole laboratory. As the laughter grew louder the dark red aura around him grew denser. The denser it got the more Hatchiyack soon started to take notice of it. He vanished and then reappeared behind Doctor Lychee in an instant, slowly reaching out his right arm over him. As if it were a vacuum, Hatchiyack started to absorb the dark red aura around Doctor Lychee and it absorbed into each gem on his body. After absorbing all of the aura Doctor Lychee suddenly felt lightheaded, but once he regained his vision an arm immediately thrust into him. Doctor Lychee soon flew back and directly hit the giant supercomputer, coughing out a massive amount of blood, before slowly falling down towards the orbs. He saw Hatchiyack take an offensive stance and the pale green gems soon started to glow. Doctor Lychee struggled to get up again and only one thought went through his mind, why...? As he became lost in thought, 15 seconds soon passed and a giant green light formed from the five gems. He soon shot the beam at Doctor Lychee and only an expression of grief remained on Doctor Lychee as he continued to stare at the green light beam heading towards him. As he was rather old he struggled a bit before emitting out a green protective barrier and tried to resist the oncoming attack. Before long the giant green beam touched the protective barrier, causing a green light to flash for a second, which blinded Doctor Lychee. As if it were butter, Hatchiyack''s beam smoothly cut through Doctor Lychee''s barrier and instantly disintegrated. Not even a second passed as Doctor Lychee screamed after being hit by the beam but the scream did not last long, as his body soon crumbled apart and vanished into the abyss. He barely managed to see Hatchiyack one last time and he saw Hatchiyack''s lips moved, before he died, mentioning that Doctor Lychee''s service was no longer needed. After killing off Doctor Lychee, the giant green beam continued towards the supercomputer and struck right through it. The beam continued its path towards one of the laboratory''s walls and created a giant hole, eventually shooting outside into the sky before completing disappearing into space. Sunlight started to seep into the laboratory, which interested Hatchiyack and he looked toward the hole. He could see magenta scorched land all around him and destroyed buildings. His sight soon returned to the many orbs that still had black mass swirling inside and he soon lifted his hand. Starting at the fingertips, pale green liquid soon started to congeal and drop. This liquid spread out to the orbs and the thousands of orbs absorbed the liquid. Liquid continued pouring out until each orb was filled with it and the black mass condensed in a small orb. Each orb started to shine a bright red before small figures started to emerge. Hatchiyack was indeed creating ghost warriors, and the hatred contained in each orb was equivalent to a Tuffle warrior. After several minutes, Tuffles began to emerge out of the orbs one by one but upon closer look every one of their eyes appeared to be blank, as if they had no soul. All of the red orbs remaining soon vanished and were replaced by Tuffle warriors, numbering in the thousands, roughly 5000 in number. Hatchiyack soon sent his intent to the five thousand warriors and a giant dark red aura cloud soon spread out underneath the warriors. Hatchiyack soon took to the sky and the other five thousand warriors followed his lead. They eventually made their way to the hole that was created by the giant beam earlier and arrived outside of the giant hill and eventually landed. Hatchiyack soon scanned his surroundings and determined that there was no one nearby and eventually spread out his senses further. He soon detected thousands of figures far off in the distance in front of his view. With new targets locked on, he soon started to walk towards the signal he received and the five thousand soldiers soon followed him in silence... Year 729 Planet Vegeta Palace Vegeta Training Grounds Unbeknownst of a threat that could end the Saiyan race approaching on the horizon, Nao and Miya could be seen sitting cross legged in the middle of the open area and it was now night time. A bit more time has passed and another half year blew by in a blink of an eye. If one could see closely at Nao, white aura could be seen spreading out from his body causing the nearby ground to frost over a bit. Miya on the other hand had a fiery red-like aura dancing about her and every so often it would release a tiny flame that melted the frost that was caused by Nao''s aura. Both of their eyes shuddered and opened slowly, ending their meditation for the day. After Nappa told them how to condense their Ki and control it, it didn''t take long for them to develop an aura unique to them. Not too far way, Nappa stood on standby watching them do their daily meditation. From having no sense of Ki to developing aura that already influenced nature itself left him pretty shocked. As he trained them up to develop a strong base, it was no wonder that the two''s auras could reach this degree combined with the latent talent they were born with. Even a hint of jealousy could be seen in Nappa''s eyes as his battle power was nowhere close to his and the fact that he was born as a middle-class Saiyan. However he knew he didn''t have time for these thoughts unless he wanted anger His Majesty and soon revealed the next step, of which would be the final one, to Nao and Miya and approached the two. "Nao, Miya, you two are just four in a half years old now but you two have developed a base so strong that even our elite warriors could be jealous of at such a young age! Now it is time the develop techniques and go through actual combat so you get used to using your battle power. However my guidance as a trainer now ends and the five elite warriors who came with us will take over. Remember what I said in the beginning one in a half years ago? Every one of them are all stronger than me, haha! Your hell hasn''t ended yet until these guys beat you two to a pulp until you can no longer stand. Starting tomorrow you two will start your sparring." Nao nodded to confirm Nappa''s intentions. Nao nor Miya did not receive any combat training once so ever in their previous lives so he became slightly worried, knowing that in the original story, all of the fights were really intense. Did Nao think he would be able to endure such fighting, especially receiving it at a young age? He could only guess as the moon continued to rise up over the cliffs. Nao and Miya soon decided to rest for the night, in anticipation for what was to come in the morning. Chapter 15 - 12: Two Years, The Tuffles Final Struggle (Final) Year 729 Palace Vegeta Training Grounds The next day soon arrived as the sun dawned over the planet. Unlike the first three years after being born into this world where they slept in the pods, Nao and Miya slept on the hard ground, as if they were camping out in the wilderness. The sunlight soon warmed their bodies and they slowly woke up. Miya started to rub her eyes while Nao''s mind soon became fully awake, in anticipation for their first combat training. Nao tried to gently shake Miya awake but she still continued to nod her head and doze off a bit. Nao shook her a bit more firmly causing Miya''s eyes to finally open, and she looked back at him. "Miya, if it were any other day it''d be fine to slack off a bit but not today. You need to prepare yourself so don''t get hurt!" Seeing Miya not fully awake yet, Nao sighed deeply in his heart again but, Miya was really acting like a child just now. However, considering the both of them were still 4 1/2 years old it was only reasonable for her to be acting like this. But as he knows the original story of what''s to come and since the Saiyans are a warrior race where the strong thrive, he debated that he should discipline her sooner than later, but perhaps the combat training they would soon receive would serve a favor to him. Nao eventually stretched his legs and donned his battle armor that was provided by his mother ever since the first day Iona sent the two to the Palace. Not far away he could he see Nappa in front of the five Saiyans, who were at this time standing which surprised Nao. He saw Nappa approach him and Miya with the five in tow. Without saying anything the five elite Saiyans suddenly released their aura towards the two, which was completely unexpected for Nao. As Nao managed to withstand King Vegeta II''s aura before he even started to train, he only felt his blood run cold for a bit before he released his own white aura. Unlike hiding behind Nao earlier in the training, Miya braced herself this time and let out a bright red aura. The five auras clashed against their two and once he felt the strength of the five Saiyans, he felt pretty surprised as it was quite stronger than what he was told when the training started. He could feel that each of the five Saiyans in front of him contained a battle power of 4000-6000 and appeared they did not slack off in training while the two were holed up in training room. Red and White mixed together and crackling noises soon resounded the area. The two''s auras clashed against the yellow auras of the five Saiyans. Frost soon spread out beneath Nao''s feet and small embers formed around Miya. Every now and then the embers would fall down onto the frost and would melt it, emitting the crackling noise as if it were a small firecracker. Nao now had his full attention on what was in front of him and silence soon spread out. All of the sudden, the aura of the five Saiyans receded back into their bodies causing Nao and Miya to not feel anymore pressure. Nao tilted his head in confusion and then saw the five Saiyans smile at him. He had yet to see the five smile at him even once since their training began so this only increased his doubts. While Nao was lost in thought Nappa stepped forward and actually introduced the five to Nao and Miya. "Nao, Miya, these five Saiyans will be your new combat instructors. Each one of them specializes in certain techniques such as close combat fighting, Ki control., long range fighting and so on. They''ll only say their names once so listen up! If you forget your hell will only get worse." The first Saiyan had his hair cut short, colored dirt brown and had a brown tail wrapped around his waist, a typical Saiyan attire. Out of the five present this person appeared to be quite muscular and several scars could be seen on his fists. His eyebrows slanted diagonally making it seem like he was angry most of the time but he actually introduced him quite gently to the two, surprisingly. He called himself Fynn and he was going to instruct them on close combat techniques and grappling. The next three who were next to Fynn introduced themselves as, Oliver, Gin and Parsi. Oliver appeared more slim but the hair he and Gin had were almost identical. Gin was the taller of the two Saiyans and they introduced themselves as brothers. Oliver was better at using Ki for long distance battles while Gin mainly focused on defense. Oliver also appeared quiet while Gin was rather talkative but both of them gave Nao a feeling of warmth. Both of them had bushy spiky hair that was longer than Nao''s and brown tails wrapped around their waists. Parsi on the other hand had long brown hair with it tied up into a ponytail. Her bust was quite small but she had a very slim figure. She was not energetic like Gin and had a rather cold personality. One of her best points was her footwork so Nao and Miya would learn how to maneuver, dodge and other techniques that would assist the two in fighting. Altogether, Fynn Oliver Gin and Parsi donned pitch black battle armor and gave off a sense of superiority. It was no wonder that they were part of the elite guard that assisted His Majesty. The four briefly introduced themselves to Nao and Miya before stepping back in line behind Nappa. The four then looked towards the last figure who slowly approached the two. Nao saw a figure of a man with hair pointing straight up similar to Vegeta''s hair in the original story and immediately spotted a white cape over his pitch black battle armor. It was also crested with gold and it appeared this person was the leader of the five. Nao sensed a great feeling of pride emanating from him. He then saw a scar going down his left eye, and upon seeing this he soon felt familiar feeling as if he saw this man before. What he heard next shocked Nao greatly. "You may call me Paragus. His Majesty graciously instructed me to help you two develop a strategic mind as you battle against Fynn, Oliver, Gin and Parsi. While we are a warrior race battling isn''t just about strength! There are plenty of other factors to achieve victory over your opponent. However be warned that us five will not be lenient. You two must continue to work hard and over come your limits. You two will spend these last six months of this scheduled training covered in your own blood!. Since there are five of us, each day will be covered. On Saturday you will fight against all four and Sunday you will spend all day in meditation, reflecting on your experiences. Don''t forget His Majesty has high expectations of you two. You better not disappoint him!" Paragus then sized up the two kids front of him. Perhaps it was because of how his face looked but he saw the girl cower a bit and hid behind the boy. Miya was surprised at Paragus as he lost one of his eyes but she then stuck her tongue at him. This action caused a sudden burst of anger in Paragus and Paragus suddenly vanished in front of the two, only to appear directly in front of Miya and delivered a punch directly to her stomach. Miya was not ready for this sudden attack and she ended up coughing out a bit of blood and falling forward. She felt the wind got knocked out her and passed out for a few seconds but slowly started to recover. Seeing this infuriated Nao a bit but perhaps Paragus might be the best person to discipline her regardless of what they would go through. Nao pulled Miya back into his embrace and rubbed her head. "This is not all fun and games! We Saiyans take pride in our strength as warriors and are one of the fiercest races in the galaxy! You better not do anything like that again. Focus and gain power so you can reach His Majesty''s expectations. His Majesty would be disappointed if he saw this but thankfully I''m currently here and not him. We will train you to become elite warriors through and through." Nao nodded as he took Paragus''s warning seriously. The world of DBZ was a really harsh one where the strong thrived and the weak perished, eventually leading to their worlds vanishing. He still was shocked at the sight of Paragus though. Nao remembered it was still three years before his son Broly was born. But as Nao and Miya came to this world, since King Vegeta II had high expectations of the two and that he knew of the Nao and Miya''s battle power, perhaps when King Vegeta III became enthroned, would he be able to save Paragus''s son from such a tragic fate awaiting him? Nao and Miya had far higher latent potential than Broly so perhaps King Vegeta III might not see him as such a threat once King Vegeta II introduced the two to him. But that still won''t occur until the Tuffle War ends so Nao soon shifted his thoughts to the man in front of him again. It appears he and Miya were going to be in a world of hurt if they don''t pay attention seriously... Paragus soon shifted his attention to the boy and saw a firm resolve in his eyes. However he saw Nao was focused on his little sister Miya and in the next moment he twisted his waist and swiftly rose his right leg, kicking him in the side of the stomach. The force released by Paragus''s kick caused Nao to skid in his butt a few feet away. A bruise soon appeared on the skin and Nao felt the pain immediately. It was not strong as previously but still caused Nao to grit his teeth. Paragus finally grinned at the two receiving two swift attacks, as it would only get worse from here on. If the two brats weren''t bloody and in pain by the end of every day, he couldn''t begin to imagine what His Majesty would say. He then informed the other four again to not be lenient in their training and the four nodded back at him. Today marked the beginning of the week again and the order was quickly decided who went first. Fynn would teach on Monday, Gin Tuesday, Parsi Wednesday, Oliver Thursday and finally Paragus on Friday. It was an eventful day after Fynn started to teach the two the basics of physical combat. It took Nao and Miya a bit of time to get adjusted but they soon started to fight, utilize their Ki and maneuver about during each day. Unbeknownst to them the sun starting to spin faster and faster around the planet and the days went by quickly. Every day Nao and Miya would fall asleep dizzy from lack of blood and pain from being hit countless times. However as time moved on the two''s bodies adapted and started to get strengthened. During around half the time Nao and Miya no longer felt dizzy. Loud booms could be heard in the back of the Palace, with magenta rock blasting by every now and then. After learning the basic techniques, they immediately began to spar with their instructors... As Nao and Miya continued to spar with their instructors, King Vegeta II could been sitting on his throne in the throne room. Every now and then he would hear loud booms in the background behind him and this caused King Vegeta II to grin, as he knew what was going on. Further down his sight he saw another guard on his knees, and seemed the guard was ready to give another report. Not having much patience anymore, the guard quickly gave His Majesty a report. "Your Majesty, we''ve detected numerous figures approaching on the horizon. We sent out a few scouts and were shocked at what they saw. It seems the Tuffles are putting up their last struggle and are planning to invade our city!" "So those damn Tuffles finally managed to show themselves. Quickly tell this King how many there are." "Your Majesty, our report says that they number about 5000, which appears to be the last of their population. However the report details of an unusual situation. Each Tuffle appears to have been estranged with a red aura and it doesn''t feel right!" "Red aura you say? It doesn''t matter what those damn Tuffles are up to, our race wiped out most of them six years ago. I''d like to see them try that again! No matter what they do they will be crushed to death once and for all. Go inform Nappa that their training is finished. We have new targets now." "B-But, Your Majesty, the report hasn''t finished yet." "To hell with the report. The Tuffles finally brought themselves to our our doorstep. It''s time to end this damn war!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Chapter 16 - 13, Explosive Growth, Foreboding Crisis Year 730 Palace Vegeta Training Grounds The start of the next year soon arrived as Nao and Miya were focused on their last month of training. Deep within the cliffs only one figure could be seen standing while another was kneeling down next to him. The standing figure was currently Nappa, who was currently looking up the sky, with his eyes darting left and right. Two figures vanished and reappeared every few seconds causing loud booms to be heard. Nao and Miya soon reappeared again and Nao was surrounded with a snow-white aura while Miya currently had a blaze-red aura. Each aura gave off a pressure that was far stronger than the four other auras confronting them but the two could be seen panting heavily with blood dripping off their bodies. Fynn and Gin immediately rushed again while Oliver and Parsi started launching Ki volleys ahead of them, aiming at Nao and Miya. Nao and Miya still had strength to spare and quickly swerved out of the way, which the Ki volleys eventually landed on the cliffs causing magenta rock to be blasted off, falling to the ground. Seeing Gin and Fynn rushing towards the two, Nao quickly formed white Ki around his fist and punched out at Gin. Not wanting to back away, Gin decided to meet his fist head on. Meanwhile Miya condensed fire in her palm and shot it out at Fynn. "Flame Burst!" "Iron Punch!" Fynn took Miya''s flame head on, He directly punched the flame causing the Ki to disperse, leaving behind small burns on his fist. Fynn continued his path, arriving directly in front of Miya and punched her right in the cheekbone in a downward motion. Miya did not expect to be hit so suddenly and received an impact causing her to fall down from the sky. Nao saw Miya get hit pretty hard but his focus soon returned to Gin. Frost soon appeared on his fist, causing it to slow down. Just as Gin tried to shake off the frost Nao quickly delivered another punch at Gin''s gut, causing Gin to lean forward. This revealed his head and Nao clutched both of his hands together before he chopped down at Gin''s head. Gin coughed out some blood after getting hit in the gut and he suddenly received a strong below to the head. His body then slid diagonally downwards before getting buried in the magenta sandstone. Nao then quickly flew over to Fynn and within distance he suddenly kicked out at him in straight line. Fynn saw Nao kicking at him but he soon grinned, and once Nao arrived at Fynn a second later, Fynn grabbed Nao''s leg. Fynn then fiercely spun Nao around in circles, causing Nao to get dizzy, before flinging him at Miya with a strong force. Before Nao and Miya could recover as they were flying downwards, Oliver launched another Ki volley at them and had a direct impact, causing more blood to spatter on their bodies. Parsi soon vanished from her spot only to arrive directly in front of Nao and Miya and her fist quickly launched out at them. Receiving one final impact Nao and Miya soon struck the ground and burrowed into the sandstone, just like Gin did earlier. However the two landed on their backs, causing them to spit out more blood. Several injuries could be seen on both parties, with Gin, Parsi, Fynn and Oliver being worse than Nao and Miya. The two struggled to stand up in the sandstone but their legs gave out, and panted heavily while lying on their backs. Seeing the two unable to move any longer, Nappa decided to conclude the spar between the two parties and signaled the three to come back down. Oliver was the first to reach the ground and he immediately went to go treat Gin, as he appeared to have the worst injuries of the four and was currently unconscious. Ignoring the bloody wounds on his own body, he quickly retrieved Gin, and struggled while lifting his heavy body. Parsi and Fynn soon approached the two and started to dress their wounds. Nao and Miya were in a pit pretty far down, and after resting for a few minutes the two managed to struggle out of the hole, making it safely on to the ground. Miya soon started to wipe the blood off of Nao''s body as Nao struggled to remain conscious. Out of the spars they''ve had with their four instructors, this one was by far the most intense one. Perhaps it was still due to lack of experience but he still could not defeat all four, and only managed to defeat one of them. Having three gang up on him at once still appeared too much for him, and wondered when he would be able to fight more appropriately against many opponents. This session was now the last session they had in these six months and had a total of twenty four spars against the four. Out of the twenty four matches, while Nao and Miya were not able to win once, they still managed to beat one or two of the four about half of the time after the first few matches ended. It did not take for Nao and Miya to get in sync with each other either but maybe that was because they were born as twins and knew how to cover each other''s backs. Out of the four Nao managed to beat first, it was actually Fynn despite being the most close-combat orientated instructor. The moment Nao rendered Fynn unconscious for the first time during their spars, he unexpectedly received another message notification from Rebirth. *Ding!* Congratulations to host for beating their very first opponent. Host has defeated a level 20 elite saiyan. Due to the massive level difference bonus experience has been granted. Experience has doubled for host''s first victory. Received 200K experience points! Nao had a look at his status window and saw his experience skyrocket, as he only required 100 experience to reach level two. It did not stop upon reaching level 3, 4, 5....all the way to level 9. He noticed that every level he was to obtain next had an exponentially larger requirement than the previous one. After level 2, he needed 200 experience, level 3 400 experience level 5 2500 experience, level 7 12000 experience, up to his current level, which is 9. Level 9 needed a total of 65000 experience and what he saw next he could only sigh deeply in his heart. He had read a few novels in his past life where the main characters were in similar situations and it seemed Rebirth was going to put him through this as well, as he saw level 10 require 100K experience. He currently saw his experience points sit at 200,000 and was only a few thousand away from level 10. Nao wondered if he was going to ever achieve level 10 in the quest he had received but just from the first battle alone gave him so much, and he slowly started to get excited for what was to come. He also saw that he obtained stat points he could distribute. Of the six months and twenty four matches, the intense training put his body under more stress and found that he broke past his limits more often than what he experienced back in the training room. He felt it about half of the time this time around, and unlike receiving a 50 point increase, he felt his BP go up by 100 every time he broke his limits! He heard 11 other notifications during the 24 matches and an additional 88 notifications, making it 100 overall. Besides the 11 notifications that increased his level even further, every other one he determined to be an increase in his BP and his right eye started to twitch after the first few dozen notifications occurred. *Ding! Host has defeated a level 20 elite saiyan. Received 75000 experience. Host has leveled up! *Ding! Host has defeated a level 22 elite saiyan. Received 90000 experience. *Ding! Host has defeated a level 24 elite saiyan. Received 105000 experience. Host has leveled up! *Ding! Host has defeated a level 25 elite saiyan. Received 120000 experience. .......... ............ .................. ........................ BP has increased by 100! BP has increased by 100! BP has increased by 100! ...... ............ .................... ............................. Nao soon became numb to the flurry of notifications received by Rebirth within the last six months. After seeing his final notification end, he decided to have a look at his status window and was pretty surprised on how much he has gained. =========Rebirth========== Name: Nao Race: Saiyan, *hidden* Level: 13 EXP: 950,000 EXP Needed for next level : 191,200 HP: 1660 MP: 205 Battle Power: 25155 STR: 23 DEF: 23 DEX: 10 INT: 24 WIS: 11 LUC: 6 Available Points: 130 Rebirths: 1 RP (Rebirth Points): 30,000 Planes (worlds) created: 1 Inventory: N/A Titles: First Player, Plane Creator, Reincarnator ================================= Skills -Frost Fist : Level 0 -Ki : Level 1 -Fly : Level 1 ================================= Before Nao could have a further look on what stats have changed, he suddenly heard another notification from Rebirth. *Ding! Host has met the qualifications for Training I. Host has achieved the three requirements, and the rewards have been given out. Host must immediately choose between a 10x Gacha ticket or 1 Rebirth Wheel spin. If host does not choose within 60 seconds the bonus reward will be forfeited. Nao did not hesitate at once and immediately chose the Rebirth Wheel spin, as the latter was far more rare than the Gacha tickets that he could buy in the shop once he had enough RP. He also saw that he had a total of 30K RP. Before having a look at the skill he acquired, he saw the Rebirth Wheel flashing, and decided to open it, causing the imaginary wheel to once again appear at the back of his mind. He saw it start to spin faster and faster and after 60 seconds, the spinner stopped on a blue panel, and the blue panel shone, revealing another item. *Ding! Host has received Rare Item, Instant Transmission Tablet (1 use) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- *Allows host to use the Instant Transmission skill the Yardrat civilization has developed over time for one use only. Tablet will break after it is consumed. Tread carefully on when to use it! Slightly disappointed that the wheel only gave Nao a rare item and not a super rare item like previously, he was expecting something a bit more than what he just received. However as it is only a one-use item, it was probably best for him to save it as he currently did not have a use for it. Nao then decided to look at the skill he received. Frost Aura : Level 1 --------------------- *Frost Aura empowers the ice and frost released by host''s aura. Further improvement increases the aura''s radius and chilling power. Host appears to have an affinity with ice. Nao became pretty excited upon receiving a new skill that benefited his aura. Subconsciously, he decided to release his aura once again to test it out. White aura soon began to appear around Nao again and frost started to spread out, 1...5...10 meters...his aura did not stop spreading and soon reached 50 meters. The five elite saiyans and Nappa soon noticed white aura released from Nao and noticed the ground start to change color. As they were not too far away they got caught up in the radius and felt cold once the frost reached them. As it was only level one Nao did not have the power to completely freeze them over yet but he immediately saw the effects regardless. A few moments later Nao''s breath started to turn ragged and his remaining Ki was rapidly consumed. Before long his aura soon dissipated and once he felt no more strength in his body, Nao''s vision soon went black and collapsed on the ground. Miya noticed this immediately and became worried, but after looking at him for a bit she could see Nao sleeping peacefully and let out a sigh of relief. During this unexpected short event, the saiyan guard gave a report to Nappa and Nappa approached Gin, Oliver, Fynn, Parsi and Paragus to inform them of the situation at hand. The news they received shocked them greatly and knew that a battle would soon be inevitable. The five nodded at each other and Nappa then dismissed the guard. Before long the guard soon vanished within the tunnel leading to the Palace. After the guard was gone, Nappa approached Miya and the sleeping Nao with a grin. "Listen up Miya. This spar concludes the scheduled training we had prepared for you two. However while the training is mostly done we still have one final thing His Majesty asked for you two to partake in. Those Tuffles have been sighted near our city and is approaching with an army as we speak. You two, together with Gin, Oliver, Fynn, Parsi and Paragus will assist His Majesty to kill the rest of those damn Tuffles. War is finally upon us, Haha! It''s time to put your training to use. Inform your brother once he wakes up. We will depart tomorrow." Chapter 17 - 14 Berserk Ghost Warrior Tuffles Year 730 Palace Vegeta Training Ground Nao''s conciousness drifted back and forth in dreamland but he soon felt something squishy beneath his head and his eyes slowly opened. He first saw the stars in the sky and saw night had approached unexpectedly him. Still feeling the squishy feeling beneath his head, his eyes wandered a bit only to see Miya dozing off and saw that his head was resting on her legs, just like it was a lap pillow. It''s already evening, huh? Feeling a gaze, Miya rubbed her eyes only to see Nao looking right at her. "Brother, you''re awake!" "Yes. It seems today was quite eventful wasn''t it? I''m still feeling quite sore from it." Nao noticed that the injuries he received earlier today have subsided for now and he was not covered in blood anymore. He saw the five other Saiyans including Paragus around a pit fire not so far away from Nao and Miya and were currently eating roasted meat. A feeling of warmth soon embraced Nao as he saw Nappa closer by who lit another pit fire with several sticks stuck into the ground around it with raw meat. The meat soon started to get roasted, causing Nao''s stomach to start rumbling. Nappa heard Nao''s grumbling stomach and let out hearty laugh, inviting him and Miya to join him around the fire. Seeing this, Nao finally lifted his head off Miya''s soft thigh and slowly stood up, feeling sore all over from the battle royale from earlier. Nao then had a look back at Miya who was now happily looking back at him, and reached for her hand. She stumbled for a bit upon getting up as her leg fell asleep while Nao rested on it but they eventually reached the pit fire and sat down next to Nappa while waiting for the meat to roast. Seeing Nao''s focus return, Nappa then took the opportunity to report what he received earlier from one of the Palace''s guard as Nao will not have another chance to restore his energy and rest after this night is over for the next while. Seeing Nappa turn serious, Nao gave him his full attention. "Nao, once you finish eating, you and Miya better rest well for the night. We received a report that Tuffles have been spotted within our city''s vicinity and are marching with an army of soldiers as we speak. I informed Miya of this earlier but you were unconscious at the time so I''m now taking the time to inform you properly. While you two may only be five years old, His Majesty will have you two partake in this war. Training alone can''t make warriors, warriors need to go through life and death, and war is a great opportunity! The report concluded that there are about five thousands soldiers being led by Hatchiyack. But with that being said, the meat will soon be ready, so eat up and rest well! " Nappa really dropped a bomb on Nao this time. He wondered what would happen next as their two year training finished but the last thing on his mind was a war between two races. Nao knew the Tuffles were not strong like Saiyans were but who knew what would happen as Hatchiyack was included. His battle power was at a measly 25K but per his knowledge it was reported that in the original story Hatchiyack''s power was at a massive 1.4 billion. Several decades passed when Hatchiyack was first launched into space but as the story has already diverged, all Nao hoped was that in these six years Hatchiyack''s strength wouldn''t be as monstrous as it was in the original story. This would technically be his first boss fight after all. Another 10-15 minutes passed and an aroma of roasted meat soon wafted towards Nao and it seemed the meat was ready to eat. Nao and Miya then took their respective sticks and started to devour it, and before long all of the roasted meat vanished into their stomachs. Nao rubbed his belly, feeling full from all the meat he just ate moments ago. A sleepiness spell soon hit him afterwards but he still struggled trying to stay awake as Nappa''s words still clearly rung in his mind. He soon recall after the massive increase in his levels did he realize he still had stat points to invest. Nao decided right now was probably the best time to invest his points as he probably wouldn''t have another chance until after the war ends. To best prepare himself for the oncoming war, he decided to directly invest 77 of his current points into his strength. He immediately felt a warm flow of energy spread throughout his body and saw that Rebirth spammed several more messages at him. However what surprised him was that once his strength value reached 25, he started to receive 20 points of battle power per stat point and after his strength reached 50, he started to gain 30 points in battle power per stat increase. Upon his strength becoming 100 points, he received one final notification from Rebirth. *Ding! Strength has received 100 points. Congratulations to host for starting the path on becoming a true warrior. Battle power has been permanently increased by 10%. Nao suddenly felt another burst of energy spread out through his body, as he saw his battle power reach 29,000. He had 53 points remaining and he decided to evenly distribute it to his other stats. His other stats became an even 30 and he was left with one stat point left, which Nao decided to save for later. He then had a final look after his distribution. ===================================== Name: Nao Race: Saiyan, *hidden* Level: 13 EXP: 950,000 EXP Needed for next level : 191,200 HP: 1660->1800 MP: 205->265 Battle Power: 25,155 -> 29,000 STR: 23->100 DEF: 23->30 DEX: 10->30 INT: 24->30 WIS: 11->30 LUC: 6 Available Points: 1 RP : 30,000 ===================================== Nao smiled has he continued to stare at the fire, and felt confident after he distributed his stats. Miya looked at Nao and smirked, as she also felt the increase in power. Nao felt more confident in what was to come tomorrow but Nao still had his rebirth points to spend. He decided to stop saving them and focused his mind to the Rebirth Shop window. What appeared his mind was rather surprising, as all he saw was a giant golden sphere, and other unknown gray spheres that appeared to be locked. Nao assumed that each sphere pertained to a world and the golden sphere in front of him was the one he currently was in, and after his mind dove into it all he could see was endless clouds, similar to that of Heaven that he saw in his previous life. However he was not alone in this vast space and in front of him stood a wooden stall with a small red fairy hovering behind it that he was oh so familiar with. He almost forgot that Miya''s soul originated from an AI so it didn''t surprise him too much seeing her in this space. Nao approached the stall window and saw various 3D panels that covered different items, such as skills, consumables, weapons, armor etc. After he approached the window Miya saw him and flew at a fast pace landing directly in his embrace, causing a slight distortion in the 3D panels as she passed through them. "Brother! So you finally decided to enter the shop. Took you long enough seeing as you have a lot of points to spend now." "Yes. Today I''m mainly here to look at the available skills. Hopefully there will be at a few to choose from." "Brother, while 30,00 isn''t a small number Rebirth is pretty harsh for its requirements. Don''t be surprised when you see the prices." Nao suddenly felt a foreboding feeling after he heard Miya say that but then he saw Miya leave his embrace only to fly back behind the counter. She then dismissed all but one of the 3D paneling and Nao approached it, only to see one word on it : Skills. Nao tapped it and the window split into three main categories, cultivation, active and passive skills. Nao actually had two specific techniques he wanted to purchase but didn''t know if he had enough points for them. Hatchiyack was rather formidable in the original story and didn''t want to take any chances, he saw that the skills were alphabetized and soon found the P section. Upon seeing the skill he wanted his heart bled a bit. Power Ball : 25,000 RP As Nao remembered he had a title that gave him a discount in the store, the 25,000 became 22,500 and he bought the skill which then showed up under his skill list at level 1. He then had a further look at the description. Power Ball ----------------- Causes massive strain on the body to condense Ki from the atmosphere to create an artificial sphere made of blutz waves. If launched into the sky host can receive blutz waves from the sun''s reflection. Good! If worst comes to worst Nao may need to rely on his race''a great ape transformation, and since he was born with higher blood purity being in the high class district he may be able to control it and not give in to his emotions unlike the low and mid class warriors. He then scrolled down the list to V and found what he wanted next, Vanish. Vanish - 8000 RP Upon buying Vanish, he spent another 7200 RP thanks to his discount. Vanish will help his movement in the long run and he was already familiar with the skill as he saw many characters in the story use it. The more he improved his speed, Nao thought Vanish would help supplement it. After the two purchases he only had 300 points left and decided to save it. He felt even more confident now and said goodbye to Miya who was still tending the shop. His mind returned and he saw the crackling fire in front of him with Miya to the left of him and Nappa to the right. Nao couldn''t stay awake for much more and decided to close his eyes and soon saw darkness, sleeping for the night. Time flashed by and dawn approached the horizon, signaling a new day. Nao slowly opened his eyes only to see Miya stretched across his legs in an unsightly manner. Nao shook her awake and Miya opened her eyes only to see that it became the next day. Not too far away Nao saw Nappa, Fynn, Gin, Oliver, Parsi and Paragus walking towards them with their battle armor equipped. Seeing them approach, Nao quickly straightened himself and got up with Miya in tow. Nappa informed the two that it was time to leave for the West Gate to join the war. Knowing that everything was said last night, the group quietly left for the exit tunnel and eventually made their way back to the Palace. Upon arriving at the Palace the guard immediately noticed the group and informed Nappa and the group that His Majesty has already departed for the battlefield. Nappa dismissed the guard after receiving the information and the group descended, making their way to the middle class district. Nao found that it was strangely quiet with not much activity. As they made their way through the West Gate, they soon started to hear shouting and big explosions. An army of what appeared to be normal humans soon came into their view and Nao assumed these were the Tuffles that he had heard about. However they soon saw a dark red aura weave in and out of each soldier and each soldier appeared to have lifeless eyes. This caused Nao and Miya to turn grim knowing that something had probably happened but Nappa soon brought the group to His Majesty upon finding him and knelt down. "Your Majesty, the training has now finished. The group can now be deployed. Do you want to send them over now?" "Nappa, there appears to be an outside influence this time, otherwise those shitty Tuffles wouldn''t even be standing right now. They all appear to have gone mad with power. We need to get rid of that damn aura as their power levels are currently showing around 3000-4000. Even most of are warriors can''t stand up to them! You are to assume command and have this group penetrate their defense so we can start pushing back. I will personally bring Nao and Miya to hunt down that shitty computer. We can''t let them overtake our city!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" After receiving their orders, Nappa and the group of five soon flew towards the Tuffles at a fast pace, launching a flurry of attacks. As their onslaught ensued King Vegeta II grinned at the shocked Nao and Miya and brought them into the heart of the army, soon heading towards Hatchiyack that remained in the back. Nao and Miya started to launch Ki attacks along the way and as they blasted the Tuffles, he started to get more notifications from Rebirth. He couldn''t be bothered by this now so he shut them out of his mind and focused on what laid ahead, and soon spotted Hatchiyack. The gems on Hatchiyack''s body soon started to glow green... Chapter 18 - 15 Hatchiyack (I) Deafening explosions could be heard around Nao. Every time Nao blasted away a Tuffle, it turned into a dark red aura mist that got absorbed back into Hatchiyack. The trio couldn''t even make it to Hatchiyack before he started to charge up his attack. Several Tuffles tried to rush at Nao from all directions but Nao soon unleashed his aura and started to power up. Unlike Goku who was a slow starter in reaching his peak state, it did not take long for Nao to reach his peak state and upon unleashing a battle power of 29000 it caused King Vegeta II who was nearby to shiver, as he felt a power that was almost three times as strong as him. As Nao remembered he only had fifteen seconds before Hatchiyack''s beam finished gathering its energy, he knew he had to act quickly. After Nao reached his peak state, he then unleashed his Frost Aura which started to slowly freeze the ground, impeding the Tuffles movements. As his Frost Aura was still level one, he could not freeze the Tuffles completely but light frost soon spread around their feet and every time a Tuffle got hit with the Frost Aura Nao saw its experience bar slightly increase. He also wanted to start increasing his Frost Fist, seeing it was still at level 0 so he could develop it properly. A second later white aura formed around Nao''s fist and he launched out in front of him, causing several Tuffles to be blasted away. These Tuffles soon vanished into a dark red mist that got absorbed back into Hatchiyack. Nao finally saw that he had an opening between him and Hatchiyack and while they were still several meters apart, Nao used Vanish to close the gap. He formed more white aura around his fist. Once he got within reaching distance he finally saw Hatchiyack up close and clearly noticed the difference in height. Nao was only about a meter tall yet he when he looked up at Hatchiyack, it was as if he was seeing a giant, which really surprised him. He saw that his skin was indeed red and his chest area had pink muscles but he was most fascinated by the gems on his head, arms and legs. However as the 10 second mark passed Hatchiyack''s gems started to shine more brightly causing Nao be slightly blinded. Immediately after Nao he shook his head a bit, then crouched and leaped up in the air, arriving in front of Hatchiyack. Hatchiyack tilted his head slightly, confused by the presence who suddenly appeared in front of him. The white aura Nao released earlier converged and frost soon appeared on his fist, He struck out at Hatchiyack''s head. "Frost Fist!" As if he were hitting a wall of steel, a loud impact resounded as Nao struck Hatchiyack''s face. This impact caused cracks in the magenta earth to appear beneath them. However Nao''s main goal was to disrupt Hatchiyack and he accomplished that seeing the shining gems slowly dim down again. After his attack connected he all he saw was Hatchiyack''s neck bend backwards a bit and felt slightly disappointed. Nao then struck out with his other fist at Hatchiyack''s chest causing another loud impact, and this time Hatchiyack slid back a couple feet and saw a light green liquid start to pour out the injury he caused just a moment ago. Hatchiyack, who had yet to experience the concept of pain suddenly felt something that he never felt before. It wasn''t a sharp pain that Nao constantly experienced during his training but he still felt it, and he then saw the green liquid slowly coming out of his body. He then looked back at the small boy in front of him and noticed a white tail dangling down below. Immediately after, Hatchiyack''s arm vanished from sight and grabbed Nao by the neck. Nao was not expected to suddenly be grabbed by Hatchiyack and started to struggle but found that his grip was too powerful. Nao soon felt himself being launched into the magenta earth skidding several meters away from him, causing blood to spray out of his back and felt the wind escape from his throat. Without any moment to spare Hatchiyack resumed his offensive stance and the gems started shine brightly again, and this time he took aim at Nao. There was quite a bit of dust in Nao''s way but in the midst of it he saw the familiar green gems start glowing again. Shit, he really doesn''t allow time for one to breath does he? Nao inwardly cursed in his heart and struggled to get up. After dusting himself off he felt a few stings in his back. Miya soon caught up to him and saw that he already got injured and Miya became angry. "Brother! That bastard! Let''s go attack him together." Before Miya could rush at Hatchiyack after her suggestion, Nao grabbed her by the shoulder shaking his head. "No, Miya. We currently have no time to waste." Nao didn''t have enough time to explain to her about Hatchiyack''s oncoming attack. Nao took another second to tell her to assist King Vegeta II with clearing the Tuffles. However at this time, perhaps it was because Nao was injured, but time seemed to speed up faster than what he experienced previously and 15 seconds soon passed. Nao frantically shoved Miya away and sent her flying several meters away towards a group of rushing Tuffles. Landing a few feet away from King Vegeta II, Nao sighed seeing that she was out of Hatchiyack''s range. Nao didn''t have the time to interrupt Hatchiyack again and the only thing he could do was unleash his aura to its max to brace himself. A mass of white soon shrouded Nao and frost started to spread out. Screeching soon resounded in the air and Hatchiyack''s gems soon shone brightly one last time before green light began to converge together in front of him. "Revenger Cannon!" Almost instantly, a huge green beam of light launched out of Hatchiyack''s body and swiftly flew towards Nao. It was a few meters wide and a few seconds later it struck Nao. Nao''s aura crumbled away as if it were a piece of bread and sent him flying. The beam continued onward all the way until the Saiyan''s city wall and all the nearby Saiyans could only see a figure being blasted away, striking against the city wall, and left a huge hole in it. BANG! After Nao struck against the hard wall, more blood soon started to seep out of his chest, dripping down towards the ground. Gravity soon took over and Nao''s body fell hard down onto the ground, struggling to remain conscious. A few moments later Nao eventually lifted one of his legs and could be seen panting heavily. He regained a bit of strength and soon lifted his other leg up and finally stood up, only to see a large bullet-like hole in the earth going straight from Hatchiyack to the the wall. Meanwhile Miya regained her footing, only to stare dumbfounded at the large bullet-like crater that was shot out of Hatchiyack and Nao was not in her sight anymore, but she could vaguely determine a figure standing, out in the distance. She then started to dart her eyes back and forth between Hatchiyack and Nao figuring out what her next step was but before long she heard more energy screeching behind her. She then looked behind only to see a mass of purple energy forming in King Vegeta II''s right hand. Several Tuffles stood in King Vegeta II''s way as he was charging up so Miya decided to help him out and unleashed her fiery aura. Small flames appeared in both of her hands and she launched out a Ki volley at the approaching Tuffles. The Ki volley hit a few of them, causing them burst open in flames and soon vanished into a dark red mist. Miya was able to clear a path for King Vegeta II directly leading to Hatchiyack, who then started to look at the two. Confirming his next target, Hatchiyack slowly started to march at the two, as he was able to see two Saiyan tails attached. Miya soon saw King Vegeta II vanish and reappeared in front of Hatchiyack. King Vegeta II jumped up and struck Hatchiyack''s face with his knee, followed by another punch. King Vegeta II then unleashed the purple energy he was condensing in his right hand. "Orga Blaster!" A stream of purple energy soon struck Hatchiyack''s body lasting several seconds, causing dust to fly up into the air. Unlike Nao''s punch who was able to push back Hatchiyack a couple feet, after the dust settled King Vegeta II saw Hatchiyack remain unscathed. King Vegeta II then started to curse at Hatchiyack. "Impossible! How could a shitty computer remain standing after getting hit by this King''s attack!?" As King Vegeta II was still up in the air after launching his attack, Hatchiyack swiftly grabbed his left foot with a strong grip. Seconds later Hatchiyack flung King Vegeta II towards the ground. Being treated like a flail, every time his body struck the ground Miya could see blood fly out of his mouth. Seeing both King Vegeta II and her brother not last long against this guy, Miya started to get frightened but she still made her way towards Hatchiyack so she could attempt to recover King Vegeta II. A fiery red aura soon converged around her right fist and she flew at Hatchiyack at a fast speed. "Flame Fist!" Miya punched out at Hatchiyack''s chest, seeing the injury caused by Nao previously and the force caused Hatchiyack to fly back several feet this time. More green blood splattered out of Hatchiyack''s chest and landed on her fist, and as Hatchiyack was launched back, his grip loosened, causing King Vegeta II to drop onto the ground. Miya soon rushed towards him and saw that his body was wrecked with injuries but he was still breathing. Before long King Vegeta II struggled to get up and he looked ahead of him and he saw that both Nao and Miya had an effect on Hatchiyack, seeing that he became injured. During this time, Nao didn''t forget his conscious was connected to Miya, and proceeded to inform her that he had a plan. Several more moments passed and Nao eventually made his way back to Miya with the help of Vanish. Nao then approached King Vegeta II. "Your Majesty, don''t be alarmed but I can confirm that bastard''s strength is a few times higher than mine. Both Miya and I currently have a battle power of 29,000 and even if you combine both of us, it would only be a third compared to his. It seems we have no option left than to transform, otherwise we can''t match his power." "What the hell are you saying, a shitty computer has a battle power of over 150,000!? However from the looks of it, it seems you two brats were not idling during the two year training. You two are definitely little freaks. But more importantly how the hell will you be able to transform without a moon?" Nao grinned after hearing King Vegeta II''s question. "Just watch, Your Majesty, you will definitely not be disappointed. I do believe only the three of us will be able transform with this. Can you accompany Miya to try to keep him occupied? I need to focus." "Don''t tell me...are you planning to use Power Ball!? How can you use a technique only this King has!" "Do we really have the time for questions right now, Your Majesty? I just need you two to stall Hatchiyack for a few moments." "Humph. This King has definitely underestimated you two brats. Not only are you trying to order me but to think you can use this King''s technique as well. However since we''re currently in this mess this King let this slide. That shitty computer needs to be destroyed at all costs!" After this brief conversation ended, King Vegeta II accompanied Miya and the two rushed towards Hatchiyack. Miya soon launched out another flame fist at Hatchiyack while King Vegeta II started to take a certain stance, and put one hand behind him. More purple Ki started to converge in his palm. Seeing the two become occupied, Nao shifted his focus towards himself. Nao''s left hand gripped his right arm and lifted right hand palm to face upwards towards the sky. Although Nao only recently learned Power Ball and this was the first time actually using it, he still was able to strain his body to condense a bright ball of light Ki energy into his palm with the help of the planet''s atmosphere. Similar to the size of a basketball, Nao finally shot the ball of light into the sky. "Power Ball!" Chapter 19 - 16: Hatchiyack (II) "Power Ball!" Nao''s breathing turned ragged after successfully creating the Power Ball in his right palm. His right hand started to feel a lot of pressure, as if it were trying to be crushed. Unable to bear the pressure any longer, he shot the Power Ball high up into the sky. While Fynn, Oliver, Gina and Parsi were focused on battling the Tuffles nearby the city, Paragus still stood on the city wall near the west gate observing the battle from afar. Far off in the distance he saw that Miya and His Majesty were confronting Hatchiyack and Nao stood behind them, focusing on a technique. However once he saw a ball of light form in Nao''s hand, a flash of light streaked across Paragus''s mind. Following that, Paragus saw Nao launch the ball of light into the sky, and soon shock appeared on his face. The Power Ball soon expanded once it entered the planet''s atmosphere. It''s appearance now became that of a full moon, and rays of nearby sunlight started to reflect off of it. While Blutz Waves are normally not visible to the eye, the Power Ball still produces enough Zenos, which is a unit of measure for this celestial light, for a Saiyan to transform. It appeared Paragus knew what was about to happen and he quickly flew from the city wall to the four Saiyans. He only had one quick look at the Power Ball hanging up in the sky but he already start to feel his heart thump and quickly turned away from the sky, not daring to look at it any longer. Paragus was born in the high class district several years back and served His Majesty ever since his training was completed. As his blood purity was well off compared to the lower warriors he knew he would transform given enough time absorbing the Zenos from the Power Ball. Fynn delivered a final punch to the nearby Tuffles before they turned into more dark red aura mist that flew towards Hatchiyack. The four knew that Paragus didn''t often fight on the battlefield and seeing him approach personally knew that something must''ve happened. Fynn rounded up the other three and Paragus landed down in front of them. "Fynn, Oliver, Gin and Parsi, whatever you do, do not look into the sky. Those brats seemed to have comprehended Power Ball and just now launched one into the sky. They''re going to use it to transform. Go round up the other Saiyans and launch a full retreat! Once those three have transformed into Great Apes there won''t be much of a battlefield any longer. This war is finally reaching its end." "As you command, Colonel Paragus!" The four Saiyans soon vanished from Paragus and started approaching other nearby Saiyans. As they were currently doing this task, Paragus had one last look at the trio fighting Hatchiyack seeing red white and purple aura mix together, before flying back to the west gate wall. It did not take long for for the other four to round up the other Saiyans as only about a hundred elites joined the war. Soon roughly a hundred figures appeared back on the west wall and started to watch the battle from afar. As the retreat order occurred, Nao approached Miya who was currently watching His Majesty launch another Orga Blaster at Hatchiyack. Nao decided to have Miya transform first of the three. He then spoke out to her but kept it quiet enough so King Vegeta II wouldn''t hear it. "Miya, you may not be aware but Saiyans have something humans don''t have, and we have the ability to transform! While we do have the legendary super Saiyan transformation we also have another one, one that relies on a full moon. I just created an artificial full moon. You must''ve felt a strange energy enter your body right, Miya?" "Yes, brother! Don''t forget that I''ve read your memories already. Do we really have to turn into giant monkeys?" "Sigh...don''t call them giant monkeys. It''s officially known as the Great Ape form. I plan to become one myself but if you''re willing I will have you transform first. It is known that in our Great Ape form, our power increases by ten times! As that bastard Hatchiyack is far stronger than us we''ve no choice but to transform. Do not let the rage consume you Miya, the blood we were born with and the power we currently have should be enough for controlling it." As Miya spent time to confirm her decision, the two suddenly heard a loud bang nearby. Immediately after they saw a figure flying right towards them, of which Nao reacted quick enough to catch. King Vegeta II soon crashed into Nao and ended up coughing out a lot of blood. Prior to receiving the two year training, Nao was able to confirm His Majesty''s battle power to be about 10,000 but comparing it to now it seemed that he also did not slack off in training either, and he could feel it to be about 13,000. Although it was a lot worse than what Miya and Nao were currently at he found it surprising to be able to contend against a monster like Hatchiyack for so long. More dust sprung up into the air after King Vegeta II collided into Nao. Within the dust Nao could see Hatchiyack several meters away and even though his view was slightly obstructed, he saw a flash of green light with Hatchiyack taking another offensive stance. Realizing he only has fifteen seconds now, Nao decided to quickly inform King Vegeta II and keep the conversation short. "Your Majesty, the Power Ball has been launched. I will have Miya transform first." "Cough, cough...To think you would be able to use this King''s technique...but I hate to say this, I think that shitty computer got the best of me...I don''t have enough energy left to transform. This King will watch over you two." "Rest well, Your Majesty. Miya and I will take over from here. We''ll ensure Your Majesty''s safety." King Vegeta II nodded and soon laid flat on his back, breathing heavily. Nao then informed Miya that it was fine to proceed. Miya confirmed in her heart that she was ready and nodded back at him. Immediately after Miya looked towards the Power Ball that hung in the sky and soon felt the celestial light enter her body. Miya''s pupils started to dilate and fade. Not long after Miya''s canine teeth started to extend out and her heart beating fiercely. Her torso then rapidly expanded, following her arms, waist and the other parts of her body. Letting out a loud roar, a massive figure soon appeared before Nao and King Vegeta II, and it appeared the transformation was a success. What now stood in front of the two was a Great Ape about forty feet tall with fire-like red fur and a giant red tail. After Miya first received the celestial light into her body her mind started to get attacked by negative emotions that she had never felt before but she eventually triumphed over her emotions and her eyes soon became focused again. Upon regaining focus of her mind, Miya soon saw two tiny figures next to her feet and then shifted her focus towards Hatchiyack who was several meters away and saw green light converge again in front of Hatchiyack. "Revenger Cannon!" 15 seconds couldn''t pass soon enough and a huge beam of green light was launched at the trio. Miya was still exploring her new form but as she saw a beam of green light shot at her, roughly about a 5th of her size, she moved her giant hand in front of her to block it. The green beam struck Miya''s hand and after a few moments, it soon dispersed, leaving behind a bunch of singe marks on her fur. After transforming, Miya knew her strength grew by ten times and was unsure if Hatchiyack''s attack would still have an effect on her but it still appeared it did. The force of the attack caused an imbalance as well and Miya started to tumble onto the ground. With a loud crash she landed on her butt and caused a massive crater to appear right before Nao and King Vegeta II. Seeing Miya survive one of Hatchiyack''s strongest attacks unlike he took it previously with rather serious injuries, he deeply sighed in relief. However perhaps it was due to Miya getting adjusted to her new form but she still struggled with her movement. Not wanting to waste anymore time, Nao moved King Vegeta II several feet away so he could recover and approached Miya. After confirming King Vegeta II was out of reach, Nao looked upwards toward the sky, at the Power Ball. Thump. Thump. Thump. As soon as Nao looked at the Power Ball that hung up in the sky, he felt an unknown substance enter his body. At this time he received another Rebirth notification but Nao dismissed it quickly, as he knew from the original story for it to be the celestial light. Nao''s heart started to thump loudly and his eyes became faded. Shortly after his canine teeth became fangs and his body began to sprout a lot of fur. His whole body then started to expand and kept expanding until Nao became a fifty foot giant. Both Miya and Nao wore adjustable battle armor so he was relieved when he saw his armor became automatically adjusted to his current size. All this while his whole body felt as if it were being bitten by red ants and felt surges of anger within his mind. However his eyes quickly regained their color far quicker than Miya but perhaps that was because he experienced the pain of dying once already. Nao saw that King Vegeta II soon became a tiny figure compared to his current stature. Not surprisingly, Nao''s fur and tail were pure white, just like a pearl. Once the surging anger subsided Nao felt far stronger than he was in his human form. As Nao and Miya were getting adjusted to their new forms, Parsi approached Paragus back at the west gate wall. The other three also approached Paragus shortly after only to be shocked at the two Great Apes far off in the distance. Paragus nodded at them knowing that the transformation was a success. "To think those brats would already be at the size of an a.d.u.l.t Great Ape after their first transformation. What''s more is the color of their fur...Have any of you four seen such a thing before?" "Such a thing is a first for us, Colonel Paragus. I''ve personally only seen Great Apes have brown fur, not red or white. Perhaps its because the two have a unique Ki signature." Parsi further questioned on what the color could mean but perhaps only only time would tell. The four beside Paragus decided to continue watching the ongoing battle after saying that while Paragus sunk into the deep recess of his mind, trying to seek an answer for what he currently was observing. They finally saw Miya stand up again and Nao approached her. Before long the two marched towards Hatchiyack and quickened their pace. Hatchiyack on the other hand saw that the two Saiyans he was facing revealed their trump card by transforming and to face both on, Hatchiyack split his body into two, creating a clone exactly like him that maintained his current battle power... Meanwhile, as the battle between the three started to reach its climax, a great unrest began to unfold in an unknown region deep in space within the Northern Area several hundred light years away from Planet Vegeta. Various circular spacesh.i.p.s surrounding one giant circular spaceship could be seen shooting beams of light against other alien-like sh.i.p.s. Once each beam landed on the other sh.i.p.s, it immediately broke their defensive barriers causing an explosion in rapid succession. Once all of the alien-like sh.i.p.s exploded, the giant circular ship took aim and shot of a giant purple beam towards a nearby green planet. The giant purple beam phased through the planet''s atmosphere quickly and struck against the planet''s green crust. The beam continued downwards cutting through the planet''s crust as if it were butter and before long it reached the core, where a bunch of molten magma could be seen raging about, In the center of the core a miniature sun-like orb could be seen and the giant purple beam struck it. Upon impact the planet started to quake violently and the orb started to crack, and soon crumbled apart. Not long after massive cracks started to appear on the green planet and a huge whooshing sound resounded, resulting in the planet''s explosion. Debris scattered in every direction in space and the planet ceased to exist. After the planet vanished from view, a small pile of smoke puffed out of corner of the large circular ship. Within the Mothership fire could be seen in a large laboratory with a frantic yellow alien. Upon closer look the yellow alien had two antennae sticking out if their head and two eyes that were placed quite far away from each other. The creature also wore black battle armor with a green robe and had green plating. It was none other than Kikono, one of the top scientists on board the ship. He saw that one of the main computers erupted in flame after it detected a very large power level. Becoming frantic, he ordered the other scientists within the lab to put out the flame and he immediately left the room, running towards the deck. Upon arriving at the main deck, Kikono could see a large glass pane and looking out he could see a bunch of debris floating around in space in front of him. He saw the familiar extension that supported a massive pod in the middle of the room and within it, sat a giant figure. He then saw a smaller pod floating next to it with a smaller figure sitting within looking at the planet that just got obliterated. Without any moment to spare he approached the front of the massive pod and knelt down. "Your Imperial Majesty, we made a massive discovery!" Chapter 20 - 17: *Hidden* "Your Imperial Majesty, we made a massive discovery!" "Oh? We are in the middle of watching a good show right now, Kikono. You do know I hate being distracted, right?" "Ohohoho, Lord Father, seeing Kikono rush in here does mean he has something to report. Though it better be good to interrupt the good show we''ve been watching, otherwise you wouldn''t want to swim with the debris now would you, hmm?" Hearing this, a cold chill ran down Kikono''s spine and his two antennae started to twitch nervously. He quickly looked to his right and saw a relatively small figure sitting within a black pod with a white pointed bottom and orange contours around its sides. The figure wore purple and orange plated battle armor and had pink muscles on his arms and legs. His head feet and hands had purple skin and and a giant purple gem led inlay on his forehead surrounded by white bone. On top of of his head stood two sharp black devil-like horns pointed diagonally upwards. It was none other than Frieza, albeit a very young Frieza as his father is currently still in reign. After having a quick look at his young Lord Frieza, seeing that he had a smirk on his face, his gaze then switched back to the giant figure sitting in the giant throne-like pod attached to the center of the Mothership. Unlike his young Lord Frieza, a massive ten foot figure with purple muscles sat in the giant pod. This figure wore dark blue plated battle armor and a large black cape dr.a.p.ed downwards, although it was a bit hard to see as he was currently sitting on his throne. A dark blue gem rested on his forehead surrounded by the same white-bone Lord Frieza had. Unlike Lord Frieza however, the two black horns this figure had were more crooked and pointed upwards. It was none other than King Cold, and seeing his face rest on his right hand with his finger tapping, Kikono started to become more nervous. Not wanting any trouble to befall on him, Kikono immediately gave the report that just occurred in the laboratory moments ago. "I-I wouldn''t dare, Lord Frieza. Your Imperial Majesty, our laboratory just had a slight accident, and one of our main computers went up in flames. It''s being taken care of but this computer was one of our main power level detectors. It detected three really strong power levels before it went up in flames!" "Is that what caused that quake from earlier? Kikono, last time I was aware our current technology can detect power level readings up to 100,000 correct? Are you implying that there are three power levels that are over this?" "It''s very possible, Your Imperial Majesty. We were able to pinpoint its location and its several hundred light years away from our current position. According to our current database it''s currently home to the Tuffles and Saiyans and they appear to be fighting each other. Tuffles are known for its technology and the Saiyans are a warrior race, and the Saiyans even claim themselves to be the strongest in the galaxy. It shouldn''t take us no more than a year to arrive there." "Hoh? The strongest in the galaxy you say? I do hope we can have some fun this time seeing Planet Grados wasn''t much fun at all. They refused to give us their technology and ended up resisting. At least we got to see a good light show. Set course for this planet immediately." "As you wish, Your Imperial Majesty!" =============================================== Year 730 Planet Vegeta Outside Western Gate Unbeknownst to the Saiyans that a threat so large that could end their race set a direct course to their planet, the battle between Nao, Miya and Hatchiyack continued to rage on. A few hours have passed as Planet Grados was blown up by King Cold, and unlike previously where Hatchiyack split into two, four figures could now be seen facing against two giant Great Apes. Nao immediately swept his large tail at one of the two Hatchiyack''s causing a loud bang upon impact. A few seconds later its body flew down diagonally at a fast speed and dug deep into the magenta scorched earth. However, soon after green light converged in front of the other Hatchiyack and a huge green beam shot out at Nao. Screeching sounds could be heard once the beam was launched as it tore through the air and as Nao was distracted with the first Hatchiyack, he braced himself for impact. Unlike previously where Nao skidded all the way to the west gate wall, once the green beam struck his arms, he felt a strong impact and soon a burning sensation, as it burned his white fur for several moments. After getting hit again by this attack he saw his health whittling down and knowing he didn''t have much time left he knew Nao and Miya had to finish this battle quickly. As Nao continued to feel the burning sensation on his fists, his fur started to catch on fire and felt an intense heat spread through his body. He immediately shook both of his hands causing big gusts of air blasting to his left and right. The Hatchiyack in front of him got caught in these powerful wind gusts and it pushed him back several feet. Not too long after that the other Hatchiyack flew out of the pit that was hollowed out and several injuries could be seen on its body, and was drenched in green blood. Nao sent another transmission to Miya in hopes to finally end this battle. "Miya, can you hear me?" "I can read you loud and clear, Brother! My fur has already been burnt in several places, it hurts and it smells bad." "Now is not the time to cry, Miya. Look, that bastard isn''t much worse than us right now. It''s about time to end this battle. I''m letting you know that Great Apes can store a massive amount of energy and can shoot giant beams similar to that bastard Hatchiyack. However unlike his where it converges in front of him, we shoot it out of our mouths. It may sound crude but it''s a lot more effective. Can you try condensing your energy, Miya?" "I can try, Brother! But I don''t think I can handle too much more in this form. I''m starting to feel sluggish." "I know you can do it, Miya. We will be able to rest well once this bastard is dead." "Yes, Brother!" Covered in wounds and burn marks, Miya had a mix of red and black fur at the moment with a bunch of red blood dripping down. She saw that the two Hatchiyack in front of her were badly wounded just as she were and given one final push she knew they would be defeated. Listening to her brother, Miya''s aura started to flare up and was soon covered in a dense red aura. Seeing Miya power up, the attention of all four Hatchiyack soon looked at her. Despite being heavily injured, Miya''s power level started to increase rapidly, and Nao felt that she broke past her limit, causing him to grin. Hatchiyack, seeing a rapid rise in Miya''s power level, merged his clones back into his main body and rushed out. Seeing Hatchiyack focused on Miya, Nao took this opportunity to release a dense white aura and started to condense energy within his body. His power level also started to rise rapidly despite his injuries. Seeing Nao''s power level also rise rapidly, Hatchiyack became distracted for a moment and looked at him. Miya saw Hatchiyack look away from her and she grinned, seeing an opportunity. While she continuously stored energy inside her, she raised her left foot and slammed it down on top of Hatchiyack, who soon saw a giant shadow approaching him from above. Hatchiyack crossed his two arms together and flew up. Once Miya''s giant foot landed on Hatchiyack''s arms, a giant shock-wave blasted the air but Hatchiyack felt a force that pushed him downwards. A few moments later Miya felt that she was in a stalemate as her foot refused to lower down and felt a large pressure underneath it. Underneath her foot, a giant green flash lit up and Hatchiyack began to charge up another attack. Both sides continued this stalemate and Paragus, who was still on the western wall, saw a mix of green, white and red cover the area. The auras became denser and rocks started to float up around them. Paragus wanted to rescue His Majesty from this mess but the Ki he felt from the three was too powerful. All Paragus could do was watch from the west gate lest he would end up getting killed in the process. He tried scanning the three''s power levels for fun, only to get a scouter that blew up in his face once the number went past 10,000. It really did confirm what he saw as he currently felt shivers down his spine and was constantly short of breath. After seeing Hatchiyack charge his attack up, Paragus saw it a few times already and he roughly estimated that 15 seconds passed during its charge. 15 seconds soon passed as Paragus watched on in anticipation. More green light flashed as Miya felt an intense heat strike against the sole of her giant foot. As Hatchiyack was right up against her foot, the green beam had nowhere to go and burrowed a few feet into her foot, causing more blood spatter, and it landed on Hatchiyack. The force of the green beam caused Miya to skip to the right a couple times, leaving craters but she immediately stomped down onto the ground and balanced herself, seeing a motionless Hatchiyack in the air right beside her. Not soon long after Miya felt full of energy deep within and wanted to release it. She sent another transmission to Nao stating she was ready. "Brother, I can''t hold on much longer. I''m ready!" "Great! Let your energy flow upwards and release it all at once. Let''s attack together and finish this bastard!" Miya nodded inwardly and allowed a the warm energy flow from inside the pit of her stomach to her throat. Seeing Miya about to attack, Nao timed his and directed his flow of energy in the same manner. Opening both of their mouths, they took aim at Hatchiyack. Two large streams of Ki exited their mouths and the the rocks around them shook violently. As Nao and Miya were nearby each other, the two large white and red streams of Ki twirled around each other and eventually merged, becoming one massive stream of pink Ki. Seeing a massive stream of pink Ki several meters wide approaching, Hatchiyack formed a green defensive barrier around him to defend. It only took mere seconds for the giant stream to hit his barrier and not even a sound was heard before the blast crumbled his barrier to bits. Seeing his barrier destroyed, Hatchiyack crossed his arms but inevitably, the giant stream continued its path and struck Hatchiyack. Hatchiyack started flying backwards and became engulfed with pink Ki. Even if he started to scream now it could not be heard and the energy started to disintegrate his feet. After his feet were no more the rest of his body soon followed, ending Hatchiyack''s life. The mass of pink Ki did not stop at Hatchiyack''s death and continued to leave destruction as it burrowed past on the horizon. Several magenta mountains stood erect past the horizon and the energy struck the mountains, creating a giant cylindrical hole, before the energy soon started to dissipate. Giant clouds of dust obstructed the view for a while but once it vanished Paragus saw a huge cylindrical hole carved deep into the ground expanding out to the horizon, which shocked him greatly. However he could not remain in shock for forever and soon used his Ki to detect the nearby presences and only counted three far off in the distance instead of four. It appeared that Hatchiyack was dead for good now and he let out a huge sigh of relief. Seeing the final fight between the trio and Hatchiyack, the other elites couldn''t stand back during their battle as their blood boiled and took that time to clear out the remaining Tuffles. It appeared the Tuffle-Saiyan War has finally concluded, and once Hatchiyack was blast into oblivion, Nao heard another Rebirth notification, which also gave him relief, knowing Hatchiyack was finally dead. *Ding! Host has killed Hatchiyack and completed Main Story Quest I. Host has defeated their first boss, received experience has been doubled. 20K RP received. Host has received random skill : Flux (SSS). Congratulations!* Flux - SSS ----------- The power of Flux allows host to freely manipulate Mana to their will and becomes more in tune to time and space elements. Further improvement allows host to imbue the power of time and space into host''s techniques. Chapter Title: Frieza, King Cold & Flux Chapter 21 - 18: Deep Sleep *Ding! Host has killed Hatchiyack and completed Main Story Quest I. Host has defeated their first boss. 20K RP received. Host has received random skill : Flux (SSS). Congratulations!* Before Nao could explore the growth he received during this battle and the other things Rebirth gave him, he immediately felt fatigued all over his body and felt his stamina completely depleted after launching that final Ki attack. Perhaps it was because they were twins but Nao became inwardly excited when his and Miya''s attacks combined into one, as if it were natural. He also knew about the fusion technique that would appear later on in the story and since Nao and Miya shared the same power level he wondered if the two would be able to perform it as well, but for now he just felt completely drained of his energy. Seeing the large cylindrical crater in front of them, Nao and Miya soon started to shrink down. Before long two five year old children stood in place and as they shrunk, the crater in front of them became several times larger. Various wounds and burn marks could be seen on the two and they struggled to walk over to King Vegeta II, who was not sitting on the ground not far away, covered in wounds and didn''t fare much better than Nao and Miya. Nao and Miya sat down next to him and they individually started to treat their wounds. Quite a bit of dust still lingered in the air but once it mostly became clear, Paragus saw that there were no more Great Apes, and the intense energy he felt earlier, especially with that last attack, was no more. He went over to the other four only to see Nappa along with them and informed it was safe now to go retrieve the trio. The four elite Saiyans and Nappa nodded at Paragus and immediately flew on over towards the giant cylindrical crater. According to their ancestors the Saiyans had the power to destroy planets, much like the frost demon race Frieza and King Cold were a part of, but to see such massive destruction up front still surprised the six of them. After a few moments of flying the six touched down and saw the Nao, Miya and His Majesty sitting while treating their wounds. Paragus informed Oliver, Gin, Fynn and Parsi to standby and then he and Nappa knelt down besides King Vegeta II. "Hmph. Took you guys long enough to get here. Did the power of these two brats scare you guys that much? The six of you lot are elite Saiyans, and we take pride in our strength! Paragus, why the hell did you issue a retreat!?" "M-My deepest apologies Your Majesty, but-" However, before Paragus could finish apologizing to King Vegeta II, a feeling of dread soon started to creep out. Besides Miya and King Vegeta II, Paragus was closest one to Nao and Paragus soon became pale and started to quiver uncontrollably. This dreadful feeling soon spread to King Vegeta II, Nappa, Miya and the others and besides Miya, the rest all became pale just like Paragus. The group looked up into the sky only to see dark purple clouds start to form. Similar to the Legendary Super Saiyan transformation Broly went through in the original series, dark purple aura quickly spread out from Nao and started to consume the surroundings. Miya knew what was happening to Nao and she just kept smiling at the group. A few more moments passed as the dark purple aura continued to seep out of Nao and the group started to feel a hidden pressure, and felt as if something was sapping away at the energy in their bodies. The ground started to quake fiercely and before long within the dark purple aura covering them the group started to see small light blue light particles twinkling around them. Nao cursed inwardly as he continued to absorb the group''s energy and he wondered if the group would turn to dust having all of their Mana absorbed from their bodies,. However he wanted to prevent this from happening from all costs. Nao felt one final push of this sinister aura escape from his body, causing the group to lose their balance. After this last blast of aura escaped, the twinkling light blue particles started to slowly expand and crack the space around them. Once all of them cracked, Nao saw that the group started to fall more slowly to the ground, as if they were being slowed down by time... Meanwhile, deep within the North Area, not so far away from King Kai''s planet. Various moons could be seen floating around in an eternal sunset with two suns placed directly across from each other and were not too far away from the moons. Within the center of these moons and the suns stood a giant inverted pyramid pointing downwards. This pyramid was plated with a sleek unknown purple metal with bushy grass covered on each platform. A massive dead-like tree stood erect in the center of the main platform of the inverted pyramid. A glistening, clear, crystal blue lake with a wide variety of fishes jumping out of the water could be seen around the tree. A giant carved palace could be seen within the massive tree. Alongside the lake nearby the tree one figure could be seen sitting down on some grass drinking tea, looking out at the lake with a calm demeanor. This figure appeared rather tall, however, unlike normal humans this figure had pale blue skin. A few moments passed and the figure finished drinking their tea and then stood up, placing the cup at a nearby wooden table. He then grabbed a long object that was placed against the table, and upon closer look it appeared to be a giant scepter. Upon closer look at the scepter its height reached all the way to the figure''s head. It had a dark blue shaft and there was a shiny black pearl-like ball floating on top of it, which was surrounded by a small light blue ring. Speaking of light blue rings, the figure had another large one floating around its neck. The figure wore a maroon robe and a black cuirass, adorned with an orange diamond decoration, and had a rather feminine look with their long white hair. It was none other than Whis, Whis was just enjoying another boring day on Planet Beerus, relaxing his mind as he watched out over the lake. Whis then decided to check upon his Lord, however before he headed towards the massive tree in front of him he suddenly felt a disturbance far off into the distance, causing Whis to look at a certain direction. Whis tilted his head for a moment, confused as to what could cause the disturbance. He then raised his staff only to have a giant blue screen appear in front of him and soon an image of a large magenta planet appeared. The view soon changed as it kept zooming in to a particular location and the Saiyan city appeared on screen. It then shifted to a particular area and Whis saw a group of 9 people, three that were sitting, two kneeling in front of another figure, and four standing nearby. "Ara? To think a Saiyan would be able to cause a space-time disturbance...Moreover this sinister purple energy does not appear to be from this universe. Is this child''s power awakening? This is most interesting." Thinking about whether to report this to Lord Beerus, Whis decided to continue watching the disturbance. However he became slightly disappointed as to what he saw next. As if Nao was reeling in the purple energy, what exploded forth immediately did a reverse and entered back into Nao''s body. Whis saw the shaking ground lessen, and the dark purple clouds soon vanished, and time seemed to resume as the other figures sped up again and collapsed onto the ground due to the imbalance caused from earlier. Whis further zoomed in on the boy and had a good look at his face. He was pretty surprised to see it toned and not contain much baby fat and what he saw next further intrigued him. There were fluctuations in Nao''s right pupil, which eventually turned dark purple. He then peered further inside, as if he was able to see Nao''s soul. He saw a bright golden sphere that was surrounded by an unknown force, however it appeared Whis was able to immediately determine what it was. "Ohohoho, I wonder if this child knows the power that dwells within him...Regardless of what was currently awakening inside him just now, this boy has the power of a God resting within. A Saiyan God hasn''t emerged since the first one who appeared over thousand years ago. It truly was a pity how that Saiyan God died though...he couldn''t even maintain his form for long. However, this child already appears to be far more promising, and the powers resting within him does not appear to be just limited to that of the power of a God. It seems I must waken Lord Beerus at once." Whis grinned after watching the events prescribed just now, but before Whis dismissed the panel in front of him, he saw the white Saiyan close his eyes, before slumping over. The white Saiyan soon fell onto his back and started snoring, as if he entered a deep sleep. Whis nodded at the sight of this and finally dismissed the panel, With his scepter in hand, Whis eventually made his way to the entrance to the massive tree, with the intent of waking up his Lord Beerus. Before long Whis made his way to a certain part of the main floor only to see a small circular bed made out of gold. The bedding was magenta in color and on top of it rested a purple Anubis-like figure with jackal-like ears tossing about in his sleep. Drool could be seen dripping from his cheeks as he chewed on a pillow... Whis sighed and shook his head upon seeing this and he approached Beerus. Without thinking of anything else, Whis raised his scepter and quickly swung down, striking Beerus''s head. Feeling a sudden strike to his head, Beerus''s eyes immediately flew open and saw Whis smiling at him, before feeling his head. "Lord Beerus, did you have a good beauty nap?" "Oi, Whis! That hurt damn it! You better have a good reason for waking me. I was having a very good dream just now you know!" "Of course I do, Lord Beerus. Didn''t you want to battle a Saiyan God?" "Hah? A Saiyan God? Didn''t the last one die out over a thousand years ago? Why bring this matter up again Whis? If it isn''t important I''ll go back to my good dream!" A devilish grin appeared on Whis''s face and Whis started to describe what he just saw moments ago to Beerus... Meanwhile, back on Planet Vegeta. The sinister phenomena that just occurred soon vanished and the pressure the group felt dissipated. Once they regained their thoughts, the group of Saiyans saw Nao sleeping peacefully while resting on Miya''s lap and they let out a sigh, knowing what happened just now finally ended. What''s more is that each one felt their energy more depleted than it was several moments ago. However before anyone questioned about what just happened, Miya spoke out to King Vegeta II. "Your Majesty, please do not be alarmed. My brother is currently undergoing a slight change to his body. It is still integrating as we speak and he will probably be asleep for a long time." "Little brat, you dare call what just happened a slight change? You two really like to cause trouble for this King you know. But that shitty computer is now dead and we have completely wiped the rest of the Tuffles. We can now officially call this planet Planet Vegeta! This was mainly thanks to you two. I used to think I was the strongest Saiyan but after watching you two grow and that battle I''ve come to learn that there is always going to be a stronger threat out there. You two now are far more powerful than this King but as long as you don''t threaten, this King will continue watching over you two. By the way you said the brat Nao will be asleep for a long time. How long exactly?" "Thank you for your kind words, Your Majesty. I can speak for my brother that we have zero intent for your throne. Besides didn''t you say you were going to pass it on to your son? Anyway, it seems brother Nao may be asleep as long as up till the next year." "Of course I plan to...wait, ONE YEAR!?" Shock appeared on King Vegeta II''s face as Miya grinned at him. However Nao was unaware of this conversation as he was already fast asleep. He heard Rebirth give another notification right before he passed out. However, as if someone was peering into his soul, he felt strange as his eyes closed shut... *Ding! Host''s body is currently integrating the power of Flux. Flux is known to be extremely dangerous and harmful so host is required to undergo a body strengthening to withstand Flux''s power. Host has been put into a deep sleep. Current timer remaining: 365 days : 15 hours : 10 minutes... Chapter 22 - 19: One Year *Ding! Host is currently in a deep sleep state. Current time remaining : 365 days... Planet Vegeta''s sun started to descend and dusk soon arrived, however the stench of blood still lingered in the air. While the Tuffles turned into that weird mist, most of the Saiyans became injured at some point. Moving along, Paragus and Nappa didn''t say anything more and helped King Vegeta II to stand up, while Miya grabbed hold of Nao, who was literally sleeping like a baby. No matter what Miya did to him, he would not wake up, but as they shared a conscious, Miya saw the timer within his mind. She did become slightly sad at the fact that she wouldn''t be able to do things with him for a year. The nine Saiyans eventually made their way to the west gate with Paragus, Nappa and King Vegeta II in front, Miya carrying Nao in the middle followed by Parsi Oliver Fynn and Gin in the rear. Most of the Saiyans that stayed behind to watch the battle have already departed as it was already far into the night now. Once Miya arrived at the west gate, she looked to her left only to see a partially destroyed wall, which was caused by Nao at the beginning of the battle, when Hatchiyack launched him. Seeing the leftover wreck caused her to shiver a bit but seeing Nao sleeping peacefully in her embrace caused that feeling to immediately disappear. However, the group spotted three people, two of which were the west gate guards and unexpectedly a beautiful woman with long straight black hair that flowed down to her waist and brown tail wrapped around it. Upon seeing Iona, without any regards to her seniors, Miya sent a bit of Ki to her feet which caused a burst of air and dashed ahead. A few seconds later she landed in Iona''s embrace together with Nao and started to rub her head. "Mama!" Seeing this, a feeling of warmth soon spread which Iona has not felt for the last three years, and Iona smiled gently seeing her two children return triumphantly. She grabbed a hold of the two, and saw that Nao was sleeping peacefully despite the many injuries he sustained earlier. "Welcome home, Little Miya, Little Nao." . . . . . . Meanwhile, back on Planet Beerus. Two figures could be seen outside of Beerus''s Palace, resting near by the one table Whis rested nearby earlier. A giant blue panel was currently open and Whis was standing in front of it as it floated in the air. Beerus could be seen floating upside down beside Whis with his two purple ears drooping downwards. He was currently picking at his sharp teeth with a toothpick scraping off leftover food while watching the screen before him. Beerus saw 3 figures on the screen and Whis zoomed in on one of the three. "So Whis how exactly is this brat a Saiyan God? Even his Ki is a piece of shit!" "Not is, Lord Beerus, but what it will become. While this boy''s current strength isn''t worth mentioning I''ve discovered his genes have been mixed the power of a God. It''s not impossible for this to happen at birth but this boy really lucked out. Given the proper training he will have a greater chance at becoming a Saiyan God, ohohoho." "Are you suggesting to bring him here? You know that I don''t take in disciples Whis! How the hell could a God of Destruction teach someone? I will be better off killing this brat!" "Ohohoho, Lord Beerus, that won''t be necessary. In fact you may even get to meet him personally without having to bring him here." "Oi, Whis. Don''t tell me you looked into the future again!?" "I couldn''t help it Lord Beerus, I was simply too curious. Moreover the little girl besides the little boy might even interest you as well, Lord Beerus. She currently has Saiyan blood running through her veins but she appears to not have originally been a Saiyan." "A Saiyan who isn''t a Saiyan? Now is not the time for riddles, Whis!" "Ohohoho, Lord Beerus. Perhaps only time will tell. You''ll be able to meet them within the next five years. Ara? It seems the Planet''s name has changed. The Saiyans killed off the remainder of the Tuffles and is now called Planet Vegeta. As expected of a warrior race." "Within the next five years at the Saiyan''s planet? This still gives me time for another nap. *Yawn*" "Before that Lord Beerus, it seems there is a certain someone we need to visit. It appears they''ve been keeping a very important secret from us and didn''t bother reporting it. Let''s go visit an old friend, shall we?" "An old friend dares to keep secrets from a God of Destruction!? They must have a death wish! But who could it be?" "The only friend who bested you in a game of hide and seek, Lord Beerus. If I recall it happened about 400 years ago? Anyway, let''s depart at once." Whis dismissed the giant blue panel and raised his scepter. The black orb that hovered at the top of the scepter shined and before long Beerus and Whis vanished. Using his technique to fast travel through space, Whis set their destination, which would take about thirty minutes to arrive. . . . . . . Back on King Kai''s planet. King Kai could be seen sitting at a wooden table nearby his dome house, drinking some tea. The original story has not started yet as Goku has not been born. King Kai''s planet was relatively peaceful and in his down time, King Kai would enjoy drinking tea and taking naps. Every so often he would monitor the two souls that entered his area, of which he found it very surprising for them to be born as Saiyans. He saw that by the time the two reached three years old, they already had the highest battle power of the Saiyans that settled on the magenta planet, and by the time the two reached five years old, their power could already cause massive damage to their planet. However the most interesting thing he found is no matter how the two trained themselves, they always shared the same power level. Once the battle with Hatchiyack ended he also sensed the disturbance caused by Nao, realizing his potential could be limitless. Just as King Kai finished drinking his tea, his two long antennae started to twitch fiercely. Time flowed on and thirty minutes soon passed. He started to feel a fierce Ki approach his planet, one that he had not felt for the last few centuries. However before he could guess on who was coming to his planet, two figures suddenly appeared floating above, surrounded by golden clouds. Once King Kai saw Lord Beerus, he started to sweat bullets, knelt down on both knees, and bowed. He started to sputter as he greeted the two. "L-Lord Beerus. L-Long time no see. W-What brings you here to my humble abode?" Beerus soon floated down and landed. As King Kai''s planet was relatively small he landed right near by King Kai, with Whis soon following after him. Without speaking Beerus raised his finger, only to form a small sphere of purple Ki that started to emit small streaks of lightning around it. ''Whis told me you''ve been keeping something to yourself during the last few years. Did me losing that one hide and seek game with you cause to to become this complacent? Do you want me to blow up what little of your planet is left?" "O-Of course not, Lord Beerus. H-how could this little one hide anything from you?" "Stop beating around the bush! If you don''t answer me I''ll blow up your little planet and you along with it!" Seeing the small purple Ki sphere floating above Beerus''s fingertip start to expand slowly, cold sweat continued to pour down King Kai''s back. He started to wrack his brain on what could have been kept from Lord Beerus, and according to him it was within the last few years. The only thing that King Kai has been doing the last few years was relaxing and monitoring a couple people. Perhaps his Lord Beerus is referring to those two? "L-Lord Beerus. T-this little one hasn''t done much in the last five years. I''ve been enjoying my time here relaxing but it does seem two souls have entered the North Area, only to be born as Saiyans. T-the souls of the two were rather unique so I''ve been monitoring their progress. C-Could Lord Beerus be referring to this?" "Oh, so you actually have been keeping something from me. Give me one reason why I shouldn''t kill you." "I-I deeply apologize, Lord Beerus! I only wanted to monitor them to see if they could pose a threat to this universe. I never knew that they were being watched by Lord Beerus. The color of the two''s souls were rather unique actually. One of them was rather large and pale white while another was smaller but bright red." Seeing that he provided some information Beerus didn''t know yet, the purple Ki sphere shrunk a bit, and King Kai sighed in his heart. He continued to relay the information of what he''s gathered thus far. "Additionally, I''ve also found something recently, They were born as twins five years ago but no matter how they trained their Ki, they always appear to share the same power level!" "Twins who always share the same power level? Whis, have you ever heard of this?" Beerus shifted his head to his right to look at Whis, and saw Whis close his eyes. Seeing him contemplate on such a matter, Beerus became distracted and the Ki sphere he created gradually grew smaller and smaller, until it vanished completely. Sensing the fierce Ki vanish, cold sweat ran down King Kai''s back, knowing that he dodged a bullet, knowing he would get to live another day. "The color of their hair threw me off but to think they were twins, and even share the same power level...This is most intriguing..." Whis soon drifted off into his own little world. Seeing this, Beerus decided to sit down and cross his legs as he waited for Whis to finish his thoughts. King Kai debated whether he had enough courage to speak out to Lord Beerus again, and decided to muster up his courage as he remembered another thing that happened. "L-Lord Beerus, I happened to remember one more thing. N-Not so long ago the child triggered another anomaly. I sensed a sinister Ki leak out of him before it got absorbed back in. W-Would you know what could have caused that?" "Nng? Whis said the cause was due to him awakening his space-time element. Didn''t you sense that? Or maybe that''s why you are still just a Kai. You ought to train more." "M-My apologizes, Lord Beerus, space-time isn''t exactly my forte..." King Kai was surprised Beerus actually answered him but he then saw Beerus pick at his teeth his his hand, as if he didn''t care at all. Awakening space-time element was no joke but of course Beerus would be the one to shrug it off, given his position. Whis finally ended his contemplation. "Lord Beerus, this is just getting more intriguing the more I think about it. It seems King Kai has said what we wanted to hear as well. You can say your fortune is good to not have your planet shrink again, King Kai, after all it is already small, is it not? Ohohoho." "Whis, let''s go. You said that I still have up to five years right? I want to go sleep some more. A mountain of food is waiting for me in my dream!" "As you wish, Lord Beerus." Seeing drool start to appear on Beerus''s mouth, Whis shook is head and sighed again. But at Beerus''s request, he raised his scepter only to have the black orb shine once again. Two figures then vanished from King Kai''s planet. Once King Kai saw that the two were gone, he dropped dead on the floor, panting heavily. Another 30 minutes passed and the two arrived back on Planet Beerus. Beerus started to yawn some more and flew back to his Palace, eventually nesting in on his bed. A few moments passed and snoring could be heard from Beerus. As he continued to sleep on, his body started to float up a bit, before he remained hovering in place. Whis on the other hand remained outside the massive tree and opened up the blue panel again, only to see it was the next day on Planet Vegeta. . . . . . . Back on Planet Vegeta, Nao could be seen inside his house resting on Iona''s bed. Some medical equipment could be seen attached to him. Miya informed her mother that Nao may be asleep for up to a year and this was the best method the Saiyans had for a body to still receive nutrients. His chest rose and continued to breath in and out. Seeing a sleeping Nao, Iona smiled at him knowing he was now safe for now. Time started to flow again with the rising sun, and the sun seemed to rise and fall faster and faster, and in a blink of an eye, another year passed on Planet Vegeta, marking the year 731. Chapter 23 - 20: Waking Up Only To Hear A Frost Demon Come Knocking At His Doorstep Year 731 Planet Vegeta Iona''s Residence Another year dawned on Planet Vegeta. The Tuffle-Saiyan War officially ended a year ago when Nao and Miya landed the killing blow blasting Hatchiyack into oblivion. Thankfully the war didn''t reach the city itself and besides the badly damaged west gate wall, everything else in the low class, middle class, high class and Vegeta Palace all remained intact. It didn''t even take long for the palace guards to restore their training ground situated within the mountains behind Vegeta Palace, after it was torn up during the duo''s three year training period. About 360 days have passed since Nao fell into his ''coma''. While his body did shut down to undergo a strengthening process, it wasn''t a true coma as he was able to see the time remaining Rebirth displayed before his mind went blank, knowing he would wake up in 365 days. Unlike previously where his mind would remain active while his body remained unconscious, Rebirth actually shut his mind down as well. He finally got to experience what it was like being ''frozen'' for a long period of time. As day by day passed and Nao continued to sleep, a seed slowly started to take root in Iona''s heart, and her worry for him slowly deepened. If it wasn''t for Miya comforting her on a daily basis, who knew would happen to Iona as losing her son would only deepen her sadness since she already lost her husband. Miya exclaimed that Nao would definitely wake up in a few days, as she also had visibility to the timer, which currently displayed : 5 days remaining. Perhaps Nao''s ''coma'' was actually a blessing in disguise as this allowed Miya to spend more time watching over him and a lot of quality time with her mother. She even learned that her mother was a stay-home wife who watched over her children. The two were fortunate to be born into the high class district with high battle power as they didn''t get shipped off to a random planet after they were done growing up in a pods. Only those unfortunate Saiyans within the low class district that were born with low battle power were usually shipped off to random planets in hopes to conquer them so they could be put up for sale later, otherwise they would just perish to its indigenous races there. At the beginning Miya didn''t fare much better than Nao as she was also heavily injured. The main bedroom situated on the second floor only contained the main master bedroom that Iona and Oscar shared, and it was immediately occupied by Nao. Reluctantly, she had to be placed in one of the smaller beds in the room next door. While Miya was recovering her injuries, she wondered if Nao forgot about a genetic trait unique to that of a Saiyan, but whenever Saiyans fully recover their injuries after a battle, a Saiyan''s battle power actually increases than what it was previously, commonly known as Full Recovery. Miya rested for a full three days before the rest of her injuries vanished. Surprisingly enough the Full Recovery trait took full effect and raised the two''s battle power by a full 6,000, and Miya''s and Nao''s battle power reached 35,000. Only Miya knew of this of course as Nao was already out cold. After a complete recovery Miya decided to take it easy and spent the remaining time with Iona, and after the year went by in a blink of an eye, Miya actually grew a few inches taller. Miya was about 3''2" now, which caused her to grin, knowing that she can take advantage this against her brother in the future. Speaking of years, the Saiyan calendar shared the same 12 months as Nao''s previous life had and the battle with Hatchiyack happened within the first month of Year 730, and it is now the beginning of February in year 731. Miya was currently enjoying her mother''s embrace as the two looked at a peacefully sleeping Nao. "Silly Mama. You keep worrying over nothing. I keep telling you that brother Nao is completely fine! Look, I only spent three days recovering from my injuries and brother fully recovered after a week. You should only think about being happy about seeing him wake up in a few days, Mama." "Little Miya...I keep causing you to worry, don''t I? Seeing my own son bedridden for a year right after Oscar passed away, I can''t help but worry. If something happened to him too I don''t know what I would do..." "Turn that frown upside down, Mama! I can guarantee you that before the week is over, you will see Nao wake up. In fact he may be a lot stronger than you think he is now. After all he currently is experiencing a body strengthening...Oops! Pretend you didn''t hear that Mama. Hehe." Hearing an unfamiliar word come out of her daughter''s mouth, she tilted her head in confusion before looking down at Miya. "Little Miya, what is body strengthening?" Miya remained quiet for a few seconds, pondering about whether she should answer her as it was a technique that was not very well known to Saiyans. In the end she steeled her heart and decided to inform her. "Weeeeell, I guess I can tell you since you''re Mama. To put it simply, it''s like the three year training brother Nao and I received, but done internally! It can make the insides of your body become a lot stronger!" "Make the insides of one''s body stronger? That sounds pretty painful. Don''t tell me Little Nao has been doing this for a full year...? Why does he look peaceful though, shouldn''t he be hurting a lot?" "What Mama says is partially true. Body strengthening can be quite painful depending on the technique, but brother''s technique is rather special you see. It allows him to sleep through the whole process without feeling any pain at all, hehe!" "...If what you say is true Little Miya, as long as he wakes up again I''ll bear with it this final week. If Little Nao becomes stronger after this as you say, I bet he can become one of the best elite Saiyans, just like your father was!" "Of course Mama. You know I will never lie to you! Was Papa really that strong? I know the power brother Nao and I have is a bit abnormal but could still you tell me more of Papa''s stories? Listening to them is the best, hehe!" "Of course I can, my dear Little Miya. I did instantly fall in love with your Papa at first sight you know? Fufufu." With beaming eyes, Miya began to listen to more of her father''s stories. Iona used a voice loud enough for both Miya and Nao to hear, which brought her some more comfort. Time seemed to pass more slowly during these last five days but there was slight unrest with Palace Vegeta while Iona continued to spend quality time with her two children. Year 731 February Palace Vegeta Throne Room Outside the Palace Room, Paragus, Nappa, Parsi, Oliver, Gin, and Fynn could be seen standing on standby. All six of them could hear shouting beyond the closed palace doors and they sighed inwardly. They knew Prince Vegeta III''s coronation was set to happen the following year but hearing more shouting again they knew he was probably up to no good again. Within the throne room, a figure could be seen tapping his left finger on one of the throne''s armrest. Upon closer look this figure has gray hair and not the pristine black he had a year ago. The battle with Hatchiyack really did take a toll on King Vegeta II. While Saiyans could develop stronger life force through training, they generally lived the same lifespan as human''s did during Nao''s previous life. However unlike humans, Saiyans had an advantage in their genes, which allowed them to appear young during most of their lifespan but they would suddenly age once they reached a certain age. An old King Vegeta II could now be seen upon the throne, looking down at his son with an annoyed look on him. "Lord Father, look at you! You''re already so old now, can''t you speed up my coronation for the throne to be a year earlier? Who knows when you could collapse!" "Cough, Cough...My foolish son. I already made my decision and that can''t be changed! Besides there are two individuals you need to meet before you ascend the throne. Until then, no further questions asked, do I make myself clear?" "...Yes, Lord Father. You keep mentioning these two. Why are they so important that I must personally meet them? You do remember we are Saiyan royalty, right Lord Father? Are those two that important to where we must discard our pride as Saiyan royalty?" "Hmph, you still dare mention pride in front of this King? Don''t let your pride cloud your judgement, boy. This King hasn''t turned that senile yet. Besides, they could kill you without even batting their eyelids! Cough, Cough..." "Lord Father, our Vegeta family is known to contain the strongest Saiyans! How could you even compare those two to our family? Such an utter disgrace to our royal lineage!" Just as Prince Vegeta III finished saying this, a loud bang resounded in the throne room after his father slammed his fist down on the throne''s armrest. "ENOUGH! If this King hears one more damn word out of your mouth about pride, I''ll strip your right to the throne right here and now. You will be meeting them in five days. Until then you better keep your damn head screwed on straight. Go retire to the back of the room for the night." Hearing his father''s outburst, Prince Vegeta III looked downward in shame before responding to his order. "I understand...Lord Father. Please be mindful of your health." Seeing his son retreat to their private quarters in the back of the room, he looked at him in disdain. King Vegeta II had his thoughts straightened out ever since the fight a year back and he wondered if he could fix that foolish son of his as well after he met the two brats. Hell, would he even survive the struggle of putting up with his son during next five days? Well, as if he had his prayer answered, the sun started to rise and fall more quickly, and the fated five days passed by in a blink of an eye. Back in Iona''s residence, more clamor resounded on the second floor after Miya rushed to grab her mother who was enjoying lunch on the first floor. "Mama, come quick, hurry!" "What could it be this time, Little Miya?" However, before Miya answered her back, the two swiftly made it two Iona''s bedroom. Miya brought her mother to the side of the bed and shifted her attention to Nao. Seeing her daughter focus on Nao, she started to look at him, and after a few seconds, Nao''s eyelids started to shudder for a bit, before they started to open. "Mmmmmm...." Seeing her son wake up again, Iona couldn''t hold back her tears any longer and she started crying. "Little Nao, you''re finally awake! You made Mama worry too much you know?" "Mama?..." Nao slowly started gaining control of his limbs again after entering deep sleep for a year. A few more seconds passed and he regained enough strength to sit up. However just as he sat up on the bed black sludge started to pour down from his body onto the bed and a foul stench spread out across the room, causing Miya and Iona to immediately cover their noses. "Brother, you''re too stinky! Go take a bath, now!" "That is something I can agree on with you Little Miya. I''ll go start running the bath. Why don''t you get Little Nao straightened up and join him in the bath once you''re ready?" "Yes~" Iona soon departed the bedroom and headed towards the bathroom to start the bath. Miya took this time to get her brother back to normal and Nao soon regained his senses. She unequipped the medical equipment tied to him as it was no longer necessary. Before long the two started to hear running water nearby and they headed towards the bath... Meanwhile, deep within space several light years away, King Cold''s spaceship could be seen traveling through the stars at a fast space, with several smaller circular sh.i.p.s floating around it, which were known as King Cold''s Force. King Cold could be seen sitting on his throne chair situated on the main deck, looking out at the stars passing by, with his son floating in his pod nearby. In front of King Cold stood a petite figure. This figure had blue skin and light purple hair. They wore a black plated battle armor suit with beige stomach and shoulder pads. A long white robe covered their stomach area and this figure appeared to have aged quite a bit. It was none other than Berryblue, giving her most recent statement she received to King Cold. She grinned as she gave her report. "Your Imperial Majesty, we have been travelling for about nine months now. It shouldn''t take us any longer than one more month to arrive at the Saiyan''s planet. Do you think those monkeys will try to resist, Your Imperial Majesty?" "Excellent question, Berryblue. That last planet we conquered wasn''t that entertaining. If these Saiyans resist, I do hope they can at least put up a fight this time. I might even have them join the King Cold Force if they can prove themselves worthy. If we can bolster them to our Force, it will speed up conquering the rest of the planets so we can start ruling the Northern Area!" "Ohohoho, Lord Father, is it fine for me to sit this one out? I don''t think those dirty monkeys are worthy to test out the extent of my power. I think the Ginyu Force should be enough for those dirty monkeys." "Is that what you truly want, my son? I''m personally curious to see why they claim themselves to be the strongest in the galaxy. I will accompany the Ginyu Force once we arrive. It''s so tiring sitting down for a year. Berryblue, go notify the Ginyu Force and have them get ready for battle." "As you command, Your Imperial Majesty." Berryblue bowed at King Cold and retreated off the main deck. After Berryblue left, a grin appeared on King Cold''s face, as he continued to watch the stars pass by his ship... Chapter 24 - 21: Prelude to Destruction (I) Year 731 February Iona''s Residence A couple rooms down on the right from the main bedroom stood the main bathroom. If the main bedroom was said to be the largest room on the second floor, then the main bathroom was to be the second largest room, and the kitchen and dining area being the largest rooms down on the first floor. The bathroom was carved out of exquisite magenta marble that burrowed further into the tallest mountain on Planet Vegeta. Iona inherited this place from her parents who then shared it with Oscar once the two had gotten married. Her parents were no longer alive as they lost their lives during the full moon transformation a few years back at the beginning of the Saiyan-Tuffle War. Both of her parents were non-combatants and lived a leisurely life in the elite class district. When they first built their residence within the left cliff side situated closest to Palace Vegeta, they tapped into a hidden hot water reservoir deep within, and decided to build their house around it. Now several years have passed since then and the house is now being occupied by Iona and her two children. Nao and Miya could be seen relaxing in the bath, with Nao halfway submerged into the hot water and Miya leaning back against one of bottom left edge nearby Nao, playing in the water with her feet. Warm Mist formed around most of the room, leaking out into the hallway. Splash, Splash, Splash. As Miya splashed around in the water, a few seconds later, Nao''s nose started to get itchy, and sneezed in the water, causing water to rush up his nose. "Achoo!" "Brother, you aren''t getting sick are you? You did just wake up after a year..." "Cough, Cough. Ugh...it''s never a good feeling when water rushes up your nose...But besides that, I feel full of energy, Miya. That body strengthening really did wonders. However, don''t you get the feeling of being watched?" Hearing this, Miya grinned inwardly. "Of course I do brother. You keep staring at my b.r.e.a.s.ts after all, hehehe." "That''s not it, Miya, you..." However, before Nao could finish his sentence, he saw Miya, who was resting nearby against the magenta marble, submerge under the water. After a few seconds of hearing splashing water, Miya emerged right in front of him, completely n.a.k.e.d. Her tail could be seen floating in the water drifting behind her. She appeared to be taller than him by a couple inches as she grew a bit more during the previous year. Without saying anything, she wrapped her arms around Nao and brought him into her embrace, and kissed him on the forehead. "Brother, do you still have regrets coming into this world?" Hearing this sudden question, Nao was momentarily stunned after what she just did to him but he soon regained his senses. "Why would you think I would still have any regrets, Miya? I was able to say a proper goodbye to my parents after all. I didn''t think I would still have any lingering attachment to that world." "Well, you kept staring at my b.r.e.a.s.ts, hehe. Did you forget that you liked a certain girl back at your school? You were going to confess to her and invite her to play Rebirth together right after you''ve gotten it." When Nao first was born in this world, he thought he had left no lingering attachments in his previous life, but after hearing Miya say that, he suddenly felt slight pain in his heart that had never surfaced before until now during his six years of life living as a Saiyan. Unaware to him, a single tear formed in his left eye that slowly fell down his cheek, but was soon evaporated by the hot mist as they were currently in the bath. However Miya still saw this and smiled at him. "I do...remember that I liked a certain girl, but to think I had forgotten about her after being reincarnated. Hah, to think I wouldn''t even get a chance to do that, and here we are now..." "Don''t let those feelings overcome you, brother! You have me now. Besides, I''m much cuter than her and it''s not like I''ll ever go away either. We''ve still got many worlds to explore after all!" "Thank you, Miya. I haven''t dwell on the past since we came here and I shouldn''t start doing that now. Besides, I hear Mama coming." After hearing this, Miya was able to sense a figure approaching the bath with her Ki and she slipped out of their embrace, submerging under water again. Nao felt something smooth and slippery slide between his legs, only to pop out behind him out of the water. However, while it was a bit hard to see due to the white mist around them, Nao still clearly saw Miya look directly at his crotch as she swam beneath him. Nao turned around only to see Miya grinning at him. "Hehe, we''re even now, brother!" Before Nao could get back at her, a beautiful woman with long black hair and a tail wrapped around her waist stepped into the bath. Nao saw that her hair was dripping wet and had a small towel wrapped around her perky b.r.e.a.s.ts, but it was not long enough to hide her crotch. Seeing this, Nao submerged himself again only to have his head above the water and slowly approached Miya, as if he were a shark stalking his prey. Iona then approached the two with a smile. "Little Nao, Little Miya, is the water fine?" "Of course it is Mama, come join us!" Hearing this, Iona nodded at Miya. However at this time, Nao, who was still behind Miya, suddenly felt something latch onto him again. Nao turned his head to the right and looked up at a certain part at the ceiling. Seeing this, Miya tilted her head in confusion. "Brother?" "I still have this feeling someone is watching us... Maybe I''m overreacting." "Who would dare peep on us in the bath?" "I don''t know...I don''t sense any presences besides us three and our two maids below. Maybe it''s because I''m more sensitive to Mana now?" "Forget about that, and enjoy the bath with me and Mama! Listen Mama, brother Nao kept staring at my-" Hearing this, before Miya could finish her sentence, Nao put his right hand over her lips and his left hand on top of her head, and immediately dunked her in the water. Seeing this action caused Iona to chuckle. "Haha, Little Miya, Little Nao, the two of you seem close as ever. Come join Mama, okay? We have something to talk about for tomorrow." Iona appeared to have something to discuss and Nao soon lifted his hand up in the air, and Miya re-emerged out of the water, and approached their mother. Seeing the two approach her, Iona continued on as tomorrow will be an eventful day for them. "Little Miya, Little Nao, the war took a toll on His Majesty, and he sent Colonel Paragus, who just arrived moments ago, to our house. That''s why it took a bit for me to come here. Colonel Paragus informed me to bring you two to Palace Vegeta tomorrow to be meet Prince Vegeta III. He is currently set to ascend the throne next year and His Majesty wants you two to personally meet him. Colonel Paragus didn''t say much else and soon left." "We have to meet that stuck up Prince? Do we have to, Mama?" "Haha, Little Miya. If His Highness heard that, his pride as a royal Saiyan would definitely be hurt. I know you two are a lot more powerful than him but I hope you two can get on his good side, okay? His Majesty is already old now and if something happened to His Highness, Palace Vegeta wouldn''t be able to last much longer. I know you two don''t want to sit on the throne, but if His Highness gets killed, who would rule over us? I hope you two would be able to protect him, even if it is from the shadows." "I will try, Mama..." Nao also nodded his head to confirm what Iona requested of the two. Seeing the two''s resolution before her, Iona smiled again at them and she made her way towards Nao and Miya. After she arrived she grabbed the two and hugged them. She rubbed Nao and Miya''s heads as she embraced the two, and before long the two spent an hour in the bath, enjoying a long time relaxing together. Nao and Miya were the first of the three to get up and soon made their way out to the dressing area to dry off and put on their battle armor. However, before they put on their battle armor, the two saw Iona lay out two sets of casual clothes and they decided to wear them instead. To match their colors, Nao wore a set of white clothes while Miya wore a set of red. Iona shortly got up after the two. She had long removed the towel beforehand and when she hugged Nao, he felt the two really soft mounds push against him. Iona walked towards them and helped the two dry off and eventually made their way downstairs to enjoy their evening meal. Dusk soon arrived and it became the next day. While Nao and Miya were already six years old, their mother still wanted to spend all the time she could with them as she missed out on the last four years, especially with Nao, and they slept together on the main bed. It didn''t take them long for the two to dawn their battle armor and even Iona had a battle armor set, despite being a non-combatant. The three made their way to the first floor and Iona informed the maids they would be out for most of the day and would probably return before they would have dinner. Departing the house, the three walked along their cliff-side and arrived at the main staircase that connected the elite district with the middle class district. They continued walking up for several minutes and the bridge leading to Palace Vegeta arrived in their view. Upon arriving a the bridge, the trio saw five Saiyans together, Paragus, Oliver, Gin, Fynn and Parsi at the entrance. Paragus saw Nao, Miya and surprisingly Iona arrive and approached the three. "Madam Iona, we will take Miya and Nao from here. His Highness is currently awaiting in the throne room." "I understand, Colonel Paragus. I hope His Highness won''t do anything to anger my two babies. You know the consequences of what could happen, right? Fufufu." "I clearly understand, Madam Iona. After all, all of us were present on that day a year ago. The battle is still vivid in my mind." "As long as you understand, Colonel Paragus. I will wait for Little Miya and Little Nao back at my house. Once they''re done meeting His Highness, please send them back." While Colonel Paragus knew that the mother of the two was a non-combatant, a shiver still ran down his spine after he nodded to her. He then saw Iona walk back down the main stairs and vanished from sight. He then informed the four beside and Nao, Miya started to walk towards the palace, with the five in front of them. Upon arriving at the giant doors leading to the throne room, Nao detected two presences inside, and he started to hear some angry yelling. Paragus sighed inwardly hearing this as well, and dismissed the other four to remain on standby in front of the doors. Paragus opened up the two giant doors and brought Nao and Miya to the throne room, and as this was their first time arriving, Nao and Miya were pretty shocked on what they saw, but before they could see anymore, Paragus announced the two''s arrival and knelt down. "Your Majesty, the two have arrived as requested. This one will take his leave." Seeing Nao and Miya enter his view, King Vegeta II stood up from his throne and laughed, causing Prince Vegeta III to be dumbfounded. "Hahaha! Nao, Miya, welcome to this King''s throne room! I''d like you to meet my son here. He will continue the Vegeta line and is officially known as Vegeta III." Seeing two children walk towards him, Prince Vegeta III remained dumbfounded at the two, unable to say a word. Chapter 25 - 22: Prelude to Destruction (II) Prince Vegeta III stood dumbfounded as two children approached him. Prince Vegeta III was rather tall being about 6''5" and seeing two children who weren''t even half his size, blue veins popped out of his forehead. Before he even noticed the unique color Nao and Miya had, he turned around to see his father smiling, and launched another complaint back at him. "Lord Father, you can''t be serious that these two brats are the two I should meet, are you?" "Hmph, you dare raise your voice to this King again? Of course they are. Do you want to be taught another lesson?" "But Lord Father, they''re just two brats. Why the hell should I associate myself with them? If anything they should be serving us, not the other way around!" "SHUT IT, you stupid son. If they keep hearing you spout such bullshit, don''t blame me if you get injured." "Hoh, is Lord Father saying that these two in front of me can injure us? Our Vegeta family is supposed to be the strongest out of all Saiyans. My pride won''t allow this! Since Lord Father has blessed me with this chance, I won''t hold back." Hearing this, King Vegeta II sighed and shook his head in disdain. He then faced Nao and Miya again. "Nao, Miya, please teach my stupid son here a lesson. His eyes have yet to see the outside world like mine have so if he can''t grow out of his shell, he won''t be fit to sit on this King''s throne." "Of course, Your Majesty. But are we to do it here, or should we head out back?" "This King knows this shouldn''t take longer than a minute at most and knowing the power you two have, you two can control your strength enough so where it won''t shred this King''s throne room to pieces." Hearing King Vegeta II''s consent of being able to battle before him, Nao nodded and then he turned to look at Miya, who saw that she was smiling at him. She then whispered something to where it was quiet enough that it couldn''t be heard by King Vegeta II or Prince Vegeta III. "Brother, now is a good chance to test your new power. While Flux can be extremely dangerous, it should be enough to teach this stuck up Prince a lesson. Besides, you haven''t checked Rebirth lately, have you? You may be shocked by your power level now, Hehe." Nao knew it was not the time to fully check his stats after what he has been through this last year, but he saw two notifications, one saying that his BP increased to 35,000 after using his Full Recovery, and the other saying his BP raised all the way to 75,000, thanks to Rebirth strengthening his body. He was shocked to see that his BP has already reached 75,000 as a six year old child, but knowing that this figure would likely reach millions, billions and beyond in the future, he knew he still had a long way to go. As Nao was lost in his thoughts, he heard screeching sounds not too far away, which caused Nao to disperse his thoughts. In front of him he saw Prince Vegeta III drop back his right leg and extend his right hand. A few seconds later a ball of purple Ki slowly started to swirl around in front of hand, eventually forming a purple sphere. Seeing an imminent attack, Nao decided to power up his Ki, but he kept it to where it only showed enough power prior to his strengthening. However as he was charging up, his white aura began to have spurts of dark purple aura dance around it. Miya took this opportunity to flare up with her fiery red aura, and it became more fierce during this last year. But instead of taking this opportunity to attack, all she did was place her hands on Nao''s back, and Nao felt more energy enter into his body. Feeling Miya''s support, Nao wondered what attack he should use, knowing that Flux had the power to freely manipulate Mana. While Mana and Ki were two different types of energy, he decided to create a Ki blast to test it out. He reached out his left hand to form a Ki sphere, but before he could finish, he heard Prince Vegeta III shout at him. "Execution Beam!" Prince Vegeta III fired off the purple Ki sphere at Nao, which turned into a small beam of energy. Nao was struck with this energy soon after, and created white smoke upon striking his body. All Nao felt was a slight tingle and a couple scratch marks appeared on his face. The smoke soon vanished, and what Prince Vegeta III next shook him to the core. He couldn''t believe that the brat in front of him came out almost unscathed after being hit by his strongest attack. "Impossible! How the hell are you still standing after taking my best attack!?" Nao didn''t bother answering him, and he formed a ball of white energy in his left hand. He then infused it with his Flux and to his surprise, the Ki actually absorbed the Flux. Once the Flux got absorbed, the white Ki sphere started to emit frost mist and the air around them got colder. The color even turned from white to a darker grey. As Nao could freely manipulate Mana, he could help attune it with his ice affinity thanks to his Ki. Nao shouted and launched the Ki blast at Prince Vegeta III. The hairs on Prince Vegeta III stood on end while feeling a sense of dread as he saw the energy sphere come at him. "Dark Ice Blast!" Prince Vegeta III knew that if he got hit by this, he would get injured pretty badly. The sphere was now only a couple meters away from him and before he could maneuver to the side, he saw the sphere distort in front of him, as if the sphere was squashed flat and he found his body slow down, slowly coming to a halt, as if he were stopped by time. "Shit, move!" His body didn''t respond to him for the next five seconds and the Ki blast struck his body. The throne room severely shook for a couple seconds upon impact and Prince Vegeta III''s body flew backwards, striking against the wall that lead into their private quarters. He spat out a large amount of blood and appeared to be a bloody wreck just after receiving one attack from Nao. He struggled to stand, and eventually stopped at one knee, panting heavily as his arm rested on it. Seeing his son a wreck, King Vegeta II grinned. "Foolish son, did you forget what I told you already? I''ve come to learnt that there is always someone stronger out there, so whey can''t you open your eyes as well? Besides, Nao and Miya are only six years old! Our warrior race is proud to have these two." Hearing this, Prince Vegeta III hacked out more blood from his mouth and he stumbled back onto the ground. "Cough, Cough...s-six years old!? It''s impossible for these two brats to have that much power! They should be killed immediately, else they would endanger the throne." "You''re welcome to try that, but they came out unscathed after receiving your strongest attack. Take this as a lesson to open your eyes. Go wash yourself up and take a rest. You''ll likely be interacting with these two more often from now on." "Cough...B-But Lord Father..." "GO!" Hearing his father yell again, Prince Vegeta III nodded dejectedly and limped back to his private quarters. King Vegeta II sat back down on his throne and sighed again. "Nao, Miya, my foolish son is already a grown Saiyan a.d.u.l.t yet he still thinks he''s the strongest Saiyan out there. Perhaps he''s been cooped up in the Palace for far too long. I mean look, he''s already turning 30 and I''ve already aged past 80 years old! Us Saiyans stay young for most of our life but I do feel my time is soon approaching its end. I won''t ask for much but at least try to protect him until the Vegeta line continues, alright?" "We understand, Your Majesty. Was there anything else planned for us today?" Nao and Miya looked up and saw King Vegeta II shake his head. "No. Today was just the first meeting of many to come. Do not worry about the mess you created here either, I will have the guards clean it up later. If you two didn''t have any plans moving forward, I''d like you two to spar with him at least once a week, you can spend the rest of the time training with the other elite palace guards." "Is that fine, Your Majesty? I do have a question though, why haven''t we been sent off to a planet yet?" "Hahaha! Being sent off to a planet to conquer it is only for those weak Saiyans born in the low and middle class district. If one doesn''t reach a certain battle power at birth, they won''t be fit to survive in our society. Only those who survive by conquering them would they be allowed to return. You two were born with that freakish battle power, and thankfully it was this King who saw it and not my foolish son, otherwise you two may not even be standing here right now." Although Nao knew about this from the original story, he was still able to confirm it for himself after hearing King Vegeta II. He had to thank Rebirth for having him be born in the elite class district. However, at this time, he felt something latch onto his mind again, and seeing it happen for a third time, he knew something was happening. Before he could think about the source, he heard a strange voice enter his head. "Cough, cough, testing 1.2.3. Is this thing on? Hey, kid can you hear me?" Nao heard this strange voice, and for some reason it felt very familiar to him. The voice itself felt a bit aged. As Nao often spoke with Miya with his mind, he knew a bit about telepathy and knew how to handle it. It didn''t take Nao long before he sent his thoughts back to this stranger. Even Miya heard the stranger and was also confused, and she tilted her head to the side. "Who is this?" "Hoho, it looks like it finally went through. You may call me King Kai. I''ve tried a couple times but really, your mind is something else. It has a really strong barrier against my telepathy...that''s not the point! Listen, I''ve finally reached out to you to inform you that you are in grave danger." "King Kai!?" "Oh, you know of me? Strange, we''ve never even met before, but for some reason, I get a familiar feeling from your voice..." "How would I not know who you are, King Kai? You''re the Kai who watches over us living in the North Area." "Brother, who is this person?" Back on King Kai''s planet, King Kai could be seen sitting down on some grass nearby his wooden table, with his two antennae moving back and forth, and his eyes were currently shut. A small monkey could be seen next to him and was looking at King Kai with a worried look. But after King Kai heard a high pitched voice resound in the kid''s mind, his body shook for a bit and a cold shiver went down his spine. "Y-You, how are you able to share a conscious with this kid, who are you?" "My name is Miya, old man. You''re talking to my brother right now so why I can''t I be included?" "O-Old man!? Sure I''ve might''ve been alive for several millennia but it''s you who shouldn''t be in here in the first place! But we''re running out of time, Kid, there''s a certain someone heading in your direction as we speak. They''re a terrible race known as the frost demons, and it seems their current emperor, King Cold, currently has sights on your planet. Don''t try to provoke them, or else you''ll only be getting yourself killed." Chapter 26 - 23: King Cold Arrives! "It seems their current emperor, King Cold, currently has sights on your planet. Don''t try to provoke them, or else you''ll only be getting yourself killed." "Him? I know Frost Demons are always up to no good. Don''t tell me he''s going to try to reign in the Saiyans under his wing?" "Oh, so you know of him already? Why does that not surprise me...*Cough*. King Cold has been taking over countless planets in the North Area or destroying them if they don''t obey him. You two aren''t likely his match for now but if you two survive this ordeal you''ll likely get to meet someone who can unlock more of your potential in a couple years. Anyways, I''ve said my part, so good luck." "Wait!" However before he could get more information out of King Kai, the feeling of being latched onto suddenly vanished and Nao''s mind became more clear. He knew that King Kai''s telepathy has ended and now Nao and Miya were on their own again. Still, Nao was pretty shocked that he ended up getting a message from King Kai himself. After thinking of who he would possibly meet in a couple years, he then frowned and faced Miya. "Miya, I thought King Cold wasn''t supposed to make his first appearance until a year later. Why now?" "Hehehe, brother, did you forget already? It is true he does come a year later, but that''s when he introduces his son Frieza who then takes over his father''s mantle. This year is very important to the Saiyans. This year is when King Cold himself comes to the Saiyans only to proceed to annex the planet. Hearing the message we just received only further proves that point, brother. What do you think we should do?" Nao sighed and shook his head. He then closed his eyes, and went into deep thought. King Vegeta II, who was sitting back in his throne, saw Nao and Miya turn quiet for a few moments, with Nao having his eyes closed. King Vegeta II then started tapping the throne with his left finger, and decided to question the two. "Nao, Miya, quickly tell this King what''s wrong. You two usually don''t turn quiet for no reason." Hearing a third voice, Nao''s regained his thoughts, almost forgetting that he was still in the throne room. He then laughed bitterly at King Vegeta II, looking dejected. "Your Majesty, I''m afraid we have some bad news. We just received a message saying a rather fearsome guy is heading to our planet. Your Majesty, you do know our universe is split into four main regions correct?" "This King has heard of that before from this King''s scientists. If I remember, Planet Vegeta is situated in the North Area. What does this have to do with what you said earlier?" "Well...It appears one of the rulers of the North Area is currently heading our way. I''m afraid they''re coming with ill intentions." "Ill intentions you say? We Saiyans take pride in our strength, we are one of the mightiest warrior races in the galaxy! Even if they are rulers of the North Area, screw them! This King won''t allow anyone to rule above him and won''t go down without a fight. This King knows his death is soon approaching but if we can take that bastard down with us, this King''s death won''t be in vain." However, after King Vegeta II exclaimed that, he saw Nao sigh again. "Your Majesty, I''m afraid it won''t be so simple this time. The guy coming this time is called King Cold, who hails from the Frost Demon race. Frost Demons are known to be very cruel in their endeavors and they can blow up planets with ease. Miya and I have grown stronger quite a bit thanks to Full Recovery but even with our current strength, we probably wouldn''t even be able to match 10% of King Cold''s strength. Your Majesty, it would be unwise to fight him. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration that you could die even from his fingertip." King Vegeta II slouched back on his throne after hearing this and his skin turned pale, as if he aged another year. His finger started tapping faster, but he suddenly realized what Nao just said. "Nao, you said you have grown stronger. Exactly how much power did you gain within this last year? Even if you say you don''t have at least 10% of that bastard''s strength, surely it should not be small by any means." "Your Majesty, while I can''t fill you in all the details, you can rest assured our strength is far stronger than it was a year ago. Your Majesty hasn''t really been up to date with our power level since the first training we received either. The natural phenomena you witnessed after Hatchiyack was blasted into oblivion was the start of our massive growth. Miya and my battle power is now at 75,000, Your Majesty." Nao spoke this loud enough for it to be heard from the Vegeta Family''s private chambers and past the giant closed doors behind them, which caused Prince Vegeta III, and the four elite Saiyans to hear it. General Nappa and Colonel Paragus had longed since retired from the room and already returned to their respective duties. Out of everyone who heard this, Prince Vegeta III was the most shocked, and he coughed out more blood due to the stress caused from the battle earlier. He was currently resting in his bed, but he still managed to form a fist, hitting it against the wall, causing a loud bang. "...Shit! I won''t allow those two brats to be stronger than me! I refuse to start training with them even if Lord Father requests of it!" However at this time, Prince Vegeta III soon saw a figure approach him from the shadows. As he was still quite injured, his sight couldn''t make out the details, but he saw a woman approach him who had long brown hair with a slim figure. A brown tail wrapped around her waist but she wasn''t wearing battle armor, only a plain white robe. "Son, hearing this displeases your mother...Can''t you be open to change? I wish to see you sit proudly on that throne, but not like this..." Hearing a faint cry, Prince Vegeta III had his gaze remain on the figure in front of him. He reached out his hand towards the figure but was unable to move his body due to the severe injuries he received moments ago. "Mother..." Meanwhile back at the throne room, unaware of what just happened further back in the Palace, a weird silence pervaded the room after Nao had his little speech. Even a needle could be heard if it was dropped. This only lasted for a few moments, however, before Miya''s hairs stood on end causing her to jump back. Miya and Nao suddenly heard a crazed laughter. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" "...Your Majesty?" "The last time I heard about you two was your power being around 13,000 four years ago. What exactly happened to you two? It''s simply marvelous. To have almost reached ten times the power since you two were born..." "My deepest apologies, Your Majesty. As said previously, we can''t really give too much detail. Otherwise it might just not be the Frost Demons who will approach us in the future..." "Bah, do you shitty brats really have to be so secretive about it? Hell, most of the Saiyans who remained at the end of the battle a year ago saw what happened. Anyways, do you two think you have what it takes to become the legendary Super Saiyan? Our ancestors kept mentioning this in their legends. I would''ve continued to think that it was a bunch of shit until I saw you two. Hearing a word that was unfamiliar to her, Miya''s ears perked up, and she arrived back at Nao''s side, tilting her head in confusion. "Your Majesty, what''s a Super Saiyan?" "...This King sometimes forget you two are still six year old children. Once we Saiyans have reached a certain amount of power, we have the capability of exceeding our limit, transforming into that of a Super Saiyan. The Super Saiyan state drastically raises our current battle power, unlike the Great Ape form you two underwent a year ago. However, it''s unfortunate that this was only mentioned in legends our ancestors left behind and the actual method of achieving it was lost after our original home planet, Sadala, blew up." After saying this, King Vegeta II shut his eyes, reminiscing about the legend their ancestors left behind for them. Seeing King Vegeta II now lost in thought, Miya turned to look at Nao, and whispered in his ear that was soft enough for King Vegeta II to not hear it. "Brother, should we tell him?" Nao shook his head at Miya, and denied it. "No Miya, the current Saiyans are too bloodthirsty. You know to achieve Super Saiyan one needs to have enough S-Cells in their body after reaching a certain amount of power. Sure there may be some peaceful Saiyans on this planet but most of them won''t be able to achieve it, especially since you know of their fate." "But brother, six years isn''t a whole lot of time left. Are you really going to let that happen to this planet?" "I don''t know...but for now, we need to first overcome the ordeal at hand, surviving King Cold. We don''t even know how powerful he can get. After all he was killed off too quickly..." Just as he finished his thoughts, King Vegeta II opened his eyes again and saw Miya whispering at Nao. However, King Vegeta II felt rather tired at this point after discussing with the two for the last couple of hours. Thinking of dismissing Nao and Miya at this time, deep within his heart, a deep sense of fear slowly rose. Sure he thought the two brats in front of him were quite fierce, but he didn''t think the two could induce fear that grasped onto his heart, so he wondered what could be causing this. However at this time, low rumble sounds started to resound in Palace Vegeta. Miya and Nao immediately took note of this. The rumbles slowly grew louder and louder, and the ground beneath them started to quake. At this moment Miya clung onto Nao and he turned serious. A couple seconds later, the three started to hear loud explosions outside the Palace. King Vegeta II couldn''t take it and immediately stood up, appearing very angry. "Who has hell has the guts to attack this King''s city!?" King Vegeta II soon released his blood-thirst, causing Miya to choke for a second. Nao embraced her and tried to calm her down. "Nao, Miya, follow this King immediately." Without a care, King Vegeta II punched the palace doors wide open, causing two more loud bangs. The impact against the wall caused the doors to crack but King Vegeta II couldn''t care less at this time. He made his way outside the Palace, only to feel a dense power spread out around the Palace docking bay, which almost caused him to choke. He then saw the four elite Saiyans alongside Nappa and and Paragus, who were kneeling, gasping for air. Further down the palace bridge and main stairway, way off in the distance in the middle district he saw a couple watchtowers up in flames as they were cut down by small circular spacesh.i.p.s. Seeing this caused veins to pop out on his forehead but soon a massive shadow appeared over his head causing him to look up, only to be aghast at what he saw. Nao and Miya remained shocked for a moment after hearing the the loud explosion and quickly hurried outside as their mother remained unprotected and worried for her safety. They heard a big commotion at the Palace''s docking bay and upon arriving, they saw King Vegeta II who was very angry, but the weird thing is he was looking upward. He then saw Fynn, Oliver, Gin, Parsi, Nappa and Paragus kneeling down gasping for air with a look of terror on them. A giant shadow hung over the docking bay, causing the two to look upwards as well. What they saw shocked them to the core, as a giant circular disk shaped spaceship slowly descended. Upon touching the ground Nao immediately recognized who the spaceship belonged to. Nao then saw the main door unlatch, and a metal staircase slowly extended to the ground. One it touched down on the ground, 12 figures dressed in white robes wearing unique masks that hid their faces lined up beside the the staircase. Following that 5 more figures flew out and landed off to to the side,and Nao could feel a similar power level to his own coming from the five. These five figures, one was purple, red, green, blue and yellow and he knew these guys were the famed Ginyu Force. After these five did their signature poses, A massive figure slowly came down as the staircase moved him, followed by Kikono and Berryblue. Nao had a closer look at the massive figure, only to see two large crooked horns protruding from his bone-like head. A giant dark blue gem was set in the middle of it and he dawned pristine battle armor that appeared to be of a higher quality than what the Saiyans currently were dressed in. He saw saw his purple muscles with a dark blue cape worn around his back that hid is pink tail. Nao thought he still had another month before King Cold arrived but it appeared they made record pace and arrived ahead of time. He then saw Kikono come out in front to announce their arrival. "The leader of the Cold Force, His Imperial Majesty Great King Cold has arrived!" Chapter 27 - 24: What Could Be Worse, Joining Hands With The Enemy Or Having Your Planet Blow Up? "The leader of the Cold Force, His Imperial Majesty Great King Cold has arrived!" After Kikono announced the arrival of King Cold, a cold glint streaked across his eyes. Seeing alien presences were not unknown to the Saiyans. Saiyans were a warrior race that conquered other planets by eliminating all lifeforms that posed a threat to the highest bidders who would buy out the planet. However, it was the first time an alien race stepped foot onto the Saiyan''s planet. If one were to speak of the Tuffles, this planet was originally their home world and the Saiyans eliminated the last of them only last year, changing the planet''s name from Planet Plant to Planet Vegeta. The Saiyans could have sold this planet as well and moved somewhere else but after the Tuffles took them in out of pity, the King decided to settle on this planet. They were a small group after all since their home planet, Sadala was destroyed due to internal conflict, and the Tuffles didn''t think the Saiyans would do much, but boy were they ever so wrong about that. An arrogant look appeared on King Cold''s face. He saw several dozens of Saiyans. A few appeared to be scared just by his presence alone, while some appeared confused, but most of the other elites who''ve gathered from the high class district were rather angry. Some even started to curse at King Cold. "How the hell could we let someone invade our city without notice!?" "Did ya think he would take us for fools? Sure he might be giant but we still got our pride damn it!" "But he declared himself as an Emperor...Doesn''t that rank him higher than our King?" As anger and confusion spread out through the present Saiyans at the docking bay, blue veins appeared on the right side of King Vegeta II''s forehead. He then took a couple steps and raised his voice to calm down the clamor. "SHUT UP!" After hearing their King raise his voice in anger, cold shivers went down the spines of the present Saiyans. After calming down, the non-combatants that were maintaining the docking bay slowly backed away, while the elite guards took defensive stances forming a circle around King Vegeta II, Nao and Miya. Nao also regained his senses from being in a stupor and he then had a direct look at King Cold. His whole appearance appeared the same from what he could remember and after another second he felt a tug from his back, only to feel Miya gripping onto him. He then heard Miya whisper into his ear. "Brother, the energy of this guy is so dense...I''m scared..." "Shhh, Miya. We will need to get used to this type of energy sooner or later. We can only hope he doesn''t kill us right here..." Nao brought Miya closer to him with his right arm and tried to shield her from King Cold''s vision, which he probably knew it wouldn''t work out but he still decided on doing it anyways. King Cold''s stature was imposing to the current Saiyans around him and his eyes then laid on the old Saiyan who raised his voice, only to see two small children behind him surrounded by a group of guards. Seeing this piqued his interest but before he could say anything else, he saw the old Saiyan in front of the two children approach him. "So you must be that damn Frost Demon that''s been terrorizing the planets in our region, huh?" "Hoh, so you know of me? I thought you Saiyans were all just dirty monkeys. Seems some of you possess enough intelligence. Do you know the reason why I''ve come here then?" "Tch, is that how other races see us as? Us Saiyans have our own methods of gathering intelligence, so you don''t need to worry about that. From the way you brought your whole army here, even a damn fool could take a guess at what you want from us." "Well, you Saiyans claim yourself to be the strongest in the galaxy so I''ve personally come here to test the waters but what I''ve seen thus far is rather disappointing you see. You seem to be the leader around here. It''s rather intriguing you are trying to protect two children. Care to explain?" "Humph. This King doesn''t need to explain it to the likes of you. You only care about the final decision of whether we join you or not right? Why concern yourself with these two brats?" Hearing that Nao and Miya were being mentioned to King Cold, the two tensed up a bit. However he saw King Cold turn his head toward the small yellow alien besides him. "Kikono, go fetch a scouter for me. Our database only details that Saiyans are born brown yet here are these two Saiyans with white and red hair. Maybe this planet won''t be such a bore after all." "As you wish, Your Imperial Majesty." Kikono''s eyes turned wide after receiving an unexpected order, but he immediately gave a bow and swiftly entered the ship. At the same time more anger appeared on King Vegeta II''s face and his right hand eventually formed a fist. He then turned around only to see a tense Nao and a shivering Miya. "Nao, Miya, don''t tell me you two brats tried to sense that bastard''s energy?" Hearing a sudden question, Nao, who was still staring at King Cold with a blank stare, finally realized the situation at hand. He then turned to look at King Vegeta II only to see his usual angry expression. "We did...Your Majesty. It''s a lot more fearsome than I expected. His power might even be beyond 15 times that of our current strength. That''s only in his base form too..." However just as he finished saying that last part, Nao immediately put his hands over his mouth. Nao only whispered this so King Cold couldn''t hear it but it was still clear enough to be heard by King Vegeta II and he became confused for a bit as he heard a word that he was not familiar with. "Base form? Nao, are you saying that bastard still has hidden strength up his sleeves?" "I can''t say at this point...Your Majesty. The only thing I remember is hearing a rumor that Frost Demons are capable of transforming, just like we Saiyans are..." "Was it that same person who told you that bastard was coming to this King''s planet earlier back at this King''s throne room?" "You can say that your Majesty, but not much information was given to me besides that. Are we really going to join the Cold Force, Your Majesty?" "Hmph, there is no other choice. If it were like before, this King would have likely launched a full out war with those bastards, but this King doesn''t have too much time left. As long as they satisfy this King''s condition, we will join them." "Your Majesty, what condition would that be?" "Listen well, Nao, Miya. Please watch over this King''s foolish son. This King is afraid that after today he will start sitting on that throne..This King didn''t want him on it until next year but who would''ve thought death would come knocking so soon, haha!" "Your Majesty, you can''t!" "Shut it, you stupid brats. This King will enter a battle to the death with that bastard! This King knows there is no chance at winning but be sure be analyze anything that bastard may be keeping from us. This King''s pride will remain standing tall as a warrior even after this King falls." After King Vegeta II finished saying this, Nao felt as if something got lodged into his throat, and he became unable to breath momentarily. He felt Miya''s grip tighten on his back, However what happened next surprised the two as he felt a giant hand rub his head, only to see King Vegeta II staring right at him. He then swung his right arm back in front which fluttered his giant cape. Nao then saw that he turned around and started walking towards King Cold. Nao then laid his gaze back in King Cold only to see the small yellow alien carrying what appears to be an advanced scouter. Kikono then presented the scouter to King Cold and he equipped it on his right eye. It was green like the other scouters appeared to be but if one saw closely they could see 6 digits appearing at 0. However at this time he saw King Vegeta II walk towards him and stood only a few feet away. "I was getting rather bored listening to your insistent whispering, but it seems you''ve reached a decision. I am known to be quite magnanimous. You Saiyans will bolster the Cold Force by quite a bit so if you decide to join my army we will not mistreat you as long as you do your assigned missions." "You would blow up this King''s planet otherwise if we refused so it''s not like we''ve much of a choice. If you can satisfy this King''s one condition we''ll welcome your army with open arms and won''t resist." Hearing this, King Cold''s gaze turned cold. He then extended his right arm out and raised up his left finger. Soon, wild Ki exploded forth which caused a mass of air that gushed forth, knocking down most of the present Saiyans. The Ki soon condensed at the tip of his finger, and a small circle soon started to expand. After expanding out a couple meters did it stop. Seeing this appear in front of him, Nao realized that he was witnessing the start of a Death Ball right before his very eyes. ''I''ve only lived six years in this world so far, is it already the end for me?'', Nao thought to himself. However at this time he heard a cold voice come out of King Cold which caused Nao to shiver. "Do you Saiyans really think you''re up for negotiations? To think I said you Saiyans have some intelligence, but in the end you guys are still just dirty monkeys. Perhaps it''ll do us good to get rid of you all instead." King Vegeta II grew more angry upon hearing this but to appease the Frost Demon in front of him, he kept it to himself. Without any intentions to delay, King Vegeta II spoke up of what he wanted to request of him. "This King''s request is simple...Your Imperial Majesty. You''ve had a good look at my current appearance, this King doesn''t have much to live longer. This King wants to battle with you to the death!" Hearing a request for a battle, King Cold chuckled at him. He then used his other hand to touch the scouter on his right eye and it soon started to beep. King Cold saw the numbers on his scouter slowly rise, only to end up at 20,000. He then shifted his gaze to the two children behind him, and the numbers started to beep more rapidly than the previous time, and it eventually landed on 75,000. He then looked between the two children, only to see the number remain the same. Seeing two identical power levels only further piqued his interest, but his gaze remained cold on the old Saiyan in front of him. "You dare request a battle with me with your measly 20,000 power? The two children behind you interests me a lot more. I will allow them to serve directly under me, considering they both have a battle power of 75,000. That''s quite high for you Saiyans you know? They could even contend for the captain position of the Ginyu Force in the future. As long as these two join the ranks under me, I''ll even forgive you for that remark earlier." "This King won''t allow that! If you won''t start the battle then this King will!" King Vegeta II couldn''t take it any longer and he loosened his cape to let it fall down onto the ground. He then stretched his right arm backwards and started to gather purple Ki in it. He then vanished from his current spot only to reappear directly in front of King Cold, only to see a bored expression. He punched out at King Cold''s face with his left hand and did a roundhouse kick onto his head, creating a loud shock wave. He then retreated a step and launched out his Ki from his right hand. "Orga Blaster!'' The Orga Blaster struck King Cold''s body as he was within close proximity, and a bunch of dust was lifted into the air. After the dust settled, King Vegeta II could be seen panting on the ground with a look of shock in his face, as he only saw one scratch mark on King Cold''s face. A small streak of purple blood dripped down from it. The Death Ball on King Cold''s fingertip soon dispersed and he wiped the dripping blood with it, only to taste it after. He then gave King Vegeta II a smirk. "Since you''re that eager to die then I will grant you that wish. We will not mistreat the Saiyans once they join the Cold Force." King Cold then extended his same finger outward. It began to shine a dark purple and Nao started to hear screeching noise. Nao immediately knew what King Cold was going to do but it was too late, as this is what King Vegeta II wanted. A small ray of dark purple Ki launched out from King Cold''s fingertip, aiming right at King Vegeta II''s chest. "Death Beam." Almost at the speed of light, the small beam traveled through the air and pierced through King Vegeta II''s heart almost immediately. Before King Vegeta II could fully react, he already saw a huge gaping hole on his left chest area and he soon fell down onto the ground. As he fell, he smiled and blood started to seep out of his mouth. A loud bang resounded once his body struck the earth, and blood started pouring out from the gaping hole, spreading out on the ground. His eyes started to turn lifeless, and before long his body stopped squirming, and his breathing ceased. King Vegeta II perished in battle. Chapter 28 - 25: Main Story Quest II (I) A few meters away from Nao, he saw a lifeless body before him, as a stench of blood wafted through the air. The nearby Saiyans could only grief in their hearts at the moment as if they dared to move from their current spot, they feared that King Cold might do something to them as well. However at this time Nao heard a sound in his head that he hadn''t heard for a while. He wanted to shake it off to continue staring at at King Cold, but it appeared this time it kept sounding off in his head, and the last time this happened was when his father was still alive, mentioning Hatchiyack four years ago. *Ding! Main Story Quest II has been triggered. As this quest is separated into multiple parts, host may review it at any point until all parts are completed. Rewards will be given out sequentially.* Nao knew now was not the time to have a full look at the quest that was given before him because if he distracted himself at all right now, King Cold could possibly make a move on him, considering he currently has interest in him and Miya. What he saw next further shocked him, as he saw King Cold approach King Vegeta II. Nao knew King Vegeta II had already passed away, but King Cold picked up his lifeless body at the head, and he raised his right palm in front of King Vegeta II. Soon, dark purple energy gathered in his palm, which caused Nao to shiver nearby, as he could feel dense energy radiating from King Cold''s palm. A few seconds later it blasted out striking King Vegeta II''s dead body. As he was already dead there was no resistance, and soon his body started to crumble apart within the energy, before it disappeared altogether. Smoke arose as the energy struck the body and once the smoke vanished, the nearby Saiyans didn''t see King Vegeta II''s body anymore. Seeing their own King vanish right before their very eyes caused anger to appear within them. Some couldn''t handle it anymore and lashed out at King Cold. "Bastard, our King was already dead! There was nothing else His Majesty could''ve done to you!" "How could you destroy his body like that! How else can we report to His Highness now?" "Screw this, we don''t need to join them. Let''s attack!" The elite guards, including Oliver, Gin, Fynn and Parsi, started to get riled up. However at this time King Cold calmly walked to Nao and Miya and addressed the rising clamor. "Listen well you Saiyans. Your King wanted to die so I gave him a swift death. You could even count that as my blessing. I could have brought him aboard my ship to torture him instead but in the end I decided to give him a swift death. With this you Saiyans are now part of the Cold Force. I will leave in a few moments as we have prior engagements and I will dispatch some troops here so they can station themselves later. You all will be able to report to these troops and obtain missions as well. But before I go, you two still haven''t introduced yourselves. It''s remarkable to have two young Saiyans already having a battle power of 75,000. Or is it that you two want to die as well?" Nao noticed that King Cold was right in front of his face now, and the difference between the two was quite big. Nao was still only about three feet tall and King Cold appeared to be a 12 foot giant. He was quite taller than King Vegeta II and he had the power to back him up, unlike King Vegeta II. He was still staring blankly at him despite his overbearing presence but after Nao gnashed his teeth together, he resolved himself and introduced him and Miya to King Cold. "Your Imperial Majesty...This one is called Nao. My little sister is called Miya. It''s our pleasure to meet you, Your Imperial Majesty..." After hearing this, a grin appeared on King Cold''s face after hearing the small child with white hair speak for the first time. It sounded much more intelligent than the other Saiyans around him, which pleased him greatly. To test the waters a bit, he decided to restrict his battle power down to around 200,000 and let out a small wave of his killing intent on the two. All of a sudden, Nao and Miya felt a giant pressure land upon them, causing them to cough violently. Nao even dropped onto one knee and felt as if he were tied in a giant rope, unable to move at all. He and Miya tried to resist the oncoming pressure but unlike King Vegeta II''s pressure they felt a few years back, this one was a lot worse. Nao and Miya started to revolve their Ki within their bodies, which soon let out a pale white and fiery red aura. During King Cold''s conquest, he had seen all types of auras and the likes that he saw in front of him right now wasn''t anything new, but he soon started to feel a bit chilly and hot at the same time. He then saw small embers dance around the girl and frost appear on the ground around the boy, and upon looking more closely he saw small dark purple streaks of lightning intertwined within Nao''s white aura. Before long, Nao and Miya managed to unbind their ropes, and stood up again albeit panting heavily. "The Ki you two have is marvelous. It is even starting to effect the area around your bodies, which proves you two have developed excellent Ki control. You two are welcome to come aboard anytime, and if you do you will receive further battle training with the Ginyu Force." "We thank you for your generous praise, Your Imperial Majesty...We will keep that in mind. As we are now part of Your Imperial Majesty''s army, we will wait for our next orders once your troops have been dispatched." "Excellent." King Cold''s grin remained on his face and he then released his killing intent. He immediately turned around and fluttered his cape, walking back to the ship''s staircase. He then stopped walking only to look down at the small yellow alien who was current standing by with a pillow resting above his two palms. "Kikono, inform Squad Two to gear up and for Squad One to return with me. We have another engagement to settle. The Ginyu Force can decide whether they want to stay, as they will probably be interested in the two Saiyan kids." Kikono was prepared this time at receiving His Imperial Majesty''s order, and he bowed, giving his consent. After informing the two squads of the order he received, he then made his way over to the Ginyu Force, who were still in their poses all this while. Each member of the Ginyu Force were in a heated discussion after feeling the power of the two children that felt similar to their own. They saw Kikono approach them, and after he received King Cold''s order, they went into another heated discussion. In the end, Nao and Miya saw Kikono leave with Captain Ginyu, Guldo and Recoome in tow and Burter and Jeice remained behind. King Cold then headed inside the ship and the twelve beings that donned their mysterious masks vanished from their spots. Kikono followed shortly after them. Nao saw King Cold''s ship close its hatch and it then started to glow, before it stretched out and disappeared back into space. The numerous smaller disk-like sh.i.p.s followed suit and vanished from the planet. The only aliens that remained behind were Jeice and Burter. A moment of silence then spread out the area as most of the Saiyans around Nao and Miya had a stunned look on their faces, watching King Cold''s ship leave their planet as if the event that just happened never occurred. However reality was much more cruel as they remembered the death of their current King. Most of the elite guards present knew of Prince Vegeta III''s temper and were hesitant on reporting the situation to him but they knew it had to be done. Nao saw the non-combatants return to their work and the rest of the guards returned to Palace Vegeta, while maintaining their vigilance. Miya soon regained her composure and loosened her grasp on Nao''s back. Before long it was only Jeice, Burter, Nao, Miya and Paragus who remained at the Palace''s docking bay. Nao then saw Jeice and Burter approach him. Sure enough when the two were only a couple feet away he was able to clearly see them and they looked as much as he imagined them to be. Jeice was a red alien that had long white hair flowing down and wore white battle armor with a black undercoat. He wore standard white gloves and boots and had a Cold Force scouter equipped on his left eye and his build was rather average. Burter on the other hand was taller and had broader shoulders. His skin was dark blue and wore dark blue plated battle armor. Yellow stripes went across the middle of his head and had pure red eyes with any pupils. A scouter could also be seen on his left eye. Besides getting their asses kicked in the original story by Goku, all Nao could really remember was Jeice''s Australian accent and Burter''s calm demeanor. Jeice was the first to speak up, causing Nao to come back to his senses. "Hey there, mate. Guess we ought to introduce ourselves right? The name''s Jeice. My partner over here is Burter. We stayed behind cause it looks like the two of ya always stick together like we do." "That''s right. You may call me Burter. We ended up in similar situations like you two and ended up getting scouted in into the Ginyu Force a few years ago. Is it true you two have a battle power of 75,000?" "That''s right, Sir Burter. How strong are you and Sir Jeice?" "Ya can drop the formalities, kid. Hell you two are even stronger than we are. It''d be mighty awkward for ya to address us as such. The power I got is only at 64,000 while my partner over here is at 68,000." "That''s right. Here in the Cold Force, the more power you got the greater respect you''ll receive. Even with your current power there is only a few figures who are far above you in terms of power. Jeice and I will settle down here to set up an outpost so feel free to drop by when you are ready for your first mission." After Nao heard this, he saw Jeice signal Burter about something. Then Burter and Jeice took off their scouters and covered it with their hands. Nao then saw Jeice speak up again. "There is one individual for ya to look out for and that is Lord Frieza. If you board His Imperial Majesty''s ship, ya will likely meet him one day but he didn''t show up this time. Hell ya may even give him a run for his money ya here me? Don''t try to get yourself killed too early, kid." "Thank you for the reminder, Jeice. I know what to do if I ever meet Lord Frieza." Jeice nodded confirming Nao''s words. He then signaled Burter that it was time to leave and they soon flew upwards. Jeice covered himself in a red aura while Burter''s was blue, and they sped off into the distance, heading towards the middle class district. It seems they were going to set up an outpost there where most business happened, which Nao concluded was logical. Nao saw Paragus remain quiet throughout the whole ordeal but he then spoke up at this time. "Nao, Miya, I will personally report this to His Highness. You two may go return to your quarters at home. It seems we will become even busier in the future so you two best prepare yourselves." "We understand, Colonel Paragus. If there is nothing else we will leave now." Paragus nodded at Nao, and he flew up and headed towards the Palace bridge connecting to Palace Vegeta. He then disappeared from sight, only to leave Nao and Miya alone in the docking bay. Nao saw that Miya was still shivering a bit and he rubbed her head. "Let''s head home for today, shall we Miya?" "Yes, Brother! All of this made me super hungry. I can''t wait anymore." Miya rubbed her eyes and woke up from her senses, nodding at Nao. The two made their way to the main staircase that lead to the elite class district, only to soon find the cliff-side that belonged to their home. They made their way along the cliff-side and arrived at their house and opened the door. Nao saw their mother drinking at the dinner table and a smile bloomed on her face, knowing her two children returned home safely. After hearing Miya''s stomach rumble loudly, her face blushed and Iona let out a laugh. She signaled for two maids to start making dinner and Nao and Miya made their way to the dinner table. Nao then sunk down deep in thought and reflected on what happened earlier today. Besides reflecting on the events from earlier, he also remember that he triggered another quest, and he proceeded to open the quest panel in his mind... Chapter 29 - 26: Main Story Quest II (II) Year 731 February Iona''s Residence Nao, Miya, Iona and the two maids could be seen on the first floor inside their house. Their kitchen and dining area wasn''t anything grand, with only the simple kitchenware to cook enough for the whole family. Their main dining table was carved out of exquisite magenta sandstone that rose from the ground. A number of sandstone stools could be seen around it which could accompany a couple guests on top of the main family. Altogether the kitchen and dining room was about 35 square meters. Iona was currently sitting on the far end of the table with Miya and Nao sitting directly across from her. Miya was currently chatting about the events that transpired earlier today and Nao currently had his mind elsewhere, deep within his conscious. He was currently exploring the many changes he has received in the last couple of years in Rebirth. The first thing he had a look at was the second main quest he received after King Cold killed King Vegeta II. Just as he opened up the quest window in his mind, he heard another ring that he was ever familiar with. *Ding! Main Story Quest II has been triggered. This quest is split up into multiple parts, Encouraging Host to complete all of them for the most rewards!* Within the endless darkness of Nao''s mind, a blue screen then popped out of nowhere. Upon looking at the blue screen seeing the quest details, Nao could only sigh inwardly in his heart. While he was under suspicion that this world wasn''t actually the original world, it appeared that some events were still bound to happen regardless. Main Story Quest II : Destruction of Planet Vegeta ================================ King Cold managed to obtain information on the Saiyan''s existence, only to immediately arrive at the planet a year later after obtaining the news. This caused the death of King Vegeta II. With his death, Prince Vegeta III will take rise to the throne, only to spell disaster in the years to come. Frieza has already started to grow suspicious of the Saiyans after listening into his father''s conversation as he was able to tap into it with the scouters the nearby Cold Force members were equipped with. While Frieza had yet to hear of the Saiyan legends, he is already starting to fear that the Saiyans may grow more powerful than him. Within the next two to three years, Frieza will come across the legend of the Legendary Super Saiyan and Saiyan God. With the rumor of two powerful Saiyans and these legends, Frieza will plot to destroy Planet Vegeta... ================================= Mandatory (I)Ensure the death of King Vegeta II* (Complete) -Reward : 30,000 RP, Permanent BP Increase by 7,500, 1 Random Space-Related Skill Book (II)Ensure the death of King Vegeta III before his rebellion against Frieza -Reward : ??? (III)Find a habitable planet suitable for Saiyans within the North Area -Reward : ??? (IV)Ensure Frieza destroys Planet Vegeta -Reward : ??? Optional (I) Rescue Iona -Reward : 25K BP, Random Power Level Increase (II) Rescue Bardock, Gine, Fynn, Gin, Oliver, and Parsi. -Reward : 25K BP, Random Power Level Increase per rescued Saiyan (III)Ensure the safety of Broly''s birth and rescue Broly and Paragus -Reward: 1 Random Skill (SR or higher) ============================================ Endless amounts of words suddenly appeared on the blue 3-D panel in front of Nao''s conscious, causing him to suck in a cold breath of air. The main quest was in regards to the destruction of Planet Vegeta, which he wondered what would eventually trigger it but he didn''t think that it would be triggered by King Vegeta II''s death. He was quite shocked this time seeing that there were a total of seven steps to this story quest, four being mandatory and three being optional. However upon seeing the first optional quest, a burst of anger erupted within Nao. Rebirth dared to list his mother within the system, and for it to be optional at that! Despite his easygoing past life, Nao was rather filial to his parents and in this life was no exception. If he couldn''t rescue his mother from certain death in the next five to six years, no doubt would it come back to haunt him. His anger was due to the fact the system listed it as optional and not mandatory, but deep down in his heart would Nao make this mandatory. If Nao were to choose the most interesting step to this quest, it would probably the mandatory quest''s third step. He found this step rather strange, as he recalled, only a handful of Saiyans remained alive that could be counted on one hand. Did Rebirth really want Nao to find another planet for Saiyans to live on? Even if he were able to rescue the Saiyans listed on the panel, it only totaled up to nine, and only three of them were female Saiyans. If he even wanted to consider the idea of repopulating the race, Nao would need to associate himself with more Saiyans in the given amount of time. However Nao knew Frieza was extremely powerful, and at the time Frieza blew up Planet Vegeta, he would definitely be able to sense a sudden loss of Ki signatures. Perhaps overall Nao wouldn''t be able to rescue no more than 20 or 30 Saiyans at most. Nao then shook his head at the thought of this and concluded that it would be best for him to associate himself with other Saiyans for now. Nao then saw what he looked forward to the most, the rewards. He saw the first step had already been completed and even just the first step alone granted him far beyond what he thought he would earn. Any skills related to space-time were extremely rare in this world, and it appeared he received a skill related to Space. One of the more common elements of Space Nao remembered was ability to transpose, and he wondered if he would get something related to that. He then opened the random book and a flash of purple light shone only to hear a Rebirth notification following it. *Ding! Host has opened a random Space-related skill book. Host has received Space Affinity (SS)! Congratulations! ... In anticipation of hoping to get something exciting this time, Nao felt as if he was hit by a large brick to the face. However before he became further disappointed, his consciousness started to shiny brightly, causing Nao''s consciousness to immediately disperse within his mind, and soon opened up his eyes again. Nao immediately looked downward only to see that his body was covered in a golden aura, which was a far different contrast to his pale white aura. This golden aura appeared to be more domineering, and it caused cracks in the air to appear around him. Within these small cracks, if one were to have a close look at them, one would only be able to see pitch black darkness. Once the golden aura erupted around Nao, a blast of air swept through the first floor. The two maids who were preparing dinner in the kitchen were quickly swept up in this air blast, and plopped right onto the ground, dropping various utensils onto the ground. They were startled by this sudden blast of air only to see their young master surrounded by a golden aura, shocking them greatly. Iona was also shocked by this sudden burst of aura and she could still feel the density of it, despite being a non-combatant. Iona then saw Miya who stopped chatting with her, only to see a smile on her face. Only then did Iona let out a sigh, as the dense aura caused her to cease breathing for a moment. Miya then took this time to comfort her mother as Nao was still absorbed in unlocking Space Affinity. "Mama, you don''t need to worry. Brother just managed to power himself up again, hehe." "This is another one of Little Nao''s abilities? Why do I get the feeling that the space around us is becoming weirder?" "That''s simple, Mama! To put it simply, brother Nao is now more attuned with the element of Space. You''ll probably get confused if I talk about elements any more than this in short Space is one of the more powerful elements!" "Little Miya, will this effect his current Ki at all? While I am proud of him growing stronger, I can''t help but worry at the same time. Seeing Little Nao grow stronger and stronger just like his Papa, I don''t want it to happen a second time..." "You don''t need to worry Mama. Don''t forget you have me to protect brother! Besides, I can feel that Papa is still watching us from the heavens above." "You always know how to cheer me up don''t you, Little Miya? I''m truly glad...Look, it seems Little Nao is finally becoming aware of us again, haha!" As if a sound off was played on cue, the fierce golden aura dancing around Nao soon dissipated and the air around the first floor returned to normal. Nao was quite shocked by the sudden change in his aura, as he initially thought Space Affinity didn''t seem like it was much to him. Thanks to being attuned to Mana, Nao became more sensitive to the elements, especially with the ones he had an affinity to. As he just unlocked Space Affinity, he felt a weird presence all around him and every now and then he would see golden particles in the air within the corner of his eyes. Once he lifted his face again, he saw both his mother and sister smiling at him. Iona already comforted the two maids while Nao was still in his little world, and once he saw the two looking at him, a sound of rumbling echoed at the dinner table, causing Nao to blush. Iona laughed upon hearing Nao''s stomach rumbling. "Little Nao, it seems your stomach can''t wait anymore, can it? Fufufu." "Today was a long day, Mama...how long until dinner is ready?" "It shouldn''t be too much longer, Little Nao. You were too absorbed in your little world to not notice it was mostly prepared already. Can''t you smell it?" Indeed, once Nao took this time to notice his surroundings, the scent of roasted meat soon struck his nose. He then had a look towards the kitchen, only to see his two maids frantically preparing the final touches of what could be one of the largest portions of meat he has seen yet, which appeared to be roughly ten pounds of cooked meat laid across the the kitchen area. Nao gulped at the sight of this and to not get distracted, he immediately turned around again. Before long, the trio could hear plates clashing and soon a feast appeared before them. Iona then dismissed the two maids to their room as she wished to spend this time with only her two children, and before long she saw Nao and Miya scarfing down the meat, causing her to chuckle. She herself then started to dig in as well. After dinner was eaten by the three they didn''t have much to do for the rest of the night so Iona called her two children back to her bedroom on the second floor. After getting situated in her bedroom, Iona called for the two to join her taking a bath, and after the trio spent an hour in the bath, Iona saw Nao and Miya start to yawn. She helped the two clean themselves up and headed towards their beds. However before Nao decided to clock out for the night, he went ahead and had a look at his stats screen that he hadn''t paid attention to the last couple years, and the amount of information that filled his head shocked him greatly. A while back, Nao learned to set his stat distribution automatically based on his previous preferences, but the thing that s surprised him the greatest this time around was his power level. It has officially broken through six digits! ==================================== Name: Nao Age : 6 Race: Saiyan, Saiyan God (Locked) Level: 45 HP: 4750 MP: 2950 STR: 221 DEF: 80 DEX: 80 INT: 80 WIS: 80 LUC: 10 Battle Power: 100,000 Available Points: 0 RP : 50,300 Planes =========== World of Dragon Ball Z =========== Inventory =========== X1 Instant Transmission Token =========== Titles =========== First Player Plane Creator Reincarnator =========== Skills =========== Active ===== Dark Ice Blast (S) Frost Fist (B) Power Ball (B) Fly (C) Vanish (C) Passive ===== Flux (SSS) Frost Aura (SS) Space Affinity (SS) Ki (C) =========== Miscellaneous =========== Rebirth Shop Rebirth Wheel Rebirth Summon =========== Chapter 30 - 27: Getting Acquainted Nao could currently be seen sleeping peacefully, as what could be perhaps one of the longest days he''s faced thus far, had finally ended once the sun went down over the magenta mountains far beyond the horizon. It took Nao a while to fall asleep this time, as he still could not get over the the shock of having his battle power reach the six digit figure. He remembered that the all powerful Frieza had a battle power of 530,000 in his first form, and Nao was only second to that of Captain Ginyu now, who boasted a battle power of 120,000. Being a child of six years who already had a power 100,000, he could already be regarded as one of the strongest in the galaxy with an endless amount of potential. Speaking of potential, once Nao unlocked his Space Affinity, he could feel that his Ki energy was filled to the brim. Nao also remembered that after he woke up from his deep sleep, he felt his internal body was further strengthened thanks to Rebirth''s body strengthening. Nao remembered this term from the small amount of Xianxia novels he read in his previous life, but he regretted that he didn''t read more of them. He knew that after seeing black sludge get excreted from his body after awakening from his deep sleep, that he became more powerful. The only downside at the moment was that he did not have any technique on hand to see the inside of his body that was not his mind realm, so he couldn''t see his meridians. Nao even vaguely remembered that if a Saiyan opens up all his meridians, that Saiyan would gain the same power akin to that of the Legendary Super Saiyan, Broly. There was plenty of things on Nao''s platter to think about, but in the end he tossed them aside for now, and he ended up falling asleep. Nao concluded that from the quest he just received, that he should start building relationsh.i.p.s with Saiyans he could trust. Once he started building those relationsh.i.p.s, he thought it would be possible to save the Saiyan race from total destruction after the inevitable fate that lies in waiting for his home world. However who would have thought that the first Saiyan that Nao would meet that didn''t have relation to Palace Vegeta would be one that he knew oh so very well... Meanwhile, back on Planet Beerus A massive dead tree stood direct in the center of the giant purple inverted pyramid with various grasslands scattered about. Surrounding the tree was a pristine lake with various amount of fish species jumping out of the water that was not known to man. If one went closer to the entrance to the trunk of the dead tree, loud snoring could be heard, followed by rumbling ground every now and then. Off to the side of the main path leading to Lord Beerus''s palace, a figure could be seen sitting by the lake. This figure had a large robe and staff dr.a.p.ed across their legs as it continued to drink tea while looking up in the air. Following their gaze, a giant blue 3D panel stood floating above. It was none other than Whis watching this screen, and upon closer look it was currently zoomed in on a young child clad in white spiky hair with a white tail who was currently peacefully sleeping, who didn''t appear any larger than three feet tall. Ever since Whis felt the slight disturbance in the space-time continuum that occurred a year ago, he found that the source of it was the white-haired child who was currently shown on the screen floating above him. Upon returning to their planet after visiting King Kai, his master Lord Beerus decided to take another nap as the two did not have any more plans that would not happen for at least another three years, when they would first meet the young child in person. He didn''t want to cause his master any disturbance during this time, and in the past he would often visit planets in search of food to please Lord Beerus. But at this point in time, Whis had found a new pastime, and that was observing this mysterious individual, who Whis found a lot more interesting as time went on. The latest event Whis witnessed was the arrival of the Cold Force landing on Planet Vegeta, which resulted in the Saiyans joining the Cold Force after King Cold killed King Vegeta II. Whis did not care much for the relationsh.i.p.s between different races and planets as long as it did not threaten to destroy the universe Whis was in charge in. He knew that King cold was wreaking havoc on the North Area as he either destroyed planets who refused to join him or then joined him which further increased his territory. However, that thought soon left him as the blue screen floating above suddenly started to shine a bright golden color, causing Whis to stare at the screen with wide eyes. Once the bright golden light died down, Whis saw Nao sitting at the dinner table in his home, only to be surrounded by a golden aura. He almost confused this with the aura that a Super Saiyan gave off but he saw Nao a bit more closely only to see that his hair still remained white. Upon closer look at Nao, Whis saw him looking around the room as if he were seeing things that didn''t exist. However this did not escape Whis''s vision and it didn''t take Whis long enough to start seeing golden particles in the air floating around Nao, and every now and then the particles would cause distortions in the space nearby, which caused Whis to raise his eyebrows. "Ara, to think this child has already become attuned to Space...it seems he is already halfway there to completely awakening his Space-Time powers. The way its progressing, it may not take long for the him to awaken the rest of it. Thankfully this child is only attuned to Space at the moment, and not time, otherwise I''m sure that individual would certainly take interest in this boy, ohohoho." A few moments soon passed and Whis saw the golden aura covering Nao vanish, and the atmosphere soon returned to normal causing the golden particles to disappear around Nao, as if nothing happened in the first place. Whis then saw Nao retire to his bedroom only to fall asleep for the night. Seeing this, Whis moved his left hand to the right, causing the giant blue screen floating above him to disappear. Before long, Whis stood up and placed his tea cup on the table nearby, and headed towards the entrance of Beerus''s Palace. However upon arriving, an idea suddenly came to him. "It won''t take long for that individual to take notice of this child. Perhaps it''s time for me to visit her. That person hasn''t really been around lately and I haven''t personally seen her in the last few millennia. Maybe I can even invite her with Lord Beerus once we meet the child in three years, and she might even bestow a gift upon him, ohohohoho." Seeing an idea coming together within his mind, Whis let out a smile, and continued to walk into Beerus''s Palace. He then flew upward and it didn''t take long to see Lord Beerus''s pedestal. He then saw Lord Beerus floating up in the air above the magenta bed, and in the next moment he sneezed. Upon sneezing, a large purple Ki sphere formed in front of his nose, only to get blasted off into the distance, causing a large quake. Once the quake dissipated, Whis shook his head left to right and sighed. "Lord Beerus, you will catch a cold like this you know." Whis waved his staff in the the air, and an invisible force latched onto Beerus, causing him to descend back down onto his bed. Sensing something fluffy touch his head, Beerus grabbed onto his pillow and started to snore loudly. Seeing this, Whis smiled and waved his staff again, only to disappear into white light particles, and a few seconds later, Whis could no longer be seen on Planet Beerus. ===================== Year 731 March Iona''s Residence ===================== The sun orbiting Planet Vegeta soon rose up beyond the mountains beyond the horizon, signaling the start of the next day. February came and gone and it is now March. If there was a countdown, Nao would have less than six years remaining till the destruction of Planet Vegeta so he knew he had to make most of his remaining time. Sun soon crept into Nao''s room, causing Nao''s eyes to shutter a bit, before they slowly opened up. As Nao woke up, he still felt refreshed from the amount of energy he received yesterday after becoming attuned with his Space element. And after Nao focused his eyes in front of him, a weird sensation struck him which couldn''t go away no matter how hard he tried. This weird sensation caused Nao to look around him, only to realize that this what Space felt like to him and couldn''t really describe it in words, he just felt space being there twenty-four seven. Before Nao could resume his focus, the smell of his favorite roasted meat soon wafted up towards the second floor, causing Nao''s stomach to grumble loudly. Nao thought he was alone in his bedroom but unbeknownst to him, Miya stood there at the door staring widely at him, only to follow with a giggle after hearing his stomach rumble. "Hehe, time to get out of the bed, brother! Mama is almost done making lunch. You sure are a deep sleeper." "It''s already lunchtime? I thought I just saw the rising sun coming in a few moments ago..." "Time flies way too fast sometimes. It''s already past noon! We need to eat quickly, Mama said she is going to introduce someone today. The rest will be a surprise for you. Now get out of bed and stop being a lazy cat!" "I''m not a lazy cat!" Nao sighed after hearing this and he put on his pristine black battle armor that was gifted by his mother since he was born. Nao and Miya soon arrived on the first floor only to see lunch ready to them and their mother greeted them. "I would say good morning, but it''s already early afternoon. You sure like your sleep, Little Nao." "I''m sorry for sleeping in, Mama..." "You deserved it, Little Nao, especially after what happened yesterday. Little Miya already informed me of it, it was quite a tragedy to lose His Majesty...but we need to keep looking ahead. Regarding that point, You two better eat fast as we need to head downwards to meet someone. They just returned from a mission so they''re finally back in town." "Who is it, Mama?" "Fufufu, aren''t you curious where we get all of our meat from? I met a certain individual soon after your Papa and I had gotten married and it appears that person''s butcher shop is quite renown in the lower class district. She married another Saiyan shortly after we did and now that the storm has settled it''s time for you two to meet her. It''s thanks to her shop we get to enjoy this meat. She already had a son as well! It''s a shame he isn''t around right now though as he is currently off on a mission, it was just the two parents who returned." Thinking of who this person could be, a few individuals popped into Nao''s mind, but he then got distracted by the scent of roasted meat sitting on the table. He couldn''t take it any longer and decided to dive right into their lunch and before long empty plates appeared one after another. Lunch came and gone as the trio chatted with each other and seeing that her two children were already ready to depart, Iona, Nao and Miya soon left their house and headed towards the main staircase. Along the way the other elite Saiyans either praised the two children or stayed away out of fear and didn''t cause much disturbance. After a couple hours of walking through the city, the trio long passed the middle class district and soon arrived at the shipping docks and the lower class district. The lower class district looked more shoddy than the elite district and spanned out several times more in all directions and if one weren''t careful enough they would get lost in no time. Iona soon ventured off to a certain path on the right side and the pressure exuded from the trio caused the low class warriors nearby to either stand still in shock or flee in terror. Before long a scent of raw meat soon reached Nao''s nose, only to see a house in the back and a butcher shop up front. The scent of raw meat was quite pungent compared to cooked meat but as he already had gotten used to the scent of blood during the war last year it didn''t bother Nao much. Sounds of chopping meat could be heard further back. Iona then went towards a bell nearby the front of the butcher shop and wrung it, causing a bell ring to resound in the area. Hearing this ring, Nao soon heard footsteps approach, only to hear a sound of a knife falling to the ground. A figure soon rushed towards the entrance and Nao was shocked at who he saw, but before he could say anything, the figure spoke out in a polite manner to his mother and it appeared the two are acquainted with each other. "Madam Iona! It''s really nice to see you again. What brought you here today? And it seems you''re not alone either!" "You can drop the honorifics, Gine. We''re friends, aren''t we? It''s just us two right now. Well to be more specific, it''s now the four of us, fufufu. Come, let me introduce my two children. Little Miya, Little Nao, come say hi to Gine." Chapter 31 - 28: The Birth of Vegeta and Broly (I) "Come, let me introduce my two children. Little Miya, Little Nao, come say hi to Gine." In front of the butcher shop, two female Saiyans could be seen facing each other. One appeared to have long black straight hair with a brown tail wrapped around her waist, donned in a white-laced dress with a dark blue bodysuit underneath, not wearing any battle armor. The other female Saiyan stood appeared to have a similar height to Iona, and she appeared to be wearing a sleeveless black bodysuit with dark green battle armor. She had black scraggy hair with a light brown tail drooping down below her waist, which swayed left to right in the wind. Purple armbands could be seen equipped on her wrists and white boots on her feet. Light panting could be heard from this Saiyan as she rushed out to greet the twin''s mother. Gine then looked down only to see two small Saiyan children of similar height, with the girl being slightly taller than the boy. However shock soon appeared on her face as next thing she saw was white and red hair. The young boy currently stood behind Iona while the young girl stood behind the young boy with her head peaking out behind the young boy''s shoulder. The young boy himself was looking at Gine with pale white eyes full of curiosity. "Madam Iona, don''t tell me these two are your children? The little Missy resembles you a lot besides her color but the boy doesn''t. Must take after his father then. Speaking of that, where is he? I only see you three." Asking about the father of the two children Gina saw down below, she then looked back up to Iona only to see her in a downcast look. "About that, Gine...you could see it''s been a while since we last met right? Why don''t we head inside to chat further?" For a moment, the current atmosphere turned a bit awkward, but before Gine could speak up again, another sound of ruffling shoes approaching could be heard further back in Gine''s house. Before long another figure appeared behind Gine, and this one appeared to be a male Saiyan. He then looked directly at her. "Hey Gine, who wrung the bell? It''s almost closing time." "Oh, Bardock, you''re here! A very old friend of mine decided to come visit. Can''t you see? She''s from the elite district so watch your manners you hear?" "Tch, what could those elite bastards have to do with us? All they do is bring trouble." "Bardock!" Nao was currently in a daze as he kept staring at the female Saiyan, Gine, in front of him, who was currently looking at his mother, Iona. As Saiyans don''t age past a certain point until they become extremely old, the Gine in front of him was the spitting image of what he remembered. However his thoughts were disrupted by a rough and c.o.c.ky sounding voice as another figure appeared behind her, and even knowing exactly who it was, Nao was really overcome seeing the real deal, and not through a screen. The first thing Nao saw was his head with black spiky hair, having three large bangs spiking off to the right and two large bangs spiking off to the left. An inverted cross-shaped scar could be seen on his left cheek and his face seemed as if it were chiseled out by the amount of experience in battle he went through. A dark brown tail could currently be seen wrapped around his waist. Compared to Gine he is a quite bit taller and more tan. He was currently wearing a black sleeveless bodysuit with dark blue and green battle armor, and dark blue pants. Dark red armbands could be seen around his wrists, and if now wasn''t already the monster he was with his battle power, the Saiyan in front of him would have given Nao and Miya a scare. It appeared Gine was trying to take control of Bardock due to his lack of mannerisms. "I hear you, Gine. The name''s Bardock. Who the hell are you?" Seizing up the person in front of the couple, Bardock became momentarily dazed after he got a look at the female Saiyan in front of him, even captivated for a few seconds. However he soon cycled his Ki, and calmed his mind. Bardock then saw Iona speak out to him. "It''s a pleasure to meet you Bardock. You must''ve been that Saiyan who had been pestering Gine to bear your children, right? Fufufu. It seems it ended up working out for the two of you. You weren''t around at the time but Gine and I got acquainted shortly after you left for your mission and soon became friends after. We''ve been friends for a few years now. You may call me Iona." "Haha, that''s right Bardock! You were gone for so long this time so Madam Iona and I confided to each other quite a bit while you were gone. You better watch that tongue of yours. You might even be killed before you know it." "Killing me? Are you joking? Being an elite or not, even I could tell that she is not a warrior! Her Ki is so weak." After Bardock said this, Gine turned her head to the right only to see him right next to her. Without saying anything she raised her left hand and pointed downwards towards Nao and Miya with her index finger. Only now did Bardock realize that there were two other presences along with the three of them, and his sight soon laid upon Nao and Miya. Bardock was about to scoff at the two children but he was immediately distracted by the boy''s snow-white hair and the girl''s flaming red-hair. All of a sudden a scene flashed back in Bardock''s mind, remembering the white and red colored helix circulating and rising up into the air that happened six years ago. He then looked seriously at the two children who were currently behind Iona. "Are you the two brats who caused that white and red light to twist around each other before it shot off into the sky six years ago?" "That''s right Bardock. I was just introducing these two to Gine right before you joined in. It will be the first time you two are meeting my two children. Little Nao, Little Miya, come say hi to Gine and Bardock." A couple moments later, a little girl soon popped up behind Nao and walked towards the two. She had straight red hair like her mother''s and it flowed down to her shoulders. Bardock saw that she had a red tail wrapped around her waist and had a pristine black battle armor equipped. Bardock then had a look at the white haired boy and he saw that he was slightly smaller than the little girl but he appeared quite similar to the girl, despite his white spiky hair and the contrast of the two different colors. He then saw the boy speak up first and a pleasant sound came from his voice. "Hello Gine, Bardock, it''s nice to meet you two. I''m called Nao." "Hmph. At least you know how to be polite. What about you, kid?" Bardock then shifted his gaze back to the young girl, awaiting for her to answer. But what he heard next didn''t sound like it would come from that of an elite Saiyan and in fact it sounded more crude. "Hello, Auntie, Uncle. I''m Miya, Nao''s little sister. Hehe!" Immediately upon hearing this, blue veins appeared on the right side of Bardock''s forehead. Immediately after, Bardock grabbed Miya by her collar and lifted her up into the air. After seeing this, Gine tried to stop Bardock but she only saw Iona smile at her, as if she wanted Gine to keep watching this play out. "I dare you to call me Uncle one more time!" Listening to this, Miya tilted her head to the right, staring at Bardock with beady eyes. Miya knew well that the Saiyan in front of him had the potential to become a Super Saiyan but at the moment the difference in their power was so great it was as if an ant was having a staring contest with a human. While Miya might have a different skillset than Nao, the twin''s battle power always remained the same so she also was at 100,000. But being the prankster she is, she decided to release a bit of Ki equal to one fourth of her power, and soon the temperature around them started to rise. Bardock then saw the young girl in his grasp release a fiery red aura. Miya then raised her left hand and grasped onto the hand which was currently latched onto her collar. She then gripped the hand hard and Bardock immediately screamed out in pain, and a small flame soon burst open on his hand. Miya''s aura then reached the peak of one-fourth of her power causing Bardock to be hit by a strong force and collapsed onto the ground panting heavily, as if he were hit by gravity far stronger than what he was accustomed to on Planet Vegeta. Fear crept inside him but all he saw was a little girl smiling at him. However for a moment, he was unable to raise his voice again back at her. "Uncle, don''t you know it''s bad manners to attack little girls like that?" "Hah...Hah...I''m...not an Uncle...! I''m not even twenty five years old yet!" "But you already had a child didn''t you? That makes you an old man! And being friends with my Mama makes you an Uncle. So you''re an Uncle, hehe!" "Shitty...brat..." "Bardock, let go of Miss Miya! If you don''t let go of her in the next five seconds you''ll be sleeping on the ground tonight." Bardock was currently struggling on the ground, unable to get up due to the pressure Miya was currently releasing at him. However upon Gine''s voice, as if he was sung a lullaby, Bardock soon lessened his grip, causing Miya to plop back onto the ground on her two feet. Gine smiled upon seeing this but she immediately saw Bardock''s eyes fade away only to collapse unconscious on the floor. She immediately went to his side and grabbed him by the shoulders, ready to take him back inside. She then looked back at Iona with a worried look. "I deeply apologize about Bardock, Madam Iona. Bardock can be quite c.o.c.ky at times as you can see. He has a rather deep hatred for the elite class as well. I hope you don''t take it personally." "You don''t have to apologize, Gine. It''s already a feat in itself to last that long against Little Nao and Little Miya. Fufufu." "But Mama, that was only a fourth of my power! Uncle Bardock is really weak." "Haha. Little Miya, it isn''t that Bardock isn''t weak, but rather you too are too strong for other Saiyans to catch up. Wasn''t that the same with His Majesty?" "But His Majesty is no longer with us...Who else can catch up to brother and I now? Brother, stop staring at Auntie, that''s rude you know!" All this while, Nao had been in a daze just staring at Gine and now the unconscious Bardock, while recollecting his memories of what they appeared to be previously. However Miya finally snapped at him bringing him back out of his thoughts, back to the reality at hand. This caused Nao to blush a bit, knowing that he was in the wrong. He then looked at Miya and sighed. "Stupid Miya, you didn''t have to do that. Uncle Bardock is now unconscious thanks to you." "But Uncle had that coming! It''s only right seeing he attacked a cute little girl like me." "Haha, don''t fight you two. Gine, why don''t we head inside to catch up? I''m sure you must have a lot to talk about right? I''ll tell you about why my dear Husband isn''t with us either. The sun is also starting to set so why don''t we have dinner here? I''m sure Bardock won''t mind, right?" "Not at all, Madam Iona! It may not be much but you''re always welcome here. Let''s go!" Iona then saw Gine drag the unconscious Bardock by his shoulders back into the butcher shop and soon into their home. Iona, Nao and Miya soon followed her, only to see a plain looking one floor house with the bare essentials, unlike their own home back in the elite class district. The one thing that they could see the same was each room was carved out of the same magenta sandstone. Before long, the sun sank down behind the mountains and the aroma of the same roasted meat Nao was used to back at his house spread across the room, causing Nao and Miya''s stomach to rumble loudly. Iona chuckled again hearing this, and Bardock soon woke up as well, feeling hungry. He stared daggers at the children during dinner while Iona recollected the past events within the last 5-6 six years, including Oscar''s death. Recollecting Oscar''s death caused Gine to cry a bit before hugging Iona but then they talked about the more recent events. Before long dinner ended and the trio dismissed themselves, eventually returning home. After arriving home, Nao immediately fell asleep back at his own bed. The sun peered into his room and the next morning came. Time slowly started to speed up unbeknownst to the trio as they started spending more time together inside their home with the two maids. Every now and then the trio would head back down to Gine''s butcher shop to further deepen their bonds with Gine and Bardock and before Nao realized, 9 more months have passed, signaling the start of year 732. This year Nao and Miya would turn seven years old, but Nao remembered that this year played a big role. Two of the main story characters would finally be born, and that is Prince Vegeta IV and Broly! Chapter 32 - 29: The Birth of Vegeta and Broly (II) Year 732 January Gine''s Butchery In a blink of an eye, nine whole months had passed. Year 731 came and gone and it is now the first month of year 732. It passed by pretty uneventfully as the new King Vegeta became situated with his throne, and the procession of the late King Vegeta II. Prince Vegeta III successfully inherited the throne without any troubles and Vegeta Palace went into a lull during this time, despite the events that happened prior. King Vegeta referred to himself to the public as King Vegeta, instead of King Vegeta III and he even introduced his Queen to the public after a private marriage for a short period of time. Nao was not summoned to Palace Vegeta during this time however so he couldn''t get a glance as to what she looked like. It was quite the mystery as who the Queen was in the original story as she was never revealed so Nao was slightly disappointed that he couldn''t see her. However the one thing he did know was that with the King introducing her, it wouldn''t take much longer before the next Prince is born. It was now the first month of Year 732, so Nao thought he still had a couple months of free time before the events started to pick up again. He remembered that within the last five years before the planet''s destruction, there were two years that played major roles, and that was Year 732, and 737. Both Prince Vegeta IV and Broly were born this year, and on top of that Nao would be able to see Frieza for the first time. He knew Frieza was one of the cruelest existences within the universe so Nao had to make sure to stay clear of him until he was strong enough to withstand his power, or at the very least, stay in minimal contact, despite having joined the Cold Force. If he had to choose between Frieza and King Cold, Nao would definitely side with King Cold, as he had more of an upbringing when concerning his troops. Nao didn''t remember when during this year these events took place so he just continued about in his daily life. He recently woke up from a deep sleep that lasted one year and he used this time to get his body readjusted. While he was getting acclimated again, he ended up growing another half of a foot so he was now 3''6". Miya stood alongside him and also grew another half of a foot, becoming 3"8. The twins were born in this month so they officially became seven years old. The rest of their features remained the same and Nao cursed inwardly knowing that the hair he currently had now would remain with him for the the majority of his life. Saiyans had a different constitution than humans had, and it was rather difficult for Saiyans to grow hair after they were born. But it was possible for Saiyans to lose their hair, like how Nappa lost his hair and became bald in the upcoming years. The time now was shortly after noon and Nao, Miya and Iona could be seen at Gine''s butcher shop. However this time stood eight figures instead of the five when Gine first introduced the twins to Gine and Bardock. Among the figures, five of them could be seen facing against three others within the waiting room of the butcher shop. In the middle of the five stood Iona, appearing graceful with her jet black hair that flowed down to her shoulders, and was currently dressed in her favorite white dress with dark blue frills laced around the edges. Nao and Miya could be seen at her legs while the one of Iona''s two maids stood to the left of Nao and the other to the right of Miya. Facing the five stood Gine and Bardock. However behind the two stood a smaller figure. This figure was rather lean and had similar shaggy hair like Gine''s, but shockingly it extended all the way down to his waist where one could see a light brown tail wrapped around it. One singular bang stretched downwards onto his forehead which appeared rather large. He wore a light blue bodysuit that extended down to his kneecaps and wore a light grey battle armor with yellow plating. He had a rather stern look that was comparable to his father, Bardock. It was none other than Raditz, who recently arrived back on Planet Vegeta after completing his first ever infiltration mission. Raditz received an infiltration mission from the Saiyan Army, who was currently under the leadership of General Nappa, and his target was rather a primitive planet within the Milky Way, far more primitive than the stage Earth was currently in. Saiyan babies who are sent out on infiltration missions were dubbed ''Infiltration babies'', and while the survival rate of these low class Saiyans were low, Raditz managed to struggle through. He himself was born with a battle power of 300, which was quite high for the low class warrior standard, which ranged from 1 to 500 at birth, and low class warriors had rather slim purity in the blood and limited potential. This was shown later down the years where Raditz was in his early twenties and only had a battle power of 1500 when he first met Goku. As for middle class warriors, they were even more scarce. Only a few top percentage were held by the elite, and about 75% of the current Saiyan population were low class warriors. Overall the number of Saiyans was quite small as a race, only consisting of three to four thousand members, but that was the result of the internal discord they went through on their original home world, and only some made it out alive. Back to the middle class Saiyans, they were born with a battle power that ranged from 501 to 2,000. The elite class were born with powers that were 2001 and above, there was no limit for the elite class, and they had the highest purity in their blood out of them all, only being second to the royal lineage of Palace Vegeta. Even if Saiyans grew out of their power range later on in their lives, as such with Bardock who currently had a power level of 6000, they would retain the same social class the moment they were born, so no matter how a Saiyan struggled, Bardock would forever remain a low class warrior. It was known that Bardock was one of the strongest low class warriors who had enough strength that approached King Vegeta''s level that was currently at 10,000 just right after his coronation. King Vegeta''s current strength was nowhere to close to his father''s though who approached 20,000 right before his death, but the current King Vegeta could be seen as the strongest Saiyan on Planet Vegeta, if one ignored Nao and Miya. Seeing his son successfully return upon infiltrating his assigned planet, it made Bardock proud as a Saiyan and as a father. He was even able to gauge Raditz''s current power level when he returned two months ago only to find it at 500, which he found rather surprising. Raditz was currently at the threshold to becoming a middle class warrior. Now that these two months have passed, Raditz took a small break and helped his mother maintain the butcher shop as Bardock lazed around the low class district. Every now and then before Raditz returned, he would find Iona, Nao and Miya in their shop, and every time Bardock saw the trio, he would give them a scornful look, but Gine managed to reprimand him every time she saw this. Gine knew a lot more than Bardock about the trio and even a little bit about the twin''s true strength so if Bardock ever got on the twin''s bad side, he would definitely be doomed. Bardock''s hatred for the elite class was deeply rooted it could be said that having Gine bring the three over, could he be slowly healed of it over time. Gine now took the time to introduce their only son, Raditz to the trio. Even though the difference between Nao, Miya and Raditz''s power was like heaven and earth, Gine still hoped that Raditz could get along with the two and finally make some friends, seeing that he had a rather arrogant and introverted personality. What surprised her was that Iona actually had two maids in service, and a hint of jealousy streaked in her eyes for a mere second. "Madam Iona, you did the introductions a year ago, so it''s time we do our part right? Raditz finally came home and managed to survive his mission. Raditz, come greet Nao and Miya. They were born a year earlier than you so treat them like your big brother and sister!" "Tch, why must I associate myself with these freaks? Mother, you very well know that I would be made into a laughingstock if other Saiyans saw me grouped together with these two!" Hearing this, Nao smiled at the two as he finally got to meet Raditz in person, albeit only a child now but he was still surprised to see the amount of hair he had on his head. This smile immediately got noticed by Raditz and blue veins started to appear on his forehead. "What the hell are you laughing at for you bastard! See, Mother this is why I will never associate myself to those elite Saiyan bastards. They always think so full of themselves. Hanging out with them will bring nothing but trouble to our family." "Now, now Raditz. If you''re able to stand with them, you will be able to grow stronger by leaps and bounds. You were immediately sent off to your infiltration planet after you got out of the pod but it is safe to say that Nao and Miya are the strongest Saiyans on our planet, far more than His Majesty!" "These two are our strongest warriors? They''re just about the same age as me. How the hell could they be stronger than our King?" "They rendered your father unconscious after five seconds. Tell me, do you want to experience that yourself, Raditz?" Gine then looked down at her son and grinned. Upon hearing this Raditz soon had a look of shock appear on his face. "Father is one of the strongest warriors in our district! I don''t believe that these two bastards can render him uncons-" Not wanting to listen to any more social class bantering, Nao started to get a bit angry. Before Raditz could finish his sentence, he saw the white haired Saiyan in front of him vanish instantly, which shocked him greatly. A second later, Nao reappeared right in front of Raditz, who felt as if a rock was lodged into his throat, and saw Nao raise his left hand. Raditz then tried to get into a defensive stance but the next moment he saw Nao''s left hand blur out of sight, he only felt a large impact strike against his large forehead. With a flick of Nao''s finger, Raditz immediately flew backwards and burrowed into the sandstone, skidding all the way back into their home. Raditz immediately felt sharp pain in his back before blood starting spurting out of the cuts that appeared, before falling unconscious. Seeing this, Gine sighed but he ended up exactly like how Bardock ended up. "Haha, you sure are ruthless just like Lady Miya, Sir Nao. Like father like son, right? Raditz just returned two months ago and it still appears he his a bit wild. Hopefully this will calm him in down a bit. By the way, why do your two maids with you, Madam Iona?'' "It''s been a couple weeks since we last met and our stock has run dry again. We usually send these two to pick it up but I decided to drop by again. Hopefully you don''t mind, Gine." "Not at all, Madam Iona! You''ve been treating me like a sister ever since we first met so your presence is always welcome. Let''s go package up the meat. It won''t take long." Hearing this, Iona smiled at Gine before signaling to Nao and Miya it was fine to head inside the butcher shop. Bardock saw the these events take place but remained quiet, fearing that her wife would reprimand him again. He could only curse inwardly in his heart after seeing his son go through the same thing he went through, but he looked down at Nao, and finally spoke up. "Do not make this your greeting every time you come here, kid." Hearing a voice call out to Nao, he turned and looked at Bardock. He then nodded at him and confirmed that he will be better at doing this in the future. Nao often flicks Miya on the head and she usually ended up fine, but if he used this on other people, it turned out it would cause quite the misfortune, seeing how Raditz ended up. It was now midday into the afternoon as the group started to head inside the shop, but before they could take a step forward, the group started to feel a hidden pressure, which halted their steps. Wondering where this pressure came from, it soon started to overtake the weaker ones in the group, and the two maids and Gine collapsed onto the ground. Bardock soon couldn''t stand the pressure as well and he knelt down onto one knee, starting to sweat. This pressure started to spread out through the atmosphere, spreading throughout the Saiyan City. A moment soon passed and from a certain point within the elite class district, the air around the district converged into a tiny ball, before spreading out in all directions. The pressure started getting heavier and the air changed colors going from light green to dark green in various shades as it blasted out. All of the sudden, the green air converged back into its ball within the elite district, only to sink down into a certain building, and pressure soon ceased. Deep within the magenta cliffs on the left side, three figures could be seen near a bedside. A woman was panting heavily on the bed and a stern man stood next to her, followed by a doctor at the edge of the bed. The dark forest-like green ball soon appeared above the three, causing shock to appear on them, before sinking down into the woman''s protruding belly. A few moments passed and soon a big cry resounded in the room and a small figure appeared in the doctor''s in the doctor''s hands. A new baby had been born and was crying non-stop. A smile appeared on the man''s face, and the doctor immediately congratulated him. "Congratulations Colonel Paragus, your wife safely delivered you a boy!" "Hahaha! Excellent. Doctor go wrap the baby quickly and give it to my wife. Go get the power level detector immediately." "Yes, Colonel Paragus." Another few seconds passed after delivering the baby to his wife, the doctor returned with a standard power level gauge, and immediately turned in on. Before long, beeping sounds resounded in the room as the meter on the device started to slowly climb up from 0. Paragus saw the number continue to climb and his smile only grew wider and wider. The number finally stopped at 10,000, which shocked Paragus greatly. "HAHAHA! To think I would have a chance to having a son with a starting battle power of 10,000! Even those twins didn''t have this high a power level when they were born. What a monster." Paragus stopped laughing and soon his eyes became focused. Her wife started to sing a lullaby in hopes to get the crying baby to stop but he still smiled, seeing his newborn son cry so vigorously. "Dear, from now on our boy will be named Broly. He is now the son of Colonel Paragus, haha!" Chapter 33 - 30: The Birth of Vegeta and Broly (III) Similar to when Nao and Miya were first born, there was a sudden color change in the atmosphere as well a pressure increase the moment Broly was pushed out of his mother''s w.o.m.b. As Paragus decided on Broly''s name and conveyed it to his wife, it didn''t take long before the room lit up in different shades of green. It also didn''t take long before the change in the atmosphere to reach all the way to Palace Vegeta and all the way over to the lower class district, similar to how the double helix that was formed six years ago and rose up into the air, meaning that every Saiyan saw it, including King Vegeta. Besides Nao and Miya, the Saiyans who weren''t as powerful as the elites, mainly the low class warriors, started collapsing onto the ground one by one. While they did collapse, they were still able to remain conscious, but they felt something invading their bodies that wasn''t normal. Gine was clearly affected by this hidden pressure, as well as Bardock. Nao, Miya and Iona appeared to be fine which shocked Bardock, who was struggling to breathe, however Bardock still managed to exclaim what he was feeling to them. "How the hell are you three fine? Can''t you feel this pressure? It''s enormous!" "Of course, Uncle Bardock. However the pressure that all of us are feeling is quite different than when we release our Ki. Can''t you feel it targeting something within your body?" "What the hell are you trying to get at, kid? It just feels as if my body is starting to burn up!" "But Uncle Bardock, it''s starting to feel rather exhilarating isn''t it? This strange pressure is currently permeating throughout my bloodstream. It seems this pressure is trying to affect our bloodline." "Our bloodline...?" Just as Nao was conveying what he was currently feeling to Bardock, he suddenly received another ding within his mind. Usually he would ignore messages from Rebirth but this was rather unexpected. Nao knew Broly''s strength affected the atmosphere around him quite easily due to his overpowering strength as the Legendary Super Saiyan but he wondered what would happen when Broly was first born. It seems Rebirth managed to pick something out of it so Nao closed his eyes and had a look at what Rebirth was trying to say. *Ding! Host has been influenced by an unknown substance. Would host like to be integrated with this substance? It appears to be beneficial to host''s overall strength! Beware that the unknown substance is rapidly vanishing into the atmosphere. It will completely vanish within the next ten seconds." Yes/No Cursing inwardly in his heart knowing he only had the next ten seconds to take advantage of this strange opportunity before the atmosphere returned to normal, Nao immediately answered ''Yes'' in his mind. Immediately after, he received another notification that Nao was not prepared for. *Congratulations, host! The birth of the Legendary Super Saiyan, Broly has come into being. This is a special event and the birth of Broly caused a sliver of Origin Ki to be released into the atmosphere. Origin Ki is the purest form of Ki one can obtain in this world, even more pure than Godly Ki and Normal Ki. The sliver of Origin Ki now integrating into host''s body...ding! The meridian''s in host''s body has now been unblocked by 10%. Strength has been increased by 100 and battle power permanently increased by 20%. All of a sudden, as if a popping sound was heard like opening a locked chest with a key, a sudden surge of energy spread throughout Nao''s body, only to feel invigorated. He became excited from this and decided to have a look at his stats only to see a high attack stat compared to his other stats. Overall both his attack and battle power went up by another 30% thanks to the sliver of Origin Energy he received. Shockingly, he saw his battle power reach a figure of 130,000! He also saw another feature added, and that was his meridians, which further excited him. Strengthening one''s meridians was part of the path many martial artist''s took in the novels he read in the past and now he had the chance to do so himself. If he fully unblocked 100% of his meridians, would he be able to extract the same power Broly was born with? Anyways, Nao rejoiced in his mind as he saw his stat screen. ====================== Name: Nao Age : 7 Race: Saiyan, Saiyan God (Locked) Level: 45 HP: 4750 MP: 2950 STR: 331 DEF: 80 DEX: 80 INT: 80 WIS: 80 LUC: 10 Unblocked Meridians : 10% Battle Power: 130,000 Available Points: 0 RP : 50,300 Planes ------- World of Dragon Ball Z Inventory ----------- Instant Transmission Token x1 Titles ------- First Player Plane Creator Reincarnator Skills ------ Dark Ice Blast (S) Frost Fist (B) Power Ball (B) Fly (C) Vanish (C) Flux (SSS) Frost Aura (SS) Space Affinity (SS) Ki (C) Miscellaneous ---------------- Rebirth Shop Rebirth Wheel Rebirth Summon =========== Nao''s battle power reached the six digit figure only nine months ago. He used these nine months to adapt his body to his newfound strength but thanks to Broly being born, he experienced another sudden surge of strength. Nao only turned seven this year, but with these sudden surges of strength, he wondered if his seven year old Saiyan body could withstand it. However from up till now, he only felt massive flows of energy enter his body and he didn''t have to go into deep sleep, unlike the time when his body was reconstructed to suit his Flux ability. Seeing his battle power now at 130,000, Nao knew he now had the strength to compete with Captain Ginyu, as it was rumored he only had a battle power of 120,000. Nao knew he would never join the Ginyu Force though, as he hated their poses and thought they were stupid. This increase in strength did not go by unnoticed, as Miya only smiled back at him, knowing exactly what happened. Nao did not release his Ki thankfully so it was mainly only Miya who knew about it, and Nao returned to the reality at hand, only to see a collapsed Gine and a kneeling Bardock. During this time however, ten seconds seemed to pass by almost immediately and the changes in the atmosphere soon vanished and the pressure ceased to exist, causing a loud gasp of breath out of Bardock. Bardock immediately attended to Gine and was able to pull her back up off the ground. He then glared daggers again at Nao seeing that not only was he unharmed, he even saw his face was slightly flushed in red. However he suddenly received a question from the kid and was not expecting it. "So, Uncle Bardock. Have you sensed any changes in your body at all?" "Changes? All I could feel was my body temperature rising and blood boiling. You said something about bloodlines...What the hell are you trying to mention here, kid?" "You remember when we were first born right, Uncle Bardock? Well, it seems like another powerful Saiyan had just been born. Even I am a bit jealous, as his bloodline his a bit stronger than ours!" "Are you saying there''s another freak like you two kids now!? It also seem to have come from the elite district. Damn it all, this is why we shouldn''t associate with those bastards. They look down on us low class warriors just because they have higher purity and talent." "But Uncle Bardock..." "No buts! Having the elite district give birth to another freak like you two has ruined my mood today. You aren''t welcome here anymore today. Gine, we''re closing up shop early, please leave now." "Bardock...you can''t say that to Madam Iona''s children!" "Uncle Bardock, we will take our leave for now. I will leave a parting statement for you, if you want to check on what happened to your body, go check your battle power with a scouter later. Mama, let''s go back home." Gine tried to reprimand Bardock again, but Nao decided to acknowledge it, seeing how Broly''s birth took quite a bit out of him. He still wanted to give Bardock a little push so hopefully he will check his battle power later, but that will be up him. Seeing that the three is going to leave, Gine reluctantly waved at the departing trio and she then turned to look at Bardock. Her gaze soon landed onto the brown tail wrapped around his waist, only to forcefully grab it, which caused it to become undone. Feeling his tail suddenly be grabbed, shivers went up Bardock''s spine, only to be dragged back into the house. She then found the still unconscious Raditz further within and sighed... "You''re sleeping on the ground tonight, Bardock! Go retrieve our son and put him on the bed to help him recover."" As Gine''s house started to get a bit rowdy, Nao, Miya and Iona soon departed back to the elite class district, with the two maids in tow who were holding several pounds of meat. It didn''t take long for the five to arrive back at the residence, and the two maids immediately went to put the meat back into their frozen storage area and started to cook dinner for the three, as the sun already departed behind the mountains by the time they arrived. Meanwhile, back in Palace Vegeta, one of the elite guards, Gin, could be seen kneeling down on the floor, who gave King Vegeta the report on the sudden phenomenon. "Your Majesty, we were able to to pinpoint the phenomenon and it seemed it came from Colonel Paragus''s house in the elite district. Upon arriving it was reported that there was a cry of a newborn Saiyan..." "Hmph, so that Paragus finally had a kid? What could have caused the color alteration in the air though? It seemed to ripple outwards as well, unlike the other phenomenon that shot up into sky seven years ago when those two brats were born. Lord Father did mention not to anger the twins before he passed away, don''t tell me we have another one now too?..." Seeing King Vegeta fall into contemplation, Gin decided to continuehis report. "Your Majesty, once the phenomenon started, we received multiple reports of Saiyans collapsing. Each one of them mentioned that their body started burning up and having their blood boil in excitement. It only lasted about fifteen seconds as Your Majesty witnessed though. Even this one felt the pressure within my body. After it vanished, even I felt a small surge of energy spread throughout my body!" "A burning sensation within the body followed by boiling blood? Strange, this King only felt a slight burning sensation. What could cause it to be different? This King didn''t feel invigorated afterwards. It just suddenly vanished." "About that, Your Majesty...The reports concluded that the most impacted area was the low class district. Many struggled but still remained conscious.They felt strong surges of energy spread out afterwards." "Hmm, while this does intrigue this King, We have far more important mstters to attend to. This King''s son is soon to be born. Our Queen could go into labor any day now. Gin, go inform the guards to reestrict Palace Vegeta until further notice. Until then no one is allowed inside! This King''s son must be born safely no matter the cost!" "As you command, Your Majesty. If this one may say something, why don''t we bring Sir Nao and Lady Miya in before the Palace becomes a restricted area? Perhaps the twins might have some insight on the phenomenon..." Hearing Gin mention Nao and Miya, blue veins popped out on King Vegeta''s forehead. "Don''t you dare mention the names of those two brats in this King''s Palace! You are forbidden to bring them here until further notice." "But Your Majesty, it was His Late Majesty''s last wish for Sir Nao and Lady Miya to protect Your Majesty from any potential harm...If those two are here, Palace Vegeta''s defenses will be guaranteed once it''s under restriction." "Enough! While this King does respect Lord Father''s last wish, this King does not need protection from two brats! This King is the King of the Saiyan race! We do not need protection. Our Vegeta family are the strongest warriors of our race. Our pride would get ruined if this King receives protection from Saiyans who haven''t even joined the royal guard yet. Gin, you are dismissed. Go inform the other royal guards of this King''s plan." "As you command, Your Majesty." Upon receiving his order, Gin immediately left the throne room and closed the giant doors, leaving King Vegeta alone. King Vegeta then sank back down into his throne, and a hint of longing appeared on his face, seemingly solomn. "My son, you will soon come into this King''s world. Only until this King sees you with Our eyes, will this King finally receive some comfort..." A lonely sigh soon echoed in the throne room in Palace Vegeta. With the sun set, King Vegeta retired to his quarters and time started to speed up again with the rise and fall of the sun beyond the magenta mountains... Chapter 34 - 31: King Colds Retirement! (I) The tall majestic magenta sandstone mountains surrounding the Saiyan City soon started to brighten up again as the sun slowly rose over the horizon, signaling the next day. Planet Vegeta, formerly known as Planet Plant, was quite a desolate area now with all the recent destruction that occurred during the Tuffle''s annihilation. The Saiyan''s only had one main city now while the rest of the Tuffle''s underground bases were completely destroyed, and all together the population roughly consisted of three to four thousand Saiyan Warriors. About three thousand of the Saiyans were Low Class Warriors who usually ranged from 50-500 battle power. About 600 were middle class warriors that ranged from 501 to 2000. Over 300 of them were in the elite class and the royal guards who had a power of 2001 and above, like Gin, Oliver, Fynn, and Parsi. Bardock was an oddity in itself but being the father of Goku, it could be said that he also shared the same limitless potential Goku had, which was why his power was currently at 6,000 before Broly was born. But now Broly, the future Legendary Super Saiyan, had officially been brought into being and was concluded that his bloodline was among the highest, even more so than Nao and Miya, but that was just for the realm of mortal Saiyans. As to whether Broly could achieve Godly Ki, that would be up to him to achieve, but he definitely would have far more potential than Goku to reach Godly Ki if he desired. After all, Broly was the first Legendary Super Saiyan that had been born in the last century with all meridians opened. Upon Broly''s birth, Colonel Paragus ended up taking some time off from the Saiyan Army and his responsibilities fell on General Nappa in the mean time. Speaking of the Saiyan Army, there was quite a bit of downtime after the Saiyan-Tuffle war officially ended two years ago, and most of the Infiltration Babies have already been sent out prior to the final battle with Hatchiyack, so they had quite a bit of free time. However that did not last long when King Cold decided to pay a visit to Planet Vegeta a year ago, only to reign in the Saiyans under his wing. After this event happened, every now and then within the last year would King Cold''s minions arrive on Planet Vegeta to set up shops and mission areas, which slowly started to increase the Saiyan City''s population. The Saiyan City was not housed to only Saiyans anymore. As Colonel Paragus continued to spend time with his newborn son and family, Nao also decided to spend more time with his and adjust once again to his newfound strength. A sudden rise of a battle power of 30,000 was nearly about a third of his previous overall strength, so it definitely took some time to get his skills and Ki readjusted. Nao would seen spending his time meditating in the early morning and right before he went to bed. He would eat his lunch and dinner with Miya and his mother Iona, and every other day he would spar with Miya, as at this point, it would only be Miya who would be able to keep up with him, seeing that they shared a conscious and battle power. It wasn''t just Nao who had a battle power of 130,000 but Miya as well. Besides sparing during the day and meditating early morning and evening, Iona would end up taking the twins to Gine''s butchery in hopes for her children get acquainted with other children their age, seeing as they had little to no conversations to anyone that weren''t involved in Palace Vegeta or before Iona formally introduced the two to Gine. Iona saw Gine treat her like she was her own sister so she thought if there was a good starting point, that it would be to get familiar with Gine''s family. Before the two families realized, another two months months passed in a blink of an eye, and while at the beginning, Bardock refused to see the two children as he felt too ashamed of their superiority over his, but after the first month of the two family''s gathering, he, along with Raditz started to slowly open up to the two, seeing that the twins never have taken action against them since their introduction. It took a while of casual conversations but Bardock was able to see that Miya was a rather cheerful and upbeat young Saiyan while Nao looked as if he didn''t have a care in the world. Seeing these two were a far-cry from what Bardock thought of those uptight elite Saiyans who thought nothing but themselves. He knew his own son could be quite full of himself from time to time and was actually a little bit proud seeing his son open up to the two, but not once did Raditz call Nao or Miya his big brother or big sister. As good times pass even on the desolate Planet Vegeta, Bardock knew that his rest period would soon be over. The two families soon departed after another day of having fun together and once Iona, Nao and Miya arrived back at their residence and informed the two maids to prepare dinner, Bardock informed Gine that he was going to go to the Mission Outpost located in the low class warrior district that was recently set up within the last year. The Cold Force managed to set up one Mission Outpost in the low class district, one in the middle class district, and one in the elite class district. All of the Saiyans could partake in missions that were assigned by the Cold Force at these locations. Bardock has already been resting for about a year now and his son even recently returned within the last few months, it was time for him to accept another mission. Upon arriving Bardock saw several low class Saiyans hovering around the main mission board, which were being forced back bipedal green lizard aliens who were donned in the standardized Cold Force battle armor. While these alien lizards might not seem much, the prerequisite for joining the Cold Force prior to acquiring Planet Vegeta was that each member had to have a battle power of 1,000. However the few lizard aliens that were keeping the low class Saiyans at bay were among of the lowest ranking aliens within the Cold Force, and ended up being assigned here. Every one of them had a look of annoyance on them. Before long, Bardock managed to spot six other Saiyans approach him. It was none other than, Tora, Shugesh, Fasha, Burgos, Leek and Taro. Bardock then beckoned to them. "You guys! Somethin'' going on in this hellhole? It looks like a riot is about to break out with it being so damn noisy!" "Well if it ain''t Bardock. Took your sweet ass time coming here. You haven''t changed a bit even though it''s been a year already. How''s that son of yours treating you?" The first one to speak to Bardock out of the six Saiyans had a rather bulky stature. His height was on the shorter side and was rather round but his whole being was toned with muscle if one had a close look at him. Out of the Saiyans who were facing Bardock right now, it could be said that the one currently speaking had the most amount of muscle. He had black hair that was styled like a puddling bowl. An olive green sleeveless shirt could be seen underneath the dark blue battle armor that had teal plated straps he was currently dressed in. With his beady eyes and a pencil mustache, it was as if he was a giant walking pumpkin. However no one dared to joke about his weight as out of the group as Shugesh was one on the crueler side, despite having a sense of pride towards his squad. "My son Raditz returned recently and succeeded in his infiltration mission, and left no one alive. He''s now been back for about four months now so I''ve been getting him up to date with the changes here. We also got in contact with another family of sorts during this last year but that''s a story for later. Mind telling me what the hell is goin'' on right now?" ''Haha, so your son is still alive it seems. You are the strongest out of us, Bardock. It''s only right for your son to come back from a simple infiltration mission. It seems the top brass in the Cold Force just posted a high rank mission. They only want the best of the low class Saiyans to sign up for it. Who could be better than Bardock''s Elite Force!" "You know I hate that name for our squad right? Can''t we change it to something else?" "But Bardock, as Tora just said you are the strongest out of all of us! It''s only right for our squad to be named after you!" After Shugesh was the first one to speak, Tora and Fasha soon followed suit, and they appeared rather excited upon seeing Bardock''s arrival. After all their Captain as officially come, so now the full Bardock''s Elite Force is now together again. Each member went to hell and back throughout several missions before being taken over by the Cold Force, so now Bardock saw the group together in attempt to obtain the high rank mission. Bardock then had a closer look at Fasha, he saw hints of red flush on her cheeks. Whether this was due to her current excitement, or something else, Bardock sighed. "Fasha, you know that I''ve been married for a few years already right? Can''t you drop that goal of yours at obtaining me? You should know damn well that I pursued Gine. Just give it up already and search for another person to mate with." Hearing this, the hints of red soon turned into a deep blush, causing Fasha to be embarrassed. But due to her fiery nature, her feelings suddenly swelled within and rebuked him. "Bardock, seeing that your little tyke made it out alive, if we had a child as well they would definitely be as strong as Raditz! There isn''t a better Saiyan our there than you. If we can''t be together, then I won''t search for another!" "Sigh...Fasha. Look, my whole world just turned upside down in this last year. Hell, even I see myself as an ant now. Are you sure you won''t look for another man? I''m sure if you don''t mind waiting another five to ten years, you will defintely find that certain someone far better than me. But enough about this, what the hell is this high rank mission?" Back at Iona''s cliff-side residence, Nao, Miya and Iona could be seen chatting to each other about the day they spent with Gine''s family. At this point in time, Nao felt something tickle his nose, before letting out a loud sneeze. "Achoo!" Seeing Nao sneeze all of a sudden, Miya tilted her head in confusion, as the air currently surrounding them was completely fine. "Hehe, brother, is someone talking bad about you?" "Sniff...what would compel you to say that, stupid Miya?" "Well, brother you aren''t sick. So someone must be talking bad about you, hehe!" "If that is true, then who would it be? Someone at the Palace or someone from Gine''s family? We haven''t been in contact with too many people you know." "About that brother, as we were leaving, I accidentally overheard Uncle Bardock say he was going to the Mission Outpost, hehe!" "Mission Outpost? Don''t tell me, could it really be that...?" Seeing Nao question himself, Miya let out a smile. Seeing her children act like this, Iona soon reminded them about the present. "Little Nao, Little Miya, it''s current dinnertime. Why don''t you two save this for later?" "Yes, Mama~" Hearing Iona mention Nao, Nao recalled his thoughts and nodded at her. Hearing Miya mention that Bardock was going to the Mission Outpost, he could only let out a sigh, as he knew what fate awaited Bardock and his squad... Meanwhile, back at the low class district Mission Outpost, Bardock''s squad soon arrived at the bipedal lizard aliens that were currently issuing the high class mission. Seeing Bardock''s squad arrive, the crowding low class warriors around suddenly made way for them, feeling fear from the Ki the squad was currently releasing. Bardock himself now had a battle power of 7000 thanks to Broly''s birth and was quite shocked upon first viewing his increase in power. Everyone around the squad didn''t even muster up to half of Bardock''s strength so there was a large disparity between the squad and the crowd, and instinctively made way for them. Seeing the squad approach, one of the lizard aliens scoffed at them. "You damn lizards, we''re here to take on this so called high class mission. There isn''t anyone better than Bardock''s Elite Force!" "Are you now? Well you stinky monkeys seem a lot better than the other pieces of shit around us. At least you guys have the air of a warrior. This mission is highly classified, but you will partake in the capture of Planet Kanassa and we can''t say much else. You guys called yourselves Bardock''s Elite Force right? Go prepare for a long journey, this one will likely last several years. Once all of you are ready, go to your space pods. The Cold Force will adjust your space pods'' coordinates to that of Planet Kanassa. If you perform well, the Young Lord well be very pleased." Chapter 35 - 32: King Colds Retirement! (II) Year 732 March Planet Vegeta Within the passing of the next two months, Bardock ended up getting his mission that was personally assigned by Frieza himself. However, as King Cold was the only frost demon who introduced himself to the Saiyan public a year ago, most of the low class Saiyans wondered who the Young Lord of King Cold was. Up till now, the planets that were either taken over or obliterated was mainly done by King Cold, with Frieza joining in every now and then, to gain more experience in destruction. Every time Frieza joined in, King Cold allowed Frieza to place that planet under his banner and eventually formed his own domain, but most of the planets still belonged to King Cold, numbering over 450 at this point in time within the Milky Way Galaxy. Frieza himself was born just after the turn of the century and seeing that his frost demon race allowed them to live up to centuries at a time, being just a bit over thirty years old was still young to Frieza. During one of their travels, Frieza''s talent happened get noticed by Beerus once he woke up after another century long nap, and Beerus ended up making Frieza into one of his Agents of Destruction. Everywhere Frieza went would turn into terror, and Frieza didn''t have to worry about destroying planets, seeing that he had the God of Destruction himself backing him up. This in turn made King Cold more happy and before long the frost demon''s domain over the North Area exceeded 60%. It was surprising that Planet Vegeta stayed hidden from them for so long but the Saiyans were now working for him. This particular mission that was assigned to Bardock''s squad was the capture of Planet Kanassa. This would eventually lead to the Kanassan war between the Kanassans and the Saiyans but the mission itself was highly classified. The assigners of this highly classified mission only told Bardock''s squad to get prepared for a long journey and be ready for high battle power encounters. What lied in truth for them though was that Frieza was interested in the planet itself, where he discovered that there was a special energy that allowed the Kanassans to cultivate psychic energy and he wanted this psychic energy for himself. However little did Bardock know that he would obtain this psychic power, which would eventually allow him to see glimpses of the future... Before Bardock left the Mission Outpost in the low class district, he informed Tora, Burgos, Fasha and Shugesh to gather at their space pods at the low class docking bay a month later, and informed Leek and Taro to return to their work on Planet Vegeta, saying that they will not accompany the five this time around. The two argued at first but they were the weakest two of the squad and they would only hinder them, seeing as Leek was a maintenance worker. Bardock became rather busy now stocking up for his long journey and as he spent his time getting ready, things became a bit hectic back at Palace Vegeta. Before King Vegeta officially announced Palace Vegeta becoming a restricted area,, Colonel Paragus soon made his way to the Chamber of Pods within Palace Vegeta, immediately placing his son inside one of the ten specially designed capsules that were elevated in the chamber. Several more pods could be seen in rows of tens further behind and newborn infant Saiyans could be seen here and there, and about 30% of the current pods in the room were currently occupied. Within the back of the Chamber of Pods, stood a majestic pod that was elevated above all of the other pods, but it was currently unoccupied. This pod was specifically designed for the royal family. The 10 pods that surrounded in further below were designed for the royal guards whose main role was protecting the royal family. Further beyond that stood the elite Saiyan pods, and every time an elite Saiyan was born, would they be placed in one of these pods. The only exception to this was for Nao and Miya, where the late King Vegeta II offered them the choice to be placed inside two elite pods within the Palace or given two elite pods to be placed in their home, of which their parents accepted the latter. Baby Broly started to cry loudly upon being submerged in the pod''s liquid, before being situated into the harness that was attached to the bottom of the pod. This harness came with a respirator which slowly induced Broly into a deep sleep. Before long, the strengthening liquid began to fill up the pod, and ironically enough upon being complete filled, the color of the liquid changed to that of a pure emerald green. Colonel Paragus then placed his hand on the pod, and sensing a familiar energy, a smile appeared on the sleeping Broly. "Broly, your father won''t be around to see you much. The Palace is about to go on lock down and I will need to attend to His Majesty. As long as you don''t cry, your power shouldn''t spike too much. But to think that it''d even spike to 10,000...And by placing you here, you will be found out by His Majesty eventually but at least for now His Majesty will be busy with the birth of the next Prince..." Colonel Paragus had one last look at his son who was sleeping peacefully inside the pod''s green liquid, and soon he departed the Chamber of Pods, making his way back to the throne room to report that he is back on duty. Just as he arrived at the main corridor leading to the palace doors, he saw Gin rush out in a hurry and soon departed from Palace Vegeta. Upon looking at his departing figure, Colonel Paragus tilted his head and contemplated on what caused Gin to rush out in a hurry. But soon his thoughts shifted to the open Palace doors, and further down his sight, he saw a stone cold King Vegeta sitting on the throne in silence. The atmosphere in the room became a bit eerie but Colonel Paragus still made his way down to King Vegeta and knelt, before giving a report of his return. Meanwhile, as Colonel Paragus situated himself in the throne room, Gin rushed out of Palace Vegeta and soon crossed the bridge leading to the elite class district. It didn''t take him long to arrive on the foremost cliff on the left side right below the Palace, and soon made his way towards the end of the cliff. The house he approached was none other than Iona''s residence. He immediately knocked the door only to be greeted by the two maids. Nao, Miya and Iona were currently sitting at the dining table chatting away when they suddenly heard their front door knock. Iona was the first of the three to get up, followed by Nao and Miya and wondered who was visiting them. The family rarely had any contact with the outside besides visiting Gine''s butchery once a week. They haven''t even visited Palace Vegeta ever since King Vegeta II passed away. Upon seeing who it was, stood a scruffy tall Saiyan. His hair was dark brown with short spikes, similar to King Vegeta''s hairstyle but the hair was much shorter. A large scar could be seen in the center of his eyes and appeared to have a rather fierce look. He was donned in the pristine black battle armor with dark blue plating unique to that of the royal guards. A dark brown tail could be seen wrapped around his waist, and was equipped with black wrist guards and white boots. It was none other than Gin, and like Fynn, he was probably the most battle orientated of the four guards. He had been active in going in and out of the palace this last year so he appeared rather tan, more so than Bardock. Iona became surprised seeing one of the royal guards from the Palace at their doorstep. Upon seeing Iona, Gin immediately bowed. "Greetings, Madam Iona. Heh, it seems the two brats are here too. Hello, Sir Nao, Lady Miya. Looks like the two of you are growing up just fine." "Hehe, mister Gin came to visit!" Seeing a red haired young girl who took after her mother approach him, Gin let out a smile. Once Miya came up to him, the height difference between the two was still great but not as much as it was when Gin last saw the two children two years ago. They weren''t even above 3 feet at the time and now Nao stood at 3''6 while Miya at 3''8. Gin was a bit surprised seeing that Miya was slightly taller than Nao, but Gin himself stood at 7 feet tall so he could only laugh inwardly. Iona then approached Miya and patted her on the head while looking at Gin. "Well, if it isn''t Gin. Seeing your appearance, you must have come here in a hurry. Is something going on? Please, come in." "You''re quite clever as always, Madam Iona. I''m fine staying here, it will only be a few minutes anyways. I have a brief report and I also want to confirm a couple things with Sir Nao and Lady Miya. After today, the royal guard will be quite busy and we might be able to see each other for a while." "I insist Gin. It''s been a couple years but you are not a stranger to our home. We were just chatting away at the table to pass the time so you can join in." "Pardon the intrusion, then..." The tall Gin soon made his away to the table together with Iona, Nao and Miya. Gin saw the two maids that greeted him return to their duties in the kitchen and started to prepare food for dinner later. As the Saiyans were a warrior race, they didn''t have many customs besides proper etiquette so nothing was offered when they sat down in their respective seats, with Nao, Miya and Iona waiting to hear what Gin had to say. "Well, I''ll get right to the point. Sir Nao, Lady Miya, His Majesty has banned you two from entering Palace Vegeta until further notice." Suddenly dropping a bomb on the trio, Nao raised his eyebrow at Gin while Miya had a scornful look. Iona became a bit nervous hearing this as well but she decided to wait for Gin to continue, but before he could Miya suddenly spoke up. "Hmph, brother beat his ass once and that''s how His Majesty plans to treat us? If it weren''t for the old man''s last wishes, we wouldn''t even step into that rotten area. Isn''t that right, brother?" "Now Miya, cute sisters like you shouldn''t curse, especially at royalty. Even if the current King is a scheming bastard, at least we now know he doesn''t want to be associated with us. To be honest, I actually feel relieved seeing we don''t have to step into the Palace. We could even start to take on missions outside of our planet now. But even if we did, it''s not like His Majesty could restrict our actions anyway." "More importantly, isn''t this the first time brother called me cute? Hehehe." "Now that I think about it, it certainly is the first time Little Nao said that Little Miya is a cute sister. You two can understand each other so perfectly sometimes, must be because you two are twins. Even I get a bit jealous every now and then seeing how deep the bond between the two of you are, fufufu." "I still love you the most, Mama!" Miya then got up from her seat and rushed into Iona''s embrace, and warm energy soon spread throughout Miya''s body. She then turned her head around and looked at Nao, only to stick her small tongue out at him and pulled down her right eye with her finger, making a funny face at him. Seeing this caused Iona to laugh. Gin suddenly felt like his presence was ignored and decided to cough at the trio. "*Cough* *Cough*. Sir Nao, Lady Miya, there is a reason above all else. Besides banning you two from the Palace, His Majesty restricted the whole Palace itself from any visitors for the time being. The Queen just went into labor and will soon give birth to the next Prince. Her''s and the newborn''s safety will be prioritized, and His Majesty doesn''t want any intrusions during the delivery process. His Majesty kept exclaiming that his son will set records that we have never seen before, even I worry for him at times." Hearing this, Nao became quiet. A certain character suddenly popped into his mind, which soon became a vivid image. ''So it looks like Vegeta is about to enter this world, huh?''. Nao knew Vegeta survived after the planet''s destruction so he wasn''t worried about stepping in at all. But he wondered for Broly. Broly also survived but he ended up in exile along with Paragus. He kept thinking to himself whether to bond with Broly and if possible, prevent his exile. But what Nao didn''t know was that Paragus already placed Broly inside the Chamber of Pods, so it wouldn''t be long until their sentence is decided... Seeing Nao in his little world again, Gin decided to continue his report to the three. "While the Palace is restricted, us royal guards will remain inside, so we won''t be able to leave as well. On top of that we all saw the phenomenon that occurred a while back, which immediately reminded me of Sir Nao and Lady Miya. It was quite different this time around, and instead of it shooting up into the sky, it spread across the whole city, causing Saiyans to collapse one after another. The most afflicted area was the low class district, and every Saiyan felt something effect their internal body and almost seemed to stimulate it. Rapid rises in battle power were record soon after. It really was a strange occurrence. Would you three happen to know what caused it?" Seeing Nao still in his little world, Miya decided to speak about it in his stead. "Well mister Gin, you saw the atmosphere change as different shades of green spread across the city, and soon felt a hidden pressure during it which lasted about fifteen seconds, right? Well when brother and I were first born, according to Mama, we caused a red and white helix to wrap around each other before it shot into the sky. You should realize the comparison, right mister Gin? Hehe." "Are you saying another newborn Saiyan caused this? Then why did something in our bodies become stimulated? It seems the elite class wasn''t as affected as the low class warrior district." "To put it bluntly Mister Gin, that newborn stimulated every Saiyan''s bloodline! The lower bloodline purity the Saiyan has, the more affected they became. Mister Gin was born in the elite class district but you still felt a small increase in your power, right?" "I did see my power increase by a few hundred when it happened, but I didn''t collapse like the Saiyans in the report did. Don''t tell me there''s another monster out there like Sir Nao and Lady Miya now?" "That''s up for you to find out, hehe!" Hearing this, Gin let out a dejected sigh. But hearing what Miya mentioned, he was able to get a firm grasp at the situation at hand. He only had one thing left to confirm and he decided to continue his conversation. "Sir Nao, Lady Miya, this one only has one other thing this one wants to confirm. We haven''t seen each other for two years now and your battle power since then didn''t even reach 20,000. How strong are you two now?" Hearing a question pertaining to Nao and Miya''s battle power, Nao''s thoughts soon vanished and his view shifted back at Gin. Nao then saw Miya continue to speak with him. "Are you sure you want know, mister Gin? If you promise not to tell about our power to that stupid King, we can tell you. You might not want to hear it though, hehe!" "This one won''t divulge this information to His Majesty, I swear it on our Saiyan''s pride." "Seeing that you''ve sworn yourself, looks like brother and I have no choice now. Over the last two years, our battle has drastically increased to 130,000! The power level gauges you guys have will likely blow up if it reads our power. Mister Gin, are you shocked now?" "...A battle power...of 130,000?...Surely Sir Nao and Lady Miya must be joking, right? Hahaha..." "As much as it pains me to tell you Gin, this is the current state of Miya and I''s battle power. A lot has happened in the last two years when you guys weren''t around. Let''s just say more of my latent ability has woken up, and I developed some new skills during these two years as well, despite being in a deep sleep in the first year." "Are you f*cking serious? Pardon me for saying that but how the hell do I mention this to His Majesty? I swore on my pride but I should still mention a figure at least to His Majesty!" "Go tell that bastard that our strength has reached 30,000 and if he wants to mess with us, he should be thoroughly reminded of what happened two years ago." "..As you wish, Sir Nao. That was the last thing on this one''s agenda. This one really shouldn''t disturb you three any longer. It seems the sun has already set so this one need to make it back to the Palace before the day is over. This one don''t want to get yelled at by His Majesty, you know His Majesty is currently in a very stressful position right now, haha." "Well Gin, we won''t keep you here any longer. Thank you for taking this time to talk with Little Nao and Little Miya. We are about to have our dinner for the day so you best hurry on back to the Palace so you don''t keep His Majesty waiting." "This one will do so, Madam Iona. Once the Palace lifted its restriction, this one will surely pay you three a visit again. Until then, this one will dismiss himself." Miya and Nao waved at Gin who soon departed their home. Iona just smiled at his departing figure and before long it was just the three again. Miya left Iona''s embrace and returned to her seat. About an hour later the smell of their favorite roasted meat wafted in the room and stomachs started rumbling. The three then devoured their dinner and retired for the night. Nao had a lot to think about after hearing Gin''s report, and inwardly cursed at time seeing how it started to move forward again. He knew he only had five years left on this planet and had to best make use of his remaining time. His eyes soon closed and slept through the night on his bed. Time seem to start moving forward again with the rising and falling of the sun beyond the magenta mountains... Chapter 36 - 33: King Colds Retirement! (III) Another day soon passed in the Iona Residence with the fall and rise of Planet Vegeta''s sun. Palace Vegeta officially became a restricted zone for all Saiyans alike and rumors started to spread of the birth of the next Prince. Most of the elite Saiyans respected late King Vegeta II due to his hearty nature and open mind. However whenever the Saiyans saw the new King Vegeta ever since he ascended the throne a year ago, a cold glint always appeared in his eyes and something always appeared to be going on in his mind, seemingly cold in appearance. Nao himself called King Vegeta a scheming bastard when Gin was at his house, as he even plotted a rebellion in the coming years against Frieza. Plotting a rebellion against one of the universe''s most malevolent tyrants in his opinion was just plain stupid. While King Vegeta now had a battle power of 10,000, Frieza in his final form was known to have a battle power of over 100 million so even with a flick of a finger infused with that amount of Ki would King Vegeta''s body instantly disintegrate. The sands of time began to churn and before long two more weeks have passed by in the blink of an eye, signaling the start of April of Year 732. The trio only met with Bardock''s family once in this time period as Bardock himself was busy getting ready for the journey of his life so to say, but Nao was still able to meet him once. In the end, while Nao did not tell him about Planet Meat and the ambush on Bardock''s squad which was immediately after the Kanassan War, he still informed Bardock to watch out for any potential ambush and for him to not be too complacent with his squad members, treasuring life above all else. This stay of theirs lasted the full night as this would be the last time Nao would see Bardock before his squad is called back five years later. Nao would also not get a chance to see Raditz anymore after the following couple of years as Raditz would be lucky enough to join Prince Vegeta''s squad two years down the line after Prince Vegeta emerges from his royal pod. As the trio concluded their trip with Gine''s family, Nao continued his daily meditation and sparring with his twin sister Miya to further consolidate his strength. Ever since Broly''s birth and the sliver of Origin Ki he received, Nao felt his battle power slowly start to rise as he continued to gather Planet Vegeta''s energy into his body. It had only been about a month since these two events have occurred and the result happened to forcefully unblock 10% of his meridians. Thanks to this, Nao decided one day to cycle his Ki after pinpointing these meridians within his body and shockingly enough after cycling his Ki through meditation, the first cycle went unhindered, albeit only through the unblocked meridians. The first time Nao cycled his Ki, the only thing he felt was that his meridians absorbed it and just slightly increased his battle power. The increase didn''t even reach 100 points, which slightly disappointed him, but once Nao''s meditation ended, he felt both refreshed in his mind but exhausted of his energy. These meridians of his were like endless rivers, and only once the rivers completely filled up would they burst open causing them to rush out. And sure enough, after this month of meditation and his cycling of Ki, he felt his meridians burst open and a rush of energy flowed through his body, and found out he opened another 2% of his meridians after going through 100 cycles, totaling 12% unblocked. This in turn increased his battle power by another 20,000, and he now had a total of 150,000. Things were pretty uneventful for Nao and his family as he was restricted from entering Palace Vegeta for the time being. The four months went by in a blink of an eye for him but during this last week or so Nao would often feel static interference in his mind, similar to what he felt a year ago when King Cold first announced his presence to the Saiyans. Before he could recall what caused this strange interference he felt previously, all of a sudden Nao felt a connection click to another mind, immediately following a panicked voice that seemed a bit more aged this time. "Hey, kid are you still breathing? Good god your mind is like an endless abyss! It''s very taxing on this old man to reach a successful connection. I''m already beat." "Is that you, King Kai?" "It''s the old man''s voice again, hehe! Is something wrong again this time old man?" "It still baffles me how you two can be here, but there is no time for questions. You better be grateful, I informed you of King Cold''s arrival last time and he is making another trip again to your planet. Seeing that you were able to stay alive means you can survive this one, but this time I fear he won''t be alone. I sense a far more evil presence next to him. You two kids better be prepared." "Thank you for the information King Kai. Do you know far away King Cold''s ship is?" "King Cold''s ship is travelling at a very fast speed unlike previously. It seems they had an upgrade in their technology in the last year. They will arrive in a month''s time. But his arrival isn''t the main reason why I''m sending you two messages through my telepathy. Two far more powerful beings than King Cold have plans to meet you two kids in within two years time." "I don''t believe you old man. We''ve been enjoying our time here on Planet Vegeta without any problems. Why would these guys want to meet us? We haven''t even left the planet for the first time yet. You must have a rotten brain by now for being this old!" "Now listen, I may have lived through several millennium but besides joking around with the other Kai and relaxing on my planet, I haven''t taken much interest in the mortal plane. You two happen to be the first. It took so much time to get connected to your mindspace and you probably can''t even pinpoint this old man back. Us Kai live in a separate plane after all." Back at reality, once Miya heard this she grinned. While it was true that by knowing two more powerful beings were planning to approach the two, she figured that their intent would be out of curiosity rather than evil compared to King Cold and the other evil presence, which she already knew it was Frieza. And hearing that King Kai was in a separate realm, it still didn''t hide the fact that King Kai was still within the Realm of the Living. He had to be within the Realm of the Living as it was King Kai''s job to oversee the North Area, even if he was residing in a different plane. Due to this fact, Miya decided to tempt King Kai with a bet. "Old man, didn''t you say you like to spin jokes? What about taking a bet with brother?" "While I do love a good joke do you think we have time for a stupid bet? Aren''t you two taking this too calmly? Why aren''t you two scared out of your pants that one of the universe''s worst beings is fast approaching?" "That''s for you to find out, old man! Are you interested or not?" "Sigh...To think a Kai would find himself bickering with a child...My mind is getting tired so fine, what is this little bet of yours Missy?" "Hehe, I knew you wouldn''t back down old man! You see my brother here has recently developed a new skill. Even if you claim yourself to be in a different plane, this plane of yours still resides in the Realm of the Living, right?" "...That term is not something you should know, Missy. While I would love to find out more, my connection is starting to destabilize. Must be cause of the boy''s endless abyss-like mind. Be quick Missy, I do not want my mind to get stuck in here for forever." "You don''t have to worry about your connection, old man. I don''t have much else to say. The skill my brother developed has the possibility of reaching your planet. If we can find it, then the bet would have been won by us!" "To think you can reach my planet, are you kidding this old man? But the way you said that, you sound very serious...Very well, you''ve passed your previous ordeal and if you two kids can survive this one, I''ll permit you two to come here. Let me witness....this...skill....that.....you''ve...developed...." As soon as King Kai finished speaking his last words to Nao and Miya, the static connection Nao felt prior had now vanished and felt alone in his mindspace again. Telepathy was truly a mysterious thing, having the ability to connect two different minds regardless of distance between them. Silence then soon invaded the first floor as Nao stared at Miya. Iona saw her children stare at each other before Nao suddenly approached Miya and chopped her on the forehead. He infused a bit of Ki in his hand and a small red bump soon appeared on Miya''s forehead, causing her to tear up. "Oww...Brother was that necessary?" "You should know very well it was, stupid Miya. Getting a message from King Kai again was rather unexpected but why did you have to mention that stupid bet of yours, stuuuuuuupid." "But brother, weren''t you going practical with your Space element soon? I''ve seen you multiple times trying to compress space. Aren''t you close to opening a [Gate]? That old man will surely piss his pants once he sees a random gate open at his Planet. Besides, I was able to trace his Ki signature this time. Now that we have his coordinates, brother just needs to compress enough Space so the distance is instant! Teehee!" "Little Nao, who is this person you''re referring to? You two have been quiet this whole time. Must be nice having the ability to share thoughts because you two are twins, I''m jealous, fufufu." "Don''t cry, Mama! We''re sorry for keeping Mama out of the loop. We met a very interesting person through our Telepathy. We just learned King Cold is planning to visit us Saiyans again." "That King Cold again? He was rather cruel according to the you two described him previously. Little Nao, Little Miya did this person mention when?" "Yes, Mama. It seems that bastard is coming next month. Our peaceful days will soon end." "...Little Nao, Little Miya, while I don''t know who this mysterious person is, you must thank him personally on our behalf for obtaining this information. Promise me the next time you guys manage to speak with him." "Of course, Mama! Besides even you might get to meet him soon. We did place a bet of whether we can meet with him after all! Once brother manages to open a [Gate] to him with brother''s Ki, we would have been considered the winners. Hehe!" Upon hearing this, Iona smiled at her two children. She then got up from the table and approached the two only to bring the two into her embrace. Nao suddenly felt the warmth of his mother spread throughout his body, and he closed his eyes, and enjoyed the feeling... Meanwhile back at Palace Vegeta. While Nao continued to enjoy his mother''s embrace, a loud ruckus sprung up within the Palace. Various sounds of shuffling feet could be heard throughout. Before long a silence soon spread only to be followed by the sound of a crying newborn Saiyan. Deep within the chambers, King Vegeta soon let out a crazed laughter, after confirming that his son was officially born. "Hahahahaha! Welcome to the world, my precious son. Dear, you''ve done well in your service. My son was safely delivered, and listen to his loud crying! This marks the birth of one of our greatest warriors to date, haha!" Hearing this, the Queen just smiled before turning her focus to the crying newborn and soon lulled him to sleep. A crooked smile then appeared on King Vegeta''s face. He then made his next declaration. "From now on you will be named Vegeta, Prince of all Saiyans, and my son! Guards, go fetch the power level meter immediately." "We came prepared, Your Majesty. Here is the meter as requested." "Excellent!" King Vegeta then snatched the meter out of Fynn''s hand who was currently on standby near the entrance to the quarters. Fynn felt rather relieved seeing the safe delivery of the newborn Prince, who King Vegeta aptly named Prince Vegeta, or formally known as Vegeta IV. That''s right, this is the same Vegeta everyone all knows and loves, but right now he is just a newborn infant. After some beeping sounds from turning on the meter, King Vegeta saw the number on the meter slowly go up. After several seconds of beeping the number slowly climbed and rested on 5,000, signaling the newborn Vegeta having a starting battle power of 5,000. The only Saiyans on record who had a higher power than Vegeta at birth were Nao, Miya and Broly. The former was only known to those that were present at the time, being Iona, her late husband Oscar, the late King Vegeta II and the royal doctor and scientist at the time of the delivery. The latter was only known to Paragus, his wife and the royal doctor. The royal doctor was sworn secrecy to anything he saw during deliveries of the elites and royals and could only keep record of it in the Saiyan''s history. At this point in time, King Vegeta was unaware of how powerful these three were when they were born so he believe that his son in front of him was the most powerful of the newborn Saiyans to date. Seeing the birth of the mightiest warrior to be in front of King Vegeta, he resumed his crazed laughter which was the only sound that remained echoing throughout the Palace that day... Chapter 37 - 34 King Colds Retirement! (IV) The day Prince Vegeta the IV, Vegeta for short, was born appeared to be a rather ominous day, as the only sounds that echoed throughout the Palace for its remainder was King Vegeta''s crazed laughter and the multitude of shuffling feet coming from the royal guards, making sure no intruders came into being. While King Vegeta was known to be quite cruel and scheming, he still loved his family and permitted his wife to embrace their child for the rest of the day, before placing him in the royal pod the following day. Unlike middle and low class warriors where the Saiyan parents struggled on when to place their newborns into the Incubator Pods, the elite district and royal Saiyans were much more strict, as they were born with much higher Saiyan bloodline purity and talent. In order to not let these go to waste, most, of not all elite and royal Saiyans are immediately placed into the Incubator Pods, which included Nao and Miya right after they were born. These two classes also usually spent all three years to take the most benefits of the pods'' nutrients and supplements. But besides having the royal family spend the rest of the day in their personal chamber, the next day arrived in the blink of an eye. Year 732 April Palace Vegeta, The Next Day Nao''s consciousness drifted in and out of dreamland after he concluded his evening meditation, only to feel a large weight upon his chest once morning dawned. Seeing that it was quite heavy, he opened his eyes, only to see Miya sitting on top of his chest, smiling at him. Miya then placed her small hands followed by her head onto Nao''s bare chest, only to embrace his warmth. Nao knew that Miya does this every now and then in the mornings and every time she did this, Nao knew she wanted to talk about something. Seeing Miya rest on top of him, he ruffled through her long straight hair that took after her mothers. Saiyans mostly had spiky hair both long and short, of which Nao had, but some had their oddities and his mother was one of them, where she just had straight black hair that flowed down to her waist. Iona never bothered to cut her hair, which made her beauty stand out even more. Nao currently had a good look at Miya and despite being reincarnated as a Saiyan, she still retained most of her beauty that she had when she was Rebirth''s system fairy. Nao knew that given enough Ki control training, Miya would even be able to sprout her translucent red wings just like before. In the end after ruffling through her hair Nao pinched her small nose that no longer had any baby fat, and likewise Miya stroked her hand against Nao''s developing muscles. A few seconds passed in silence as the two twins embraced each other''s warmth but Nao then spoke up. "My dear sister, you should know by now I don''t like to be disturbed in the mornings. Every time you do this disrupts a session of my meditation. It''s most effective once the sun rises and right before it sets. I feel my strength increasing day by day once I was struck by that Origin Ki." "But brother, you''ll end up as an old man at the current rate you''re going before you achieve the Legendary Super Saiyan state. Your current pace is that of a snail! Brother should really search for a technique that assists the cycling of your Ki, just doing it randomly won''t give much effect. Sure you managed to increase your meridians by 2% so far but before long, without a proper technique you won''t see much gain anymore. I''d give it about another 8% before you stop seeing any growth at all." "Still, opening my meridians by another 10% is 10% closer to my target. But is a technique really necessary? Even if I have roughly 50,000 RP right now I bet those sorts of techniques would cost a lot more than your standard battle moves but even if we are in the world of D*Z, it''s still technically a cultivation world with all of those martial artists roaming around." "That''s right brother! We''re still in our growing period so finding the right cultivation technique for you should be of upmost importance. If you think you don''t have enough points, then maybe you can take the chance when we meet those two people that old man mentioned in two years. He did say that they were extremely powerful existences, hehe!" "So either the Shop or by luck, huh? Isn''t it possible for me to create my own technique too?" "That''s definitely possible brother, but did you forget the lack of knowledge you carried over in regards to this area? It''s a shame you didn''t read more of those eastern martial arts light novels in your previous life. Those were chock full of techniques you wouldn''t even begin to imagine. But with how high our bloodline purity is brother won''t find it difficult in learning techniques like those pathetic humans do, hehe!" Upon hearing this, Nao chopped Miya on the forehead, before letting out a sigh. "I was human once too you know, stupid Miya. But maybe its better for us in the long run now that we were born into a different race. Humans do have limitless potential but they always take forever. I mean we''re seven years old but our power is boundless compared to them already. But enough about that, didn''t you have something important?" "That''s right brother! You were lost in thought during meditation yesterday that another event took place. I felt another surge of power coming from the Palace before it died down. It looks like one of the main casts is finally here." "So that Vegeta is finally with us, huh? It took Kakarot a long time to tone him down a few notches but hopefully he will still be bearable if we ever get the chance to see him. I do know he''ll be out on a mission after he emerges from the royal pod but we still have at least a couple years. I wonder if he would emerge before those two experts arrive, what do you think Miya?" "Hehehehehe." Hearing Miya laugh at him, Nao chopped her forehead again. Nao knew Miya was a walking encyclopedia due to her nature as an AI and even he was forgetful at times. Nao roughly knew of the two experts that are bound to arrive in two years time thanks to a certain scene he remembered where King Vegeta welcomed them with a banquet, only to get stepped on and couldn''t do anything about it. But he still wanted Miya to confirm it since she had the ability to read his memories. "Out with it already, my stupid sister. I already have a rough idea but you should know about it clearly, right? After reincarnating, I can only remember bits and pieces of my previous life, unlike you." "Alright you party-pooper. According to your memories, If things go accordingly, Vegeta will emerge from the royal pod two years further down and a couple months before the two experts arrive. Before he goes on his first mission issued by the Saiyans'' new overlord, he ends up witnessing his father getting berated by the two, and he could only watch on powerlessly. Since you''ve likely taken a guess by now, the two experts are likely that God of Destruction Beerus, and his attendant Whis, seeing how Beerus was on Planet Vegeta for some reason." "Beerus and Whis...hmm. They were rather iconic weren''t they? I do vaguely remember that Beerus is the cause of Planet Vegeta''s destruction, as he instigated Frieza to do it. But I wonder why he wanted to meet with King Vegeta. I guess we will find out in two years time, but for now we can just spend our time together. Besides don''t we have another visit by King Cold in a month?" Nao couldn''t remember everything from this scene and such the things he had forgotten was Frieza was actually an Agent of Destruction that was personally assigned by Beerus. After King Vegeta took liberties with Beerus over a certain matter that Beerus requested of King Vegeta, Beerus became enraged. Beerus then deemed that Planet Vegeta was no longer worthy and he instigated his Agent, who was Frieza at the time, to finish the planet off. But little did Nao not remember that the whole argument was over the world''s most fluffiest and second fluffiest pillow... "Did you forget already, brother? King Cold is fast approaching us and will be here before the month is over! Even if they are still far away, I still feel a slightly evil presence coming in from the North. Perhaps that shorty will finally make his appearance, hehe." Upon hearing the word ''shorty'' escape from her lips, Nao''s face suddenly became serious. Nao immediately pulled Miya''s lips together, closing them with his right hand. Nao then looked directly at her who was currently staring back at him with her large beady eyes, not blinking at all. Nao then raised his left index finger and spoke carefully at her. "Now Miya, I know you enjoy your pranks, but never mention a word about anything related to height to that bastard Frieza. One of the few things I do remember about Frieza is that besides his cruel nature, nobody should joke about how tall he is. That in itself is considered one of his greatest taboos. I know our power isn''t too far off from his base form, but I don''t want you to get yourself killed, my dear sister..." Nao then released his grip on Miya''s lips and the next thing he did was elevate himself from the bed and after sitting up, he took the initiative and hugged Miya. Feeling more of his warmth, Miya started to giggle. A few moments later he then separated from her and jumped off the bed, ready to start the day ahead of them. "Well, we''re still banned from entering the Palace so it''s not like we got much to do until King Cold arrives. At least when he comes he will put that bastard king in his place. He really should swallow his pride and look at the larger picture..." "Hehe, you sure took your sweet time talking this morning, brother. Look, I can smell meat coming from downstairs. Mama is waiting for us so get your lazy butt out of bed!" "I''m already out of the bed, Miya. It''s already past my meditation hours so let''s just relax this day. I wonder if Mama will take us to Gine. It''s been a little over a week since our last visit and it seems Bardock and his squad already left on their mission. Hopefully he''ll take my words to heart, otherwise he''ll be in for a rude awakening.. " "Let''s go, brother!" Right after Nao put on his pristine black battle armor, before he could make a head start, Miya jumped the gun and grabbed his hand before sprinting towards the first floor. Nao didn''t even get enough time to freshen up so hopefully his mother wouldn''t reprimand him for that. But as Nao and Miya started the day ahead of them, the Palace was in another uproar within a certain chamber... Year 732 April Palace Vegeta, Chamber of Pods After the night passed within the Palace, King Vegeta slept together with his family, enjoying his newborn son. He viewed his son above everything else with the power level he was born with, and even disregarded Nao and Miya, thinking that his son would be the one to rule the universe. After morning dawned he took his son from his Queen and immediately rushed towards the Chamber of Pods, only to see three of the royal scientists within the chamber. They saluted him, making way for King Vegeta as he went straight to the back of the room, and immediately situated Vegeta into the royal pod''s harness. Following that he hooked the respirator to the baby''s mouth and then placed his hand on the baby''s head, ruffling it for a minute. After this minute, he stepped away, only to press a few buttons on the royal pod. Before long it started to make some whirring noises, before being filled up with a golden liquid and a few moments later, baby Vegeta could now been seen floating within, fast sleep. King Vegeta then grinned upon seeing this. "Rest well, my son. Seeing you born with a battle power of 5,000, your potential is limitless. You are destined to rule this universe! Hahaha!" After getting a good look at his sleeping son, King Vegeta soon started to step down from the raised platform belonging to the royal pod. After walking downwards for a few seconds, he then had a look at the twelve special rods that wrapped around the royal pod in a ring and saw most of them empty, nodding. To the left of the raised platform, one pod was colored red, followed by two purple, one lavender and two ocean blue. To the right of the raised platform stood two colored red, one pink, one orange, one yellow and one green special pod. But something then caught his eye when he landed on the front most special green pod in front of him, it appeared to be occupied by a baby Saiyan that was placed in green liquid. Seeing one of his special pods occupied, which was meant for only the strongest of the elite Saiyans, blue veins started to pop out on King Vegeta''s forehead and he screamed out of his lungs. "Why is one of the special pods being occupied!? These pods are meant only for the mightiest of our elite Saiyans. I demand an explanation immediately!" Chapter 38 - 35: King Colds Retirement! (V) "Why is one of the special pods being occupied!? These pods are meant only for the mightiest of our elite Saiyans. I demand an explanation immediately!" Upon hearing King Vegeta''s enraged voice, each of the royal scientists in the room felt cold shivers go down their spines, and quivered, but in order to please the King from not getting any angrier the one who was holding the power level gauge stepped forth. Upon closer look this Saiyan was the tallest of the three that were hovering near the green pod. He had a rather large oval-chiseled face and short brown hair that waved off to the right side. He was currently holding a an advanced model of the power level gauge that was hooked up to the mainframe that was hidden within the Chamber of Pods. Him, along with the other two were wearing pale blue lab coats with white insulin stuffed around the neck area, and each one wore the standardized battle armor, black plating, but he didn''t have any shoulder guards. His face appeared to be rather scrunched up, he was called Totor. The middle Saiyan was the smallest of the three, who appeared half the size of Totor. His hair almost appeared to be shaven, with two small bangs protruding over his forehead. He had a thick mustache that converged into a finely cut beard. He was called Ghenji. The last of the three was called Turrin, and his height appeared to be in the middle of Totor and Ghenji. He rather had a serious air on him, also having short hair but two long bangs dr.a.p.ed down both sides of his face with slanted eyes. He also didn''t have any shoulder guards on his battle armor and only Ghenji actually had yellow shoulder plating. All three of them were non-combatant Saiyans and they hid their tails underneath their robes. It was Totor who spoke up to King Vegeta in a panic. "Y-Your Majesty, there is indeed a Saiyan occupying the special green pod. We saw Colonel Paragus come here with a newborn Saiyan and personally placed him inside a couple months ago, right after that strange phenomenon happened. He''s called Broly, Y-Your Majesty, the son of Colonel Paragus." "That Paragus got a kid, huh? But why the hell did he place his son inside one of the special pods!? Even if he belongs to the Palace, they''re only meant for the mightiest of our elite warriors! Surely he can''t match my pride and joy!" "Y-Your Majesty, when we first scanned Broly, his power levels fluctuated by quite a bit and it even peaked at 10,000! Without a doubt Broly will grow into one of our finest warriors to date. In fact out of the registered power levels his is the highest that we''ve ever seen here in the Palace! He even placed higher than the twins that were born seven years ago, it was really surprising." "A power level of 10,000!? That''s preposterous! Prince Vegeta was born with a power level of 5,000 and he is destined to rule this universe! Hand me that power level gauge immediately, I''ll test him personally. Also, one more word regarding those two devil spawns and none of you will live to see the light of day!" "O-Our deepest apologies, Your Majesty. Here is the power level gauge Y-Your Majesty requested." Totor kept stuttering his words as he spoke his honest opinion to King Vegeta, only to end up enraging him even more, which threatened the lives of the three. King Vegeta then immediately snatched the power level gauge and with a bang, he placed his hand on Broly''s Pod. The loud bang caused Broly to wake up from his deep sleep, and started to cry loudly, but King Vegeta ignored his crying. King Vegeta then turned on the device and he slowly started to see the number climb from 0. Once the device climbed all the way to 10,000 sparks started fly off the device, before a loud boom echoed throughout the room, causing the device to explode into small metal chunks. Right Before it exploded into tiny pieces, King Vegeta felt a very powerful jolt streak up his right arm, which he immediately grasped onto with his other hand, and felt a slight pain, causing him to retreat a few steps. Ghenji and Turrin immediately hovered over the broken device, collecting its pieces, as Totor tried to calm down King Vegeta. "O-Our deepest apologies, Your Majesty. I-It seems the power level gauge has malfunctioned. We will go retrieve a new one immediately." After saying this, Totor signaled his assistant who was doing her assigned work further down the room, and she was a female Saiyan. She wore a smaller pale blue robe that had battle armor over the top with no shoulder plating just like Totor and Turrin. She was called Jino, and she also hid her tail beneath her robe, from view. Her hairstyle was rather unique as it appeared to be like an upside down pot with large curved bangs going down the sides of her face, and it was deep blue in color. The air around her seemed to be more of that of a secretary rather than a laboratory assistant. Even though she was further down, the bang from the explosion was loud enough to catch her attention, only to see Totor''s power level gauge burst into pieces shortly after. Jino then heard Totor call out to her for a new one and she immediately rushed off to their storage area. It only took a few moments before she came rushing back in, handing a new power level gauge to Totor, before she resumed her duties which included checking the pods'' stability and durability, all while holding a tablet that assisted her note taking. Upon receiving another power level gauge, Totor immediately placed it on Broly''s pod, who during this time fell back asleep thanks to the pod''s sedative. Baby Broly did not hear the beeping of the power level gauge, and before long Totor saw the number climb from 0 only up until 5,000, which was half than the spike he had seen previously. "Your Majesty, it seems it only recorded a power of 5,000 this time, which is less than half of what it was previously. When we scanned him a few times before and there were a few anomalous ratings but maybe it was because of the previous malfunction that did that...but there is no doubt that Broly''s latent abilities far exceeds that of the Prince''s, Y-Your Majesty." "Also, even if we purge those anomalous readings Broly gave off previously, his latent abilities are still quite exceptional, Your Majesty." At this time, it was Jino, who was further away than the three scientists, that pitched in. Hearing this still caused blue veins to appear on King Vegeta''s forehead. "The Prince''s latent abilities are record-breaking for us Saiyans. Are you saying that Paragus''s brat rivals that of my pride and joy!?" "T-That''s correct, Y-Your Majesty. He might even be the L-Legendary Super Saiyan!" As if the ball was dropped, silence soon pervaded the Chamber of Pods. Anger soon turned to annoyance on King Vegeta''s face and he soon couldn''t take it anymore. "Anything related to the Legendary Super Saiyan are just fairy tales! Besides even if those myths were true, my son would definitely be the one to become the Legendary Super Saiyan, not this brat with these abnormal readings. Paragus''s son might even be a danger to our race, given the severity of these readings...Proper action definitely needs to be taken." "Y-Your Majesty, Colonel Paragus is currently away on a mission, wouldn''t it be better for him to be here before you relay any news regarding his family?" "Tch, it''s been mission after mission from those Cold Force bastards, making us seize planets for them. We have our pride as a warrior race, we shouldn''t submit to those bastards! How long will it take Paragus to return?" "No more than two weeks from the looks of it, Your Majesty." "Very well, I will decide the sentence within these two weeks, I will have the royal guards bring Paragus to the Palace once he returns." "As you wish, Your Majesty!" King Vegeta soon dragged his weary body back to the throne room. Even though he was still in his early thirties he still had the look of an early aged a.d.u.l.t. The only difference was that from the time Nao and Miya were born, King Vegeta managed to grow a goatee and a mustache that connected to the beard, but otherwise he retained his youthfulness, thanks to the Saiyan''s gene makeup. He still had the same slick spiky hair Vegeta had that swerved straight upwards, and his usual attire was a black plated battle armor with black shoulder pads and donned a dark blue cape. A black bodysuit could be seen underneath that spanned all the way to a black pair of boots. Even though he seemed well equipped thanks to his royal blood, his heart grew weary after hearing another Saiyan born with a battle power akin to that of a monster. He deemed that his pride and joy would outclass these three monsters and even though he couldn''t touch Nao and Miya now, he currently had control of Broly thanks to Paragus placing him inside the special green pod. However even as he worried of this new monster of a Saiyan, another report would soon make his heart wrench even more, as once he arrived in the throne room, he saw a kneeling Gin. Gin saw King Vegeta enter the throne room as he dragged himself in and before long he fluttered his cape before sitting down on his throne. After closing his eyes to clear his head, King Vegeta''s right hand began tapping the throne''s armrest. Gin became more nervous upon hearing his finger tapping but before Gin could make his report on a transmission the royal guards received from the Cold Force earlier today when King Vegeta was occupied in the Chamber of Pods, Gin saw King Vegeta open his eyes all of a sudden and made an announcement. "Gin, the Prince has been successfully been born and placed inside the royal pod. The royal guard is now permitted to head outside again but the Palace is still restricted from any and all visitors. Do I make myself clear?" "Yes, Your Majesty!" "Excellent. Now tell me why the hell you are in my throne room. I''m feeling rather annoyed at the moment so best you choose your words carefully." "...This one understands, Your Majesty. This one will get right to the point. We received a transmission that His Imperial Majesty will arrive on our planet in two weeks. The Cold Force mentioned that His Imperial Majesty has an important announcement to make." Once Gin finished speaking, loud cracks suddenly resounded in the throne room, as King Vegeta crushed the right armrest of the throne. Cold sweat began to drip down Gin''s back. "I already have enough problems on my plate! Why the hell must those bastards come now when I have to decide the sentence for Paragus''s son? His anomalous readings poses a threat to our entire race. Lord Father had two deal with those two devil spawns and now I''m stuck with another. Damn it all!" "...Your Majesty, I beg your forgiveness but this announcement appears to be rather important. Plus they notified us they made another technological breakthrough in this last year and have plans to give us upgraded equipment." "Tch, the last thing on my mind right now is anything related to those bastards. I don''t care if they want to give us better equipment! All I desire right now is to be alone. Gin, go finish your report and hand it over to Nappa and let him take care or it. Leave this room now, or else I''ll make it so you will never leave this room again!" "...This one understands, Your Majesty." "Good, now leave me the hell alone!" Not wanting to anger King Vegeta any longer, Gin sped up and immediately left the throne room with a tail between his legs, and once he vanished from sight did he heave a big sigh. Now that King Vegeta permitted the royal guard to head outside again, Gin wondered if he should report this to Nao and Miya. King Vegeta didn''t even bring up anything related to these two as he banned the Palace about anything related to them so he did not report on the two''s battle power status. In the end Gin decided to meet up with Fynn, Oliver and Parsi and would report to the twins next morning. Meanwhile, back at Iona''s residence. Nao and Miya at their lunch with Iona before the two made their way back upstairs to Nao''s room. It was rather compact as it only had a bed and nothing else but it the room suited its purpose, and it helped Nao'' meditation. When the two were on Nao''s bed, they felt a large Ki fluctuation coming from the Palace, and it felt very similar to the Ki Broly released but it was about half of Broly''s power. Miya determined this Ki belonged to Vegeta and the two felt two more strong Ki fluctuations a day later. Miya determined these two fluctuations belonged to Broly. With how sensitive Miya was to Ki, she was quickly able to determine the situation at the Palace. "Brother, it looks like Vegeta and Broly are now in their respective pods in the Palace. That stupid King probably saw Broly by now, don''t you think brother?" "You felt those three large Ki outbursts right? I hate to say it but I believe you are right Miya. Time seems to be moving onward relentlessly. It won''t be much longer before that bastard sends Broly''s pod off to planet Vampa." "Do you have plans to save Broly, brother?" "To be honest I''d rather have King Vegeta send him off to that planet. While I will miss out on a couple rewards, I''d rather have Kakarot take care of him. It''s enough dealing with you, I don''t want to deal with someone who has constant anger issues, haha." "Hehe, of course you have to deal with me. I''m your little sister! Who cares about that dumb lug for anyways. Besides he eventually ends up making some friends so we can just introduce ourselves to Broly then, right? Hehe." "That''s definitely possible. I also can now feel King Cold''s ship fast approaching. I guess its time to meet Frieza in a couple weeks. Let''s go back down to Mama, shall we?" "Of course, brother. Let''s surprise Mama and use [Gate]!" Chapter 39 - 36: King Colds Retirement! (Final) [Gate]. [Gate] was a rather special skill Nao had been developing ever since he activated his Space Affinity. Ever since Nao became more attuned to Space, he could tell the difference between normal and space particles in the air around him whenever he activated his space aura, which always ended up being a bright golden color, a far contrast from his usual pale white aura that was attuned to his ice element. Every time Nao tried to bend space around him, it took out a lot of stamina, so as he continued his mediation, his stamina also improved alongside his increasing battle power. He still questioned himself whether he was ready or not to create the real thing but Miya ended up giving him the final push that was needed, and he was going to create his first [Gate] today. If he successfully created one, he could develop it even further to access the furthest reaches of space of the universe Nao currently resided in. "Miya, even though I''ve been tampering myself these last few months, are you sure I''m ready to open a [Gate]? I still get pretty tired when I try to compress space to the extreme. But with enough compression, I''m sure the portal will reveal itself to the other side right?" "You''re such a worrywart, brother! You''ve been working hard. It''s time for a practical test of it! Besides, Mama is downstairs right now preparing our lunch. The distance is only a few meters away. Surely a few meters won''t scare big brother away, will it? Hehe." "I suppose not...Well, what is never ventured is never gained. Besides we now have a bet with King Kai. This will be the first step to realizing that!" Miya nodded at Nao''s resolve and smiled at him. Nao jumped off his bed and decided to prepare himself. Gathering his Ki within, it soon gushed forth outwards, and soon Nao''s body was covered in a pale white aura. He attuned his senses to the space element and soon the nearby space particles started to twinkle, before they converged around Nao and soon his aura changed that to of a golden color. Feeling this, Nao was ready for the next step. The particles around him were in all shapes and sizes, from the smallest being less than 1 millimeter long to as big as Nao''s fist. He was able to grab hold of four spherical particles the size of his fist, and Nao started to sweat. Nao was currently 3''6 while Miya was 3''8 so his hands could only reach so far. He then extended his hand out in front of him and direct the four fist-sized particles to go into a separate corner in front of him and before long they were set in place. The overall size of the [Gate] reached about a foot longer than his height, reaching about 5'' tall. At this point in time, only the frame of the gate had been created, and on top of sweating, Nao started to pant a bit. However he then released more of his Ki, causing the four fist size spheres of the frame to shine brightly, before a crack in space started to open up before him. This crack in space slowly started to expand before it completely opened to all four corners of the 5'' frame in front of him. Once the crack was fully formed, spacial distortions started to appear around the gate, and Nao quickly felt his energy draining as he tried to stabilize the distortions. He then burst forth more of his aura and an image started to appear within the darkness inside the space crack. A few seconds passed and the image fully formed, showing the kitchen on the first floor. Iona was still unaware of the [Gate] that appeared in Nao''s bedroom, as it is currently only a one way [Gate] until the two walked through, before it materialized on the other side. Nao then collapsed on his butt, sweating and panting heavily, but this did not destabilize the gate once so ever. Once Nao stabilized the spacial distortions around the [Gate], the [Gate] itself became stable and once they passed through, he would will it to disappear. "Hah...Hah...I didn''t think it would drain this much out of me when it''s only connected to the kitchen below...King Kai''s planet is located in another plane in the Realm of the Living...Maybe I should''ve started with Lesser Teleportation..." "Hehe, brother it really is not easy what you''ve been trying to do. You''re literally forcing space to collapse on top of itself to the point where two different places in space meet each other. Your battle power has just started to grow rapidly, given more time and strength, you will definitely be able to collapse spaces between planes!" "I really do need to put in more effort then. Perhaps obtaining a proper breathing and Ki cycling technique from one of those angels might be the best for me. With that I will eventually obtain the power of the Legendary Super Saiyan once my meridians are fully unblocked, and my strength will constantly rise once I''m in that state. It''s quite unfortunate there is still two years to go..." "Guess you got your future road map planned out for you then! Let''s not keep Mama waiting any longer. She''ll defintely become shocked once she sees a space crack form in front of her. Get your butt moving!" "Yes, Yes..." However, just as he started to regain his footing and sat up again, Nao suddenly felt a large impact strike against his butt. He could not sense any deadly intent coming from this strike but it still caused Nao a bit of pain, causing him to curse inwardly as he suddenly flew through the portal. It was none other than Miya who kicked him in the butt, and seeing him curse as he went through the portal, her smile grew wider and she giggled incessantly. However little did Nao not notice the figure within the [Gate]''s image that was directly before him, it was none other than his mother sitting at the table with cooked meat spread on top of various plates... Year 732 Mid April Iona''s Residence The aroma of roasted meat wafted through the first floor as Iona smiled at the table as she finished setting it together with her two maids. Miya and Nao were quite rowdy upstairs and she could hear loud noises every now and then coming from Nao''s room. Iona was going to head on up to tell that their lunch was ready for the day but before she got up from the table, she suddenly heard some noise coming directly behind her a couple meters away and felt a familiar energy spread through her body, just like the one her son released less than half a year ago when she saw him release that peculiar golden aura. Before she could remember more clearly, she turned around only to see four fist-sized golden spheres pop out of nowhere, shocking her greatly. She felt more curious at the sight of this as she did not feel any deadly intent coming from the four fist-sized golden spheres. She then saw the golden spheres shine a bit before locking into place, forming four corners and eventually a 5'' frame that was large enough for a child to squeeze through. Iona then saw the space within the frame forcibly get torn open until she saw pitch darkness spread across the entire frame. It did not show any images like when Nao created the frame on his side, as it only showed pure darkness, which scared Iona a bit. But before she could resume her focus on what was in front of her, a shadow quickly passed through the portal, quickly striking into Iona''s bosom. Iona then smiled feeling familiar warmth that was unique to that of her children. Nao finally managed to reach the other end after being kicked in the butt by Miya. As Nao went through the [Gate], his vision blurred. Before he could regain his vision, Nao felt he struck against something extremely soft. Out of curiosity he raised his right hand and stretched it out upwards, before his hand grasped onto something far more soft than what he felt previously. It was large enough to fit his entire hand and even a bit larger. Only upon hearing a light m.o.a.n did Nao regain his vision, only to see himself collided against his mother''s lap near the dining table. His right hand was currently fondling one of her mother''s b.r.e.a.s.t, causing an awkward silence between the two. Nao looked up at his mother, unable to blink as he couldn''t think of an excuse. "...Little Nao, are you enjoying the feeling of my b.r.e.a.s.ts?" Upon hearing this, Nao saw a weird smile form from his mother. Nao immediately retracted his hand, and hints of red soon appeared on his cheeks, blushing in embarrassment. "...I''m sorry, Mama...It''s that stupid Miya''s fault for kicking me through the [Gate]!" "Now, now, Little Nao. I''ve already said this countless times before, you shouldn''t complain about your sibling, especially since she''s your twin! I''ll let this go by this time but if it happens again I''ll take away your meals for the day. Is this the [Gate] you two were referring to?" Nao nodded at her question. Nao then started to explain what happened prior just moments ago, and as he continued his explanation, Miya could see the scene unfold back at Nao''s room. Her smile turned into a grin as she saw Nao fondle her mother''s b.r.e.a.s.ts and she got into a stance as if she were ready to dash ahead. She then counted down in a playful manner. "Three, two, one, let''s go!" After Miya finished her countdown, she dashed through the [Gate] in front of her. Her version slightly blurred but after a few seconds passed, another shadow immediately came through the [Gate]. Miya''s figure struck against Nao and the force was strong enough to knock Iona and Nao onto the floor, creating a loud thud startling the two maids working in the kitchen. Little did they know this event was being watched by another who had a dumbfounded look on their face standing by at the doorway with it being open. Gin had just arrived only to see Miya pop out of the strange looking frame floating a couple meters away from Iona and Nao. Miya still enjoyed the warmth coming off Iona and Nao for a few moments before turning her head towards the front door. Iona and Nao soon followed suit, only to see Gin staring at the three with his mouth wide open, unable to speak. Only then did he notice all three were looking at him, and he finally spoke up. "Uhh, did I come at a bad time?" "Fufufu, not at all Gin. It''s more surprising to see you here. Feel free to come inside. Did something happen at the Palace again?" "Yes. Pardon the intrusion then...The restrictions on the Palace have been somewhat lifted but it''s still under a heavy lock down. But more importantly, what in blazes is that thing? I''ve seen lots of technology from various races we''ve conquered in the past but that looks like a f*cking portal!" Gin soon approached the three, and started to point at the frame floating in the air with the four golden spheres located at each corner. Miya soon giggled after hearing him, and then answered his question. "Hehe, it''s mister Gin again. It''s just as you''ve said. Brother here created a [Gate]!" "A [Gate]...? This power doesn''t even look like it belongs to us...Did this brat get stronger again? But that''s besides the point why I''m here. I can only be here for a few moments, I don''t want to anger His Majesty any further after already what has happened this last week. He''ll suspect me if I''m gone for a longer period of time." "Gin, what happened at the Palace?" "You see, the next Prince was finally born early yesterday and was placed in the royal pod today. However, His Majesty discovered that one of the 12 special pods became occupied before placing the Prince inside the royal pod. This angered him greatly and the report I gave him a day later only further increased his anger. I''m lucky to still be living right now." "So we finally have a new Prince...what did your report mention Gin?" "This report is the most worrying thing out of everything that happened so far. His Imperial Majesty Great King Cold will be arriving again on our planet in two weeks time with an important announcement to make. This is all I came here to tell you three. If you don''t need me for anything else I''ll excuse myself." "Thank you for this information Gin. I would welcome you to join us for lunch but you appear to be in a big hurry. You can return to the Palace now." "Thank you for your understanding, Madam Iona. This one will take their leave then." Gin bowed slightly at Madam Iona who was still on the ground with her two children in her embrace. Nao had long stopped fondling her b.r.e.a.s.ts at this point in time and his look became serious after hearing Gin''s report. He then let out a sigh, knowing what was to come in the next two weeks. What the Saiyans had not known yet, would that King Cold announce his retirement, before giving all rights of his Cold Force to his son, Frieza, which he would introduce right after, and at this point would mark the beginning of Planet Vegeta''s destruction... Gin soon left the house, and Iona then looked down at her two children. Smiling, she lifted the both of them up, which was quite surprising considering she didn''t fight, but she still had enough muscle to easily lift the both of her children off the ground. She then signaled Nao and Miya to start eating lunch as she didn''t want the meat to go cold. Nao''s reserves were quite empty now considering how much stamina it took out of him creating his first [Gate], and he couldn''t take it any longer and dove right into the food on the table, and the food disappeared faster than any time they had eaten lunch previously. The trio then started talking about the result of Nao''s first [Gate] and time started to speed up again as the sun fell beyond the mountain''s horizons. Before the three knew it, two weeks have passed in a blink of an eye. Year 732 Early May Planet Vegeta Gin''s report couldn''t stay hidden from the Saiyan populace during these two weeks and while it was mainly known by the Palace and the elite district, the news of King Cold''s arrival spread throughout the lower and middle class districts, but none of them could reach the docking bay attached to the Palace. In these two weeks, Nao did not create another [Gate] and decided to reflect on the sensations he felt when he created his first one during his meditations sessions, and surprisingly, at the end of the two week mark, he felt his meridians burst open again, unblocking another 1% and another surge of power spread throughout his body. He now could see his battle power rise by 25,000 this time, which was more than his previous 2%, so it did look like the more he opened them, the stronger he would become. His battle power now reached 175,000 after unblocking 13% of his meridians. In the end Nao and Miya decided to head off to the Palace''s docking bay, awaiting the arrival of King Cold. The various maintenance workers and other elite Saiyans were quite surprised seeing two children arrive but once they saw their white and red hair, cold shivers ran down their spines as they remembered the end of the Saiyan-Tuffle War two years ago. This day passed quite slowly as the Saiyans began to murmur among themselves after Nao and Miya arrived at the docking bay. The sun slowly rose and before long everyone started to hear sonic booms in the air. These sonic booms reached the Palace and signaled King Vegeta that King Cold had just entered the atmosphere. He wearily got up from his throne which still had the destroyed armrest and signaled the royal guard to come with him, including Gin, Fynn, Parsi and Oliver. It didn''t take long for them to arrive at the docking bay and seeing their King arrive, the Saiyans at present all knelt, barring Nao and Miya. The two were focused on what was happening in the sky. King Vegeta saw the kneeling Saiyans in front of him, pleased at the sight but his sight soon wandered off to the left of the docking bay, spotting a white and red haired boy and girl. Blue veins started to pop out on his forehead but he scoffed after seeing Nao and Miya and turned his head back in front of him, at the kneeling Saiyans again. His presence soon swept the docking bay, making himself known to all. He walked to the middle of the docking bay in silence as the royal guard followed behind. Hundreds of alien sh.i.p.s soon appeared below the atmosphere, causing shock to appear among t he Saiyans. There was quite a bit more this time than King Cold''s first visitation last year. Every now and then a ship or two would collide into watchtowers in the lower and middle class districts, causing the Saiyans to curse back at them, as they cut down the towers in half. Before long King Cold''s Mothership appeared and it didn''t take long for it to hover over the Palace''s docking bay. Loud hissing noises came off the ship as it slowly descended onto the ground. Only silence could be heard until the latch tied to the front frame of the ship popped off, soon revealing a moving metal bridge as it slowly extended to the ground. 12 distinct figures clad in white robes wearing unique masks immediately flew out as they lined up against the moving metal bridge. After the 12 figures aligned themselves, uproars spread across the Saiyans as 4 figures then descended onto the moving platform. King Cold came out first, followed by the young Frieza that floated next to him in his pod, then the scientist Kikono and strategist Berryblue. King Cold had a domineering presence, while Frieza had an evil smirk on his face. Kikono and Berryblue also grinned at the sight of the kneeling Saiyans. The only ones who weren''t kneeling were Nao, Miya, King Vegeta and the royal guard. Nao and Miya tried to stay out of the way, staying far off to the left of the docking bay, only wanting to witness the event taking place. Seeing King Cold and especially Frieza before him still took a toll on his heart. Nao saw the young Frieza step out off his pod and as his pinkish red tail touched the floor, his feet soon followed. Frieza felt two powerful gazes and he found a white and red haired Saiyan looking right at him out of curiosity. He smirked evilly at Nao and Miya and their gazes met briefly. "Hoh?...Interesting..." Frieza murmured to himself before looking back at his father and King Vegeta further away. King Cold got off the moving platform and greeted King Vegeta who still had blue veins popping out his forehead. "It''s been such a long time, King Vegeta!" "It. .indeed has, Your Imperial Majesty." King Vegeta then reached his hand out for a handshake, which King Cold ignored with a ''Humph'' and immediately struck his son''s back with his large palm, signaling him to come forward. He then introduced Frieza to the Saiyans. "This here is my son, Frieza. You may address him as the ''Young Lord'' after my announcement." "I-It''s a very nice pleasure to meet you, L-Lord Frieza." After saying this, King Vegeta and and the royal guards behind him all knelt down on one knee. Seeing his Frieza''s smirk soon turned to a smile. "Ohohoho, The pleasure is all mine." After Frieza greeted King Vegeta, King Cold got right to the point and made his announcement. "I''ll get right to the point. I will be retiring as of now and my son Frieza here will take over the current Cold Force. It will hereon be named the Frieza Force, but nothing else will change. Everything currently in effect will remain the same." Chapter 40 - 37: Frieza! "I''ll get right to the point. I will be retiring as of now and my son Frieza here will take over the current Cold Force. It will hereon be named the Frieza Force, but nothing else will change. Everything currently in effect will remain the same." King Cold had already struck his fatherly hand on Frieza''s back as he made his announcement to the kneeling Saiyans in front of him. A small uproar resounded throughout and a mixture of shock and confusion appeared on the Saiyans'' faces. A few even shown disapproval as the Frieza in front of them as he appeared to be quite young but King Cold''s next statement blew away the remaining disapproval, and even scared them a bit. "Nothing else will change. The only thing that will be different is my son is far more cruel than I am." Despite being padded on the back by his father, Frieza actually did not like his touching so Frieza swept King Cold''s large palm away with tail. Frieza then stepped forward a few steps as King Vegeta still knelt down on one knee. He then looked back up at him, only to see an evil smirk on Frieza''s face, causing a cold shiver to run down his spine. Frieza then spoke out to the Saiyan populace. "Ohohohoho, calling me ''Young Lord'' isn''t necessary, ''Lord Frieza'' will suit just fine. I have high expectations for all of you Saiyans. Lord Father has done well in acquiring all of you. I do hope that none of you will let me down." Frieza then lowered his head and leaned forward, approaching closer to King Vegeta. Upon getting a close-up of Frieza, King Vegeta then lowered his head as he felt a hidden pressure encompass him. His cold shivers remained and continued to strike against his spine. "I-It is a pleasure to s-serve under you, Lord Frieza." Hearing this, Frieza''s evil smirk then turned to a smile. He then continued his inauguration speech. "Now then, to celebrate my inauguration today, the Frieza Force had come bearing a gift for all of you Saiyans. We have been quite busy in this last year and we successfully upgraded our scouting technology. We have here 500 units of our latest Scouters, which should suit you guys quite well instead of those trash you monkeys call scopes. You will find the meter to gauge battle power quite larger than your previous limit of 10,000." Frieza then stepped backwards after he declared this. Several of Frieza''s minions immediately stepped forth with several large slick silver-line suitcases that contained rows upon rows of the new Scouters, eventually totaling 500 units. These Scouters looked just like the ones Raditz, Nappa and Vegeta wore when they arrived on Planet Earth, allowing them to be equipped on their heads. Most of the scopes the Saiyans had previously were usually hooked up to a mainframe computer and were scavenged from the Tuffles during their decade long war. With the new Scouter being mobile as well, the Saiyans will have an easier time determining which planets will suit them better for conquest. Frieza then turned to his left to see Berryblue right next to him holding one of the briefcases. He then grabbed hold of one of the Scouters and situated it on his right eye. If one were to compare the old to the new, the only thing they retained was the same color scheme the panel had, which was a bright green color. "Allow me to show you Saiyans the use of these Scouters. On top of being able to gauge an opponent''s power level, it also serves as a communication device. It will serve well in group missions. Now lets see.." Frieza tapped a couple buttons on the Scouter''s edge and soon the nearby Saiyans heard some beeping sounds come from it. They then saw Frieza look around, only to raise his head until it landed at the Palace''s watchtowers further behind the docking bay. There was one watchtower off to the right and one off to the left, and the scouter picked up a couple signals coming from each of them. King Vegeta then raised his head again only to see Frieza smirking. King Vegeta then saw Frieza raise his right hand, only to feel a deadly energy converge at the tip of his index finger, before it shone a purple light. The light converged into a small beam and it instantly shot at the right tower, accurately striking the Saiyan through the chest who was currently taking aim at him. A loud bang struck the watchtower before part of the building collapsed and rubble started to fall. Frieza then took this opportunity to launch another Death Beam at the other watchtower, only to end in the same result with it crumbling down, striking against the Saiyan who was also taking aim at him. Only a few seconds passed before the scouter''s number rose to 2000 and 2500 respectively when he saw the two figures off in the distance. The deadly purple energy that converged at Frieza''s fingertip soon vanished, before a calm demeanor resumed on his face. He then looked back down at the Saiyans. "Well there you have it, Saiyans. Hiding a battle power of 2000 and 2500. As you Saiyans can see the Scouter only took mere seconds to finish the scanning. They are quite convenient, aren''t they, hmm?" Frieza then lowered his head again at King Vegeta and his smirk only grew wider. King Vegeta actually tried to launch a sneak attack against Frieza but now he could only lower his head in shame, seeing that his plan was foiled before he could even launch it. Berryblue then stepped up, only to set down one of their many silver-line suitcases in front of King Vegeta, before passing a scouter into his hand. Berryblue then stepped back and headed back onto the Mothership. King Vegeta did form a fist out of anger earlier but now that he had something to grasp onto, the scouter soon couldn''t withstand his pressure and started to crack. Frieza did not care seeing this and soon he turned around and started to head back to where King Cold was. But the two Saiyans who stared at him out of curiosity streaked across his mind again, and Frieza turned his head to the left, only to see that they were still there. Nao and Miya saw Frieza look at the two again and the display he showed earlier, Nao could only sigh at King Vegeta''s incompetency. What the two didn''t expect was that Frieza actually started to slowly walk towards the two. Nao tensed up as he was put on the spot, and the other Saiyans saw Frieza walk towards Nao and Miya but remembering that they were two monsters in disguise, none of them spoke up. Once Frieza was in arms length of Nao, only then did he get a good look at Frieza. But all of sudden, he saw Frieza press a couple buttons on his Scouter again, only to hear some more beeping. "Ohohoho, you two are quite an oddity around here. I didn''t think you monkeys came in multiple colors, but to think there would be one white and one red. Let''s have a look at your power level shall we?" As Frieza already turned on the Scouter again, he soon saw the number climb rapidly. Frieza was not dumb seeing that the two in front of him were mere children but his intrigue grew once the number went past 1000 after a couple seconds. It did not stop once it even reached 5000, nor 10,000. Once it started rising past 10,000, a mix of emotions soon surged through Frieza. It did not even stop at 25,000 and the number quickly started rising even more. Once it passed 50,000 his intrigue still remained and according to the report he received a year ago, the two in front of him almost had enough power to rival Captain Ginyu and sure enough the number crossed to 100,000. However even a hint of shock appeared on Frieza''s face even though he didn''t show it as the number continued to climb, all the way till the Scouter stopped beeping at 175,000. Captain Ginyu could reach a maximum of 120,000 battle power once he released his full power but to think that two monkey children would outclass him, Frieza had never heard of such a thing before. Even a hint of fear soon started to sprout within the depths of his heart. Frieza''s smirk was wiped away and King Cold saw him turn serious, which surprised him a bit. "A battle power of 175,000...are you two really Saiyans?" Upon seeing the Scouter''s final reading, Frieza said this loud enough for it reach everyone''s ears who were currently at the docking bay, including King Vegeta. King Vegeta remained silent but he soon felt a large pain in his heart and started to cough out some blood. A couple of the nearby royal guards rushed to his side, and tried to provide some support but King Vegeta remained silent and soon the Scouter in his hand was crushed apart. Nao did not care for King Vegeta at all at this point in time and he looked up back at Frieza, only to nod. Miya, who was currently beside Nao remained silent. "Very interesting...to think that the Saiyans had the capability of raising such a monster. Why don''t we play a little game, hmm?" If one had a close look at the three, it almost seemed like three children were about to play a game. Nao''s height currently was at 3''6, Miya at 3''8 and Frieza himself was only at 5''0. He was rather short but even now, if there was anyone who mentioned about how tall he was, he would defintely kill them without battling an eye, as this was considered one of Frieza''s greatest taboos. Nao saw raise his same right hand as he started to see purple Ki converge at the tip. Seeing this, Nao knew he add to act immediately and soon released all of his aura, and the temperature began to drop and Frieza started to feel somewhat cold. As Frieza focused on creating the Death Beam at his fingertip, he saw frost began to spread out below the boy''s feet and also saw him covered in a snow-white aura. The Death Beam finally converged and Frieza shot it at the boy, striking at his chest. Only a second passed before it entered Nao''s aura but he was able to react quick enough by gathering his ice Ki on his fist and managed to strike at the Death Beam with Frost Fist. A blast of cold air soon swept up the surroundings and the nearby Saiyans started to shiver. Even the minions of the Frieza Force were blown back a few feet, also feeling a sudden temperature drop. Seeing that the Saiyan boy in front of him successfully countered his attack with his own, this result was satisfactory and a grin appeared on Frieza''s face. "You appear to be slightly worth more than your average monkey unlike those fools over there. The Frieza Force always welcome strength that can assist me in taking over the rest of the universe. We''ve already come so far, but it seems there are still hidden powerhouses out there. This planet can only hold you for so long, you are welcome aboard whenever you decide to ditch it." Nao knew that he would never join Frieza to help him take over the rest of the universe but he decided to remain silent and nodded his head again at Frieza, confirming his words, all while dispersing his fully powered up aura. The air around the docking bay slowly grew warmer again and the frost beneath Nao soon melted. Nao then saw Frieza turn around and suddenly whipped his tail at Nao, striking against his chest and this caused Nao to tumble backwards a bit, falling on his butt. Before he could do anything Nao saw Frieza signal for Kikono to come over, who also was currently holding another silver-lined briefcase. Without saying anything, Kikono opened it up and grabbed two Scouters out of it, and afterwards Frieza took off his and placed it back inside the suitcase. Frieza then started to walk back to King Cold but Kikono remained behind. He handed the two Scouters over to Nao and Miya before he closed the suitcase and retreated back to the Mothership. Seeing Frieza return to his side, King Cold then looked back at the Saiyans, before he decided to conclude today''s gathering. "All of you Saiyans are now part of the Frieza Force. I do hope you all will get along with my son and serve him well. We will come back to this planet periodically just like today for any important announcements to make but besides that, you Saiyans can continue to do the missions assigned to you. We will now take our leave." Frieza then hovered up in the air before he gracefully landed back inside his floating pod. King Cold then fluttered his cape before heading back onto the moving platform. The 12 mysterious figures that donned strange masks suddenly vanished from view and before long the other minions entered the Mothership and their other sh.i.p.s. It didn''t take long before the Mothership started to twist and flatten itself, before it sped off back up into the atmosphere, leaving Planet Vegeta. The only things that remained behind were the silence of the Saiyans and piles of silver-lined suitcases laying around everywhere. Realizing their boss is now gone, the royal guards immediately attended to King Vegeta. Nao then took this time to release more of his aura, before it changed to a golden color. He grabbed four smaller golden spheres around him and placed it large enough to where it covered himself and Miya, before a space crack suddenly appeared beneath them. An image of their cliff-side soon appeared and once it became clear, Nao and Miya dropped down into the [Gate] and vanished from the docking bay, shocking the Saiyans who were still looking at them. King Vegeta struggled to get up and departed back to the Palace in silence. It didn''t take long before the other elites and maintenance workers to start clearing the docking bay and returned to their duties and work. Peace soon came over Nao and Miya again as they arrived back at their home. Nao managed to survive an attack from Frieza! Chapter 41 - 38: A Race Against Time (I) Year 732 Early May Planet Vegeta Iona''s Residence Once docking bay quieted down, machine-like whirring noises began to echo again once everyone departed. Seeing the two main stars, Nao and Miya, suddenly vanish before them could only leave the departing Saiyans dazed. Meanwhile, only a few seconds passed as Nao and Miya passed through the space portal before four smaller golden spheres suddenly popped out of nowhere at their house. Iona was currently chatting with her two maids before she felt a familiar disturbance in the air, and saw a space crack, a bit wider than the first one she had seen, appear before her very eyes. However once she saw the small golden spheres appear, instead of spreading out in front of her vertically like the first one she saw, the four spheres spread out horizontally further up in the air, only to form a 6'' frame, wide enough to squeeze two children in. After the space crack split open the frame became endless darkness and before long Iona saw two shadows drop down from up above. Thud! The two shadows fell quickly and struck the ground, which knocked up some dust and obstructed the view. Iona coughed lightly with the dust lingering in the air before two figures could soon be seen, one on top of the other. Nao felt something large and warm placed on his chest and felt something furry streak across his face. The dust still obstructed his view at this time and when Nao tried to open his mouth to call out to Miya, the tip of Miya''s tail accidentally slid into Nao''s mouth. Miya started to feel a slight moisture cling onto her tail but as the dust was still settling she couldn''t see that well. Immediately following that, dust entered into Nao''s mouth, causing him to cough. He couldn''t get the dust of his mouth and he accidentally ended up biting down on Miya''s tail. Similar to when a dog or cat gets their tail squeezed, Nao''s bite reached the skin of Miya''s tail causing a massive cold shiver to streak up her body, immediately following a large shriek. "AHHHHHHH!" Iona became started by Miya''s shriek but before she could react, Miya yanked her tail out of Nao''s mouth and with a tear in her eye and puffed cheeks, she formed a fist with her right hand. With a reverse uppercut, her fist swooped down, striking at his chest with her full power. Nao suddenly felt a fast impact strike against his chest and since he had his guard down, he couldn''t resist it. Together with the dust, this strike took the wind out of his lungs and the force was strong enough that he flew back and skidded across the dining table, and still continued all the way until the spiral staircase leading to the second floor. As the wind was taken out of his lungs from Miya''a reverse uppercut, Nao became dizzy once his back struck against the steps. Before long, his head started to spin and he could faintly see tiny birds twirling above his head before he passed out. Several seconds passed and Iona only saw a once clean first floor become dirty again. On top of that, Miya was currently flaring her fiery fed aura as a look of anger was currently shown in her eyes. She seemed to be looking at something passed her and once Iona shifted her view towards the staircase, she could now see an unconscious Nao. Seeing her children separated across the room now, she debated which one to go to first, but after seeing her son unconscious, she decided to tend to her daughter first, who was still angry at her tail being bitten. Iona approached Miya, who was only a couple meters away, but as she got closer, she saw small flames dance around her and the temperature started to slowly rise. Droplets of sweat appeared on Iona but she only took a few seconds before she arrived before Miya, only to take Miya into her embrace immediately after. Iona started to rub her head and before long, the temperature surrounding them started to lessen again as Miya''s fiery red aura soon dissipated. Miya then burrowed her head deep into Iona''s chest, which distracted the pain she just received to her tail. A few seconds passed in silence like this before Iona signed her two maids to make sure her son is not in any danger. The two maids immediately arrived at Nao''s side, only to see a slight indent in the shape of a fist in his chest but otherwise, he appeared to be fine and breathing, which the two let out a sigh of relief, and then nodding at Iona. Iona then questioned her daughter on what just happened. "Little Miya...I know you like to bicker with your brother, but what exactly happened this time for you to punch him like that? The dust was in the way so it was a bit hard to see what happened." "Mama...it kind of happened on reflex, but...brother, he...he bit my tail! It really hurt!" "Now, now, Little Miya. I wasn''t going to bring this up in hopes for you and Little Nao to understand yourselves, but hopefully by now you two have taken notice as to why most, if not all of our Saiyan warriors keep their tails hidden from grasp. As you''ve just experienced, we have a couple weak points, one being the full moon, and the other is our tails. Even though I''m not a warrior, I still keep my tail wrapped tightly around my waist, largely because your Papa was one of our strongest warriors...Little Miya, our tail could be said to be our most sensitive part of our bodies, even if this happens again, if you keep a firm grasp of your tail, it won''t easily be in reach next time. You two should start keeping your tails around the waist..." "Mama...it still stings...I accidentally punched brother out of reflex...Ah! That''s right, where''s brother!?" "Fufufu, Little Nao flew straight across the dining table from your little fiasco from earlier. Thankfully the stairs caught him. He''s a little beat up but you don''t need to worry. Little Miya." Hearing this caused Miya to inwardly sigh out in relief. She then started started to squirm out of her mother''s large C-Cup b.r.e.a.s.ts and she could''ve sworn she heard a ding from Rebirth during her fit of anger just moments ago. Before she flew off to assist her brother, Miya had one more look at her mother''s b.r.e.a.s.ts, which caused a slight hint of red to appear on her cheeks. Just thinking about the size of her current b.r.e.a.s.ts, Miya thought that hers would grow just as big or even bigger in the near future, but at the moment, Miya''s had just started developing into two small flower buds, waiting to bloom. She still had several years to go before she reached the start of her puberty. She then shook her head slightly dispelling her thoughts and quickly rose up into the air. It only took her a second before Miya flew over the dining table, before landing down in front of Nao. She immediately started to take off his pristine black battle armor disregarding the worried look of the two maids. With a loud thud, she placed Nao''s battle armor off to the right of the stairs. Even though they''ve been taking baths together ever since Nao woke up from his deep sleep that last a year two years ago, their bodies slowly started to develop. Miya slightly blushed at the sight of Nao''s bare chest. While Saiyans did resemble that of monkeys, a Saiyan''s body was rather bare when it compared to a monkey''s fur. Most of it either went to their hair or their tail while keeping the rest of a Saiyan''s body bare, just like how bare humans were on Earth. Sure enough after looking at Nao''s developing muscles that no longer had any baby fat on them, she saw a small fist-like indent in Nao''s chest. She then traced her small hand along the injury. While there was no blood, it would likely cause a massive bruise when it starts to heal. Despite being more slender, she managed to pick up Nao quite easily, and she confirmed there was indeed a Rebirth notification right before Nao passed out. Smiling at her brother for a moment, she then turned towards Iona. "Mama, I will go on ahead and bring and take care of brother upstairs. He may be asleep for the next 24-48 hour, but Mama doesn''t need to worry. Brother was quite exhausted after that really tall man arrived at the docking day earlier today. Guess he was too tired and passed out after he received my surprise attack earlier, hehe." "A really tall man? Guess you must be referring to that King Cold person then. Seeing you two come back safely relieved me very much and once Little Nao recovers, you two will explain to me what happened today, okay Little Miya?" "Yes, Mama~" Hearing this caused Iona to smile at her daughter. Iona then saw Miya scurry on up the staircase and then signaled her two maids to straighten the dining room before preparing for dinner which was still a few hours away. Meanwhile, a few moments earlier after Nao flew into the staircase, a familiar ding resounded after he started to lose his conscious. Nao struggled for a bit before listening to what it was. "Ugh...what is it now...?" [*Ding! Rebirth has detected host is about to enter a state of unconsciousness. Due to the encounter with Frieza earlier, Rebirth was unable to correlate Frieza''s stats to reflect correctly in host''s memory. Would you like to upgrade Rebirth''s system view to match the world host currently resides in? Warning, this will remove the game-like statistics and will instead display more accuracy to that of the D*Z World.] "Huh...to think Rebirth would offer such an upgrade. Perhaps this would be a downgrade considering it from a different angle. However, it was quite weird for Rebirth to display Gamer-like stats in a world like this where it won''t matter much. The only thing that is really in abundance here is Ki...Sure, why not? This way I can focus more on training and not have to worry about putting the points I earn into which stat. This type of view should definitely be saved for the next world I''m planning to reincarnate into..." [*Ding! Congratulations, host has accepted the system upgrade. Due to host''s current injury, host will undergo another Full Recovery boost as well. Remaining time for upgrade to finish : 47 Hours : 60 Minutes : 59 Seconds. Host will now lose consciousness in three...two...one.] Before Nao could fully process as to why he would go through another Full Recovery boost, he saw the number reach one, and immediately after, he lost consciousness. Following back to the present, Miya carried a now half n.a.k.e.d, unconscious Nao and arrived at his room a few moments later. Miya took a mental note of the remaining time Nao had which was lightly under 10 minutes under the previous timer now. She hoped that nothing important would happen during her brother''s rest. After she laid him across the bed, she removed the rest of his clothing, stripping him n.a.k.e.d. She had a quick look down below and saw that Nao''s member was still quite small and cute. She blushed a bit and wondered when the two of them would go through more growth spurts, but she guessed only time would tell. She then dr.a.p.ed the bed covers over him and confirmed that he was now snoring peacefully, waiting for Rebirth to finish upgrading its system. Miya then returned back downstairs and despite Iona saying she would wait to hear about today''s event until Nao woke up, Miya started to explain what happened regardless and dinnertime soon arrived. The two talked some more and ate before retiring back to their rooms for the night and before long, the sun set beyond the magenta mountains before rising again, signaling the next day. The Next Day, Palace Vegeta. Two days ago Paragus returned back after completing another successful mission assigned by now called Frieza Force. He rested for a day and as he was originally born into the elite class district, he was able to watch Frieza''s inauguration at the docking bay. He was quite frightened at Frieza''s display in strength but more so at Nao and Miya who the former was actually able to ward off an attack by such a monster that is now the Saiyans'' new Lord. King Vegeta didn''t give any notice to Paragus after the event ended and only saw him retreat back into the Palace in silence. He figured then wasn''t a good time so he spent the rest of the day back in the elite class district. The next day he received a summons directly from King Vegeta and hurried to the Palace first thing in the morning with a worried look. He was practically sprinting once he arrived at the doors leading to the throne room, only to be blocked by Gin and Fynn standing in front of the doors. "Colonel Paragus!" "Hey! Get the hell out of my way!" "Please wait, Colonel Paragus!" Gin and Fynn tried to resist him but Paragus still forced his way through opening the doors, before kneeling down in front of King Vegeta. Oliver signaled with his left hand, who was standing off to the tight, to Gin and Fynn, telling them it was fine for him to enter. Paragus then spoke out to King Vegeta in concern. "Your Majesty, please forgive my discourteous behavior. I hear you''re planning to send my son Broly to an outer world by Pod?" Chapter 42 - 39: A Race Against Time (II) "Your Majesty, please forgive my discourteous behavior. I hear you''re planning to send my son Broly to an outer world by Pod?" "That''s right." "Your Majesty, I beg your forgiveness but that job is only for the low class Saiyans! Why are you sending my Broly to an outer world?" "If he could develop enough to conquer that world, he will turn into an even better warrior. Sending Saiyans to unknown worlds, eliminating all potential threats, conquering the planet and then selling it off to the highest bidder is the livelihood of our Saiyan warrior race. Your son is of no exclusion to that." "But Your Majesty, my son''s destination, the planetoid Vampa, is an inhospitable planet that houses no people on it. I do not see how this planetoid could sell for very much, Your Majesty." Upon hearing this, King Vegeta stopped speaking for a moment. His face turned serious and a slight frown appeared. "Your son''s latent abilities have been showing abnormal levels within the last couple weeks. He could even be called a monster compared to the other Saiyans. Someday, if these abnormal levels keep elevating, the mental state of your son will unable to be maintained, and if that happens, he will not only pose a threat to our Saiyan race, but to the universe altogether. You should be grateful that I''m just sending him to an outer world." Meanwhile, turning time backwards a bit, when the morning first started. Before Colonel Paragus entered the throne room, Miya and Iona were well into their day as Nao continued to sleep. He fell asleep around three-o-clock in the afternoon the day before, and about 18 hours have now passed, resulting in his timer of being roughly 30 hours left. Miya informed her mother that she would step out and head to the docking bay for a certain reason and Iona complied. Miya flew out of the house and it didn''t take long before arriving at a certain launch pad. She saw a couple Saiyans, including Beets, who were doing their work and upon seeing the red-haired Saiyan arrive, they all gulped down their saliva, before resuming their work. Miya just took this time to sight-see and wait at the launch pad Broly was going to be sent off. Her brother did confirm that Broly should be launched and Miya came to make sure that his pod was launched successfully. Perhaps Nao didn''t remember minor characters such as Beets, and she thought of whether or not to save him, as if he entered the ship Paragus would force his way into, Beets''s death would be all but certain shortly arriving on planet Vampa, only to be shot to death by Paragus himself. Beets would count as a Saiyan her brother could rescue once Planet Vegeta blew up, resulting in another 25K RP, and in the end Miya decided she would interfere so Beets wouldn''t get on the ship. Paragus knew how to successfully fly one anyway for being in the Vegeta force for so long as a Colonel, Beets mainly entered because he was worried for Paragus. As the ship Paragus entered originally contained food and supplies for two people, Paragus would still be able to live through Vampa for a while just like he did originally, even if Beets wasn''t present. Miya plopped her soft butt down onto the ground and sat cross-legged, which only caused the nearby Saiyans to sweat even more. However seeing as she only looked around out of curiosity and that she didn''t move from her spot, the surrounding Saiyans could only curse inwardly. This was the docking bay connected to Palace Vegeta after all, most of the Saiyans present saw that her brother managed to block an attack by Frieza, so they wouldn''t dare approach her either. After Miya sat down at the docking bay, time seemed to move along again and Miya saw a rushed shadowy figure scurry along the Palace bridge, assuming the figure was none other than Colonel Paragus. Moving time back to the present, Paragus became enraged after King Vegeta finished speaking. He took a step back with his right leg and pointed at King Vegeta. "How could you do this!? Wait...I know now. Your Majesty must be jealous of my Broly''s latent abilities is higher than the Prince''s to the extent that you would send him off to a planet that is void of all life just to silence him!" "SILENCE! One more word out of you like that and you will wind up dead right here in my Palace. Besides...you are already too late. By now, your son is already being launched off into space as we speak." "What!?" From when Miya sat down at the docking bay to the time it is now, a couple hours have already passed. As Miya was currently sitting, she saw one of the onsite flight controllers wave their glowing red sticks, signaling that one of their launch pads was about to open out from the ground. Before long, a pod emerged and soon shot out into the sky above, which Miya looked upwards until the pod vanished from view. Seeing that Broly was successfully launched, a smile appeared on her face. However, Paragus couldn''t take it any more after hearing that his son was being launched into space without his consent, and he rushed out of the giant doors of the throne room, disregarding the presence of King Vegeta. He then started to fly and immediately broke through one of the windows on the left side of the hallway, which caused a bunch of glass to shatter onto the ground, and then he vanished from sight before the onsite royal guards could calm him down. It only took a few minutes for Paragus flying at top speed to arrive at the docking bay. The Saiyans working there saw Paragus arrived in a distressed manner, before making way to one of the sh.i.p.s that were currently docked. A couple of the Saiyans, including Beets tried to stop him but instead Paragus just yelled again. "Out of my way! I need to go after my son!" "Colonel Paragus, please wait! You''re not authorized to take that ship!" "Any authorization can go to hell! My son just got launched into space and I need to go retrieve him!" A couple of the engineers, including Beets, tried to keep Paragus at bay from heading into the center ship off to the left but it proved no use as he used his strength to break free of their grasp. He immediately stomped on the ground and forced his way onto the ship. It appeared to be quite advanced thanks to the Cold Force taking over a year ago and despite being an unauthorized personnel, he still kept receiving warnings over the radio that he wasn''t allowed to be inside. In the end he started pressing various buttons and switches, and before long the ship started to light up, and was ready to drive. It had an autopilot feature so after inputting in the coordinates to Vampa, Paragus would be able to relax during the flight. However at this time, Beets, who became dazed after Paragus broke free of his grasp, tried to come into the ship behind Paragus, but all of the sudden, he felt something tug on his legs and felt he couldn''t move anymore. He turned around only to see nothing behind him, until he looked down and saw Miya staring right back at him out of curiosity. As one of the two monsters was right behind Beets, a cold shiver immediately went down his spine, locking him into place. "M-Miss Miya, what can I do you for you? You probably saw just now but Colonel Paragus is not authorized to drive the ship he just entered! I need to stop him before he enters the atmosphere!" Beets then saw Miya shook her head, and refused to let go. He then heard a light fairy-like voice escape from her mouth which dazzled him a bit, seeing as this was the first time he heard Miya''s comforting voice. "Mister Beets, why don''t you accompany me for a bit? It looks like Uncle was going to drag you into that ship but he already went on ahead. If Mister Beets values his life, you will let Uncle leave in peace." "U-Uncle? Is Miss Miya referring to Colonel Paragus as Uncle? But why....that''s not the point! I''m an engineer and we have protocols that we follow. Colonel Paragus is breaching it and we have to follow up with our securities! I must go to him before the ship leaves. Let me go!" "Sigh...It seems Mister Beets here really does not value their life. But...oh! Would you look at that, hehe!" As Beets was turned around looking at Miya down below who was still a couple feet shorter than him, upon hearing her words, his head immediately turned around again and looked forward towards the edge of the docking bay. Popping air sounds soon echoed as the launcher cables attached to the ship popped off and the entrance latch closed up. It began to whir loudly before it lifted up into the air, and soon the ship vanished from view, leaving behind a dumbfounded Beets. Beets tried to run after the ship but thanks to Miya''s grasp on his leg, he only fell down, knocking up some dust as he struck the floor. His head then turned around again and surprisingly, he yelled at Miya. "Do you realize what you''ve done!? You just let an unauthorized ship enter space! Oh man, my life is so done for..." Meanwhile, back in space, a couple Saiyan sh.i.p.s could be seen in orbit floating around in a circular manner around Planet Vegeta. All of a sudden, a loud boom echoed, startling the couple of sh.i.p.s as another one sped outwards from Planet Vegeta before it disappeared from view, twinkling into the void of space. Within the ship, Colonel Paragus could be seen sitting in the c.o.c.kpit as he had his both hands on the throttle with it fully shifted upwards. He appeared to have a serious look on him, borderline crazy as he scrunched his face, shifting his eyebrows downwards. Soon an angry-sounding voice escaped from Paragus''s mouth. "I knew King Vegeta would be jealous of my son''s potential. Even if the Prince''s potential is record-breaking, my son still far outweighs the Prince''s! Just you wait King Vegeta, once I rescue my son from that damnable planet, I WILL have my revenge!" As Paragus began to laugh maniacally, plotting his revenge for the future against King Vegeta. However, he would not be able to take action against the Saiyans until more than forty years down the line, and as of now another Saiyan started to dread on what just happened, all of because of a certain prankster that stopped Beets in his tracks. Back down at Planet Vegeta, Miya began to giggle at the sight of Beets who was currently cursing inwardly as he continued to lie down on the hard ground. He did really appear to be quite funny to Miya at the moment despite on what just happened a moment ago. "Hehe, you know Mister Beets, if you joined Uncle in that ship, you would''ve started a long one-way journey onto the path of hell with no return. You did remember to check the coordinates he set, right~?" "Coordinates...? That''s right! He set his destination to the 94th outer ring that''s currently in our solar system...Damn it, that''s really far away! What planet was his destination?" Before Beets could fiddle around with his equipment to determine the Planet Paragus set course to, Miya decided to answer it for him, considering she was a walking encyclopedia. Everything that she saw from Nao''s memory, which covered from the beginning of the story all the way to D*S, she was able to perfectly memorize each scene. Even if Nao failed to remember certain parts, Miya would always be there to back him up. "Mister Beets, you might want to double check your eyesight. It was set course for planet Vampa! This planetoid has almost to no life readings and is quite desolate, altogether being surrounded by a rather large meteor storm. Imagine yourself getting unlucky, and several meteors struck against your ship, causing a crash landing. I saw that Uncle had limited food and supplies. Life here back on our planet seems better all of a sudden, don''t you think, Mister Beets? Hehe." Hearing the scenario coming from Miya, Beets unconsciously played it out in his mind, before realizing that such a probability was highly probable! And in fact it actually happened where the two crash landed onto planet Vampa, and it destroyed the ship''s hover core, stranding them to die, but the Beets now did not know about this. However, cold shivers went down his spine as he began to think more and more on how likely that was to occur. He realized that he dodged a bullet! Chapter 43 - 40: A Simplified Interface Thinking that he had just dodged a bullet, cold sweat continued to pour down Beets body as he continued to lie flat on the ground. If one got a closer look at Beets, he appeared to be rather slim and tall. A couple of his defining features were prominent cheekbones as well as two dark black shadows outlining his eyes that connected to his eyebrows. These shadows made Beets seemed that he hasn''t rested in weeks, but in actuality it was just part of his face. Beets had some internal muscle but they clearly weren''t as developed as Miya''s brother. Beets'' hair was shorter and had less spikes compared to Nao''s hair as well, and there wasn''t a pattern to it; Beets'' spikes just pointed upwards. One could clearly tell Beets was a non-combatant, and even among Broly''s weaker readings that were less than 1000, he still had far less battle power than him. While he was a devote follower to Colonel Paragus, thanks to Paragus''s actions just now and through Miya''s inquiry, he started to question or not he was following the correct Saiyan. Every being in the universe who''ve met the Saiyan race and even the Saiyans themselves had a popular saying, which was ''Who in their bright minds would trust a Saiyan?''. Even though Beets technically followed Paragus, he had to work hard to earn his trust, thanks to being part of a warrior race where a Saiyan could back-stab you at any point in time. As Beets continued to lie down flatly on the ground, his head turned back again to Miya who was still pinning him down onto the ground with her small hands. She had fiery red straight hair that flowed down to her shoulders. A small perky nose with sharp sword-like eyebrows. Various strands of her hair also covered most of her forehead as bangs and her skin was smooth as a pearl, unlike most of the Saiyans who mostly had their bodies built of muscle. He didn''t dare to look further down at her body though as he remembered the final battle of the war two years ago, and didn''t want to earn her wrath. But all in all, Beets'' current situation was rather grim, as he suddenly remembered that he broke the docking bay''s protocol. "M-Miss Miya. While I do thank you for stopping me from boarding the ship Colonel Paragus just stole, I fear I may be severely reprimanded for it. If word of this gets out, I don''t even know what they are going to do to me!" "Hehe, Mister Beets, you don''t need to worry about that! I came down here for a reason and what just happened was why I came here. Otherwise I would still be taking taking care of brother during his sleep instead of waiting here at this noisy place." "Still...I still let someone steal one of our sh.i.p.s. I probably won''t be allowed to work here anymore." "Hehehe. If I said that Mister Beets'' doesn''t need to worry about it, then you don''t need to! Even if that stupid King comes himself, Mister Beets can just say you''re now under our protection." At this time, Beets'' ears perked up after Miya mentioned that King Vegeta was a ''stupid King'' and a look of dread immediately appeared on his face. He then reached his right hand to cover Miya''s mouth in hopes for her to not mention something like that again but before his hand reached all the way, he saw Miya flare her aura up and he started feeling hot all of a sudden. Only to be followed by a fast shadow that he couldn''t track, he heard a loud bang and felt something hard strike against his chest, causing him to spiral outwards towards the empty lot the ship used to be on. He spurted out a mouthful blood and felt his body was a wreck as several bones became broken after being hit in the chest by Miya''s punch upon falling down onto the ground. Surprisingly he didn''t lose consciousness but he was in the midst of struggling trying to have a look at Miya again. Only a few seconds passed before Miya stood up and walked over to Beets. She then squatted down near his face, and lifted her left index ringer, only to wag it to the left and to the right in a joking manner. "Now, now Mister Beets. Don''t get too ahead of yourself. You see, only brother Nao and Mama are the ones who can touch me directly. I only took an interest in stopping you after watching you work your job for most of the day. I feel you have the most potential in the field of engineering out of this bunch. What I did just now will only be a light warning to you, as my brother might start recruiting a few followers within the next three to five years, and it''s likely he will take an interest in Mister Beets. My job here is now done and I will head on back. Do take care now, Mister Beets, teehee!" As Miya was squatting down near Beets and said this, Beets started to curse inwardly after hearing that what he just received was only a ''light punishment''. Beets saw Miya stand up again and her fiery red aura dissipated and the air around the two slowly grew colder again. Miya smiled back at him one last time before she lifted herself up into the air and flew back to her cliff-side. With several bones that were now broken, a large wave of pain suddenly spread through Beets'' body, and before long he ended up passing out on the cold hard ground and blood started to seep out of his body. He only had one thought course through his mind before he lost consciousness. ''Women are scary.....'' Even though Saiyans were full of pride and feared little, some fears still remained through the lower class and especially those who were non-combatants, such as Beets. After taking a beating from a girl like Miya, it would likely happen that Beets would start to develop an aversion towards women in the future, but only time would tell. After Miya departed from the scene, several security officers from the Saiyan Army arrived at the Palace''s docking bay, before carrying out an unconscious Beets, rushing him to the closest infirmary. They wanted to question him on what exactly happened but they could only wait until Beets woke up again. Once Miya arrived back at her cliff-side house, most of the day had already passed and the sun was now setting beyond the magenta mountains in the horizon. She didn''t knock on the door and directly opened it, only to be greeted by a smell of her and Nao''s favorite roasted meat, with Iona sitting at the dining table, waiting for Miya''s return. A smile bloomed on Iona''s face after seeing her daughter return and Miya immediately arrived at the table. "Welcome back, Little Miya." "Hehe, I''m back, Mama! Today was quite boring but I still found a potential prospect for brother Nao. This guy is super weak but his knowledge is quite bountiful. I can talk to you about it during dinner!" Iona nodded at Miya''s words and since the table was already set, it didn''t take long for the two to start digging in. Nao was still fast asleep and it was now eight-o-clock in the evening. Nao''s timer would end at three-o-clock in the afternoon the following day so he had about 19 hours remaining on his timer. Miya took her time during dinner to explain the events that took place today a the docking bay and after describing Beets'' situation to Iona, she ended up nodding in approval. However at the end, Miya told Iona Beets tried to cover her mouth, only to be punched hard in the chest in return and ended up losing consiousness. Miya grinned at this but Iona could only take Miya back into her embrace, rubbing her head for a bit. "You did the right thing, Little Miya. After marrying your Papa, I rarely let someone else touch me now. It seems you have your sight on your brother now, isn''t that right? Fufufu." "Hehehe." Two sounds of mischievous laughter echoed in the first floor that came from Miya and Iona. The two maids disregarded this and continued about their work in the kitchen, and they would have more work to do as the food almost seemed cleared at this time. If Nao were awake and heard this, he would of probably hesitate a bit before coming down. Altogether it only took about an hour for Miya and Dinner to finish eating dinner. By now the sun had long set beyond the mountains already and Iona called for the two maids to clear the tables as she herself and Miya made her way back to the second floor. Once Iona and Miya arrived on the second floor, it didn''t take long for them to hear a soft snoring sound coming to the room off to the right, right before the main bedroom that was located at the back of the room. Miya''s room herself was off to the left, directly across from Nao''s and it only took a few seconds for the two to cross to the other side of the floor. After Miya waved to her mother for the night, she saw Iona close the door to the main bedroom, before settling into her bed. At this time, Miya grinned and instead of walking to her room, she walked toward Nao''s room. The peaceful snoring became louder as she entered the room, and she started stripping off her battle armor and undergarments, revealing her fully n.a.k.e.d body. She started to adopt wrapping her red tail around her waist during the day now but she still let it flow down loosely to her legs during the night. Miya still had her budding b.r.e.a.s.ts that were still an A-Cup but to top it off she had a small perky butt and her whole body seemed to be carved out of a pearl found in the deep ocean. Approaching Nao''s crude bed, she just remembered that Nao was also stripped n.a.k.e.d the day before after Miya placed him on it. A hint of red appeared on her cheeks but she still climbed into the bed and allowed her body to cling onto his. Miya immediately felt Nao''s warmth and saw a smile appear on Nao''s face as he continued to snore. It didn''t take long for Miya to fall asleep either. The next day arrived in a blink of an eye. Year 732 Mid-May Planet Vegeta Iona''s Residence. The sun rose up high in the sky when Miya first woke up. She had a very boring day yesterday and because of this, she felt like lazing around during the first half of the day. It now became the middle of May once this day arrived and since Planet Vegeta was rather a desolate planet with nothing but magenta sandstone, there was hardly ever any plant life. Most of the city composed of either high-tech buildings or mountains that were exquisitely carved into. The lower class district had more crude buildings but they were still made up of the same material regardless. Because of this, the planet never saw spring or fall and only had brutal summers and harsh cold winters. Iona woke up early in the day as usual and walked by her children''s rooms. She looked towards Miya''s first only to see Miya not in her bed sheets, which surprised her a bit, and then she looked towards Nao''s bedroom, only to see two small heads popping out of the sheets of the bed further in the back. Iona chuckled at the sight of this, and she some drool collecting at the bottom of Miya''s right cheek as she leaned in towards Nao, and drops of it dripped onto his shoulder every now and then. They were children still at the age of 7 and only had little more than half a year before both of them turned 8 years old. She thought this was fine since they were still children so after having a good look at them, she decided to head on downstairs seeing as they won''t wake up any time soon. The one thing she failed to see was the stripped battle armor and other clothes that was placed near the bed that was hidden from view if one looked straight into the room. She did not notice that both Nao and Miya were fully n.a.k.e.d, thanks to being hidden away beneath the covers, as she headed on downstairs. More time passed and Miya woke up late in the morning but decided to fall back asleep until Nao woke up in the afternoon, skipping their lunch. Iona never saw Miya come down so she assumed she was still sleeping, probably tired from what happened yesterday and passed the time quietly on the first floor. Before long, Nao''s body started to shudder a bit along with his eyes, and he then heard another Rebirth notification, causing his consiousness to wake up. Wanting to see what it was, Nao navigated his mind to the notifications window. [*Ding! Rebirth has successfully updated host''s user interface. Removal of host''s stats has been implemented. Once host undergoes their next reincarnation, the stats host has earned before their removal will be reset and host''s level will return to one. Please check host''s updated status below!] [Rebirth] ======================== [Name] : Nao [Age] : 7 (+16) [Race] : Saiyan, Saiyan God (*Locked*) [Battle Power] : 250,000 [Miya''s Battle Power] : 250,000 [Unblocked Meridians] : 13% [Rebirth Points] 50,300 [Active Quests] -Main Story Quest II - Planet Vegeta''s Destruction -Optional Quest : Save the Saiyans! [Planes] -D*Z [Inventory] x1 Instant Transmission Tablet [Titles] -First Player -> The One And Only (Grants 30% bonus experience per entity slayed) *Inactive for D*Z* -Plane Creator (Grants 10% discount in [Shop] ) -Reincarnator (Allows host to retain memories from second life onward, skills and stats that are bound by laws of each plane will not be able to be carried over) [Active Techniques] Dark Ice Blast, Frost Fist, Power Ball, Fly, Vanish [Passive Techniques] Flux, Frost Aura, Space Affinity, Ice Affinity, Ki [Miscellaneous] ========== [Shop] [Wheel] [Summon] =============================== Having a good look at the changed interface, sure enough it became more simplified. Nao hadn''t even fully explored all of Rebirth''s functions yet but seeing it become this simplified, he wouldn''t have to worry about anything being useless for the time being. He even saw a couple things that were either changed or added as well, which included Miya''s battle power. But most surprisingly, he now saw his power at a shocking 250,000! This number was slightly less than that of Frieza in his first form. He vaguely remembered that Rebirth notified him that he would go through another Full Recovery and it seems he ended up being strengthened by another 75,000 battle power. However at this time, he suddenly felt something warm and an extremely soft sensation invaded his body. This distracted his mind, causing his eyes to shudder once again, and he slowly opened them. He became momentarily blinded from the light of the room but he quickly regained his vision and felt his body was rather light and breezy. He realized he was n.a.k.e.d with no clothes on and after turning his head to the left, he saw a sleeping Miya drooling onto his shoulder and clinging onto him. He became dazed once he saw that she was n.a.k.e.d as well. Her eyes suddenly shuddered and slowly opened them, only to immediately greet the now awakened Nao. "Hehe, good morning, brother!" Chapter 44 - A Bet To Win, Onward To King Kais Planet! (I) After Nao''s vision stabilized from the blinding light of opening his eyes, the first thing that entered his vision was a n.a.k.e.d Miya who was currently snuggled against him in his bed. His eyes shifted downwards a bit, only to see her budding b.r.e.a.s.ts in full view. As the two were still wrapped in the bed covers, Nao couldn''t really see any more of Miya''s body further down, but he could still feel the warmth Miya''s body gave him. He then lifted his head up again, only to see Miya awake, smiling back at him. Miya greeted him cheerfully but in reality it was already afternoon. On impulse, Nao reached out his hand and started to pull on Miya''s right cheek and questioned why the hell she was in his bed. "Exactly what are you doing in my bed, and without any clothes on? What are you trying to imply here, my sister?" "*Yawn*... I''ve been sleeping, you dummy! Besides...brother, shouldn''t you be getting used to this at some point? We''ll be doing a lot of this in the future, so it''s best to start now! I already got Mama''s approval for marriage once we come of age too." "...Say what now?" "Brother, do I need to spell it out to you? It''s M-A-R-R...mmmph!?" Once Miya started to spell out her words that she said previously, Nao immediately moved his hand that was on Miya''s right cheek, and placed it directly over her mouth, which caused muffle sounds to escape from it. "I know what marriage is, you stupid sister! Why should I even consider anything related to marriage at this point in time? We''re still kids who haven''t even reached puberty yet and even more so we are twins!" "Hehe, brother, you''re forgetting a very important fact. We really lucked out being born as Saiyans. We aren''t humans anymore. There is no moral society within the Saiyans. All they care about is producing stronger offspring and improving their strength through battles. Besides, by the time we get married, this planet would be long gone by then for them to even care about us being twins!" "...You aren''t being serious, are you?" "I am very serious, brother! Don''t make me spell it out again. Look, my main role is to help guide your soul in traversing the void during each reincarnation, but besides that, brother still has the freedom on how to live life to the fullest in each world you go to. I''m serious about remaining by your side, brother! We''re basically two peas in a pod, bound by fate, hehe." "Sigh...look, Miya. Marriage in itself is a really heavy topic to talk about, and regardless of us being twins or not, we haven''t even entered a relationship yet. Is sneaking into my bed n.a.k.e.d your idea of starting one? Are confessions a thing of a past now with going straight to third base?" "Brother, do you even know what ''third base'' means in this context? You couldn''t even confess to the one you liked in your first life before the accident happened, what would you know about relationsh.i.p.s in the first place? At first I just wanted to feel brother''s warmth again after having such a boring day, but after talking about the situation to Mama yesterday, she unexpectedly approved of it. We can take it slow if you want but you should at least get around to seeing me a lot more during the night. Cuddling is the best way to go~" After Miya finished speaking, Nao suddenly remembered that Miya was still clinging on to him. While there was no excitement going on down below, he still quite enjoyed the feeling of being snuggled against his sister like this, and especially the warmth she was releasing. Nao felt so cozy inside that he almost felt like going back to sleep again but he pushed those thoughts aside as he continued to stare at her, without blinking. "The warmth you''re giving off really does feel nice...but that''s not the point. Why don''t we save the topic of marriage to after the current events finish at least? I won''t ban you from entering my room like this during the night, as long as you do it after my meditation sessions end, alright? I get up pretty early as well so if you ever sleep in you may not see me around, is that alright, Miya?" "Hehe, of course that''s fine, brother! I love you!" Miya''s clinging suddenly turned into a hug as she heard Nao''s acknowledgment. However at this time, Nao became dazed after hearing the words ''I love you'' escape from her mouth. While she was technically his sister, he hadn''t heard that phrase for such a long time and it only came from his parents in his previous life. Even Iona rarely mentioned this phrase, but perhaps that was because they were Saiyans. All he could do was rub the bridge of his nose with his right finger, without saying anything. About an hour had passed now since he woke up and the sun was already on the descent. Nao finally realized he was awake and in the end, he escaped out of Miya''s embrace and got off the bed. Luckily this time, there was no black mucous that excreted from his body even though Nao felt he was currently filled to the brim with Ki. Rising in battle power every time Nao went through Full Recovery, or more commonly known as Zenkai, a unique ability that Saiyans are born with, really did wonders. He did not expect to gain 75,000 battle power this time around. But remembering how crazy the battle power number figures became as the original story progressed, he knew it would eventually reach the millions, billions, trillions and beyond. Even then, being at 250,000, Nao could be a force to be reckoned within the North Area, as long as he did not approach the Frost Demons. After all, he only knew of Frieza, his father and his brother, who knew how many more Frost Demons roamed the universe he was currently residing in. After getting off the bed, he did a full body stretch, and raised his arms in the air, before bending them back behind his head for a few seconds. He then rotated both of his arms in a circular manner, and felt they were still in place. On top of being fully refreshed, none of his muscles felt sore either. Even though he was in bed for a full 48 hours, he thought some of them would be a bit stiff for not moving an inch, but apparently not. Perhaps Miya did something to alleviate them? He should probably ask about that later, but when his arms drooped down again, so did his head and bended all the way down. Only now did he remember he was completely n.a.k.e.d, and he looked back toward Miya, who was now sitting up on the bed with the covers still covering her body. He then looked around for his clothes and battle armor and immediately spotted them placed neatly next to the bed, as if it were already waiting for him. He went to the corner of the room and picked them up one by one. He started with his full black bodysuit and it snugly fit onto his body. It expanded all the way from his neck down to his legs. Following that was the pristine black plated battle armor that had black plated shoulder guards, similar to that of the royal guard but Nao''s was more exquisitely designed. He then equipped his white boots and white arm guards. Coupled with his medium length spiky white hair, which was a bit larger than Beets and went straight up like Vegeta''s, and his white tail, he appeared to be a rather dashing young Saiyan with his white and black contrast. He then started to head out of his room and looked back at Miya one last time. "I''ll be heading on ahead, Miya. Don''t stay up here too much longer, okay?" "You go on ahead first brother, I''ll come down after I finish getting changed! Don''t keep Mama waiting any longer." Hearing this, Nao nodded and immediately left his bedroom. Once Nao was out of sight, Miya sat up and another smile bloomed on her face. "Hehe, to think Mama was right all along. Being proactive really did the trick, especially since brother is so timid...Is this how Mama won Papa? Whatever, at least brother isn''t against it. Besides, even if he wants one or two more lovers down the road, I won''t be particular against it, teehee." Miya Finally got off the bed and stretched her body, letting her red tail droop down to her legs. Besides a possible spar, Miya, Nao and Iona didn''t have any plans for the day and over half of the day had passed already. She put on her clothes, which were the same as Nao''s, only to be fitted to her size and not to mention both the bodysuit and battle armor expands as they keep growing. This was one of the unique features the battle armor was known for and you would only see Saiyans with one set typically, unless they got shredded in battle. Unlike Nao''s black and white contrast, Miya''s was red and black with a hint of white, making her appear more domineering than Nao. It only took her a few minutes to get suited up for the remainder of the day and before long she also exited his bedroom. Nao already arrived downstairs as Miya got herself ready and hearing someone approach Iona, Iona turned around, only to see Nao fully equipped. "My, if it isn''t Little Nao. Did 48 hours pass by already? It still feels like it was just yesterday that you fell asleep." "Yes Mama, I''m awake now and I even feel full of energy too. Perhaps it was because I fell unconscious too quickly but I don''t really remember what induced it. Did you happen to see, Mama?" "Fufu, did you forget already? Perhaps Little Miya overdid it too much, well you were the one originally at fault this time around, so don''t put too much blame on her. Besides that, did Little Miya get her wish yet?" Hearing Iona question him, he tilted his head to the right in confusion as to what Miya''s ''wish'' could be. Images of what happened after Nao woke up suddenly flashed through his mind, only to remember Miya''s n.a.k.e.d body in full view. Hints of red soon appeared on his cheeks, causing him to blush. Iona noticed her son blushing, and this caused her to chuckle again. "Well, it seems Little Miya did get her wish after all. You best take care of her from here on, you hear me, Little Nao?" Iona suddenly turned serious at this time, causing Nao to gulp down. He could only nod his head in response to his mother. It seems she did not care about the two being twins either. ''Seriously, what is wrong in this society...'', is what Nao could only think about now. He then questioned his mother on what happened again prior to him falling unconscious. "My memory really doesn''t remember what happened, could you please explain to me, Mama?" "Fufu, while I could tell you, why don''t you ask Little Miya? She''s been behind you for a while now, isn''t that right?" "Huh?" Nao then turned around, only to see Miya fully dressed, standing one meter away from him. He was used to Miya''s presence being really close by so it didn''t startle him, but he was still surprised that she got ready that that quickly. "You got dressed pretty quickly. Mind explaining what happened before I fell asleep?" "Hehe, of course brother. You opened up a [Gate] beneath us after that really tall man left with his army at the docking bay two days ago. You managed to expand it by another foot allowing both of us to enter it. Once we arrived back at the house I ended up falling on top of you since we had no footing. Before we could stand up you ended up biting my tail, brother! It really hurt you know. I punched you into the staircase on reflex, hehe." Chapter 45 - A Bet To Win, Onward To King Kais Planet! (II) "Once we arrived back at the house I ended up falling on top of you since we had no footing. Before we could stand up you ended up biting my tail, brother! It really hurt you know. I punched you into the staircase on reflex, hehe." "Now that you mention it...I do vaguely remember something furry slip into my mouth, but there was too much dust so I couldn''t see that well. If that truly was the case, I do apologize for that, Miya. But I''m surprised the [Gate] managed to open more quickly than the first time. Guess I should practice it even more to develop its efficiency." "Wow, to think brother would take the initiative and apologize, well apology accepted, hehe. Also now that we have nothing planned for the time being, brother can start training all he wants!" "That''s right, didn''t Little Miya and Little Nao carve out a third floor a while back that was designed for training purposes? Our cliff-side mountain still extends upwards several hundred meters so there''s still quite a bit untapped potential in it. If you two do end up sparring up there again on a daily basis, just try not to destroy our mountain, okay?" "Of course, Mama! We also have our next step in mind. Brother and I have mentioned to you about that weird man who gave us information about the tall man''s arrival right?" "Of course I remember, that person''s information helped Little Miya and Little Nao out quite a bit, didn''t it? I also remember mentioning for you two to thank him next time he talks to you two." "That''s right, Mama. Well with my development of [Gate], Miya and I have plans to go to where he currently resides. The only downside is the planet he lives on is in a rather special location...this trip might take a while." "Special, Little Nao? How special could it be?" "Well, I currently plan to invest two years into this trip, but most of that will be training. Don''t worry Mama, Miya and I will train here until we''re ready to depart. I just need to have my [Gate] reach this person''s location. Miya, you''ve already tracked his Ki signature back to where he lives, right?" "That''s right, brother! The first time King Kai connected to us I didn''t care much but once he connected to us again, I managed to locate the planet he currently lives on. Brother, you really ought to train your Ki perception more, that way you will be trace back life signals easier. I can give you King Kai''s coordinates when you think your [Gate] is developed enough and ready!" "There you have it, Mama. I do believe we have a couple hours before dinnertime right? Miya and I will go head onto the third floor and start training for a bit." "Fufufu, the first thing that''s always on your mind is training right after you wake up, Little Nao. It seems you got this trait from your Papa, he did achieve his position through tons of arduous training. Like father like son. I will inform our maids to start preparing so when you two come back down in a couple hours, dinner will be ready. Like I said previously, don''t destroy the place, alright?" "We won''t. Let''s head on up, Miya." "Sure thing, brother!" After conversing with their mother for a bit, Nao and Miya informed of her their goal for the next two years. Nao and Miya didn''t want to mention that a bet was taken place between the two and King Kai, as that would cause needless worry for Iona. Iona became more happy now that her two children had another goal in mind and it was to leave the planet no less. Iona guessed this would bound to happen at some point in time. While conquering planets was left to mostly the lower class, Saiyans would inevitably end up leaving Planet Vegeta at some point. Being an elite class, Nao and Miya had a lot more freedom to explore the universe and while they could take on missions, Nao refused to work for Frieza. It''s not like King Vegeta could touch him anyway so Nao and Miya were typically left alone so far. Before long, Nao and Miya made their way up to the third floor. It was a rather tall 3rd floor, being 20 x 50 square meters. The two carved out this room during the last two years, and only smoothed out any rough looking edges in this large magenta sandstone room. Nao even carved several windows on the north end, which faced the rest of the city if one looked out of them. This was to mainly allow the rising sun to shine into the room during Nao''s meditation. He also carved one 6 x 6 square meter platform for him to sit during his sessions. It was only elevated a few feet from the ground. Even though they made the room rather simple, it was unfortunate they could only use it for the next 4-5 years at the most, that is unless Nao develops his Space skills enough to where he can start storing physical spaces into his own dimension that he would need to create. Thankfully the cliff-side their house resided on was all the way furthest from the center staircase that belonged to the elite district so it became calm and serene once the two arrived on the third floor, and didn''t hear any bustling activity coming from the city. Even though Nao''s meditation yielded the best results early morning and before nighttime, he still could meditate at any point in the day but decided not to. The two soon arrived at the center of the room, and then Miya turned around and faced Nao, only for Nao to start outlining a road map for the next two years. "Miya, we now have an open schedule for the next two years. I mainly want to continue my training in the Space element but from its usage so far, it has been pretty taxing on my stamina. However the second time I used it didn''t take as much out of me as the first time it did. Even then, I''m still thinking of either purchasing or developing a skill to help lessen the consumption. Besides that you said I lack Ki perception right? Would it be possible to help me train in that area since you''re really sensitive to Ki?" "Of course I can, brother! Also don''t forget that you have over 50,000 rebirth points to spend. Last time when you spent your points, brother only had 30,000 available. After Rebirth finished its update, I''m sure brother saw a much more simplified interface. Well to make things even more simple, that included the removal of each skill''s rarity. As each skill doesn''t have a rarity anymore, you can search them more easily by categories now." "Seriously? How simplified did this interface become?" "Hehe, brother, Rebirth is very flexible to your needs. Your conscious deep down wanted to simplify how Rebirth looked like so brother wouldn''t have to worry about needless information Rebirth displayed. With that being said, purchasable skills and techniques are now sorted by [Active] and [Passive]. In this scenario, I''m sure brother would want to have a look through the [Passive] skills to help lessen stamina consumption that''s tied to your skills. It will only show what''s available with what points you currently have, Rebirth won''t display anything beyond that." "That makes it more convenient then. Having Rebirth display all the available skills would probably cause my mind to burst open at some point." After hearing Miya''s explanation, Nao closed his mind and activated Rebirth''s display function. He navigated towards the shop area only to enter the same room he went to before, with one window counter surrounded by a huge white space. Behind this window counter stood Miya, who was currently in her fairy form, hovering above the ground as her translucent red wings fluttered about. She giggled once Nao entered the Shop. Before long a giant blue screen appeared in front of Nao, which currently displayed the Shop''s interface. "So what will it be, brother?" After hearing Miya''s question, Nao navigated the floating blue panel and chose [Passive] skills. Even with only 50,000 points, the list was still quite large but it didn''t cause any headaches thankfully. Compared to the active skills he searched through previously, the passive skills appeared to have less cost, which surprised Nao. With the available stamina reduction skills, Nao managed to purchase one for 15,000 of which reduced stamina cost by 30%, the highest reduction he could find. 30% was a rather large decrease and with that equipped, opening a [Gate] will now be less taxing on his stamina. Nao then scrolled through the list to secure a Ki perception skill as well, upon which he found one for 10,000 points. This will help him trace the life energy within one''s body easier. Miya was already far more sensitive to sensing and tracing Ki but Nao wasn''t, but with this he should be a step closer to Miya. Even though the two shared the same battle power, the skills they currently have and develop in the future were widely different. Once Nao purchased the two skills for 25,000 points, he forgot that he had a title that decreased the point consumption by 10%, so in reality he only spent a total of 22,500, leaving him with 27,800 points remaining. The two skills he bought would further build his foundation so Nao decided to not spend the other points for now. He dismissed the Shop within his mind and his eyes slowly opened again. "Hehe, brother it looks like you''ve bought what you wanted to buy. Now that you''re able to perceive Ki easier you''ll be able to locate enemies far and wide, and also be able to predict their movements if you focus enough. The other skill will allow you to last longer inside and outside of battle as well so your choices weren''t bad at all, brother." "Yeah. Building a good foundation is the best way to go. A high battle power alone will just sit there if it''s not utilized correctly. Now I did have one other topic to discus with you as well. As much as I wanted to not go to Earth before Kakarot started his life there, it may be in best interest to drop by before heading to King Kai''s planet." "Earth? That''s such a backwater planet in this universe. They really do have the best cooking though. The meat we have is always delicious for sure, but Earth has a much wider variety, hehe!" "Sigh...Is food always the only thing on your mind? Stupid Miya." "Geez, of course it isn''t, brother! You just want an extra year of training inside that hyper-whatsit thingy right?" "As I recall, it''s known as the Hyperbolic Time Chamber. Time flows differently there and is separated into its own dimension, so it definitely is related to the Space and Time Laws. I wonder if I could get some sort of enlightenment for my Space Affinity there after entering it for the first time. It wouldn''t be bad if I could at least create my own pocket dimension for storing goods..." "That is definitely a possibility, brother. Even though Kakarot has yet to be born, Gine and Bardock were originally planning to send him to Earth in the first place. We haven''t been there yet and originally its a planet that''s about 10 months away from our planet travel-wise. However I don''t know what its Ki signature is like out of the planets in our galaxy. Maybe we can ask Mama to stop by Gine''s place again to see if she has the coordinates, with those I should be able to track the planet down." "You''re seriously able to sense planets that far away?" "Hehe, don''t underestimate my tracking ability, brother! Whether its with Ki signatures or coordinates, my scanning range is quite far. I managed to pinpoint King Kai''s planet after all. Even though it was just his mind that connected to us, I still detected his Ki signature and successfully traced it back once his mind returned to his body. I''m curious to see how far the distance is from King Kai''s planet to Earth. Hopefully Gine will bring us some good news." "Well it''s already getting late into the day as it is, if nothing else is keeping Mama busy tomorrow we can see if we can drop by Gine''s butchery. But let''s get warmed up with a spar shall we? We''ve talked plenty as is, now let our bodies speak the same!" "Hehe, I''ve already cuddled with brother for half the day already. I''m getting an itch to fight now! It''s been a few days since our last spar. Think you can keep up with my pace, brother?" "Heh, even if I was asleep for two days, that was nothing. Let''s see what a power of 250,000 feels like. Come at me!" Chapter 46 - Another Year In A Blink Of An Eye, Arriving On Earth! Rumble, rumble, rumble. Loud booming noises kept resounding on the third floor that lasted for about an hour. Even the ground would shake a tiny bit even though Nao and Miya were enclosed in a giant cliff-side mountain that extended upward for several hundred meters. Halfway up to the ceiling, two figures kept vanishing in and out of sight. In one place they would be in the far left corner and in another instant they would reappear on the opposite side of the room. Every time the two figures reappeared, small shock waves were emitted as two pairs of fists kept colliding into each other. Both sweat and blood kept flying, turning the magenta sandstone into a darker shade of purple once it splattered onto the ground. If one looked closely, a flaming red aura could be seen covering Miya. The small embers had now turned into medium sized embers and the same could be said for Nao, his frost aura became a bit thicker causing the temperature to drop even more. However Nao''s appearance was different this time around, as he did not have his frost aura activated as he sparred against Miya. Instead, his aura was the same golden aura that surrounded him whenever Nao became in-tune with his Space element. If one even had a closer look at the two, they were actually three inches taller. That''s right, another year passed by in a blink of an eye as Miya and Nao continued their sparring sessions and meditation. Nao wanted to attune himself more to his Space element during the first of the two years before they traveled to King Kai''s planet. Even though Rebirth no longer displayed any levels in regards to Nao''s skills, he felt like had made a lot of progress. Instead of it displaying skills, Rebirth changed it so it now displayed its mastery, of which it was split into [Beginner], [Intermediate], [Advance], and [Perfect]. After one year of training, he saw his Space element reach the [Intermediate] stage, and he could now effortlessly create a [Gate] without becoming exhausted. It also only took a year to actually develop two more skills after purchasing the two auxiliary skills a year prior to help his stamina consumption and Ki perception. "Distortion Fist!" The two figures reemerged into existence again, only for Nao to suddenly cause a spatial distortion around his fist. Miya saw Nao''s fist suddenly blur and immediately went into a defensive stance. Nao''s fist reappeared and struck Miya''s right side, causing her to wince in pain. The force from this punch caused Miya to fly downward all the way she until struck the ground. Upon striking the ground, more blood splattered out of her back, and she struggled to get up. Seeing this, Nao smiled, before he extended out his two hands, and locked them together. Different from starting a Kamehameha wave, his hand remained out in front of him, before they started to shine, and golden Ki suddenly congealed together. "Mirage blast!" Ten golden colored Ki blasts suddenly came out one by one after Nao imbued them with his Space element. This caused the Ki blasts to act like a mirage, and it caused Miya''s eyes to be briefly blinded. Once she regained her vision, she saw ten Ki blasts rush down at her but she was unable to see them clearly, as they started to become distorted from view. Nao shot them all in a straight line but from Miya''s point of view, it acted as if they were coming at her from every angle. Seeing imminent danger, she shot up from the ground. Only a few seconds passed till the first Ki blast caught her off guard as see saw the first one bend off to the right, thinking that it would hit her right side but it actually ended up striking in the center of her chest. Thankfully she wore her battle armor that covered it but she still felt a strong impact strike against her. It didn''t take long for the others to arrive and see saw they all changed directions one after another, but Miya only swept out her hands in front of her, causing her to deflect each Ki blast off to the ceiling. Each one struck the ceiling in a different location and several sandstone debris started to fall down onto the ground, knocking up a bunch of dust in the air. Once the dust settled a few moments later, the loud booming ceased, and Miya and Nao could now be seen looking at each other. They then started to smile and Nao then descended onto the ground, and approached Miya. Once he was only a meter away, Nao reached out his hand, and felt a warm touch as Miya accepted it and managed to stand up again. "Hah...hah...geez, brother, you really don''t know how to hold back. Look at how bloody you''ve made me! Could it actually be brother is a sadist?" "Stupid Miya, don''t joke around like that, especially during our sparring. We''ve improved by quite a bit during this last year didn''t we?" "Hehehe, of course we did brother! You managed to meditate every day during the last twelve months and opened up 7% more of your meridians. Our power has more than doubled! How does it feel like to have a battle power that is slightly higher than that Frieza guy now?" "If I were to be honest, Miya I feel amazing with so much Ki flowing inside me. It''s a good thing we spar on an almost daily basis, otherwise I don''t know what would happen if I didn''t unleash it every now and then." "That''s right. It''s no wonder why everyone is so battle crazy in the world we reincarnated into. Even I get urges to battle it out now with a battle power of 535,000 flowing within us. That Frieza would definitely be shocked to the core, hehe." Once Miya finished saying this, Nao turned to look outside the several windows he had created beyond his raised 6 x 6 square meter platform. Further beyond the city, he saw the same sun about to descend behind the magenta mountains, and it was soon becoming dark out. Every day for the past year passed by in the same manner, and Nao''s mind suddenly became distracted, as a sound of rumbling came from his stomach. Miya also heard this and her stomach also started to lightly rumble. "Haha, why don''t we call it a day with this Miya? Besides, it feels like I''ve reached my first bottleneck in this life. Every time I cycle my Ki through my meridians now, I feel they just get absorbed into a deep dark abyss and I feel nothing afterward. Unless I receive sudden enlightenment, it seems I won''t be able to progress any further until I receive a proper cycling technique." "Yeah, let''s call it a day. I feel famished already. Brother, the path to becoming the Legendary Super Saiyan has never been accomplished, just achieving 20% alone could be a feat in itself. There''s a reason why only one was born every thousand years. Broly just happened to be that lucky guy who was born with the Legendary Super Saiyan veins in this millennium. I wonder what would happen if there were suddenly two?" "I guess time would only tell in regards to that. Let''s head on downward. Dinner shouldn''t be too long away. Besides, you already received the coordinates to Earth before our year long training session started from Gine and I feel comfortable enough to open a [Gate] there now. Let''s go inform Mama that we will be starting our trip soon." "Sure, let''s go, brother!" Despite her current bloody appearance, Miya seemed to be in an upbeat mood after hearing from Nao that they will be travelling to Earth soon, which will most likely be the next day. The plan originally was to spend two years in both training and travelling and from the way Miya looked at Nao, it seemed Nao already reached a good stopping point in his training. A year prior, Miya and Nao were able to meet with Gine and sure enough Gine had the coordinates to the backwater planet, Earth. Gine herself was surprised after the two mentioned the planet to her, as it wasn''t really that popular of a planet to send a Saiyan off to to conquer it. After all a normal human on Earth rarely went beyond a power of 5 to 10 and had a very scarce number of varying battle power from 50-100. The only exception to that was the nameless Namekian, another one being Kami, who was also known as the guardian of the Earth and his Lookout, and the hidden martial artists that didn''t like to make an appearance in public. At the time they met, it was only Gine however as Bardock and his squad was well underway in the conquest of planet. Moving back to the present, Nao and Miya didn''t take long to arrive back onto the second floor, and soon the two started to smell the aroma of raw meat being roasted on a fire. They then rushed downstairs, only to see Iona together with the two maids. Iona heard footsteps coming down the spiral staircase, only to see a bloodied and banged up Nao and Miya, and a worried look appeared on her. Iona stopped her cooking and immediately arrived before the two. "Are you two alright, Little Nao, Little Miya? I heard some pretty loud crashes up there this time around." "Of course we are, Mama! Today just happened to be more serious than the previous days. Brother ended up reaching at a good stopping point in his training progress. I didn''t think we would reach this point within just the first year. Even then we were restraining our powers by quite a bit, if we really did unleash it all, I doubt even our planet would survive, hehe." "Yeah. Also with Miya and I sharing the same battle power, each spar we do is akin to real life combat, but we toned it down quite a bit as she had said previously. We would need to find a desolate area for us to go all out. I can''t believe a year has passed by already." "Well Little Nao, time really does fly when you''re occupied with something. Seeing as you two have reached a good stopping point, does that mean Little Miya and Little Nao will start travelling to that planet you mentioned?" "We will. While the iron is still hot, we plan to head out there tomorrow. I''ve sparred with Miya enough as it is for this last year, and will likely spend this next year in leisure. I''ve heard that Earth contains a lot of entertainment from the knowledge the databases stored in our Saiyan. We will spend some time there enjoying ourselves before we head off to King Kai''s planet." "Oh, Little Nao and Little Miya will be leaving so soon? At least spend some more time with your Mama tonight then. But before that do go clean yourselves off in the bath. That pungent smell of blood is starting to reek in the kitchen, fufufu." Once Iona mentioned the stench of blood, Nao unconsciously shifted his head closer to his body, only for his nose to be assaulted by a horrible stench mixed with sweat and blood. This stench caused his head to shoot back upward, and he ended up looking back at his mother again. "I didn''t think I would smell this bad. Come on, Miya. Let''s go freshen up in the bath. I''m sure our food will be ready soon." "This will be our last bath in this house for a while, let''s go make the most of it, hehe!" Nao was thinking of grabbing Miya by the hand at this time but he suddenly felt something latch onto his left harm, only to be dragged by Miya upstairs. Stripping off their battle armor and other clothes, two n.a.k.e.d bodies were revealed before they started rinsing off the sweat and blood. Once everything was washed off several cuts and bruises could be seen scattered on Nao and Miya''s bodies. However these were not deep injuries and would most likely be healed with enough time spent, and soon a loud splash of water was heard once they dunked into the large open bath. On the far end of the bath, hot water kept pouring into it from the side of the magenta sandstone and it was cycled at the the other end, forming a continuous loop. It really was a nice bath, just like an inside hot spring. If Nao could form his own dimension before the planet''s destruction, he would definitely try to save this room as well. Another hour soon passed and Miya and Nao came back downstairs in just their black bodysuits, feeling refreshed. They joined their mother and ate another round of roasted meat that came from Gine''s butchery. Before they knew it, it was time to head off to bed after chatting late into the night. Nao forwent his meditation session tonight to spend more time with his mother as he would not see her again for a while. The trio then dismissed themselves and hopped onto their beds, with the exception of Miya sneaking into Nao''s bed again. Year 733 Planet Vegeta Iona''s Residence, The Next Day Nao woke up only to have a really warm and snugly sensation run through his body. His eyelids flew upward and his gaze found a sleeping Miya in his bed again, fully n.a.k.e.d. He managed to squeeze out of her cuddle, and got off the bed, only to soon get fully dressed immediately after. The sleeping Miya sensed the warmth she was feeling soon vanished and her eyes slowly opened. She then started to rub them, trying to wake up. "Mmmnnn....Brother...it''s really early...Why are you awake?" "Now, now, Miya. It''s time to get up and get ready. I plan to open a [Gate] within the hour. We will go say goodbye to Mama before that." Once Miya heard her brother mention the word ''[Gate]'', her drowsiness immediately vanished and she hopped out of bed. Nao''s gaze landed on her body once she stood up and got another good look at her growing flower buds. As this last year passed, she could no longer be seen as flat chested and a tiny bit of volume could now be seen, but she was still an A-Cup. It won''t be much longer before her size grew a bit more. Miya headed to where her set of clothes were placed off to the side and also got dressed and ready to go. The two soon headed down to the first floor and managed to catch their mother idling by the dining table as she conversed lightly with the two maids. Iona smiled once she saw her two children, seemingly ready to depart at any time. "Good morning, Little Nao, Little Miya. It appears you two are ready to set off. Do thank that person for me once you arrive on his planet, you hear?" "We will, Mama. I would have like to have breakfast here too but you can tell by the looks, Miya is itching to set off. We''ll manage somehow once we arrive. It''s not like any of those Earthlings could threaten us anyway." "That''s right! Come brother, let''s initiate a [Gate]. You remember the location I sent you right? It''s about ten months away of light speed travelling from our planet. It''s actually directly south too. It shouldn''t be too hard to spot once you''ve compressed enough space." "I do, Miya. Let''s get started." Once Nao finished saying this, he activated his golden aura. After grabbing four decent sized golden spheres, he locked them into place, forming another frame, this time it is a full 5 by 5 meter frame, which was about 8 feet larger than what Nao had created previously a year ago. This size was definitely enough for the two to pass through at the same time, and it was about half of the size to the roof of the first floor. Nao closed his eyes as he started to randomly cycle his Ki. He could constantly feel his stamina and Ki draining but thanks to his two auxiliary skills, he managed to keep up with it as an image started to form within the darkness of the [Gate]. Several minutes passed and a round planet became visible within it. This round planet appeared to be mostly blue with spots of white moving around and several tiny land masses could be seen. Seeing how beautiful this planet was shocked Iona quite a bit. "So this planet is Earth? I dare say Little Miya you chose a good planet for your first space travel." "Shhh, Mama, let brother finish his concentration. This is his first time compressing space this long. I don''t want him to get disrupted." After hearing this, Iona soon nodded and closed her mouth again. A couple more moments passed and Nao''s eyes soon opened again, with a smile blooming on his face. "It looks like it was a success, Mama, Miya. I set it so once we arrive, we will arrive within the Earth''s atmosphere. We can then figure out where to fly off to after arriving." "Hehe, sounds good, brother! With this, we will take our leave, Mama. Another year will pass by in a blink of an eye just like the last one did, so please don''t worry too much, okay Mama?" "I won''t, Little Miya. Have a safe trip you two." Nao nodded at Iona, and then he grabbed Miya and stepped into the [Gate]. After the two stepped into it, Nao''s vision became blurry and distorted as he went through a void tunnel that seemed to last for several minutes. These several minutes translated to the gap between the two planets and soon, a golden gate randomly appeared within the clouds on Earth. Year 733 May Planet Earth, The Lookout The Lookout was a very special location situated far above the skies of planet Earth. It is formally known as God''s Temple, and is an ancient platform that is part of the Heavenly Realm. It''s appearance was basically a large dome that was cut in half and inverted. It had multiple floors extending downward to its point at the bottom of the dome, and was largely red, white and blue. A few trees could be planted at each side of the large platform and the Hyperbolic Time Chamber was situated at the northern tip of it. At t his time a very old figure, alongside with another pudgy figure, who was currently rushing to the old figure in a panic, could be seen standing on the Lookout. Upon closer look, the skin of the pudgy figure was full on black like obsidian. Along with pointy ears similar to that of an elf, he wore a white turban with a aqua blue jewel that was situated on his forehead. The outfit this figure was wearing was a maroon vest coupled with white trousers that wrapped around their red slippers. Golden armbands could be seen on his arms together with two golden-loop earrings. A red sash could be seen equipped around their waist. This figure was none other than Mr. Popo, who was rushing towards Kami in a panic. Kami appeared to be a very old Namekian as well, who didn''t seem to have much life left in him. He supported himself with a long wooden staff that was taller than him. "Kami, are you currently sensing what I''m sensing? I have never sensed such powerful energy before! What is going on!?" "You can rest assured, Mr. Popo. While this is the highest energy I''ve ever felt after taking the position of Earth''s guardian, I sense no malice coming from it. In fact, it seems a portal is about to take shape. Mr. Popo, why don''t you take the flying carpet and go see our guests?" "Guests? Is Kami saying that we have unknown people arriving on Earth? These unknown people could spell doom for us all! Just the energy the portal is giving off is chilling me too the bone. Are you sure it''s fine for me to head there?" "Mr. Popo as I''ve said previously, I do not sense any ill will. You best treat these guests with the utmost importance. Do I make myself clear?" "Yes, Kami! I will head to the portal at once!" Chapter 47 - Meeting A Namekian, Guardian Of Earth (I) Year 733 May Planet Earth, The Lookout Mr. Popo had received permission from Kami to fly toward the disturbance in the air. This disturbance was releasing massive amounts of space energy that was infused with Ki, but normal martial artists going around the Earth''s cities didn''t feel a thing. Only the top experts in martial arts at this time were shaken to the core as they sense this foreboding energy and most of them tucked a tail between their legs and remained hidden, not wanting to reveal themselves to the public. The regular humans kept going about their daily lives in ignorance, unaware that a 5 x 5 meter [Gate] was forming within Earth''s atmosphere. Mr. Popo''s expression lightened a bit after seeing Kami remain calm, although he was still feeling a heavy pressure from the Ki that was being released by the forming [Gate] thousands of meters away from the Lookout. Mr. Popo was reputed to both a caretaker of the Lookout as well as a trainer of each successful Guardian that took upon the position. Kami himself however, had a rather pitiful past. He was formerly known as the Nameless Namekian who arrived to Earth more than two centuries ago. Planet Namek suffered a a huge climate change, resulting in the death of almost all Namekians. The father of the Nameless Namekian, known as Katas, was able to send is son off in a spaceship to Earth before he also perished with the rest of the Namekians, and this event only left Guru behind. Namekians were able to reproduce as.e.x.u.a.lly by regurgitating an egg, so thankfully with Guru still living, he was slowly able to rebuild the population to where it is now. The Nameless Namekian soon became an apprentice to the previous Guardian of Earth. The Nameless Namekian slowly became influenced by the Earth''s inhabitants and its evil lurking within, which slowly gave birth to a separate conscious, who went by the name of King Piccolo. In the end, The Nameless Namekian forcefully split his other conscious out of his body, and became Kami, who is now the current Guardian of Earth, and the evil King Piccolo went off to due his own bidding. However, King Piccolo''s story would be saved for another time... Back to the present at hand, Mr. Popo suddenly reached for something hidden within his maroon vest with his rather large hands. Grabbing onto it, he soon revealed a large red ball of wool. He wrung it out for a brief time before it revealed a rather large red Magic Carpet that was adorned with golden frills, enough to fit two large a.d.u.l.ts on it. The Magic Carpet seemed to have a conscious of its own and it never touched the ground after Mr. Popo. finished wringing it out of any potential residue, and constantly hovered over the ground. Mr. Popo stepped onto the carpet and felt like he stepped on a comfortable rug. Before long he reached the center and sat down on the Magic Carpet. The Magic Carpet slowly rose into the air before it flew over to Kami. "Kami, I will go tend to our esteemed guests right away, hopefully they haven''t arrived them so I can receive them properly. I really do hope these guests won''t cause any havoc..." Hearing that Mr. Popo will fly off to the [Gate], Kami nodded in confirmation. With his large wooden cane in hand, he walked towards Mr. Popo. "Mr. Popo, I will stay at the Lookout. Please bring our esteemed guests here immediately. Do not try to incur their anger, I do not want any crisis to fall onto this planet now during times of peace. But humanity has been on a downfall lately, I do not see much promise in them at the moment many lurking evils have been on the rise as of late..." Mr. Popo''s Magic Carpet then took flight and departed at a very fast speed. In a blink of an eye, Mr. Popo was no longer visible to Kami, and seeing him depart, a smile appeared on Kami''s face. Meanwhile, somewhere in the atmosphere above Planet Earth. Four decent sized golden spheres suddenly appeared out of thin air. They shone brightly causing a golden flash to streak in the air around them before they locked into place, forming another 5 by 5 meter frame. Nao was actually able the [Gate] pretty close to the Heavenly Realm. As the spacial crack started to form before splitting into endless darkness, a Magic Carpet soon arrived. Mr. Popo saw a majestic golden gate form before his very eyes and saw the vast pitch black darkness within. Before long two small figures appeared out of it, one being about 4''1 and the other 4''3, Nao and Miya respectively. The two were actually smaller in height than Mr. Popo and even Nao himself was surprised to see him here. ''Is that Namekian here to receive us, I wonder?'' is what Nao''s thoughts were currently as the [Gate] remained opened behind them. Mr. Popo just saw endless darkness in front of him, unaware that two figures already appeared beneath his vision. He was expecting a.d.u.l.ts to come out of the [Gate] in front of him, and not two children. Seeing no one in his vision, he still decided to call out, in case they were still trying to arrive. "Greetings, esteemed guests. Welcome to planet Earth. You''re hear by invited to our Lookout....huh?" As if he was expecting something to come out, but nothing did. Tilting his head in confusion he started to look around. Shifting his vision down did not occur to him at all, until he felt a tug on his white trousers. Mr. Popo finally looked down, only to see one child in front of him while another flying in the air behind the first figure. "Boo!" Miya tried to give Mr. Popo a scare as she appeared right in front of him, but he could only stare at Miya and Nao with a dumbfounded look. Seeing him not respond, a small frown appeared on Miya''s face. "Aww, brother, it seems Mister Popo is too shocked to get scared. I''m rather disappointed...Maybe we shouldn''t have come after all?" "Haha, Miya, I can understand from his point of view, I''d be pretty surprised myself if two children came out of a [Gate] this big." Upon hearing two childish voices, Mr. Popo finally snapped out of his daze, as he carefully landed his gaze upon the two figures that came out of the [Gate]. He never expected that two children would appear before his eyes. Looking at the one in front of him, he could see long straight red hair that flowed down to her shoulders. He saw pristine black battle armor and a black bodysuit underneath, with white boots and red armbands equipped. His gaze landed on another figure, only to see medium length white spiky hair that shot straight up, coupled with the same battle armor and bodysuit the girl was wearing. The boots were white as well but he wore white armbands instead of red armbands. Mr. Popo could recognize that the attire of two children in front of him was meant for battle, especially with such exquisite design as those two. His gaze then shifted to what was wrapped around their waists, a red and white tail. Seeing two tails shocked Mr. Popo to the core. "Y-You''re Saiyans!", Mr. Popo exclaimed. His Magic Carpet flinched as well upon hearing the word Saiyans, and shifted backwards a bit, creating a small gap between the two Saiyans. "Hehe, so Mister Popo knows about our race? Well that makes our introduction more simple then. I''m Miya. Nice to meet you, Mister Popo!" "Likewise, Mister Popo, you can call me Nao. We just arrived here through the [Gate] I created, could it be you are here to receive us?" "How could two Saiyans arrive here on Earth? It''s located in such a remote location! Also how do you two know who I am?" Hearing Mr. Popo ignore her brother''s question, a flash of anger streaked through Miya''s mind. "Hmph, Mister Popo dares to ignore my brother''s question. Brother, can I blast him?" "Now, now, Miya. I was not expecting to have someone on the receiving end wait for us here. It''s only polite to return their kind gesture. We know quite a bit about you, Mister Popo, it''s not like we came unprepared before arriving on Earth you know. Do you expect all Saiyans to be treated as fools?" "I-If I were to speak honestly, then I would answer that as yes, my esteemed guests. I''ve always viewed the Saiyans as one of the worst races in existence who always hunger for power...I-I do apologize if I angered esteemed guests in any way. Earth''s Guardian, Kami, has invited both esteemed guests to our lookout. I do hope that both of you can follow behind me. It won''t take long to arrive..." "Wow, to think that a stinky Namekian would dare pronounce himself as God in such a backwater planet...How arrogant can this guy be?" (AN : Kami''s name literally means God for those who don''t know.) Miya scoffed again after saying another snarky remark at Mr. Popo''s attempt to try and bring the two to the Lookout. Cold sweat starting to pour down Mr. Popo''s back as he heard how backwater of a planet Miya described Earth to be. It was quite unknown to consider where Mr Popo''s true power level actually laid, but it was known he had an immortal body that didn''t age. Coupled with his immortal body, he guided Earth''s guardian generation after generation, and he was even born in the Other World. However, looking at the two small Saiyans in front of him, he was considering himself a frog in a well as he felt the intense Ki the two were constantly releasing. It seemed the two didn''t have much control in their Ki, or they just didn''t care to control it. But surprisingly, even if the Ki was super intense, he did not feel any evil coming off of it whatsoever, which surprised him a lot. It seemed experiencing it in person, that Kami was telling the truth after all. Still looking at the two Saiyans nervously, he shifted his body toward the top of the Magic Carpet. He then patted the area that was free behind him, signaling for Nao and Miya to sit on. Miya raised her eyebrows after seeing Mr. Popo''s gesture to climb on the Magic Carpet, even though all three of them were currently flying in the air. "Is Mister Popo wanting us to get on this flying carpet? Hehe, this will definitely be a first for us brother! We could open a [Gate] to the Lookout itself but that would be too boring. Riding on a flying carpet sounds like it''s a lot more fun! This will definitely be a good start to our vacation. Let''s get on!" "Sure thing, Miya." However, just before they stepped onto the Magic Carpet, what Nao and Miya didn''t know was that it worked the same way as a Flying Nimbus did. One had to be of pure heart with a calm mind in order for the Magic Carpet to accept its rider. Once Nao and Miya stepped onto it, the Magic Carpet did not flinch at all and accepted the two as they made their way and and sat behind Mr. Popo. Seeing the two get on his carpet successfully, he was completely shocked to the core, even more so than the shock he encountered previously. His usual face that had a light smile with his extremely large red lips now opened itself as his jaw dropped downward. "M-My esteemed guests, the two of you are Saiyans! How could you two possibly have a pure heart and a calm mind!? The Saiyans are said to be an extremely evil race, this makes absolutely zero sense!" Chapter 48 - Meeting A Namekian, Guardian Of Earth (II) "M-My esteemed guests, the two of you are Saiyans! How could you two possibly have a pure heart and a calm mind!? The Saiyans are said to be an extremely evil race, this makes absolutely zero sense!" "Is that what everyone sees us Saiyans as, Mister Popo? You see, that''s the biggest misinterpretation of our race. While Saiyans appear to be mostly evil, that is largely thanks to our lower class warriors, and there are quite a few of us that are kind and peaceful. On top of that you see, brother and I are elite Saiyans! We had one of the best upbringings among our race, we''re completely different than those low class warriors, hehe." "What my sister said is correct. However, Miya, even then, not every one is evil to the bone, just remember Aunt Gine, she is just as kind as our mother is. Besides, those low class warriors still help sustain our economy, despite their nature. They''re the ones who conquer and sell planets for us after all." "Geez, you''re no fun, brother. We''re on vacation now, can''t you take a break?" After hearing the two lightly bicker at each other, Mister Popo continued to stare ahead of him toward the vast blue sky in front of him. They would be arriving at The Lookout within the next couple minutes, but he still picked up a key word from their conversation, ''vacation''. "M-my esteemed guests, I apologize for asking a personal question, but did you two say you''re on a vacation? Does that mean you''re not here to take over this planet?" "Pfft, do you think this puny planet is worth taking over? But no, we''re here to enjoy some relaxation before going to our next destination. This is the first time brother and I have left our home planet. Besides, we could blow this planet to smithereens a thousand times over if we really wanted to, hehe." Mr. Popo turned silent again after hearing the two Saiyan children behind him has the potential to destroy Earth countless times over. Feeling the intense Ki from earlier, he could assume they definitely had enough power to do so. He didn''t want to take that comment just now as a threat either, otherwise he might make the two angry. The Magic Carpet zipped through the sky at a really fast pace, which caused Nao to raise one of his eyebrows. Before long the outline of The Lookout came into view, and seeing it up front for the first time, it was quite larger than what Nao had originally had expected. Besides the several floors that extended downward in its bowl-shaped structure, the top half appeared to be cut quite cleanly as white marble was scattered on top of it. Even though it appeared to be white marble, if one looked at The Lookout from an angle or from bird''s view, it cleanly showed the reflection of the vast blue sky all around it. After another couple moments have passed the Magic Carpet arrived at the south end of The Lookout. Once it arrived, Mr. Popo signaled the two to step down, and they then jumped off, arriving on the ground. In front of them stood two rows of giant palm trees with four on each side. Further beyond that were fir trees on each corner of the giant platform, and four were planted in each area. Seeing multiples of four all around him, including the giant watch towers next to the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, Nao wondered if the meaning of four had any special meaning. He tried to remember anything about this number in his past life but most of his memories since then have already vanished, and he only let out a dejected sigh. The Reincarnation title he had equipped only pertained to his second life onward. Mr. Popo, Nao and Miya passed through the two rows of the giant palm trees in mere seconds. Nao still admired the look of these palm trees, as they stood tall and vibrant, seeming full of life. It appeared Mr. Popo gave these trees plenty of care to reach this state. After arriving in the center of The Lookout, Nao had a good look at the majestic Hyperbolic Time Chamber that stood in the back. The main golden dome stood tall, as two smaller golden-tile roofed domes stood on its left and right. Two closed marble-plated hallways were connected to the main dome as well, which had pink-tile roofing. Gold and Pink were quite the odd combination of colors, but it fit well regardless. Within the shadow of the main doorway leading to what Nao presumed the entrance to the Chamber''s interior, a shadow of a figure walked out of it, holding a long wooden cane that was just as tall as the figure. The other hand that didn''t hold the cane grasped onto the right side of the wall, revealing his wrinkly hand with large white nails. The cane helped support him as he slowly walked to Nao and Miya. Nao and Miya stood silent in front of the old Namekian who was currently in front of them, with Mr. Popo in the back. Mr. Popo''s expression returned to his usual deadpan look, as the atmosphere''s air started to whoosh around the four in silence. Nao and Miya were only 4''1 and 4''3 respectively, with Kami being slightly over 7'' so the difference in height was rather apparent. He had to look down at the two young Saiyans. It was Kami who broke the silence, welcoming the two to planet Earth. "I welcome Sir Nao and Lady Miya to my planet, Earth. I heard who the both of you are through Mr. Popo. I had no expectation at all that two young Saiyan elites would make their appearance on this rather bare planet. I do apologize if either me or Mr. Popo have offended you two in anyway, but as this planet''s Guardian, it was only right to receive two outstanding youths such as Sir Nao and Lady Miya." "So you dare to actually peep on us, eh, Mister Guardian? You know, brother and I rather like our privacy. It''s not like we will meet with anyone just because you wanted to see us two. Hmph." Before Nao could calm Miya down, Miya suddenly turned her body behind her, only to vanish from sight and re-appear in front of Mr. Popo. Before Mr. Popo could react, Miya covered her fist in a fiery red aura and with small embers dancing around it, she struck out like lightning, creating a loud boom at Mr. Popo''s chest. Mr. Popo was unable to see her incoming fist, and only felt a large impact strike against his chest, and before long he felt his body temperature rise. He then couldn''t resist it and flew back all the way off The Lookout, and started to fall down. Miya only used a percentage of her full strength but this was enough to catch Mr. Popo off guard. Mr. Popo regained his vision, only to see the long Power Pole that was connected to the bottom of The Lookout and extended all the way down to Korrin''s tower as he continued falling down in the sky. Mr. Popo started to direct his Ki to his feet, constantly releasing his Ki and before long Mr. Popo started to levitate in the air. Unlike Saiyans who could naturally fly around in the sky, Mr. Popo had to release his Ki in a certain direction like other martial artists spread throughout Earth, and if one exerted enough Ki, they could lift their bodies up in the air and fly around. He found a stable foothold in the air and soon directed his body upward, before landing down behind Nao and Miya. A small fist shape was indented into his vest and streaks of red blood dripped down from both sides of his mouth. Mr. Popo used his left thumb to wipe the blood off his face. He cursed inwardly to himself seeing what his Kami had done but it was no use crying over spilled milk and he didn''t want to further anger Nao or Miya, so he resumed his deadpan look. Miya continued to stare at Mr. Popo without saying anything. Mr. Popo could still see a dense fiery red aura surrounding her fist but he didn''t feel any evil coming off of it, and Miya herself only felt a bit of an annoyance. Before anything else happened Nao stepped forward, only to grab hold of Miya''s head, directing it to his chest, and started rubbing it. Feeling her brother''s warmth, she returned the gesture and started to rub her head against his chest, and before long the aura she was releasing soon vanished, and her fist returned to normal, causing the temperature to drop again. "Hehehe." Hearing Miya giggle, Nao could only let out another sigh. He suddenly remembered that he wasn''t in his house back on Planet Vegeta, and he looked back at Kami, smiling wryly. Seeing the two suddenly in their own little world, Kami knocked the ground with his cane two times and formed a fist that reached toward his mouth, doing a fake cough. "I only intended to have a look so I could welcome you two properly. Sir Nao and Lady Miya are my two esteemed guests. I implore for the two of you to feel welcome here. The Lookout may not serve much, but you can definitely rest here before you start the next part of your journey. Is there anything Sir Nao and Lady Miya had in mind?" After feeling her brother''s warmth for a moment, Miya squeezed her head through Nao''s left arm, only to see Kami looking at the two of them. She then looked up at Nao again, only to see Nao nodding, saying it was alright to tell them their plans. "Well you see, Mister Guardian, we did some research prior to coming here, and we know what function that tall building behind you serves. Brother and I would like to spend one of the two limited days inside there. But we know that there are no free meals in this world, especially coming from a race of warriors." "That''s right, Kami. The best thing I could think of as an equivalent exchange is owing a favor to you." "So the two of you even know about the Room of Spirit and Time...Very well, I shall permit you two to enter it. But my esteemed guests do not need to owe any favors, please treat this as an apology from me for looking into the two of you through Mr. Popo from earlier. Besides, from the way my esteemed guests have been speaking so far, you two seem to have something else in mind too?" Hearing this question from Kami, even Nao himself became confused for a bit. He looked down at Miya, only to see her smiling back at him. It seemed Miya did have something else in mind, ''but what could it be?'', Nao wondered. "You''re quite perceptive, Mister Guardian. Are you familiar with the Other World?" "..." A serious look appeared on Kami''s face after Miya mentioned the Other World. The Other World was a separate plane within the Realm of the Living, containing both Heaven and Hell, and special locations that houses the Kai who watch over each area. This was not normal knowledge one should have, unless one died or were a god themselves, so Kami was quite shocked when this little Saiyan uttered these words to him. "Young Miss, that is something you shouldn''t know...Despite your obvious appearance, the two of you can''t be two Saiyans, just who on Earth are you two?" "Hehe, Mister Guardian, the less you know, the better. However, from the way your expression looks, it does seem you know about the Other World. Well, you see, we have a small bet with one of its inhabitants. Does a fellow that is rather pudgy, has blue skin, small whiskers coming out of their cheeks, two large antennae coming out their head, alongside wearing a black Ki garb ring a bell to you?" As Miya continued to describe the characteristics of King Kai, cold sweat started to pour down his wrinkly back. Ever since he became a guardian, Earth was one hot spot for departing souls to enter the Other World, either with Heaven or Hell as their destination, and he became rather familiar with those who inhabited the Other World...Meanwhile, as shock continued to appear on Kami''s, face... Other World, King Kai''s Planet, North Kai Residence King Kai was calmly drinking his favorite tea to pass the time as the golden clouds surrounding his planet wafted through the air in peace. All of a sudden, King Kai received an itch on his nose, causing him to rub it with his right index finger, before sneezing loudly. "Achoo!" After sneezing loudly, King Kai sniffled his nose for a bit, before tilting his head in confusion as to what could have caused him to sneeze. "That''s strange, us Kai usually don''t sneeze...that is, is someone badmouthing me!? I haven''t seen anyone, except...impossible, could it actually be those two? I haven''t contacted them for the last year or so, I wonder how those two kids are doing?" Chapter 49 - Entering The Room Of Spirit And Time, Another Origin Ki Encounter!? (I) Year 733 May Planet Earth The Lookout Kami stood in place as Miya continued to to describe King Kai to him, donning a serious look. Miya saw Kami turn serious and she let out another giggle. "Hehe, so it seems Mister Guardian Knows about King Kai then. This makes things even simpler." "Miss Miya, for you to know about King Kai as well...what are you trying to implore here? Young Miss did mention about a small bet earlier, do you have something going on with King Kai?" "Yup! King Kai managed to contact us for the first time about two to three years ago. After that he only contacted us once more but you see, Mister Guardian, we had a small bet on whether brother and I can arrive on his planet or not in the Other World. The time limit was two years, and the first year had already passed for us..." "Is Miss Miya suggesting to use my Lookout as a means of access to the Other World? It is definitely possible but I usually do not permit anyone to go there unless it is an emergency. Being able to grant this is a lot harder than letting Miss Miya and Sir Nao enter the Room of Spirit and Time." "Hehe, that''s where you''re wrong, Mister Guardian. We have our own means of getting to King Kai''s Planet." "That''s right, Kami. You probably saw how we arrived on Earth right? I call that a [Gate], and I already have the coordinates to King Kai''s Planet thanks to my little sister here." "Hehehe." Miya heard her brother praise her, and she started to rub her head against his chest again. Kami heard for the first time that the two small Saiyans in front of him were siblings, and he started to rub his temple with two fingers of his right hand. "My two esteemed guests actually turned out to be a pair of siblings? It''s no wonder the two of you seem really close..." "That''s not all, Mister Guardian. We''re twins to be exact! I haven''t seen anyone on our planet born as twins yet, so brother and I might be the very first pair, hehe!" "Twins...? But my esteemed guests, the two of you look nothing alike. I''m having a hard time believing this as it is...But I''m more interested in this [Gate] you mentioned. Sir Nao, it does appear you''ve dabbed into the laws of Space, correct?" "It hasn''t been that long since I''ve gained the ability and affinity towards the Space element, but yes, [Gate] is one of my results from practicing it for the last couple years." "That is simply marvelous. It is difficult to even perceive the elements in our universe, let alone manipulating them like Sir Nao has done so far. Even though I''m a Guardian myself, I''ve yet to even arrive at that threshold. I feel ashamed I can''t live up to my ancestors, seeing as the first one had quite the insight to the Laws of Time, Space and Spirit, ever since they created this Room of Spirit and Time...but if the two of you have the ability to go the Other World, then why bring this up with me?" "Kami, you know we''re on vacation now. Once we had our fill of travelling the Earth, we plan to come back here and I will set up another [Gate]. I would like it if we would be able to set one up here without any troubles. I just don''t want any distractions during its setup." "If that is all you require me to do, Sir Nao, then that won''t cause any issues at all. I myself like the peace and quiet The Lookout brings. I''ve noticed lately that there is evil rising among humans down below and are on a decline, I currently have not much hope in them right now. If they had an upbringing such as Sir Nao''s, then perhaps my faith would have been restored eventually but sadly that''s not the case. I''d rather pass my time quietly up here." "Hehe, it is quite cozy and calm up here. Are you sure Mister Guardian will let us enter the Other World without us giving anything back? You know, having my brother owe a favor is quite the reward, don''t you think? For example, if Mister Guardian ever feels an impending crisis where the Earth will cease to exist, we could always step in one time for you from this exchange..." "That is quite alright, Lady Miya. If I can''t resolve Earth''s matters when a crises arrives then I won''t be fit to serve as a Guardian, despite my aging looks. Do my esteemed guests have any other matters to relay to me? I can guarantee you The Lookout will be safe when you two are ready to head to the Other World." "I think that about covers it. Oh yes, Kami, would you happen to have any of this world''s currency? We brought some gold from our personal storage from our house back on our home world. I figured the amount we brought should be enough to cover our expenses." "I do apologize, Sir Nao, for the lack of material goods up here. I do not have any of the currencies the humans down below have. There are scattered appraisal shops in each of the major four cities, which go by the name of North City, West City, East City and South City. Each of these four cities surround one one giant city, called the Central City, where the current Emperor of Earth resides. Despite what I''ve mentioned previously, there is some unification of this world at least." "I guess that''s where we will head to first after we emerge from The Room of Spirit And Time then. Miya do you have anything else to add?" "Nope. I feel quite filthy from our travel here though. I want to take a bath. I miss our spacious bath back at home already!" "Lady Miya, you can rest assured a bath will be prepared for when you enter. Even though I do not have many material goods here, there will be plenty of food for my two esteemed guests to get their fill each day. Would you two perhaps be interested in visiting Korin''s Tower? You two can pick up some senzu beans for any serious injuries my two esteemed guests will receive during training." "Hmm, that''s not a bad idea. Korin is another deity of Earth like Kami is right?" "That''s correct, Sir Nao. He is known as the God of Martial Arts to those earthlings. I wouldn''t dare say he would be a match for you two, but one of his better abilities is Ki control. My esteemed guests, the two of you have been constantly releasing a dense aura since you two had arrived, it might be in best interest to learn to control that, otherwise those earthlings will be scared to death if you try to approach any of them." Hearing from Kami that Nao and Miya had constantly been releasing their aura ever since they arrived on The Lookout, Nao scratched his head with his right index finger. He figured learning Ki control at some point in time would benefit him, and he actually did learn it back during his training sessions in the Palace with Fynn, Gin, Oliver and Parsi. Nao just didn''t bother to hide his Ki on Planet Vegeta, considering that was his home. But it seems Kami picked on it quite easily, so Nao started to revolve his Ki within him, before turning his body into a suction cup, and brought the Ki he had been releasing back into him. Seeing her brother control his Ki back into his body, Miya pouted for a bit, before following suit, and it didn''t take long for the both of them to retract their aura. No longer sensing hidden pressure, Kami raised his eyes at the two young Saiyans in front of him, and Mr. Popo''s expression lightened a bit. "It seems my worries were for nothing. As expected of my two esteemed guests, controlling Ki like that should be simple for you two. Even so, you should still drop by Korin''s Tower. You two can tell Korin you were sent by Kami, and he''ll fetch some senzu beans to help you two during your training." "Thank you Kami. We will make a quick trip down there then come back. Once we have gotten the senzu beans, we will immediately enter The Room of Spirit and Time." Kami nodded after hearing what the two''s plan was. Nao and Miya then lifted up into the sky before they reached the south end, flying through the two sets of palm trees. They then dove downward and before long they vanished from sight. After Nao and Miya were no longer in sight, Mr. Popo grimaced a bit, before coughing out a small pool of blood, collapsing onto one knee. Seeing his caretaker and mentor injured, Kami immediately approached him. "Are you alright, Mr. Popo?" "Cough...my Kami...I wouldn''t say that I''m fine, but that little miss really does pack a punch. I could tell she wasn''t using her full strength either...It will take some time to recover from this." "Sigh...it was my fault to begin with, Mr. Popo, I will not try to look into them again through you, I do apologize for that. Thankfully nothing worse happened." "You do not need to apologize on my behalf, Kami. Still, even I couldn''t follow her attack just then. If she''s that strong, then how strong is her twin brother?" "I don''t know Mr. Popo. It would be in our best nature to try and keep a friendly relation with those two. Sigh...those two esteemed guests are such good seedlings. I don''t have much time left, I really do hope a successor will appear among those earthlings so I can pass down the Guardian''s responsibilities to the next generation. I won''t be able to restore the Dragon Balls either until they learn to drive these hidden evils that are rising up..." After hearing that Kami didn''t have much time left to live, Mr. Popo became a bit dejected. However, he knew he was injured quite badly, so he dismissed himself, and slowly entered the room. Mr. Popo''s figure soon vanished from Kami''s sight. Mr. Popo retreated to his private quarters further down the right pathway that lead to a set of long stairs. On the left hallway were for gatherings, as various tables were spread around. It would definitely take a while for Mr. Popo to recover from his injuries, causing Kami to let out a sigh. He then turned his body away from The Room of Spirit and Time, and faced against the south end, where Nao and Miya departed. He shook his head and a melancholic look appeared on his face. Meanwhile, further down on The Lookout Nao and Miya were free falling in the sky and felt cold breezes of air strike against their faces. They were currently looking at The Lookout''s Power Pole that connected itself to Korin''s Tower. Seeing the pole here proved that Goku was not on Earth yet, as it was this same pole that stuck with him through his adventures during his childhood. It''s red exterior could be seen as far as the eyes could see. "So this is the famous Power Pole, huh? It looks rather plain if you ask me, Miya. Does this thing really have the ability to extend out infinitely?" "It sure does, brother. Why is brother asking, are you interested in taking the Power Pole for yourself?" "That''s not it, Miya. Even though I don''t remember much of my first life anymore, the more I look at this Power Pole, the more nostalgia I feel. This is rather strange." "Hehe, that''s perfectly normal, brother! It still seems your body is still trying to adapt to its second life. Even if brother doesn''t have many memories anymore, brother''s body appears to remember quite a bit. We still have many years to come so brother will definitely get adjusted!" "Haha, thank you for that Miya. Look after chatting for a bit during our free-fall, it seems Korin''s Tower is now in sight. Even if this person is a deity, a cat is still a cat right? I''m sure you''ll be able to give him a good scare." Hearing that she had another chance to scare someone, she let out another giggle. Korin''s tower was fast approaching as they continued to free fall. It appeared way more ancient that The Lookout, and it was plated by dark beige ancient stone. Rumors had it that Korin Tower wasn''t actually a tower but in fact a very ancient tree that was plated in stone by an ancient tribe in Earth''s early days. The heart of the dome tower itself was shaped like an oreo that had no icing in its center. It only had one observation deck, with one staircase leading to the interior below, presumably where Korin kept his Senzu bean farm. Miya then used her Ki to push herself closer to Nao, only to whisper something in his ear. Upon what he heard, Nao could only let out a sigh. "Are you sure about this, Miya?" "Definitely, brother! This cat won''t see what''s coming, hehe." "Fine, I''ll go along with you this one time. But regardless of what happens, we still need to get those senzu beans." Miya nodded at Nao''s words. The two of them all of a sudden switched their positions so they were falling head down first now. They deliberately made it so their figures started to fall down in the air faster than before, causing the air to boom around them. This booming was heard by Korin himself, and within his tower, he grabbed his cane, which was identical to what Kami had, and was quite larger than his small cat body, and slowly walked to the east side of the tower, to check on what was causing the air to boom. Before long saw two shadows rapidly fall down, and for a brief few seconds,, he caught a glimpse of two small children and their faces, as the three came into eye contact with each other. One had a serious look, almost apathetic even, while the other one stuck her tongue at Korin, and pulled down her right eyelid with her right index finger, making a goofy face. This caught Korin off guard, and he rubbed his eyes. After he finished rubbing his eyes again, only to see the two figures he thought he saw, were actually no longer there and he no longer heard any booming in the air. He then tilted his head in confusion. "Meow...was I just having another catnap? What the heck was that anyway?..." However at this time, as Korin continued to be confused as to what he thought he saw just moments ago, Miya and Nao suddenly halted their free fall descent, only to swerve underneath the tower and appeared on the west side of the tower. They rose high enough to where they could be seen through the main deck, and waited for Korin to recover from his current stupor. Chapter 50 - Entering The Room Of Spirit And Time, Another Origin Ki Encounter!? (II) However at this time, as Korin continued to be confused as to what he thought he saw just moments ago, Miya and Nao suddenly halted their free fall descent, only to swerve underneath the tower and appeared on the west side of the tower. They rose high enough to where they could be seen through the main deck, and waited for Korin to recover from his current stupor. Upon having a closer look at Korin, his stature was small compared to most humans, only standing about two and a half feet tall, but that was because Korin himself was part of the immortal cat species, and as far as deities go, they were quite rare in the Realm of the Gods. Coupled with his white fur, three whiskers could be seen protruding out on each side of his face, and six more on top of his head. He let his white cat tail sway freely behind him, and after he regained from his stupor, he spread out his Ki sense. Almost immediately, he felt an immense pressure behind him. This caught him off guard once more, and he almost stumbled onto the ground, but thankfully the wooden cane he was holding onto caught his fall. This was the result of Miya releasing her Ki again prior to her controlling it back into her body back at The Lookout. Nao still kept his Ki within his body and he could only sigh, but the plan Miya told him appeared to be rather effective. Korin soon regained his footing, and turned around, only see two children slightly taller than him, hovering in the air outside the deck. He then rubbed his fur beneath his neck, as if he were rubbing a beard. "Meow...so my eyes weren''t playing tricks on me. Who the heck are you two? This is my house, you two clearly don''t belong here." After hearing Korin''s question, Nao decided to head into the observation deck with Miya following suit and they then landed on the ground. Nao could see the observation deck was quite bare, but there were various amounts of ancient jars scattered around sealed with wooden lids. Korin had a good look at the two and he could clearly tell that the two figures in front of him weren''t native species to Earth. Nao was the first one to speak out to Korin, as Miya stayed silent. "Greetings, Korin, it''s a pleasure to meet you. You can call me Nao, and this one right here is my little sister, Miya. You see, we just arrived on Earth a couple hours ago, and Kami already received us at The Lookout." "So you''re guests of Kami, eh? How is that old fart doing lately? It''s been a few decades the last time we met. It''s been rather quiet here as of late. You two don''t appear to be challengers either. Only one guy had climbed this tower within the last 280 years, and my god he was quite a pervert." "That''s right, Korin. Kami gave us permission to come down here to retrieve some senzu beans. Would you happen to have any in stock?" "I sure do. The two of you have been approved by Kami, so there is no need for you to go through my challenge. Let me go fetch some." With his wooden cane in his right hand, Nao saw Korin dismiss himself as he walked toward the staircase leading to floor beneath the observation deck and soon vanished from sight. Once the two longer saw him, Miya retreated the Ki she was currently releasing back into her body, and the surrounding atmosphere no longer felt any hidden pressure. She then turned to look at Nao. "So what do you think of Korin, brother? It defintely is a first seeing a talking cat move around like that, but you just got straight to the point and he complied just like that. I can tell he''s more sociable than that Kami too, hehe." "He defintely has more of a welcoming feeling than what Kami has, for sure. Perhaps it''s because he has been in contact with the earthlings below, even if it was just one. I wonder how high of a position Korin is among the deities in this universe, it probably isn''t high considering he is in this backwater planet." "I''m not sure either, the details of the original story were quite vague in regards to Korin''s background according to your memories. Brother, you weren''t born with an eidetic memory like I was. Brother should really consider in purchasing one from Rebirth, I don''t think it''s too expensive either. I just did a quick look, and it''s actually available for 30K RP. After the 10% discount, brother barely has enough points to purchase it." "Sigh...having my memories fade away does seem to be a bit of a pain in the ass. I also don''t want to constantly rely on you either. Purchasing an eidetic memory will defintely solve that but, we should wait until we enter The Spirit of Room and Time. I have no idea what would happen once I purchase it. If all of my missing memories coming rushing out at once, my brain may overload." "Hehe, I don''t mind you relying on me, brother. But further down the road it will definitely be nice to have, especially once we start crossing into other worlds. Searching for a technique to improve your mind realm will also help as well." "Let''s just take it one step at a time, my sister. Given that we will have an extra 365 days, we will have plenty of time to spar and train after I make the purchase. But as of now...look, I hear Korin''s footsteps coming back up. That was pretty quick." Miya nodded and a smile bloomed on her face after hearing that her brother will purchase an eidetic memory from Rebirth. Even if his memories have been lost over time, having this will make their images flash for a few moments, allowing Nao to recall whatever he would need to recall. The two then heard tapping noises as Korin''s cane struck the ground every step he went up. It didn''t take long for him to arrive back at the observatory deck. "Nao, and Miya, was it? Got a pouch of senzu beans for yer two. This should last the two of ya for quite a while, they were just collecting dust in the storage area anyways. Got any plans after this?" Korin then pulled out a rather large but simple brown leather pouch that contained several senzu beans inside. He then tossed it in the air toward Nao and Nao successfully caught it. Nao then opened the leather pouch, only to see a massive stack of senzu beans inside, which caused Nao to raise his eyebrows. Just from the appearance alone, he could see dozens within, maybe even a couple hundred or two. "Are you sure it''s fine to give us this much, Korin?" "You bet. Anyone who has been received by Kami is fine by my books. Besides, I''d rather get some use out of them to free up some storage space." "I''ll thank you in advance then. Miya and I were planning to head on back up to The Lookout after this. Kami has granted us entry into The Room of Spirit and Time." "Oh, now there''s a place that''ll treat you two quite nicely. Now that I have a good look at the two of you, you two do appear to be quite the honed warriors. And..are those tails I see? What the heck, are the two of you cats like I am?" "Hehehe, that''s not quite right, Korin. Brother and I are Saiyans! We just wanted to spend some time in relaxation on Earth before we head to our next destination." "Saiyans?...aren''t Saiyans those evil monkeys terrorizing planets everywhere they go? But I don''t feel any sort of evil from the two of you...Well you two have been approved by Kami, so it''s not like I care. Just don''t destroy my place whenever you two decide to show up again." "Haha, we won''t, Korin. I hate to ask though, what''s with these wooden jars scattered around this room? Are they sealing something?" "So these things caught your eye, eh? Well they aren''t anything special. The name it goes by is Sacred Water. The one guy who made it up here thought it was some special water that would grant him immense strength and ended up drinking one. The only strength he received was from climbing my tower and the attempt to take the water from me though, it''s actually just tap water, haha. However I did infuse something into these jars, this tap water helps dispel anyone that is being mind-controlled. Want some?" Chapter 51 - Entering The Room Of Spirit And Time, Another Origin Ki Encounter!? (III) "So these things caught your eye, eh? Well they aren''t anything special. The name it goes by is Sacred Water. The one guy who made it up here thought it was some special water that would grant him immense strength and ended up drinking one. The only strength he received was from climbing my tower and the attempt to take the water from me though, it''s actually just tap water, haha. However I did infuse something into these jars, this tap water helps dispel anyone that is being mind-controlled. Want some?" "Hmm...that sounds tempting but it''d be a pain to lug one of those jars around everywhere we go. According to a certain someone our minds are very hard to penetrate so I highly doubt anyone would have the ability to control our minds, especially on Earth. It never hurts to have extra security, though. Korin, would it be possible to put one aside for us until we''re ready to retrieve it later?" "Sure I can. Just remember to drop by when you''re ready to retrieve it. I''ll be sure to have a jar ready to go, just don''t do any pranks next time. I think i''ll go ahead and take another catnap. Say hi to Kami for me." "Haha, sorry about that, Korin. My sister can be mischievous at times. We''ll let you know once we''re back. It may not be for a while though, we want to explore the Earth after we finish our business at The Lookout." Miya stuck out her small tongue after hearing Nao''s comment about her, and Korin nodded in response to him. Korin then grasped his cane in his right cat paw, and and started to tap it on the ground, slowly walking toward the staircase leading to the lower floor of Korin''s Tower. Seeing Korin disappear from sight and with a large senzu bean brown leather pouch in their hands, Nao and Miya soon took off into the air and they sped up, arriving back at The Lookout in a blink of an eye. They then landed on the marble floor, and didn''t see Mr. Popo or Kami. The two didn''t know Mr. Popo retreated to his private quarters. Kami felt two presences arrive and he then made his way from inside the building, before slowly walking to Nao and Miya. Kami soon saw a leather pouch in Nao''s hand. "It seems Sir Nao and Lady Miya successfully received some senzu beans from Korin. How is that old cat doing lately? I haven''t really bothered to head down from The Lookout in the last few decades as I''ve mentioned previously." "Korin seemed rather bored, he ended up giving us more than what we had expected, Kami. We might have enough to cover ourselves even after we spend a year in The Room of Spirit and Time. According to Korin, only one person in the last three hundred years challenged his tower. Is it really that hard to these earthlings?" "Sigh...it seems my worries were true. These earthlings do contain a lot of potential in terms of growth but most of them haven''t exercised it in the proper direction, either just going about their days in peace or using it for the wrong means. There are scattered martial artists and even a few sects have been created but none of them have ventured to Korin''s Tower. My two esteemed guests appear to be ready now, if the two of you have nothing else, I will direct you two to The Room of Spirit and Time immediately." After hearing that Kami will lead the two, Nao nodded his head to confirm that they had nothing else. The three then made their way inside the lone building, and upon entering they saw the hallway on the left leading to what appears a room relaxation room as various tables and chairs were spread around. He looked to the right only to see a marble staircase leading downward in a spiral, which he presumed it lead to the lower floors of The Lookout, where the size of the room started to expand massively. Ahead of them appeared to be closed off by the walls, only to see one wooden door about 7'' tall that appeared to have an ancient, exquisite design. Kami then turned the door''s knob, before revealing vast empty space that appeared to go on endlessly. Kami then signaled Nao and Miya to enter, and it appeared Kami would remain in front of the door . Nao nodded again and he grabbed Miya''s left hand, and led the two into The Room of Spirit and Time. Upon, entering, Nao saw Kami give him a rare smile. "My esteemed guests, I hope the year you two will spend The Room of Spirit and Time will yield fruitful results. In case the food supply runs out during your training, Mr. Popo will use the features of The Room of Spirit and Time to make sure it gets refilled. The place will have two beds ready in the center room, and a dining table off to the right and a bath of to the left. The bath is rather simple but it won''t take long to draw hot water from it. I look forward to seeing the two of you emerge out of it." After Kami finished speaking, with his hand still on the knob, he slowly closed the door after Nao and Miya ventured their way through it. Once it locked back into place, Nao and Miya actually saw the door disappear right before their very eyes. They then walked through the center hallway, only to see two large king sized beds hidden within large purple tapestry that covered most of the bed itself, only leaving the end of it visible, on the right side of the room. Further to the right of the room, past the beds, they saw another hallway, leading to a huge dining room with a few refrigerators placed around it. To the left they saw a wide open white marble bath, almost ten meters in length, which was plenty to fit two large a.d.u.l.ts. It seems first guardian who built this place really had it mind for The Room of Spirit and Time to accompany two people at once. It was known it could accompany more as well, but Kami limited the number of people to two because of their food situation. Before long they approached the end of the main room, only to see a vast space of endless pink smoke that seemed to drift on forever and ever, and it was thick enough to form clouds. Three clear marble platforms could be seen as steps leading to the pink smoke and Nao and Miya decided to descend them, only to kick up some of the smoke as they landed on it. Once they landed on it, it felt like they were stepping on a hard floor. Nao then turned to Miya. "So this is the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, huh? It really has a serene feeling to it. I can feel this will be a perfect place for meditation." "Hehe, that''s right brother. I do feel a thickness in the air as well. I wonder if the further we go, how much thicker the air will become. Brother, since you now have better Ki perception, do you feel anything different besides the calm atmosphere?" "That''s a good idea, Miya. Let me cycle some of my Ki to find out." Nao then started to cycle his Ki, and instead of releasing his Frost Aura, he released his golden Space aura and before long he surrounded himself with it. Once the golden aura surrounded Nao, Nao''s vision changed a bit, and he started to see a bunch of large and small golden spheres in the air that extended infinitely. That wasn''t the only thing he saw either, he also saw what appeared to be black obsidian-like spheres and silver spheres as well that joined together with the golden spheres in harmony. Nao decided to walk forward a few steps, and the three types of spheres either phased through Nao or they got out of his way. Seeing this, Nao tilted his head in confusion. "Miya, this is really strange. I see the Space element all around us that I''m familiar with, but it seems there are two other types of elements as well. One appears to be obsidian while the other is silver, I can presume one of these two is for Time but I have no idea what the other one is related to. Are you more familiar with the elements, Miya?" "I sure am, brother! Brother should know that I''m most familiar with the fire element. Besides the three you currently see, there is probably the wind element as well, but neither of us have achieved any proficiency in it, so it''s currently not visible. Having two other ones probably means brother is close to achieving an affinity with them as well. As I recall, the four basic elements consist of fire, wind, water and earth and these are classified as the Lower Elements. The three elements brother currently see is Space, and what is presumed to be Time, and Reality, or more commonly known as Mirage." "Time, Space, and Mirage? This isn''t the first time I''ve heard the names of these elements...Just where have I heard about them before?" "Hehe, just wait for brother to purchase an Eidetic Memory from the Shop! Being spoiled about it beforehand is no fun. You''ll be able to recall them soon enough. But to further explain, these three elements are classified as the Higher Elements, and not everyone can have an affinity with them. Beyond that is the power of the Void and Origin. Unless someone who manages to break through the Void or becomes a being high enough to sense either of these two elements, its likely they will not come into contact with these two at all." "Hmm...I was just expecting to further strengthen my affinity with Space. Just now I saw the golden spheres pass through me while the obsidian and silver spheres either dodge or fly away. Looks like I got my work cut out for me." "Before that, brother, I''m already starting to sweat! Let''s go hop in the bath already." "Sure thing, Miya." After receiving an okay from Nao, Miya started stripping off all of her clothes right in front of him, soon leaving her bare n.a.k.e.d body for his eyes to view. Miya started running toward the left hallway which lead into the bath, and he saw her retreating figure and her perky butt. Nao let out a sigh, and followed behind her. Miya managed to pick up her clothes that were tossed aside before she sprinted off, and placed them off to the side. Nao soon arrived at the bath as well, and at the end of it, they saw a white marble-shaped dragon head with a faucet leading into the bath, and a knob off to the left of it. Miya rushed to the knob and turned it, and soon hot water started to pour out of the faucet. The bath was about ten meters wide and about four feet deep, which allowed Miya and Nao to fully submerge themselves if they wanted to, and a hot steamy mist soon spread out to the hallway. After another hour had passed, Nao and Miya could be seen walking out of the bath with wet hair and only wearing their black bodysuits. Feeling refreshed, Nao decided to spend the time now to navigate to the Shop, and sure enough, Eidetic Memory was available for 30K RP. Nao then turned to look at Miya. "Miya, once I buy this, I don''t know what will happen. If I fall unconscious, please take me to the bed." "Hehe, sure thing, brother!" Seeing a total of 27,000 being deducted out of his points thanks to his 10% discount, he was left with a measly 800. All of a sudden, Nao felt his mind clear up and before long, flashing images started to rush into his mind. These flashing images began from his previous life on Earth, just right after he was born as a baby, up to the events leading till now. Nao''s eyes started to spin and soon his eyes rolled to the back of his head, and lost his conscious. Miya saw Nao collapse onto the ground but before his body hit it, Miya rushed in and grabbed onto it, before carrying him off to one of the two king sized beds. After giggling for a bit, she then turned away and looked at the endless pink smoke in front of her. "Sigh...the characters from the original story were too battle crazy, they didn''t even mange to fully explore the depths of this place. This will give us something to look forward to, I bet, hehe!" Chapter 52 - Origin Ki Spotted, Heading Further Inside The Room Of Spirit And Time An unknown amount of time had passed as Nao was still unconscious. Two giant golden plated hourglasses stood on each side of the main building and the sands of time churned as its emerald-colored sand constantly poured down into its bottom half, and now a small pile of it could be seen on its bottom. Every time a person entered the room, these hourglasses would reset itself, and once it has fully drained to the other side, their time would be up. There was also a giant clock situated on top of the main dome so one wouldn''t lose track of the time, if they kept count of when one started. One day turned into two days, two into three and before long a week had fully passed by before Nao started to squirm around in his bed. Miya could be seen n.a.k.e.d and snuggled up against him, and light snoring could be heard as she continued to sleep by his side. Before long, Nao''s eyelids shuttered for a bit, before they slowly opened. Sadness and a look of melancholy appeared in Nao''s eyes, and as Miya''s mind was connected to Nao''s, and the fact that she was his twin, she also sensed something was wrong with him, causing her eyes to slowly open too, and looked at him worriedly. "Brother, are you alright?" "Ugh...Damn it. I knew that would happen...How long have I been out for?" "You''ve been out cold for the last week, brother. About 2% of the emerald sand has fallen now. Thankfully there''s a clock as well so we can keep track of how long we''re here. Have all of your past memories been assimilated yet?" "My memories have successfully been assimilated, but have I really only been knocked out for a week? The time I spent assimilating my memories felt like I went through my last life again, even up to the point where I died, saying goodbye to my previous parents, and the the last eight years we''ve been living in this world...However, my mind is a lot clearer now, and I remember a lot more things, so it seems everything went fine to say the least. I just need to get adjusted again." "Well from the looks of things, nothing worse seemed to happen, so I''d call this a success in my books, brother. I did my best not to disturb your resting body too much, but brother forgot to eat one of our senzu beans before purchasing the Eidetic Memory from the Shop. I had to do it the old fashioned way and mouth feed you it so your body wouldn''t shrivel. I say brother, your lips tasted quite nice, hehe." "Now that you mentioned it, I do feel rather full of energy..." Nao then sat up from the bed and the covers that were over him slid down, revealing his bare chest. His body was now nicely toned and muscles were clearly starting to develop, and even a six-pack. After the covers fell over, he looked over to Miya and saw her n.a.k.e.d as well. Hearing that she fed him through the mouth, Nao raised his right hand and covered his lips with his fingers, but he didn''t feel any warmth, as Miya did it shortly after he fell unconscious. His gaze then landed on Miya again, and during this time she also sat up, revealing her budding b.r.e.a.s.ts. "You know Miya, I originally wanted to take things slow considering we''re still in our growth period, but it seems you already jumped the gun on me, eh? Well, two can play it at that!" "Huh, what do you mean, bro-...mmmph!?" Before Miya could respond to Nao''s statement, Nao lowered his head and tilted it to the left, before arriving right in front of Miya''s and he suddenly reached out his left hand, grabbing her chin. Using a bit of force, he squeezed her cheeks, causing her mouth to open slightly. Nao didn''t let Miya respond and immediately planted his lips on hers. Once their lips came into contact, Nao reached out his tongue, and started to invade the inside of Miya''s mouth. Miya''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets at Nao''s sudden attack, but her expression soon softened, and she closed her eyes, letting his tongue swirl around hers. Before long hints of red appeared on Miya''s cheeks, and then she opened her eyes again. After a few moments of exploring Miya''s mouth, Nao parted ways and released his lips. After gulping in a big breath of air, he looked at Miya in silence. It wasn''t long before a smile bloomed on her face, and then she giggled. "Hehehe." "Treat this as something special this time, okay, Miya? I''m not planning to go any further than this, until we reach the appropriate age at least." "I''m surprised you even did this at all, brother. You know, mouth feeding isn''t considered a real kiss right? Well, at least we got to enjoy our first real kiss together, hehe. I still have a child''s body though so I probably haven''t started developing any pheromones yet to give any further excitement." "That''s good, then. I wasn''t expecting to do this either this soon but you can never expect somethings to go as planned. We''re well awake now, why don''t we get ready? We got the next 358 days to spend in here." "Sure thing, brother! But before you start your training course in here, why don''t we go off and explore the unknown?" "Exploring the unknown? All there is pink smoke everywhere, seemingly without end. But now that Miya mentions it...I remember when I released my golden aura earlier, it did appear that the three elements closer to me acted without a care, but the ones further beyond did seem to be heading in a certain direction..." After Nao said this, he then separated from Miya and jumped off the bed. Not wanting to delay, he headed down the clear marble steps, before arriving on top the endless pink clouds of smoke. Miya got up as well and went after Nao, only to stop a few feet behind him. All of a sudden, Nao cycled his Ki and activated his golden aura. Various amounts of spheres of varying sizes entered his vision, floating around incessantly. Gold, silver and obsidian phased through his body and some also went the other way. Nao looked further into the distance and sure enough, tons of spheres appeared congregate together, forming a straight line into the endless pink smoke clouds, as if it was guiding him to go further into The Room of Spirit and Time. Seeing this, Nao smiled and then he shut off his aura. The spheres soon vanished from view. Miya watched this happen in silence, but thanks to Nao''s previous action, her current gaze landed on to Nao''s lower body. Nao didn''t realize that he wasn''t wearing any clothes at the moment as he was currently distracted with Ki cycling just now, so his small member dangling below was in full view for Miya to look at. With a light blush on her cheeks, Miya decided to speak up to him. "Hehe, brother, before you do anything else, I think you''ve forgotten something." "Hmm?" Nao heard Miya''s voice behind him, and then he turned around, only to see Miya standing a few feet behind him. Getting a good look at Miya, he noticed that she was still fully n.a.k.e.d, and then he shifted his gaze downward back onto his body, only to see that he was still n.a.k.e.d as well. Nao scratched his head with is right hand in embarrassment. "Haha, guess I got too heated up in the moment and actually forgot to put some clothes on. Let''s go get freshened up before we go out and adventure." "Let''s go already! Can''t wait to see if there''s actually something in the depths of this place, it was never fully explored after all. Hehe." Nao nodded after Miya said this. Miya approached Nao and grabbed him by the hand, pulling him along to the bath. Once the two were their, they found their clothes set aside nearby. Turning on the faucet, the two dipped into a lukewarm bath and freshened up after spending another hour in it, before stepping out again. Feeling refreshed, Nao and Miya suited up in their full gear. Even though it was just the two of them and they knew no one else resided in the area, they still wanted to explore it. It didn''t take long for the two to arrive back at the clear marble multi-platform. With a large brown leather pouch in hand, Nao opened it to see how many senzu beans in total he had. With his improved memory, he remembered that each bean kept one''s stomach full for a full ten days, and he had 358 days remaining, so he would only need about 36 for himself and Miya, if they didn''t eat anything out of the refrigerators. He easily grabbed 72 beans out of it, and he saw the bag was still over halfway full, so he could estimate he probably had around 200 in there, which surprised him by quite a bit. It seemed Korin really did have too much free time on his hand, and a lot ended up collecting dust in his wares. Nao then pulled the strings of the leather pouch, closing it back up, and tied it around his waist near his white tail. Nao then cycled his Ki again, releasing his golden aura once more, and soon the spheres became visible again. Signaling Miya, the two soon lifted up into the air, before they ventured further inside, following the straight line the three elements made. More and more time passed on, and the main building of The Room of Spirit and Time soon vanished from sight, and all around them they could only see the pink smoke clouds. The three elements kept pointing the two in a certain direction, and soon they lost track of time on how long they traveled. The only way they could keep track of time out in this endless smoke was the two''s stomachs. Whenever they started to rumble, they knew another ten days had passed, and out of the 72 senzu beans that would keep them sustained for the full year, they had already eaten 20 a piece, They had spent a full 200 days travelling before they knew it, and the straight line made of the three elements finally converged into a single arrowhead, and at the tip of it shocked the two by quite a bit. A large pale gray sphere about the size of a basketball stood floating several meters up in the air, as varying shapes and sizes of gold, silver and obsidian spheres swirled around it endlessly, almost as if it were a sun in the center of a galaxy. What made it more unique was that this large pale gray sphere didn''t block out any of the pink smoke clouds, and the clouds kept drifting through the sphere. The air around them was quite sparse, making breathing hard for Nao and Miya, but they stuck with it and approached the gray sphere. It was at this time a familiar ding resounded in Nao''s mind. [*Ding! Congratulations to Host, Host as discovered another source of Origin Ki. However this Origin Ki is different from Host''s previous encounter, and it encompasses the three Higher Elements. Does Host wish to merge with the Origin Ki source? As this Origin Ki source is made of Time, Space, and Reality, Host has a good chance to obtain affinity with these three elements. If Host has already developed an affinity, it will give an improvement to Host''s current stage. Does Host wish to proceed?] Chapter 53 - Half A Year Spent In The Room Of Spirit And Time Once Nao read Rebirth''s notification, his expression turned serious. After watching the three Higher Elements rotate alongside the Origin Ki source in complete harmony, he turned to his right and saw Miya floating in the air right next to him. "I wasn''t expecting there to be different types of Origin Ki, but I guess that makes sense. If normal Ki is the life energy of living beings, then is Origin Ki the source of all things created?" "Well that is one way to put it, brother! Origin Ki existed since the beginning, and even the three Higher Elements were slowly brought into existence. The past event when Broly was born, he was an extremely pure existence, causing a sliver of Origin Ki to be produced, and gave you a big rise in power and access to the Space element. However, I can only assume the Origin Ki in front of us has been developing over time to reach this stage, ever since the First Guardian of Earth created The Room of Spirit and Time." "Yeah, this source of Origin Ki is a lot larger in size than the last one I saw. Miya, you wouldn''t happen to think this thing would be the core of this place would it? If I happen to take it, it''s not like The Room of Spirit and Time would suddenly collapse, would it?" "I would say it might be the opposite, brother! Thanks to the existence of this place, this Origin Ki source slowly formed over time as a natural phenomenon. I have no idea how long ago the first Guardian of Earth ruled over this place, but seeing the size of this thing, that person must be pretty ancient. I don''t think brother has to worry, if it gets taken, it will probably form itself again over the next countless millennium." "That eases my worrying then. I wonder what is the best way to go about in absorbing this? My power has risen by a lot since the first time I absorbed Origin Ki, I really don''t want to fall asleep again for another year." "Hehe, you don''t need to worry about that, brother! Your body became adjusted after the first time you''ve absorbed Origin Ki, and don''t forget that Rebirth upgraded since then as well! It will be a lot easier this time around, it''s probably best to just will it to come to you." "Willing it, huh? Guess I can give that a shot." To best prepare himself, Nao descended back onto the endless clouds of pink smoke, which still felt like the same hard platform when he first stepped on it. He then sat cross-legged into a lotus position, and closed his eyes. Cycling his Ki, he activated his golden aura as the Source Ki in front of him was related to the three Higher Elements. Before long Nao''s body became surrounded in his golden aura and sparks of lightning streaked across him every now and then. The golden spheres going around the Source Ki was the first to phase into Nao''s body, and Nao willed his intentions for the other two elements soon after. The obsidian and silver spheres of all sorts of sizes resisted for a few moments, trying to stay in their orbit around the Source Ki, but seeing the golden spheres willingly enter Nao''s body, the two other elements soon followed suit, and similar to a river flowing, the elements kept flowing into Nao one after another. The Source Ki sphere in front of him visibly shrunk in size at a fast pace, and its original basketball-shaped size soon became that of a small fist, before vanishing in front of them. Nao soon lost track of time again but thankfully Miya was right beside him. One day, two days, three days... Before Nao knew it, Nao sat cross-legged for another full 10 days. Plenty of Rebirth notifications kept sounding off in his head, but he still focused on becoming adjusted to the new elements entering his body. Without him realizing, his battle power also started to rapidly increase as well. 535,000 started to rapidly climb up, all the way until it landed on 750,000. Once his power level stopped increasing, Nao''s golden aura soon developed with hints of silver and obsidian, as the three tried to clash against each other. Feeling these clashing elements in his body, Nao''s eyes shuttered for a bit, before he slowly opened them. He saw his golden aura become more dominant, as streaks of silver and obsidian flashed across in a similar manner to the lightning. Seeing this he smiled, and then one last Rebirth notification sounded in his mind. [*Ding! Congratulations to Host, Host has successfully integrated the nearby Origin Ki into Host''s body. Now filtering Origin Ki into Host''s meridians...Host has successfully unlocked Time Affinity [Beginner] and Reality Affinity [Beginner], and Space Affinity [Intermediate] has now advanced into Space Affinity [Advanced].] Seeing that he had unlocked the other two affinities out of the blue, Nao became quite shocked. He then saw the remaining silver and obsidian spheres enter his body, and before long only tiny specks of the three elements remained, as they started their path once again in a circular motion, as if it were trying to form a nucleus. Nao finally decided to shut off his aura, and he then became calm again. Seeing the atmosphere return to normal with endless pink smoke clouds wafting in the air, Nao then turned to look at Miya. "Didn''t it say there was only a chance at obtaining the Higher Elements? I wonder if it''s because I already obtained Space that the other two eventually gave up and joined me as well." "That''s very likely, brother. They were in perfect harmony as they encompassed the Origin Ki, seems like you really lucked out this time, hehe! Brother has barely tapped into the laws of Space, but now you need focus on the law of Time and Reality as well. I still think it''s best for you focus on one at a time though." "That''s for sure. Trying to focus on multiple laws at once is just silly in my opinion. Besides, my goal into coming into this place was to gain enlightenment to creating a separate dimension, even if it turns out be just a pocket-sized dimension. Rebirth only stores things that personally purchase from it, but not from the outside world. Once I have my own pocket dimension, I''ll be able to store a lot of more things. Seeing Space Affinity advance another stage into [Advanced], I feel more confident now." "That''s reassuring! It doesn''t seem we have much to do here anymore, brother. I''ve been keeping track of how we got here, and if we go back with our full power we should return in just a few days. We took our time coming here since the elements were directing us, but now we don''t have to hold back." "Yup, I''m ready when you are, Miya. Let''s head back." Seeing that the two had nothing else to two, they ate another senzu bean each, totaling 21 for the each of them. Nao then stood up and did a quick stretch of his legs. Feeling ready, Nao and Miya cycled their Ki to their max, and before long a pure snow-white and a fiery red aura wrapped around the two. They then lifted up in into the air and like a jet, they vanished from sight in a blink of an eye with their arms stretched forward. They had already spent a total of 207 days, of which 200 came from their travelling, but thankfully after another 13 days of full power flying, the main building of The Room of Spirit and Time became visible in Nao and Miya''s eyes. Seeing the building appear again before his very eyes, Nao became relieved. He wasn''t sure what would happen if the two of them had actually gotten lost within that endless stream of pink cloud smoke. Now that they had arrived back, Nao and Miya only had another 145 days of their 365 day limit to spend as much time training as they can... Meanwhile, turning time back a bit, somewhere outside the Realm of the Living and the Other World. Outside of these two planes that made up Universe 7, existed yet another plane. This plane was known the Kaioshin Realm. Within this plane stood the massive green and white planet itself, known as the Sacred World of the Kai, and it was coupled with several moons and a total of ten suns. Beyond that was just infinite cosmos. Eerie silence drifted about in this plane as it appeared to be mostly uninhabited at this point in time. All of this went by the name of the Kaioshin Realm, and this Realm orbited a fixed path going around the Realm of the Living and the Other World. Several tens of millions years ago, an evil being known as Majin Buu rampaged and caused endless destruction, even more so than the God of Destruction Beerus, and the existence of Universe 7 itself was threatened enough to cease to exist. The West, North and East Supreme Kais ended up perishing as Majin Buu continued his rampage. With the help of the Southern Supreme Kai and the Grand Supreme Kai, the two managed to evenly fight Majin Buu to a stand off, and in the end the Grand Supreme Kai sacrificed his Godly Ki in an attempt to seal Majin Buu, only to get absorbed by him in the process. However, in the end, the evil Majin Buu''s personality changed after absorbing both Grand Supreme Kai and the Southern Kai, and became sealed in a very, very far off backwater planet in Universe 7. Thankfully there were other Kai who eventually took up the positions of their Supreme Kai, and one in particular was Shin, who was an apprentice to the old East Supreme Kai at the time before he perished. After several millions of years passed, Shin and his bodyguard, Kibito passed time idly within the Sacred World of the Kai. This planet itself had lush green plains, sky blue lakes, forests, mountains, icecaps in the north and south, deserts, and appeared to be a very beautiful planet that was teeming with life. Ever since Shin became the new East Supreme Kai, he took up his duty to guard the Z Sword that was stuck away in a giant stone pillar in one of the many lush green plains. Nothing has happened until now that is, in year 733, where four figures could be seen next to the Z Sword platform. Of the four figures, two of them be seen kneeling toward the other two. Two of the four appeared to be rather small in stature, and that included one of the two who were kneeling. He had a white Mohawk that extended down to his neck, sharp sword-like eyes that had a black shade around them, pointed ears similar to that of elves, and had light purple skin. He could be seen wearing two yellow Potara earrings, and a posh blue Kai outfit. This figure was none other than Shin, the current East Supreme Kai. To Shin''s right was the other kneeling figure, his bodyguard, Kibito. Kibito was dressed in a similar fashion to Shin but he was wearing a red posh Kai outfit instead of a blue one. His height towered over him as he was about twice as tall, and had a rather large, broad face. Unlike Shin''s Mohawk, Kibito had long white hair that flowed down his back. He was wearing teal Potara earrings, unlike Shin''s yellow Potara earrings. The other two figures who were standing in front of the kneeling Shin and Kibito, was none other than Whis and another figure who didn''t appear to even be a third of Whis''s height. This figure had pinkish-red hair and a mix of pink and purple skin. Two wrists were locked in place at their waist. Coupled with a dark grey with a mixture of blue posh outfit, a sleek purple robe with golden lining was placed over it. Together with her white Potara earrings, she also wore white high-heeled boots to make her seem a bit taller than how tall she actually is. That''s right, this figure was none other than the Supreme Kai of Time, Chronoa. A black obsidian-like case about twenty five centimeters long could be seen in one of Chronoa''s hands. However it appeared Whis and Chronoa were distracted with a giant blue screen hovering in the air above the four. Even though Shin and Kibito were kneeling, before long hints of red appeared on the cheeks of Shin and Chronoa, while Kibito and Whis stood oblivious to what they were watching on the large blue panel floating in the air. Two figures embracing each other within a giant purple bed could be seen on the panel, and it was none other than Nao who was currently giving his first kiss to Miya. A streak of anger then appeared on Chronoa''s face. "H-How shameless can these two stupid Saiyans be!? Here I am breaking my back to gift these two a Time Ring. Even though it was my fault for accidentally misplacing the one I had previously stored away...I may not even gift them one now, hmph!" "Ohohoho, now now, Chronoa. I wanted to see what these two''s progress was like, but it seems we caught them at a bad time. I do apologize for showing something you didn''t want to see, Chronoa, please do not take offense. However, the location they''re currently at does intrigue me a bit, it seems they are no longer on their home planet." "Even still, why the heck are they doing that at such a young age! I may be the second oldest Supreme Kai in existence but even I have a certain degree of modesty. However, even I only let a couple people call me by name, and that includes you, Whis. Remove this panel from my sight, it''s disgusting." "Of course, Chronoa." Whis then lifted his right hand in the air and moved it to the left, and before the four''s eyes, the giant blue panel immediately vanished. Chronoa''s gaze then landed on the kneeling Shin again, before a smile formed on her small face. "Hehe, it was a pleasure doing business with you Shin. I''m glad that you had a spare Time Ring stored away. I''ll make sure not to lose this one. Do keep yourself out of harm, okay? All of the others perished a long time ago thanks to that dumb monster. We don''t have many Supreme Kai left." "It was my pleasure for welcoming you here, Supreme Kai of Time. I thank you for your kind words. I''ll be sure to remain safe for the times to come." "Good! Whis, we got what we came here for, let''s go already. We only have another year before we get to meet those stupid brats. I hope they shape up their act before then." After hearing that Chronoa didn''t plan to stay any longer, Whis nodded. Walking up to Chronoa, she placed her left hand on the hem of Whis''s robe, and then Whis lifted his staff in the air. The two vanished from sight and entered Whis''s fast speed travel mode. As to what their next destination was, it was only the two of them who knew. Chapter 54 - 51: 365 Days Passed By In A Blink Of An Eye In One Day In actuality the destination of the two was still somewhere deep within the Sacred World of the Kai. It was said this planet was equivalent to King Kai''s planet before it was reduced in size from Beerus''s anger from losing in a hide and seek match, however even then the Sacred World of the Kai was several hundreds times more massive in diameter. Whis only took a couple seconds with his travelling speed to arrive at the heart of the planet. Almost instantly, Whis and Chronoa arrived at the center of the planet. At the heart of the planet stood a massive lush green forest that extended onward endlessly. Unknown races could be heard moving about and every now and then and ancient massive Kaiju Trees could be seen standing tall hundreds of meters in the air. If one looked closely, they would notice a holy white radiance being released off the trees, and perfect red apples could be seen on each tree. If one were lucky and venture deeper into the forest, they would have a chance of seeing a really rare golden apple. Off in the far distance stood one massive Kaiju Tree that towered over all of the other Kaiju Trees. While this forest had no official name, Chronoa ended up dubbing it, ''The Forest Of The Beginnings''. This one particular Kaiju Tree stood directly above the World Core and existed since time immemorial. Even Chronoa herself was born from a red apple that fell down this massive Kaiju Tree, like all Core Persons, and ever since she was born over 75 million years ago, she worked her way up the ladder and became promoted as a Supreme Kai thanks to a certain event, eventually gaining control over the laws of Time. In the end she separated herself from the Realm of the Living and the Other World, creating her own godly dimension where she watched the flow of time. As to why she decided to visit the Sacred World of the Kai, well her main mission was to secure a Time Ring as she had accidentally misplaced the one she stored away and couldn''t figure out where it was, and it could have possible that it was given to someone else, but ended up forgetting in the process. Her other wish was to visit the birth place she was born into, as she had not ventured into the Forest of the Beginnings ever since being born 75 million years ago, and she had a longing for it. It was only herself and a few other Supreme Kai, including Shin, who still remained after the evil being Majin Buu killed or absorbed off the others. As over 75 million years had passed since then, it was very possible that the exceedingly rare Rainbow Apple could have been formed again, as the current Grand Supreme Kai position was currently vacant. Even though the old Grand Supreme Kai was still technically alive, he had already lost his Godly Ki and was one with the sealed Majin Buu. Even if the chances were slim to none, Chronoa still wanted to venture to the World Core Kaiju Tree that she had dubbed it herself again, and see if one had started to grow anew. After Whis and Chronoa came into view again floating above the forest, Whis waved his staff and decided to open up his giant blue panel again. Before long two figures appeared on the screen, and one was seated in a cross-legged lotus position, who was none other than Nao. Unlike previously which caused Chronoa to yell out in anger, she raised one of her eyebrows to what she was seeing. Whis adjusted the panel to show the elements as he currently saw Nao surrounded in a golden aura. On top of golden spheres entering his body, both Whis and Chronoa saw obsidian-like spheres and silver spheres enter his body as well. "Ohohoho, I didn''t think this boy would advance this far already. To think he would unlock the mysteries of Space and Time by himself, but it appears he just barely tapped into the laws. Moreover it seems another law willingly decided to join him as well, how intriguing." "Whis, just where in the world are these two currently located? I can clearly tell time is flowing at a much faster pace there, it''s defintely not the planet he was born on." "Allow me to pinpoint their current location then for you, Chronoa." All of a sudden, the screen that was currently locked onto Nao and Miya suddenly shifted around, and before long the Milky Way Galaxy came into view. Moving from planet to planet, several seconds passed before it landed on the very familiar blue and white planet, planet Earth. The panel then automatically zoomed in until they saw vast blue skies and a variety of landscapes, and before long it kept moving until it arrived at The Lookout. The Lookout was situated far above the atmosphere itself and Whis immediately determined who resided there. It didn''t take long before the panel to show a view of the Hyperbolic Time Chamber. "It seems they''re currently residing on Planet Earth. Seeing this area in particular, it appears the local deity welcomed the two, before giving access to the room they''re currently in. According to this local deity, they call that building The Room of Spirit and Time. It''s very similar to the one located at the Galactic Patrol Headquarters but the time dilation is very different." "Planet Earth...? Now where have I heard that before..." "Ohohoho, perhaps Miss Chronoa had watched time flow too much that she forgot about past events?" Hearing Whis''s remark, Chronoa shook her head in disapproval. She then tilted her head and continued to think for a moment. "No...I still remember what happened several tens of millions years ago very clearly. It''s on the tip of my tongue...Ah! Isn''t Planet Earth that backwater planet where the old Grand Supreme Kai sealed that bastard off to? How the heck can these two be there, it doesn''t make any sense..." "It surprised me as well seeing Nao and Miya on Planet Earth too, but I''ve overheard their plans when they spoke to Earth''s local deity. It appears they''re planning to head off to King Kai''s planet once they emerge from The Room of Spirit and Time." "The heck? Isn''t King Kai one of the Kais ruling over the North Area? I have yet to personally meet him myself but what in the world would these two gain from heading there...Well I would''ve said it would be impossible but it appears these two developed a technique similar to our Kai Kai to instantly travel like we do." "That does appear to be the case, Chronoa. According to the hourglasses I saw earlier, about 3/4 of the emerald sand had dropped and according to the time dilation, they have about 120 days left in there. Watching them really helps pass the time when Lord Beerus is deep slumber, ohohoho." Hearing Whis mention about Beerus, Chronoa let out a sigh in disgust. "Ugh...you just had to mention that hairless fur ball again. He can''t even do his job correctly as a God of Destruction! All he does is likes to sleep on and on and even designated people to do his job for him. Geez, how lazy can that guy be?" Hearing Chronoa complain about his Lord Beerus, Whis just smiled back at her. Seeing that Nao was currently focused on his training, Whis decided to dismiss the giant blue panel floating in the air in front of the two and then they saw the massive Kaiju Tree far off into the distance again. Chronoa nodded in approval and then they sped off at the speed of light. As the two came closer and closer to the World Core Kaiju Tree, Chronoa started to feel restlessness in her heart, causing her to frown. She then spoke up to Whis one last time. "Whis, we must hurry! I don''t have a good feeling about this..." Chronoa then flew right beside Whis and decided to speed up their flight...Just as Whis and Chronoa crept closer and closer, time started to speed up again in The Room of Spirit and Time Nao and Miya were currently training again... Year 733 Planet Earth, The Lookout, The Room of Spirit and Time Before Nao and Miya realized, another 145 days passed by in a blink of an eye. Every day after Nao absorbed the basketball-sized Origin Ki, he felt that his perception with the three Higher Elements had deepened by quite a bit as he continued to meditate on them. However, in the end, none of them advanced to a higher stage but that wasn''t Nao''s goal this time around. His main goal was to create a pocket dimension, and he gained enough insight earlier on that he managed to successfully create one. Time did not flow in this pocket dimension and it contained nothing but darkness, but after storing his items in there, he found that they were kept in place and didn''t move around until he grabbed them again. On top of creating his own pocket dimension, of which he had yet to give it a name, after doing a first few meditation sessions in his final 145 day, Nao also discovered that his meridians which acted like an endless river beforehand actually started to show some reactions again, and he received a notification that he managed to unblock another 1%. This surprised Nao greatly and as he continued to spar and meditate with Miya, he managed to unblock a total of 5% more, totaling 25%. Once he unblocked another 5% of his meridians, his battle power received another meteoric rise, and even though it was just 5%, his battle power almost doubled in size, reaching a total of 1.375 million. That''s right, both Nao''s and Miya''s battle power now exceeded into the millions. While it was rumored that he only needed to be at a minimum of 300,000 to transform into a Super Saiyan, Goku couldn''t transform until he was at 3 million himself, all while receiving a huge burst of anger. Becoming a Super Saiyan at this point in time didn''t seem too far off from the current Nao but he still wanted to venture out into Space again before deciding when to transform for the first time. Upon having a closer look at Nao and Miya, they grew by quite a bit in this one year, as Nao grew a full six inches, becoming 4''7 and Miya herself a couple inches, becoming 4''5. Nao finally regained his height advantage over Miya. The two had long finished their last sparring and meditation sensation and were slowly watching the final amount of emerald sand pour down. After another few moments passed, the last specks of sand reached the bottom half of the golden plated hourglass. Seeing this Miya turned to look at Nao and smiled. "Hehe, brother it seems our time is now up." Nao nodded at Miya, confirming that their time was indeed up. The two decided to head back into the main building dome. They quickly passed by the two large king sized beds with purple dr.a.p.es covering them, and made their way to the entrance. All they could see was white marble, but before long, a 7 foot door magically appeared before their very eyes. Seeing the door in front of them, Nao reached out his right hand and turned the door knob, before revealing the other side. The two then ventured out and before long they reached outside on the white marble floor of The Lookout. Nao and Miya then sensed a presence approach the two, of which was Kami. Mr. Popo was still recuperating from his injuries, as even though Nao and Miya spent a full year in The Room of Spirit and Time, only a day had passed in the real world. Seeing an apparent growth of the two, Kami gave a rare smile. "It appears that Sir Nao and Lady Miya did have some fine results after all. Well that is the main feature of The Room of Spirit and Time, it would be weird for anyone to not take advantage of it." "Yes, thank you for letting us use it, Kami. I was able to gain some insights of my elements and even experienced another rise in power. I don''t think we have anything else planned up here. If Kami doesn''t have anything for us, we will start our travelling immediately." "I don''t, Sir Nao. However, I will give you two a reminder to control your Ki. Ever since you two came out its been acting quite wildly, and even I feel somewhat oppressed by it. Those earthlings would immediately faint if Sir Nao and Lady Miya don''t control their Ki properly." Hearing Kami''s gentle reminder, Nao nodded. Nao then cycled his Ki back into his body and Miya followed suit. Thankfully their Ki didn''t spread too far off The Lookout, otherwise they would have definitely attracted unwanted attention. Seeing the atmosphere calm down and return to normal, Kami tapped the ground with his wooden cane, and slowly dismissed himself back into the lower floors of The Lookout. Seeing it was just the two of them, Nao and Miya lifted off into the air and felt the cold breeze as they descended downward to Korin''s Tower. As they continued to fly down, Miya then looked at her brother again. "Brother, where do you want to go next?" "Haha, Miya, I''ve thought about it for a while. Since I have my own pocket dimension now I can go retrieve some of Korin''s Sacred Water. As I recall not too many of the main cast has been born yet, and even Bulma is one of the few who had just been born earlier in the year. I don''t have too many places in mind, and in fact it might just be one. After retrieving some Sacred Water, let''s go check out what that Capsule Corporation is like in person!" Chapter 55 - 52: Meeting An Overly Rambunctious Teen Who Dreams Of Seeing An Alien Year 733 May Planet Earth West City West City was known as one of the four major cities on the giant continent. Unlike in Nao''s previous life where Earth consisted of multiple continents, the Earth of this universe only had one giant continent with scattered islands to the south, icecaps in the north and very large inland peninsula off to the left. Craggy mountains could be seen surrounding the one giant plain that made up the center of the continent. Scattered forests could also be seen to the far left and to the far right. To the right of the giant peninsula was a single bay, and if one dove straight into it, they would see a huge city that connected its coast. This city was none other than West City. This was the current destination of Nao and Miya but they still had to stop by Korin''s place again to pick up some Sacred Water. Before long Korin''s Tower came into to view once again. Korin, who was dozing off as he watched the drifting clouds in the sky suddenly saw two shadows halt in front him outside the observation deck, causing Korin to rub his eyes. The shadows became two figures, Nao and Miya and with his cane in hand, Korin walked toward the two. "So the two of you came back, eh? Thanks for not trying to sneak up on me this time. Has it already been a day?" "It sure has been, Korin. Time seems to fly no matter what one does. We were originally planning to go directly to our next destination in mind but I ended up having a breakthrough, so we came to pick up some Sacred Water beforehand." "A breakthrough? Glad to see you had some luck up there then. There''s already plenty of sealed Sacred Water up here, the two of you can pick one up wherever. Do be careful on handling it though, be sure to keep it sealed until it is meant to be used. It will lose its effects soon enough once its seal is broken only to turn into normal tap water again." Nao nodded after listening to Korin, and soon invited himself and Miya into Korin''s observation deck. It was the same bare deck that he remembered, only to have a few wooden jars of sealed Sacred Water scattered here and there. After landing, he looked to the left and found a nearby jar, and lifted it in the air. It''s weight surprised Nao, as he felt it to be several kilograms, but he remembered that it was filled to the brim with water. Seeing Nao lift up one of the Sacred Water jars with ease did not shock Korin, as he himself could do so as well. Korin then stepped towards Nao. "You said you had a breakthrough right? Would it be in regards to how you plan to store this jar?" "That''s part of it. Well, I guess it wouldn''t hurt to show you. Korin, you may want to stand back." Hearing this, Korin stroked his fur for a moment and then stepped back a few feet with his wooden cane in hand. Miya just smiled at Nao as she knew what was going to happen next, as she personally witnessed the creation of his pocket dimension. Even though it might not be an exciting thing to Nao and Miya, those who never came into contact with the Space element would definitely receive a fright. Nao began to cycle his Ki, and before long he became wrapped with his golden aura. "Hah!" Nao let out a yell and then his vision changed, seeing the golden spheres he was ever familiar with. Only he himself could see this as Korin or Miya didn''t have affinity with Space. Ever since his Space affinity advanced to its next stage [Advanced], he made a discovery that he could now will the element, instead of having to personally interact with them, which made things quite easier. Even though the others couldn''t see Nao interact with the Space element, they could still see the result of him opening up his pocket dimension. Willing a few golden spheres that weren''t even the size of his fists, they soon started to spin around in a circular manner, before a space crack started to tear open in front of him. This space crack was about two feet wide and four feet tall, which was just enough to store the Sacred water jar that was only one foot wide and three feet tall. Nao could make this pocket dimension any size he wished too within the limit of his Ki but he just went with a size slightly larger than the Sacred Water wooden jar. Seeing the atmosphere suddenly change in front of Nao, only to have a space crack form that revealed endless darkness actually scared Korin by quite a bit, and he instinctively retreated back a few steps. "What in blazes is this thing?" However before Nao could answer his question, he tossed the jar into the endless darkness and before long the space crack closed once again the the rotating golden spheres stopped, before they dispersed into the air. Nao turned off his aura, which caused the darkness to vanish and the atmosphere returned back to normal, but now there was one less Sacred Water jar, as it just went into Nao''s pocket dimension. "Well Korin have you ever seen someone create a portal before? What I created just now was a pocket dimension of sorts...Kami did mention that Korin was the other deity watching over this planet, testing the wills of martial artists who manage to make their way to Korin''s Tower. Surely you must''ve seen other deities create portals before." "Was what I saw just now really a portal? I haven''t seen one form in a really long time...Whenever Kami decides to come down here he just teleports with one of his techniques instead. Well, while I would like like to jump start my old noggin, the two of you can''t be just mere mortals. Could it be possible that other deities were among your ancestors?" Hearing Korin''s question, Nao thought about it for a moment. Nao recalled the original Super Saiyan God. Over a thousand years ago, Super Saiyans thrived and one of them, being Yamoshi, who was part of the righteous Saiyans, did succeed unlocking his Godly Ki but his power soon vanished, only to be slain by the evil Saiyans soon after. The power of the Godly Ki overwhelmed his body too much and couldn''t contain it. In the end, Nao''s thoughts dispersed and he shook his head. "Most records of our ancestors do detail about a certain God but most of our race now treats them as mere fairy tales. I won''t say it''s out of the question though." Korin stroked his fur and tilted his head forward a bit, seemingly to be lost in thought. He did receive quite a shock seeing a portal appear out of nowhere but he soon remembered the two figures in front of them weren''t Earthlings. ''I can''t seem to recall Saiyans having the power to create portals though'', Korin thought to himself. He also shook his head and cleared his thoughts, only to look at Nao and Miya. "Well, its no use questioning over it. Now that I think about it, didn''t the two of you say you had your next destination in mind already?" "Hehe, we sure do. Once brother and I finish our touring down below we will likely enter space again. We might not be back to this planet until the next several years." "Touring, eh? Well I don''t know what the expectations are of the two of you, but don''t be disappointed if what you''ve been thinking turns out to be different. Several years doesn''t really matter to me much, I''ve still got a lot of life left in me. Nao and Miya, feel free to drop by again once you''re back on Earth." "We definitely will Korin. Do try to keep your senzu beans in stock as well! It''s possible you may start seeing more use of them soon." Before Korin could question Nao as to what he meant from saying that just now, Korin saw Nao and Miya lift up into the air and exit the observation deck, before vanishing out of sight. He sighed as he now became alone again in his tower. With his wooden cane in hand, Korin dismissed himself and retreated to his private quarters in the floors below the observation deck. In the meantime, Nao and Miya resumed their flight path and after a few moments, an ancient forest appeared within view at the bottom of Korin''s Tower. After arriving on top of the ancient forest, Nao and Miya had a look around themselves to catch their bearings. Off to the far distance in the south, Nao saw endless wasteland and a couple of nomad villages, but he also knew this area was also home to the Red Ribbon Army headquarters. He then looked to his left to the forest again and beyond the forest he saw a large bay of water. Beyond the bay he felt millions of life energies, of which he presumed to be West City, which was their target. Seeing his target in sight, Nao nodded at Miya and they soon resumed their flight path, flying over the ancient forest. Zipping past the bay in a few seconds, tall white buildings soon came into view. These buildings appeared to me more futuristic than buildings Nao grew up in his past life, and most of the buildings in view were round and white. Every now and then Nao saw red colored roofs with green, yellow and even pink mixed in as well. All the way from the bay''s coastline, the buildings seem to grow larger in size when one further went in. Windowed monorails could be seen stretching through the city as if it were a giant roller coaster. Even further off into the tall buildings, one giant building towered over all of the others, and it was surrounded by a glass tome with slick purple flooring. Six giant holes could be seen open on its underside, and the large pillar connecting it to the ground had 10 giant golden rings around it. Seeing this in person, Nao confirmed this building to be the famous Dreamland amus.e.m.e.nt park. Miya also knew that this was Dreamland, and her eyes started to sparkle upon seeing the building. Nao sighed as they continued their flight, and placed a hand on her right shoulder. "Look Miya, the Capsule Corporation is our first destination. If you really want to check out Dreamland it will have to be later." "Geez, I know, brother! I''m just excited cause I''ve never seen an amus.e.m.e.nt park before, hehe." "Well, we''re already at the edge of the city now, and there already appears to be quite a lot of traffic in the air. Let''s fly higher up so we don''t disturb them." Miya smiled at Nao, acknowledging him. They then shifted their course and raised their elevation a bit. Most of Earth''s traffic was now in the air instead of the ground and flying cars zipped by one by one and there was a clear separation of inbound and outbound traffic. Before long the two made their way and sped past Dreamland, only to have West City''s residential area come into view. Almost instantly off to the left side they spotted a large dark yellow dome, and on the side of it Nao clearly read its labeling, ''Capsule Corporation''. It only took the two a few minutes of travelling to arrive from Korin''s Tower to this place. Nao and Miya soon halted their flight and hovered several hundreds of meters up in the air. Nao quickly found the entrance to the building and he spotted something that was currently parked in the grassy field nearby, which caused him to raise his eyebrows. As the two kept descending, the large vehicle soon came into view and it was actually a spaceship. It was almost like a metal ladybug. Red plating could be seen on its right and left side, with white plating that ran up the middle. A certain rune-like symbol could be seen on the front side and a hatch could be seen in its open state, which had a glass dome. Nao recognized the rune-like symbol and it happened to be the Galactic Patrol''s insignia. Seeing a Galactic Patrol spaceship parked outside Capsule Corporation did surprise Nao, as he remembered the owner of this ship shouldn''t have made an appearance until four years into the future. ''Could it possibly be that the owner of this ship had come to earth prior to those events?'', Nao wondered. It didn''t take long for Nao and Miya to touch the ground. Arriving at Capsule Corporation, Nao saw four figures. One had a rather unique appearance and he quickly determined the other three to be Earthlings. One of the two taller ones was holding a newborn wrapped in cloth. The three Earthlings were none other than Tights, Dr. Brief and his wife, Panchy. Tights herself was still a small teenager, and she took after her mother. Long golden hair flowed down to her waist. She was currently wearing a short cut maroon shirt and jeans, leaving a part of her belly exposed. A very colorful hat and a pearl necklace could also be seen. Currently, she was firing her mouth off as she rapidly talked to the figure next to her. The figure next to her had a rather unique appearance, as he was wearing a full-body purple jumpsuit. He had white boots and gloves equipped as well. Upon having a closer look at the figure''s face, his skin was actually sky blue and had pure yellow eyes. That''s right, this figure was none other than Jaco, who Nao confirmed his suspicions after seeing him in person. Jaco, Tights, Dr. Brief and Panchy were engrossed with each other outside the building but before long they saw two figures descend from the sky, and landed in front of them. What shocked them even more is that they appeared to be two children who had a similar height to Jaco. Upon seeing Nao and Miya land, Tights was the first to take notice of their unique battle-ready appearance, and immediately spotted the white and red tails wrapped around the two''s waists. One of Tights'' biggest dreams was to see an alien in real life and she became extremely happy upon meeting Jaco for the first time. Her eyes became even more dazzling as she saw what appeared to be two more aliens arrive at Capsule Corporation, and this much excitement almost caused her to faint on spot. However, even though Tights received excitement from seeing Nao and Miya, Jaco himself was probably the most shocked of the four. He saw the two figures wearing battle armor and he instinctively went into a battle position, quickly drawing out his ray gun. The white and red hair distracted Jaco a bit but his gaze then looked downward, only to spot their tails, and soon his jaw became wide open, quickly determining the two in front of him to be Saiyans. Nao took this time to take a few steps forward, and almost immediately both Nao and Jaco yelled, ""You''re not supposed to be here!"" Chapter 56 - 53: Entering Inside Capsule Corporation ""You''re not supposed to be here!"" Hearing both Nao and Jaco yell out the same thing caused Miya to giggle. Tights herself was ecstatic having the opportunity to see two more aliens fly down and land in front of her. Nao remained calm and didn''t enter a battle stance as he new Jaco posed no threat to him whatsoever. However all of a sudden, the group heard a loud bang, as Jaco shot a ray beam directly at Nao. Bang! Nao chuckled a bit seeing a beam of light suddenly shot at him like a gun, but he immediately reached out his left hand and actually grabbed it before it struck him. Grabbing the ray of light in his hand caused him to feel a slight tingly sensation, before he crushed it, and soon the light dispersed. The light was bright enough to cause a temporary blindness to Jaco, Dr. Brief, Panchy and Tights, and they had to shield their eyes. However once the light faded, they saw the boy in front of them completely unharmed, and saw a bit of smoke surrounding his left hand, wafting up into the air. Seeing the ray gun in his hand have no effect on Nao, Jaco slowly felt his will to battle drain away. It didn''t take long for it to slip out of his hands, and with a thud, his ray gun dropped onto the ground, and created a large echo. However, before Jaco could take any further action, he suddenly felt a large tug on his left ear, and looking to his left, he saw an extremely angry Tights. "Ya''ll best cease yer fightin'' immediately! Jaco, you especially, don'' go around shootin'' things out of nowhere! It''s clear as day yer in the fault this time. Go apologize!" "B-but, Miss Tights, these two are enemies of our Earth Police Force! They must be eliminated immediately!" "Quit yer yappin'', Jaco. The way I see it, these two appear to be guests of our Capsule Corporation! Jaco, yer the one disturbin'' the peace ''round here!" Jaco continued to receive an earful from Tights for the next few minutes. In the end, he had completely lost his will, and not wanting to anger Tights any further, Jaco approached the young white-haired Saiyan, who was only shorter than him by three inches, and bowed at a ''45 degree angle. "I-I apologize for shooting you all of a sudden. I was not expecting to encounter two Saiyans during my free time here. The headquarters did mention to stay clear of two very dangerous individuals among the Saiyans but they didn''t provide any further information regarding that...Don''t tell me are you one of them?" "Who knows. Well, my sister and I aren''t like the other Saiyans. Don''t tell me Earth is already under the Galactic Patrol''s protection?" "Of course it is! Ever since senior Jiya stopped that rogue from conquering this planet, it''s been under our protection since...damn it! I wasn''t supposed to say that!" After hearing Jaco spill the beans of one the Patrol''s secrets, Miya giggled again and she then stepped up, locking her arms with Nao''s left arm. "Well, Mister Jaco, we weren''t expecting to see a member of the Galactic Patrol here either. But as my brother said, we''re different than the other Saiyans. There are some of us who refuse to work under that Frieza, hehe." "Seriously...? But from the looks of it the two of you are just children! How the heck did you even make it here anyway?" "The less you know, the better. Isn''t it at least proper for you to introduce yourself, Mister policeman?" "Ah! Thank you for reminding me! How could I forget the most important thing? Very well..." All of a sudden, Jaco shifted his stature around to where he now stood horizontal to Nao. With his right side facing Nao, he slightly lowered his left shoulder and slightly raised his right shoulder. Bending both of his arms upward, he formed his hands into fists, before lifting each of his index fingers up in the air. He then slightly bent his left knee forward a bit, and lifted his right leg off the ground. Realizing that Jaco was about to do his signature pose, Nao sighed inwardly in his heart, and seeing it in person it looked really stupid to his eyes. Jaco then formerly introduced himself. "You can call me, Jaco!" "Pfffft..." Seeing Jaco''s ridiculous posing, Miya tried her best to hold in her laughter, placing her small hands over her mouth, but that didn''t help and she ended up laughing at him. Hearing Miya''s laughter, hints of red appeared on Jaco''s face and then he shifted his position, and stomped both of his feet on the ground while waving his arms. "H-hey! I work on this a lot you know! Every hero needs a pose to introduce themselves with!" "Hehehe, you call yourself a hero?" Hearing Miya and Jaco start bickering with each other, Panchy, who remained quiet off to the side this whole time along with her husband, suddenly stepped forward, blocking her daughter Tights, who looked like she was about to lash out at any moment. "Now now, guests of our Capsule Corporation shouldn''t bicker with each other. While I do still find it hard to believe there are actual aliens in our front yard, we were never under the suspicions of being alone in this universe. In a way, I''m glad that Mister Jaco here made his way to us. The two of you haven''t introduced yourselves yet, how can we start business without knowing your names?" "Ah yes, I guess it''s only proper to introduce ourselves too. Well unlike Jaco over there, we are indeed part of a different race. I''m Nao, and my little sister here is Miya. We''re actually part of a warrior race called Saiyans. An easy way to spot one of us is by our tails." Hearing that the two children in front of Tights were indeed from another race, her eyes started to sparkle once again. She escaped her mother''s grasp and stepped forward. "So my eyes weren''t trickin'' me! Those are definitely tails!" Seeing Tights take a few steps forward, she tried to reach out and grab Nao''s tail, but her mother grabbed a hold of her, and kept Tights in check, unable to move forward. "Tights my dear, you shouldn''t invade our guests'' personal space like that. Don''t try to get on their bad side, okay?" Being berated by her mother, Tights then blushed a bit, and looked downward, avoiding eye contact with Nao and Miya. Her excitement from earlier vanished all of a sudden and now became very quiet. She then decided to hide behind Panchy. Seeing this, Nao chuckled and told the two not to worry. "Mrs. Brief, you don''t have to worry about us. I doubt it would be hard for anyone here to contain their excitement seeing a different race for the first time. We''re only making a quick stop on Earth before heading to our next destination, but we wanted to stop by one of Earth''s largest corporations. We want some metals we brought to be appraised and sold if possible." "My, you''re quite the polite young man unlike a certain someone here. Well, Nao, was it? You came to the right spot. We''re one of the largest technology holders on Earth, so anything metal-related will be easily appraised here, isn''t that right, Dear?" At this time, Dr. Brief finally stepped up, and revealed himself. Upon having a closer look, a small pure black Tammy cat named Tama could be seen on his right shoulder hanging over it. He himself appeared rather short and stocky. Similar to the infant''s hair currently being held in Panchy''s embrace, his was colored bluish-gray. He donned a white lab coat and black pants, and had a rather large grey mustache. He could currently be seen smoking a cigarette. "Hmm, that''s right. What kind of metals did you have in mind, boy?" "Hehe, before that, Dr. Brief, brother can we try ''that''?" "''That''...?" Nao suddenly heard Miya question him and then he turned his head to the left, looking at her. Miya then whispered something in his left ear, causing Nao to raise his eyebrows. It seemed Miya told Nao of a certain plan. He then looked toward Dr. Brief, Panchy and Tights again. "You three, you may want to step back a few feet. It might get a bit messy." Hearing Nao, Dr. Brief and his wife nodded, and stepped back a few steps, with Tights in tow behind Panchy. Jaco saw Nao only inform those three and not him, so he concluded he might be up to something. He nervously leaned back a bit, wondering what Nao was going to do. "W-what are you planning to do..?" Nao only smiled after he heard how nervous Jaco became. Nao then controlled his Ki to where his aura only surrounded him, and before long his golden aura suddenly appeared. As he controlled it within the vicinity of his body, the four nearby him didn''t feel much, but Jaco still receive some pressure, and his eyes almost popped out of its sockets. Anyone he saw enter battle previously usually had a normal white aura, and not golden like Nao''s. Nao suddenly saw space element spheres all around him, and then he willed them to be locked into a 2 x 3 frame beneath Jaco''s feet. He then willed another four spheres in the same manner, but to be placed a few meters above Jaco''s head. Before long, spacial cracks appeared on both newly created frames, and Jaco suddenly sensed a disturbance in the air. However, before he could react, the spacial cracks revealed endless darkness, and and his figure suddenly dropped below. Once Jaco''s figure dropped into the bottom frame, his feet then started to reappear on the top frame, before his body became fully visible again. However as there was only a few meters placed between the two frames, his body''s inertia soon started to pick up, causing him to feel the sensation of riding a roller coaster. He then started to scream. "Ahhhhhhhhh!" Seeing two portals pop out of nowhere most likely surprised Dr. Brief the most, as Earth has yet to develop actual portal technology. The three became dazed as Jaco kept dropping and reappearing in the two portals. Tights specifically became excited once again and she stepped forward, pointing at the contraption Nao created. "That''s so cool!" "Hehe, isn''t it? I suddenly thought of this idea. Mister Jaco here seemed to be a perfect role for it." Time soon passed again and every time Jaco reappeared, he managed to utter word after word, until he managed to speak a full sentence. "Make...this...stop.....please!" "Boo. Well, brother shall we stop for now? He did ask politely, hehe." "Sigh...Miya, I really should stop going along with your antics every time you want me to try something." Nao decided to call it quits on the two [Gates] he created, and he soon willed the bottom frame to disperse, revealing the paved ground again. Jaco then reappeared on the top frame, before a loud thud resounded, and his body crashed onto the ground, receiving light injuries. Seeing Jaco on the ground, Nao then willed the top frame to disperse, and then he dismissed his golden aura, and the atmosphere returned to normal. After Jaco landed on the ground, he became quite dizzy after experiencing a sudden free fall that lasted several minutes. He almost felt like throwing up but he managed to keep it down, and with his wobbly knees, he struggled to stand again. Before long he somewhat regained his composure and panted a bit. He then stuck out and pointed his left finger at Nao. "Y-you! Why the heck did you do that to me?" "Hmm, if I were to say a reason, then I guess it''s payback?" "Payback for what? I apologized for what I did earlier already, didn''t I!?" However before Jaco could yell at Nao any longer, he suddenly felt his left ear being yanked at again by Tights. Seeing two portals excited her a lot as it was one of the most otherworldly things she had ever seen, but as a result of it she saw Jaco starting to yell at Nao again. She couldn''t take it any more and started to drag Jaco back inside Capsule Corporation. "Jaco, yer comin'' with me! Nao, Miya, I apologize for Jaco''s yappin'' again. He''s quite the noisy one ain''t he?" "Haha, that''s for sure. Tights, we will follow you inside shortly after. I still want to talk with your father for a bit." Tights smiled, acknowledging the Saiyan in front of her. Following that Tights secured her grip on Jaco''s left ear, and forcibly started to pull him along the path to inside the Capsule Corporation building. Jaco struggled but he couldn''t escape her grasp and his yelling started to echo as they soon started to disappear from sight. "Ouch...not my ear! Wait............!" Chapter 57 - 54: Concluding Business, Shocking King Kai! (I) Jaco''s yelling started to fade as him and Tights slowly vanished from sight, and entered the automatic sliding doors. The doors then shut behind them and it became quiet, as it was now Nao, Miya and Dr. Brief and his wife, along with her infant wrapped in a plain white cloth. Seeing the atmosphere turn calm again, Panchy decided to introduce her newborn daughter as well. The infant was sleeping most of the time ever since Nao and Miya arrived but thanks to Jaco''s loud yelling from earlier, it caused the infant to wake up. However the infant did not cry and she only stared at Nao and Miya with her large beady turquoise eyes, full of curiosity. With a bit of cooing, she even reached out one of her tiny arms at the two. A single large blue hair was sticking out of her head, and even her hair color was more turquoise, compared to Dr. Brief''s blueish-gray. Seeing this caused Panchy to chuckle a bit. "My, she''s quite the curious one, isn''t she, Dear?" "She sure is, Panchy. I can already see it in her eyes she is taking after her old man. Tights might''ve gotten your genes but I can tell she wants to be a scientist like me in the future." "Meow~" After hearing Dr. Brief speak proudly of the infant in Panchy''s embrace, even Tama, who was currently overlooking Nao and Miya on Dr. Brief''s right shoulder, decided to chip in, approving him. Miya then decided to approach Panchy. "She is quite cute, isn''t she? She looks like she had just been born. Does she have a name yet?" "She does, Miya. My husband and I already decided on naming her Bulma." "Eh, so this little one is Bulma? Hehe, why is your whole family named after undergarments?" "That is actually something I''ve been rather ashamed of...I thought only my family had terrible sense in naming but who knew there was another one out there. I became happy knowing that I wasn''t the only one, especially after meeting my husband." As Miya and Panchy started to have some girls'' talk, Dr. Brief just stayed quiet watching the three, continuing to smoke his cigarette. This led to Miya stretching out her right index finger at the infant Bulma, and Bulma responded back by grabbing it,, and started to laugh a bit as she played with her finger. All of a sudden, Miya turned her gaze to the left and looked at Nao, and as Nao watched this in silence he suddenly heard Miya''s voice ring in his head, of which he had not heard in a long time. ''Brother, are you interested in obtaining Bulma?'' "Cough....cough..." After hearing Miya''s sudden question in mind as to whether Nao was interested in Bulma or not, this caused him to choke a bit and his face turned somewhat pale. Seeing a clear reaction, Miya giggled again, however this did not go unnoticed by Panchy, and she tilted her head in confusion. "Miya, is something wrong?" "Ah, Mrs. Panchy you don''t need to worry about it. Now, where were we?" Seeing Miya remain calm and collected, Nao could only sigh as he watched her continue to play with Bulma. He then continued to ask Miya what she meant just now. ''Miya, you''re not serious, are you?'' ''Hehe, brother, I''m not against you from spreading your wings, you know? Even I know that Saiyans have insane amounts of stamina and vitality, so if brother really wants Little Bulma to join our family, I wouldn''t mind it. Besides, it seems she has already taken an interest in you, hehe. As I recall, she is rather quick-witted, so she may be able to remember this once she grows up.'' ''Sigh...I really don''t want to think about that for now, just introducing ourselves is good enough. Besides, even though we have the body of a nine year old, we''re still technically only eight. To add on top of that, even Bulma managed to reign in Vegeta and keep him under wraps, I don''t know if that personality would suit me...'' ''Well, brother, it''s still your choice in the end. If brother isn''t in interested Bulma yet, could it be you''re actually interested in someone else?'' ''My stupid sister of mine, how could I shift my focus on someone else when I haven''t given you your fill yet?'' Miya was not expecting for Nao to say this to her, and she shifted her gaze back to Bulma, and before long hints of red appeared on her cheeks, and remained silent. Panchy did not go by unnoticed again and she saw this strange interaction. She cupped her chin with her spare hand, and saw that Nao''s attention was completely focused on Miya, instead of her and Dr. Brief. However, before she could ask any further, she saw Dr. Brief throw down his cigarette, and stomped on it, putting out the smoke. He then approached the three. "Nao, Miya, why don''t the two of you come inside? We can see what kinds of metals you brought and I''ll appraise them personally. Panchy my dear, why don''t you bring Bulma back into her crib?" In the end, Panchy could only comply with her husband, and Miya soon lifted her finger off of Bulma. Before Bulma could start crying, Panchy immediately inserted her pacifier, and watched its magic do its trick. It didn''t take long before Bulma started to fall asleep again. Miya then walked to Nao''s side and after Nao nodded at Dr. Brief, the four started walking toward the giant yellow-orange dome in front of them, with a giant logo on its front, ''Capsule Corporation''. The four walked through the entrance and the automatic doors soon shut behind them. Now within the building, what first greeted them was the Reception Hall. It was empty at this time as the Receptionist had already taken off work for the day. After arriving inside the building, Panchy dismissed herself and carried Bulma up to the second floor, where the family''s private quarters were placed. Before long, only Nao, Miya and Dr. Brief who remained. The three continued to hear distant yelling that seemed to come from on the floor above, alongside muffled crashes and bangs. Nao could conclude that Tights was on the second floor, still giving an earful to Jaco. Dr. Brief stopped briefly, but he then started to introduce the first floor to Nao and Miya, and thus their tour of Capsule Corporation started. To begin with the building had a total of three floors, and a bas.e.m.e.nt. Only the first floor was accessible to the general public, and it required a Red Access Key card to open each door. The second floor contained the family''s private quarters as mentioned previously, and the third floor contained the East and West Towers that overlooked the building and the neighborhood. These two floors required a Blue Access Key card to open each door. Each of these floors went by a code name, Level 01, Level 02, and Level 03 respectively. One of the more prominent features of the first floor besides Dr. Brief''s laboratory and the Central Computer would the huge biosphere, aptly named The Atrium. Besides being one of the worlds'' most renown scientists, Dr. Brief was also a collector of sorts, and besides collecting various metals, he also collected rare creatures, and built a giant indoor habitat for them to roam free. Various rare species of dogs, cats, fishes, and even dinosaurs roamed about in the Atrium, and the only thing that separated the three from them was giant reinforced glass. Most, if not all of these animals were herbivores though, as if Dr. Brief decided to raise any carnivores, the lives of the various species living in there would probably not have a happy ending. He didn''t want to disturb the peace in there so he briefly introduced The Atrium to Nao and Miya, before moving further inside. To the left was The Atrium, and to the right of the main hallway was the Central Computer, which helped regulate the whole building, including the temperature inside The Atrium. Further in the back was a secured elevator, which had a unique access panel, of which was currently locked with a red background. Off to the right of the elevator stood Dr Brief''s laboratory, and it was a rather plain one. After arriving inside the laboratory, Nao and Miya immediately saw a pretty big examination table in the center of the room, with a few robotic extensions hovering over it, which connected to the ceiling. A simple brown wooden desk was seen to the left and a personal work computer hooked up to it. The whole ground was littered with unfinished gadgets and various tools, making the room appear quite messy. Dr. Brief didn''t give a care about this at all and he then turned around to face Nao, introducing his laboratory to the two of them. Seeing as they were ready to discuss business, Nao nodded, and time seem to start speeding up again... Before the three knew it, the sun had already set and soon became night time. Dr. Brief was shocked when Nao opened his pocket dimension in front of him, only to pull out a small mountain of pure gold that stacked up halfway to the ceiling in Dr. Brief''s laboratory. It was gold that had yet to be processed, and was excavated back on Planet Vegeta within its mountain depths. Similar to Earth in Nao''s past life, gold was a pretty high commodity and was quite useful in this Earth''s technology, and out of everything he piled up, Dr. Brief gave him a rough estimate of 400 million Zeni. And unlike in his past life, this Earth only had one universal currency, and that was Zeni. If one were to do an accurate conversion, one Zeni would equal to one Yen, which would be equivalent to .0092 USD. Nao was thankful that the treasury his family had back on Planet Vegeta turned out to be quite wealthy. He had no idea he would actually become a millionaire in just one day. After concluding business with Dr. Brief, he pocketed the 400 million Zeni, or $3.66 million USD back into his pocket dimension, and Dr. Brief then offered the two to stay the night and eat dinner with them. The two happily complied and only now did Nao and Miya realize they were still wearing their battle armor. Nao asked Dr. Brief if they had any clothes lying around that would help them blend into the Earthlings society and sure enough he did. Before long, after changing into some casual clothes, of which Nao received a dark blue buttoned collar t-shirt with black button-less shorts. He kept his black armband and boots. Miya on the other hand was pulled by Panchy, who arrived during the business discussion some point down the line after putting Bulma to sleep, after hearing that she needed some casual wear as well. Several minutes passed as they went through different styles of clothing they had on hand, and Miya came out wearing a plain red blouse that had woven purple frills on its edges, and a pair of dark blue jeans. Nao saw that this suited Miya quite a bit and she giggled hearing his response, becoming happy. Becoming satisfied with the two''s choice in clothing, they all met for dinner inside Capsule Corporation, with Tights and Jaco included. It became rather rowdy during their dinner as Tights would not stop talking but Nao started to zone out, which caused her to get a bit angry. The others laughed at this and Jaco himself slowly discovered Nao and Miya weren''t so bad unlike the rumors he heard about the Saiyans, and it didn''t take long for him to get associated with the two. Before long the Earth''s moon slowly rose up. As it kept rising, it soon began to fall again, and in a blink of an eye, the sun rose once more, signaling the next day... Chapter 58 - 55: Concluding Business, Shocking King Kai! (II) Before long the Earth''s moon slowly rose up. As it kept rising, it soon began to fall again, and in a blink of an eye, the sun rose once more, signaling the next day... Year 733 Late May Planet Earth Capsule Corporation During the dinner between Nao, Miya, Jaco, Tights, Panchy and Dr. Brief, the family offered the two to stay the night and they happily accepted. Jaco got a bit angry at the fact Nao and Miya were offered but not him, and he forced himself to stay over, even though his spaceship was parked just outside the entrance on one of the building''s grassy openings. Nao quickly found his bed to sleep for night but before Miya could join him, she was dragged off by Tights and had Miya join her in sleeping together, talking about the most random things Tights could think of. Even though Tights was only a couple years older than Miya and they were of different races, they were still two females well within their growth period. Only until well past midnight did Tights'' energy reserves run out and she passed out, sleeping like a log. Miya poked her a couple times but Tights only rolled the other way. Miya knew the Earthlings were a peaceful race so she didn''t want to cause any disturbances, otherwise she could end up killing someone. Seeing that Tights continued to ignore her, Miya, she quickly slipped out of her bed and locked onto Nao''s Ki. Surprisingly, she found that Nao was only in the room directly across from hers. Capsule Corp. had rather a large amount of rooms available to where multiple guests could sleep in their own room. Arriving in Nao''s room, Miya saw he had already stripped his clothes off, so she followed suit, and once she got into his bed, she cuddled up next to him. Feeling a familiar warmth, Miya saw a smile appear on the sleeping Nao''s face, and before she knew it her consciousness faded as well, and fell asleep. It didn''t take long for the next day to arrive. Once the next morning dawned, the sunlight that peered into Tights'' window slowly caused her to wake up. She rolled over again, only to feel a soft indent in the bed right beside her, and she rubbed her eyes. Once her vision stabilized, she saw that Miya was no longer with her. ''Is she one of them mornin'' people?'', Tights thought to herself. She got out of bed and currently had some cute pink pajamas on. Slipping into some white slippers, she exited her room while yawning. Jaco''s room was to the left of Tights'' and before she could go check on him, she looked straight ahead into Nao''s room. She rubbed her eyes again as she thought she saw something she wouldn''t have have seen, but sure enough Tights saw a Nao and Miya n.a.k.e.d and Miya clung onto Nao. Miya''s red tail that stuck out of her butt was flowing loosely down the side of the bed. This slightly distracted Tights but she soon covered her face with her right hand. She moved her fingers to where she could still see and then she entered the room. Lightly blushing, Tights'' then yelled loudly at the two. "You two, what do yer think yer doin'' first thing in the mornin''!?" "Mmm..." Nao''s eyes suddenly moved a bit, before they slowly opened. Seeing that it was bright in the room, he figured the next day had come. Disregarding Tights who yelled at the two, Nao immediately sensed a familiar warmth clinging to him, only to see it was Miya. He then removed the bed covers only to see Miya and him n.a.k.e.d, and their clothes placed on the side of the bed. However Tights'' voice was loud enough for Jaco to wake up from his dream of swimming in an endless ocean of food made by Earthlings, and with a loud thud, his head took a tumble, crashing onto the floor. This caused his eyes to open, and he immediately felt a pain wave strike against his head. Rubbing it, he got up, and then slowly headed out from his room, soon to spot Tights in the hallway. "Yawn...Miss Tights, you shouldn''t yell first thing in the morning...I was having such a good dream..." Tights immediately saw Jaco coming her way and her sight then moved to two extra pillows lying near the entrance in the room Nao was sleeping in. Extra bedding was available in case guests needed it during their sleep, and she immediately grabbed the first of two pillows. Without any warning, she threw it hard at Jaco, and with a bang, it struck against his head. Tights'' throw was strong enough causing Jaco to lose his balance, and he fell backwards onto the floor, and his head struck the ground hard. Before long he heard Tights yelling at him again, as his head started to spin. "Jaco, don''t come any closer! Don''t you dare peep into this here room, got it!?" "Ugh..." Jaco''s conscious started to fade in and out as Tights tried to warn him from entering Nao''s room. Thankfully there was a door attached, and with a thud, Tights slammed the door shut. She then grabbed the other spare pillow and threw it straight at Nao. His eyes were open and he watched the event taking place, and caught the pillow before it hit him. Placing the pillow on his body, Nao sat up, and shook Miya. Before long Miya''s eyelids started to shudder and they opened. Seeing Nao staring at her, she started to giggle, rubbing her head against his chest. "Hehe, brother, is it morning already?" "Miya, go get dressed. We already have some company." "Eh?" Hearing Nao, Miya turned her head straight, only to see a blushing Tights with one of her hands covering her face. Seeing Nao and Miya act so nonchalantly, Tights nervously walked a bit forward. "A-are the two of ya always like this?" "So Tights came to visit us? Hehe." "I apologize for having you see something like this, Tights. Hopefully you aren''t too bothered by it." "Aww man...Why of all times did I hafta choose to come in here now? It''s not like ya can just press the rewind button in my head ya hear me?" "Hehe, Tights, it''s not like I would do this with just anyone you know. Besides, didn''t we talk about this last night?" "Don'' remind me! Miya, didn''t ya say the two of ya are twins? How the heck can ya do somethin'' like this!" "Hmm, to be honest, Tights, it might turn out to be a long story. To put it simply, brother and I are part of a minority race, we don''t really have too many of us left compared to you guys here on Earth. I already decided to devote myself to brother, hehe!" (AN : A couple thousand compared to millions of lives on Earth) Hearing this, Nao couldn''t respond. He only ended up scratching the back of his head with his spare hand, as the other was currently placed over the pillow that was thrown at him. He squeezed past Miya and got off the bed. Looking around for his clothes, he ended up dropping the pillow onto the ground, revealing his n.a.k.e.d body for Tights'' to look at. His white tail also poked out from his butt, and it was dangling loosely toward the ground. Unable to bear it any longer, Tights yelled at the two one more time before she darted toward the door. "At least put some clothes on, ya idiot!" With a bang, Tights slammed the door shut. She felt her blood pumping faster and she tried to calm down by breathing in deeply. Only now did she regain her composure and remembered that Jaco was still lying flat on the ground. Already seeing stars start spinning around his head, she approached him and started to pull him by the shoulders. As she made her way to Jaco''s room to place him back on the bed, Nao and Miya could now be seen standing, as they put on their casual clothes that they received yesterday. Miya giggled again as she saw how Tights left the room. "Hehe, you know brother, why don''t you try reeling in Tights? She seems a lot more free spirited than Bulma, plus she inherited her mother''s looks. I''m sure she will be as beautiful as Bulma is in the future." Hearing this, Nao could only sigh. After putting on his dark blue buttoned t-shirt and black shorts, he approached Miya, only to flick her in the forehead. The strength he put into this flick was strong enough for a tear to appear in Miya''s right eye. Feeling a bit sore from it, Miya rubbed the spot where Nao had just flicked it with his finger. "Boo, brother, you''re no fun." "Stop joking about these things Miya. If I find someone I''m interested in, you''ll be the first to know, okay? Get finished dressing so we can head out and explore a bit. Once this day is over we''ll head off to King Kai''s Planet." "Then let''s go to that Dreamland first!" Hearing Miya''s request, Nao nodded in response. She quickly put on her blouse and jeans. She was able to secure some panties from Tights as well considering their stature was similar and only had a small difference in age. Miya didn''t need a bra yet however as she had only recently developed A-Cup b.r.e.a.s.ts and didn''t feel sore from them yet. They spent about an hour getting ready, and then they headed out the door. Nao immediately sensed two Ki signatures in one room and decided to head there, only to see Tights watching Jaco get ready. Seeing Nao and Miya arrive, Tights stole a quick glance at Nao, only to look back down again at Jaco with hints of red appearing on her cheeks. Once the four got ready, they quickly arrived at the first floor and as they walked Jaco described the amazing dream he had. Once the four emerged on the first floor, they regrouped with Panchy and Dr. Brief. Panchy noticed some odd behavior coming from Tights as she kept steeling glances at Nao when he wasn''t looking. Panchy looked closely and saw she was blushing a bit as well. In the end, Panchy decided it would be best to question her later. It didn''t take long for the automatic doors at the entrance to Capsule Corporation to make some noise as the group of 6 headed out the doors. Nao already stored the 400 million Zeni he received from Dr. Brief yesterday into his pocket dimension. They soon gathered in front of Jaco''s metal ladybug-like spaceship. "Thank you for inviting us over, Dr. Brief. It was good meeting you as well, Jaco." "Heh, it feels weird for me to say this to a Saiyan but I enjoyed the evening as well. I will keep a close eye on you two though. Don''t you two dare cause any trouble-making on this planet." "We aren''t like other Saiyans so Jaco doesn''t need to worry." Jaco nodded after hearing Nao, and then he jumped up and hopped into his c.o.c.kpit. After pressing some buttons, The engines in Jaco''s spaceship started to rev up creating some noise. He then closed the c.o.c.kpit and waved at the group. Before long Jaco''s spaceship lifted off the ground and zoomed out of sight, entering deep into outer space again. Seeing Jaco leave, Dr. Brief took this time to approach Nao now. If one looked closely, he was actually carrying a silver-line briefcase that was about one foot long and a quarter of a foot wide. He then handed it to Nao. "Nao, it was quite a pleasure having the two of you stay over. I haven''t seen my daughter happy like that in quite a while. You can treat this as a gift, inside are various Hoi-Poi capsules, which we are known for making. They should help you two in your daily life here." "I''ll accept this then. We will definitely come back in the future, it might not be for another few years though." Seeing Nao accept the silver-line briefcase that stored the Hoi-Poi capsules inside, Dr. Brief lit up another cigarette and puffed out some smoke. He then walked back to Panchy''s side. Miya then approached Nao and the two slowly started to lift off the ground and they waved their hands at the three. Seeing the two start to fly shocked the three by quite a bit but before Tights could react, they suddenly saw Nao and Miya vanish. They reappeared in the Earth''s atmosphere and soon started to head towards their next destination... Chapter 59 - 56: Concluding Business, Shocking King Kai! (III) Nao and the two slowly started to lift off the ground and they waved their hands at the three. Seeing the two start to fly shocked the three by quite a bit but before Tights could react, they suddenly saw Nao and Miya vanish. They reappeared in the Earth''s atmosphere and soon started to head towards their next destination... Meanwhile, back on the ground at Capsule Corporation. Only a couple minutes have passed since Nao and Miya vanished from sight. Tights paid close attention as they left and actually saw the two flew up in the air really fast. It took her a moment to react but in the end her eyes started to sparkle again. She then approached her father and tugged the hem of his lab coat with her right hand in an excited manner. "Pops! Did ya see that!? How the heck can they fly like that?" "I''m not blind my dear. I didn''t expect our guests to be experts in martial arts. To think they achieved such a state so young, I''ve only heard rumors that only the best of the best can achieve flight. Many people have started to head west too to challenge that ancient tower across the bay, rumors say an immortal lives up there, hoho." "Martial arts...? Thinkin'' back from this mornin'', that Nao did have a rather nice body..." After hearing her father mention martial arts, Tights started to mumble as she recalled the events that just took place earlier in the morning. She did have a good look at Nao''s chiseled body that was still developing muscles, and this caused hints of red to appear on her cheeks. Tights then became quiet and her eyes shifted downward. Dr. Brief took notice of this and asked if she was alright. "Tights my dear, are you feeling alright?" Hearing another question brought Tights out of her stupor. She then shook those thoughts out of her head and looked back up at her father. "I-I''m fine, Pops! You don'' need to worry about me. Is them martial arts really that amazin''?" "They sure are. There is even a martial arts tournament held every five years. The tournament even has its own island where it gets hosted, located to the southeast of West City. They use it to determine who is the strongest fighter on Earth. I recall that the next one is actually starting in two years...Could it be you''re actually interested in studying martial arts, Tights?" "I-I don'' know, pops...I''ve been enjoyin'' my time tinkerin'' with random stuff pops left behind but my dream of chasin'' outer space hasn''t changed a bit. Pops, do you think it is too late to start thinkin'' about martial arts?" "Hoho, Tights my dear. if you''re interested, I could try referring you to someone. My network is quite large. But if you want to take advantage of starting something new, don''t keep me waiting alright? You''re already 13. Most martial artists start their training a lot younger than you but you still have a good chance to learn if you start now." "I-I will let you know, pops!" Hearing that Tights still had an opportunity to start martial arts, all of a sudden she became indecisive. Tights then recalled Nao again and her cheeks became a bit redder. She then hurriedly dismissed herself and rushed back inside Capsule Corporation, causing the automatic doors to move once again. Seeing her daughter leave in a hurry, Panchy placed her right hand on her cheek, looking worried at her. She then approached Dr. Brief. "My dear, Tights is rather an indecisive girl isn''t she?" "Sigh...I don''t know what caused her to think like that, did something happen?" "Here I thought you would notice a difference in her but it appeared our guests left quite an impression on her. It was a bit hard to notice at first, but our Little Tights may have found her first love. Why else would she think of starting martial arts, dear?" Dr. Brief soon became silent after hearing his wife mention that his daughter might have found her first potential love interest, and the cigarette he lit not too long ago suddenly dropped from his mouth and landed on the ground. As it hit the ground, smoke still puffed upward from its tip. He stared on in silence as he watched the automatic doors close... "Well, I''m glad I left our contact information in one of the capsules I gifted that boy, hoho." Nao and Miya had no idea that this scene happened as they had already lifted up far into the Earth''s atmosphere. It was rather sunny this day with and visibility was great with no clouds obstructing their view. They only flew straight up as their destination was still within West City, after scanning the large city for a few moments, Miya immediately spotted a really large tower deep within the bustling city, and saw the golden rings on its large slick purple pillar. The building itself overlooked the whole city and a glass dome could be seen covering it. She immediately recognized that this was Dreamland, their first destination. Even though this was an amus.e.m.e.nt park in a different universe, Nao himself wasn''t that unknown to them. He recalled having his parents take him to one of the more popular ones when he was a teenager and he got to experience a great thrill to his enjoyment. He only went to one though as he decided that one was enough, and returned to his studies. Who would''ve thought he would have another opportunity to go to another theme park... Miya couldn''t contain her excitement and grabbed Nao by the arm, flying high above and soon arrived to the entrance. They sneaked into the massive crowd going in, as it was currently the weekend, there were people everywhere crowding the place. The admission tickets were rather on the expensive side but Nao could finally splurge after receiving that large sum from selling his metals. It didn''t take long before the two entered the place and started to go on every ride they could find. Before long, the sun started to move again, and several hours passed by in a blink of an eye, and the sun was soon on the descent. Seeing Nao and Miya exit, Nao himself was rather surprised at the variety of the attractions the two saw and Miya seemed to enjoy herself, causing him to sigh in relief. It didn''t take long for their stomachs to start growling and for some reason Nao had a strong craving for some ramen, which was actually one of the foods he often ate in his past life, being of Japanese descent no less. Making sure no Earthlings spotted them, they vanished from the shadows and soon arrived on ground, wandering aimlessly. Nao soon picked up a smell he had long forgotten and caused his stomach to growl once again. Miya giggled hearing his stomach growl. Nao started to track this smell, only to arrive in a medium sized shop that had a Large wool teal cloth draping over the sliding wooden doors that led inside. It appeared rather out of style compared to the high tech buildings placed all around it. It was one of few wooden buildings deep within West City downtown area, and having a clear reading on the cloth hanging over the entrance, Nao read the name of the restaurant to be ''Ichiraku Ramen''. Immediately upon seeing this name he sensed a familiarity but he couldn''t remember how he came across this name. ''Now this is a name I remember seeing before but I can''t remember exactly from where'', Nao thought to himself. He then sensed Miya poking his arm and his thoughts cleared up again. They then slid the doors open and went on inside, and received a warm welcome from one of the chefs. "Welcome!" Not expecting two children to come in, the active chef on deck was taken by surprise a bit but he greeted the pair nonetheless. Nao saw the chef wearing a white robe-like Yukata coupled with a white chef''s hat. He appeared ordinary but he was rather upbeat, even though he was a middle aged man with gray hair. He didn''t open his eyes much either but he still saw Nao and Miya find two stools off to the left, avoiding crowded areas. Seeing the chef approach Nao, he tilted his head in confusion, as he finally remembered who this man might be. "Excuse me, your name wouldn''t happen to be Teuchi, would it?" "Oh, do you know of me, kid?" "You just look exactly like a person I''ve seen previously somewhere else..." "Haha, you''ve must''ve seen one of my brothers then. I have quite a few brothers within our family. Each of us went our own ways after growing up but we had the same ideals in mind, and that is serving ramen. What would you like to have, kid?" "Sorry for troubling you then, Teuchi, but if possible can you bring out one of every dish? My sister and I here eat quite a bit, haha." "...Are you sure? We have just a bit over of 20 different ramen dishes available. If you and that young missy next to you can handle it, then I''ll grant your wish! Do you want them served all at once or in sequence?" "In sequence please, don''t worry about us not paying it, we have enough on hand. Just let us know the cost afterwards." "Haha, sounds good, one of each ramen, coming up!" The other chefs in the back became a bit startled after hearing such a large order suddenly being placed, but they soon got to work and non-stop sizzling sounds soon echoed in the restaurant. Miya took this time to rest against Nao''s arm as they patiently waited for each dish, which soon came out one by one and sure enough Teuchi was surprised seeing Nao and Miya easily gulping down each one. Teuchi concluded that the two had iron stomachs and before long two more hours passed. Nao and Miya enjoyed 22 bowls of ramen together and feeling stuffed, they paid Teuchi and exited the restaurant. With full bellies Nao and Miya vanished from the shadows again, only to reappear in the Earth''s atmosphere. The two had one last look at the bustling city below. It was well into nighttime and the moon hung high up in the sky but Nao knew better not to directly look at it, as he would definitely cause a transformation. Cycling their Ki, Nao and Miya immediately sped off toward The Lookout and in another blink of an eye, the simple platform came into view. Sensing two enormous Ki signatures woke Kami up as he was getting ready for the night, and grabbing his cane, he walked out, only to see Nao and Miya approach him. "Sir Nao, Lady Miya, welcome back to The Lookout. Did the two of you enjoy your stay among the Earthlings below?" "We did, Kami. Besides meeting some new friends, we even found a place I was not expecting to see at all. It was rather an enjoyable experience." "Hehe, that''s right, Mister Guardian. We were even able to leave with full bellies. Us Saiyans really do eat a lot to maintain our stamina." "Well, as long as you two are fine. Seeing Sir Nao and Lady Miya arrive, does that mean you''re going to head to your next destination?" "That''s right, Kami. We just wanted to do it here to not cause any trouble. You might want to step back a bit, I''ll show you the creation of a [Gate]." Hearing Nao, Kami nodded and stepped back a bit. Seeing enough space available now, Nao cycled his Ki and soon a golden aura wrapped around his body. Kami widened his eyes a bit at this sight as he rarely saw someone with such golden aura, and soon he felt disturbances in the air. He just saw Nao stand but after Nao activated his aura, his vision changed. Selecting four decent sized golden spheres, he willed them and before long they locked into place, creating a 5 x 5 meter frame. This frame became visible to Kami and it shocked him quite a bit, but he then saw space tore itself inside the frame, before revealing endless darkness. Kami could only sigh seeing space tear right in front of him. However he kept staring into the endless pitch-black darkness in front of the three and before long, the darkness changed and an image started to appear. A really small planet surrounded by golden clouds, a golden statue of a dragon that seemed to extend on for miles and miles appeared. Kami confirmed this was King Kai''s planet and then he saw Nao look back at him. "Well Kami, looks like we''ll be on our way. Creating one of these doesn''t come as a shock to us much anymore, haha." "Do take care, Sir Nao, Lady Miya. Seeing the two of you are Saiyans, you should be fine arriving on King Kai''s planet without worrying about its gravity." Nao and Miya nodded, confirming Kami''s words. "Hehe, see you next time, Mister Guardian!" After Miya finished speaking, Nao and Miya immediately walked into the [Gate] that just created. Meanwhile, back on King Kai''s Planet. King Kai could be seen slouched over his simple brown table, sighing. However, at this time, his antennae started to react to something as they moved back and forth. His drowsy state soon vanished and he became alert. Before long he started sensing some disturbance in the air beside him, causing King Kai to get up from from his table, and he started walking back and forth with his arms placed behind his back, wondering what could be causing this. "What on earth could causing my antennae to react like this? I feel a rather strange energy, but for some reason I sense no evil from it...wait, could it really be those two?" Before King Kai could further deepen his thoughts, he saw a large golden frame suddenly pop out of nowhere several meters away. His planet was extremely small so it only took a few steps to reach the frame. Before long he saw space tear before him causing his jaw to drop. Endless darkness soon spread out within. It didn''t take long before King Kai to hear giggling laughter and he saw two figures appear before him. One figure had white spiky hair and a white tail while the other had long straight fiery red hair and a red tail. It was none other than Nao and Miya, they had finally arrived on King Kai''s planet! Chapter 60 - 57: Training Ensues, Learning Kaioken and Unlocking Wrath State! (I) Year 733 Late May, Other World, King Kai''s Planet. With a jaw that was widely open out of shock, two figures came out of the [Gate] that appeared out of nowhere. The first thing King Kai heard was a soft giggle from Miya. It didn''t take long for Nao and Miya to arrive in front of King Kai. "See, brother? That wasn''t so bad now was it? It looks like choosing Earth as a midway point was the correct choice after all." "I hate to say it but it finding this place while on The Lookout turned out fine. I still feel I have a lot of Ki stored, maybe it only took about 30% of my reserves to reach here?" "Hmm, just 30%? Maybe if we were back on our home world with our current strength it might''ve taken 50-60% at most." After concluding on some rough calculations Nao and Miya just made, Nao then had a good look at the figure in front of him, who still had his jaw widely open. Nao then started walking toward King Kai, who finally regained his senses, and after shaking his head a bit, he placed his hands behind his black garb. Once Nao and King Kai were a few feet in distance from each other, Nao clearly saw the black symbol on King Kai''s garb. Nao often spoke Japanese in his previous life thanks to being raised by Japanese parents, and he immediately understood what the symbol was. It was none other than the Kanji that meant North, as King Kai ruled over the Northern Area. A moment of silence soon spread once Miya stopped her giggling. Right before the [Gate] appeared, King Kai was actually in the process of replacing his tea and Bubbles, a monkey that King Kai was raising, ended up dropping a tea set onto the ground, which ended up shattering into pieces. He only kept hooting before Nao and Miya arrived. King Kai was also known for raising another pet, which happened to be a talking cricket name Gregory. To end the momentary silence, Nao bowed at a 45 degree angle, and started their introduction. "Greetings. Though I wouldn''t really call this our first meeting, it is still a pleasure to see you in person for the first time, King Kai." "Are you two really the two Saiyan kids I talked to a year ago?" "Hehe, we sure are. King Kai. Didn''t you see the portal brother just created, or did you grow old enough to go senile?" "I''m not that old, missy. I may have been alive for several millennia but us Kai have much longer lifespans that you Saiyans. Couldn''t the two of you have gone the normal way to reach here? You know, through Snake Way? How the heck did you even create a portal anyways?" "Now why would we start spouting out our secrets? We used a legit method to come here. Hopefully you didn''t forget that bet, King Kai, hehe." "B-Bet? Actually, I do feel my back aching more and more lately. Maybe I have gotten old enough to forget what we talked about a year or two ago...? Ha-haha..." "You know, I could knock some sense into that head of yours so you remember it clearly, old man." Seeing his sister start bickering with one of the most influential persons in the whole universe, Nao could only let out a sigh. Nao figured something along these lines would happen right after they arrived. Even though the two were still children, Nao started to wonder if he should actually correct this habit of hers. Thankfully the two knew King Kai isn''t actually that powerful in terms of battle power, and Miya knew well when to keep her personally in check. While he did enjoy Miya''s spirited attitude a lot, it would probably benefit him if Nao could correct this part of her personality in the long run. Without saying anything, Nao approached Miya and brought her into his embrace, wanting to calm her down. Feeling Nao''s warmth spread throughout Miya''s body did its magic and soon enough she turned quiet again, not pestering King Kai anymore. She still looked toward his way though, sticking her small tongue out in a joking manner. Nao then rubbed her head, comforting her in the process. "Now now, Miya, don''t pester King Kai like that. I didn''t even want to take that bet in the first place. Didn''t we come to say our thanks?" "Haha, that''s quite funny, kid. Do you really make me out to be a fool coming all the way here just to thank me? I do like to crack jokes myself but I can clearly see you want something else too. Well I did promise that I''d reward you with something if you made it all the way here, sigh...Come on kid, tell King Kai what you want." "King Kai, I really do want to thank you though first of all. You see, my memories have been quite poor until recently so the information helped us out a lot more than you think. Besides I''d rather not go against our mother''s wishes. We were able to prepare properly for King Cold and Frieza''s arrival." Hearing Nao turn serious has he continued to talk, King Kai raised his eyebrows, which popped out of the Teashade black sunglasses he was currently wearing. He was provided some information through this, and King Kai even heard that he was mentioned to someone else. "You mentioned about me to your mother?" "Yes. We kept details vague but she does know about the unique connection my sister and I share. She had her fair share of surprises already so she wasn''t as shocked when your mind first connected to us, but it was originally her request to thank you on her behalf. We never did reveal your name to her though." "Well, until someone passes away, they would not likely know about the existence of the Other World in the first place, let alone anything related to the Kais. I will accept your thanks, kid. Seeing you here does mean you met King Cold and Frieza and lived to tell the tale. How did that turn out?" "I wasn''t really sure how it would go down for either. It was a bit more dramatic when King Cold first arrived, as it resulted in the death of the late Saiyan King. Thankfully the Prince took the throne soon after. As for Frieza, we tried to watch this event from the sidelines, but that turned out to be pointless." "Pointless? Did Frieza manage to spot you two?" "That''s right. We don''t really bother hiding our Ki on our home world as we''re part of a warrior race. He was quickly able to find us. In fact he even managed to attack me and I managed to block it. I could see his attack contained only a fraction of his true strength but thankfully he left right after that." "You...managed to block an attack from Frieza!? He''s been gaining a reputation as one of our universe''s most evil tyrant! Thankfully that King Cold has his own standards but his son has been wreaking a lot more havoc! I wish I could step in myself but I''m afraid that bastard is much more powerful than I am. Last time I checked this duo had more than 60% of the Northern Area under their rule now...I can''t imagine if they start hunting the other three Areas..." "Why don''t we stop talking about that Frieza? Even with our strength right now we would only be able to contend against him before he transforms. It''d be pointless for us. Besides you wanted to know what we came for right? King Kai, do you still teach Kaioken to those who are worthy?" "I''m surprised you two even know that Frieza is capable of transforming but let''s save that talk for later. But seriously kid you are quite funny, my sides are starting to hurt, hahaha!" Even though Nao was being as serious as he is normally, King Kai still felt the things Nao said were too far-fetched. King Kai did feel Nao and Miya were a lot stronger than the average Saiyan but he still didn''t believe these two to have a pure heart. King Kai tried to contain his laughter by covering his mouth with one of his hands, but he kept on laughing and started to bend over a bit. It took a few minutes for King Kai to settle back down, and seeing him regain his composure, Nao continued to talk. "Well seeing as you didn''t decline it out right means that you still can teach it?" "Haha, that''s right. But the two of you are Saiyans, which is another notoriously evil race. Learning Kaioken requires a pure heart and a calm mind. I can easily determine people who do have it but I highly doubt you two do." "That''s great then. However before that King Kai, did you happen to see us get tested by that Kami and Mr. Popo while we were on Earth?" "Hmm? I''ve been enjoying my peace and quiet since we last talked. Why bring up those two?" "Well you see, you can personally figure out who has a pure heart and a calm mind, but those two actually tested us beforehand. Mr. Popo has a rather unique flying carpet which works the same way and we were able to sit on it without any issues. If you don''t think this suffices enough to learn Kaioken, King Kai can still test us." "...It is rather strange that you are pretty calm, even though you''re talking to a Kai. I''d still find it hard to believe, and just spouting out nonsense won''t help. Come over here kid, let me place my hand on your back. If you truly do have a pure heart and a calm mind, I will gladly teach you the Kaioken technique. I will warn you though, this technique can damage its user severely if it''s used excessively and it can even cost them their lives. With that on the line, do you still wish to proceed, kid?" Chapter 61 - 58: Training Ensues, Learning Kaioken and Unlocking Wrath State! (II) "Are you sure you want to proceed with this, kid?" "I have prepared for this, King Kai. I''m definitely sure. However I do not know if my sister wants to try learning this. Miya would you be interested in learning Kaioken as well?" While still being held by Nao, Miya thought for a moment. In the end Nao felt her head wiggle to the left and right, declining the offer. She then leaned closer to him, only to pull in his head so she can whisper into his ear. "Brother, if I want to find ways to power up myself through techniques, I''ll go find my own. But for now, brother should focus on your own training. My battle power will still increase whenever yours increases. Don''t forget my main goal is to guide your soul in the void between worlds." "I know, Miya, but you''re familiar with the original story aren''t you? It will become rather hectic once Kakarot is born. We might not have another good chance again to come here, especially after we see those unknown visitors coming to see us next year. Are you sure?" "I''m sure, brother. I''ll just keep watch over you when your training starts so King Kai doesn''t do something weird, hehe!" "Well just don''t regret your choice later then. Still, I can''t believe we''re about to start another session of training after experiencing a full year of it back on Earth. We only have until the end of the year this time though, so I''ll try to make the most of it. Besides learning Kaioken, I do want to try unlocking another state as well, seeing I have 25% of my meridians open now..." "I won''t. I''m sure you can do it, brother! It''s best not to keep King Kai waiting anymore." After Nao heard Miya say this, Nao nodded his head in confirmation. He then saw Miya separate from his embrace and she went to go sit at the sole wooden table a few meters away. One old-looking tree towered over the table, providing it plenty of shade. Thankfully it had multiple wooden stools placed around it, as King Kai often had guests from the Other World visit his place every now and then. After sitting down on one of the stools, she then faced King Kai and Nao, and started to cheer her brother on by waving her arm. King Kai watched this happen in silence after he asked his question to Nao, and then he saw Nao approach him, and saw a firm resolution in his eyes. He also nodded, knowing Nao would partake in learning the Kaioken. "It looks like it will just be me, King Kai. I''m not sure what we will do start but I will let you know I can already meditate." "So you''re really up to it then, kid? I will give a fare warning to say learning Kaioken will not be easy. I would have started your training with Bubbles and Gregory but seeing you move around freely here, you have passed the first test already. Those two are designed to train people who aren''t used to this planet''s gravity. You lucked out being born on Planet Vegeta, kid." "Haha, looks like I will have to call you Teacher then, King Kai. I have nothing else planned, so I can start whenever you''re ready." "You don''t have to address me as Teacher, Nao. Everyone here in the Other World addresses me as King Kai, hoho. I''ve only been addressed as Teacher a couple times a long, long time ago. Ever since I became the Kai of this region, I''ve gotten used to King Kai. The first step will be determining the state of your heart and mind. It''s a good thing you''ve learned meditation already. Come to my side and calm yourself. I will place my hand on your back once you enter meditation..." Nao nodded once he finished listening to King Kai. King Kai''s planet was really small, only being 31.5 meters in length. He wouldn''t have to walk very far if he wanted to reach a certain area. King Kai''s planet was similar to The Room of Spirit and Time, where Nao could see endless golden clouds drifting everywhere in silence. Peace and quiet were key to entering meditation so being here will help Nao greatly. At the tip of the north side of the planet stood a very old stone dragon tail, which was the end of Snake Way. King Kai did complain earlier about how Nao and Miya arrived, and walking along Snake Way was the normal way to reach his planet. It was rumored to be about a million kilometers long, and it took Goku over 150 days to traverse it. Well what happened has already happened, and it was no use crying about it. Besides the golden dome-shaped house, the half-dome garage with a small well spring nearby, there was only seven to eight apple trees on the planet, with a paved road going along the center. Nao didn''t want to disturb Miya who was cheering him on from the side, so he made way to another apple tree a few meters away. Finding the right position, he sat down in the shade cross-legged in a lotus position, and began to calm his breathing. After a couple moments passed, he closed his eyes and started to block out any distractions. It didn''t take long for Nao to enter his meditative state, and he did not sense King Kai approaching him. King Kai soon placed his left hand on Nao''s back and tried not to disrupt his state in the process. Expecting to sense some type of anger or resentment, King Kai actually felt the opposite and his heart soon became very peaceful. His mind also became very clear without any distractions. Feeling these sensations caused him to raise his eyebrows, and then he removed his hand, and silence spread out among the two. King Kai had a look at the young white-haired Saiyan in front of him, who was about the same height as King Kai, being 4''7, with an appearance of nine years in age, but his actual age was still eight. Seeing that Nao did indeed have the capability of learning Kaioken, King Kai could only sigh in defeat. King Kai then briefly entered Nao''s mindspace without causing any disturbance, and tried to wake him up. ''Hey kid, you end your session now. You can still hear me correct?'' Even though Nao blocked most of the white noise around him, he still got distracted by King Kai''s voice suddenly entering his mind. Nao then ended his meditation session and woke up, only to see King Kai standing in front of him with his two hands placed behind his black garb. with a serious look on his face. Nao waited for King Kai to speak up. "I was not expecting for your heart to be that much at peace, kid. Saiyans are known to be a notorious evil race so I thought most if not all of you are too bloodthirsty." Hearing this, it caused Nao to chuckle a bit before he responded back. "Haha, King Kai, not everyone of us are like that. I actually know a couple of kind Saiyans besides my sister and I who don''t like to fight. They don''t venture out much though. I''m guessing I passed this part as well?" "You sure did kid, with flying colors to boot. Heck you may even be qualified to learn the other technique I have stored away. Now that one people have failed to learn it even more so than the Kaioken as it requires the user to gather and condense kindhearted Ki itself from all sources of life nearby." "That wouldn''t happen to be called the Spirit Bomb, would it, King Kai?" King Kai could only sigh again after hearing Nao suddenly say the name of the other technique King Kai stored away. "Sigh...to think you would even know the name of that technique, seriously kid how much do you know about me?" "Haha, more than you know, King Kai. I didn''t intend to speak about this either but you saw our souls enter this universe when we first arrived, didn''t you? Even though my sister and I were just souls then I still felt someone gazing at us. I''d figured it''d either be a Kai or one of the gods." After hearing this sudden question, cold sweat started to appear on King Kai''s back and slowly dripped down. "Hahaha, that''s pretty funny kid. You really do like to spin jokes like I do. I-it''s possible you might have mistaken that feeling for someone else..." Nao tilted his head in confusion for a bit once King Kai finished saying that. He tried to recall a certain memory of when Nao and Miya first entered the D*Z universe as souls. After scouring his memories for a bit he did feel someone watching as the two traveled to Planet Vegeta and that gaze felt really similar to the gaze he was currently receiving from King Kai. Seeing Nao not speak, more cold sweat started to pour down King Kai''s back. He then saw Nao shake his head, and spoke up again. "No, after looking through it a bit more, I''m pretty sure that was you King Kai." As the sweat continued to pour down, King Kai''s resistance soon whittled down and before long he couldn''t take it anymore, and ended up revealing it. "Fine, fine! That was me okay? I mean sure the universe is full of mysteries even till now but I was not expecting to see two souls enter the region I watch over...I won''t even ask how the heck you could even notice that but it''s already been eight years since then. Are you two really not from this universe?" "Haha, King Kai, some things are better left not said. Well I wanted to talk about this but I couldn''t find the right timing, until now that is. It''s not like I would blame you for what has already happened, King Kai. Why don''t we proceed to the next step in the Kaioken technique?" King Kai was prepared for Nao to lash out at him for watching his souls enter this universe but he never received it, and ended up sighing in relief. Before long he regained his composure and walked toward Nao. "If you want to talk about it more in detail later then me and my pointy ears will be happy to hear your situation, kid. But lets move along, I will start with the basics before passing down the actual technique itself. Kid, how much do you know about science among the mortals?" "Science? What could anything related to science have to do with the Kaioken?" "Hoho, more than you know. How much of it do you happen to know?" "Hmm, if I would say, then I''d know a fare bit. I would be far outclassed by those scientists at Capsule Corporation though..." "Well, kid, as long as you have a rough understanding. I can start imparting you the knowledge. Would you happen to know about the molecules and cells one''s body is built off of?" "That much I know King Kai. Does Kaioken have something related to that?" "It definitely does. That''s where the Kaioken technique is based off of. You see, by allowing the molecules and cells within your body to reach an excited state through the technique I will impart to you, it will cause a massive amount of steam to be produced, ready to be released from the pores of your body''s skin. More steam will be produced the more these two become active, and the higher amount of power you''ll be able to exert. How much one can excite the body''s molecules and cells depends on the user..." Nao soon began to receive a lecture on how the Kaioken technique works and sure enough it was very related to Science, which surprised him greatly. He ended up sitting down on his two knees, as King Kai started to teach him the theory behind the Kaioken Technique. One could not tell how time passes in King Kai''s planet as there was no sun or moon, so it always remained bright with the golden clouds drifting forever in the distance. However, even though Nao could not have an actual look at time, he still felt it start to speed up again and in a blink of an eye, five more months have passed, and it became October of Year 733. Chapter 62 - 59: Becoming A Great Ape Once More Year 733 October King Kai''s Planet. In a blink of an eye, five more months appeared to pass by as Nao continued to receive lessons on the Kaioken technique. The first few lessons went into the actual theory of the technique, which Nao took to heart. After the first week passed, King Kai used Nao''s mindspace to pass down the Kaioken technique, and he found it surprising that it actually turned out to be a cycling technique he could further use to improve and excite his Ki. However the first thing Nao received was an earful from King Kai immediately after he received the technique itself. As in all such cases, there is a great risk when one achieves a higher strength and the Kaioken technique was no different. King Kai warned Nao that if the technique was used too much, it could end up damaging his cells in the long run, which would greatly dampen his growth. The most extreme case could even lead to death, so King Kai only let Nao achieve a multiplier of x2 so his body could get used to it. It was originally known that the highest state this technique ever achieved was Kaioken x20, but in theory the technique was limitless, depending on the user''s internal strength and Ki realm. Each additional multiplier multiplied the user''s base battle power. So in reality it could even go x100 and beyond but even the Gods themselves would likely have trouble maintaining such amount of pressure and excited Ki within their bodies at that point. Thanks to receiving the technique, Nao continued to meditate on it during these five months. King Kai was surprised at the fact that he didn''t test it out right away, and concluded that teaching him was the right choice after all. If one ended impatient and tried to use it right off the bat, it could have led to some type of disastrous result, but Nao took the safe way. Also this period was not one without growth either. In fact, out of Nao''s training from where he solidified his foundations in fighting to his meditation, the growth he received in these five months could possibly have been the most he had received out of it all. Thanks to receiving the technique, he found that he could fill another 5%, allowing him to open a total of 30% of his meridians. Seeing that he was almost a third of the way there to having a body similar to Broly shocked him greatly and he felt an energy rush through his body every time his percentage went up by another 1%. Nao had suspicions every time he was able to further increase his battle power like this and sure enough, each percentage higher than the previous yielded a higher received battle power amount. Starting from 200,000 each percentage yielded a higher result, with the final increment of being 400,000 BP. This resulted from his current battle power being at 1,375,000 to increase all the way to 2,875,000, which more than doubled it! Seeing his battle power reach this level just at the age of eight, soon to be nine at the start of the next year, he wondered how far off achieving the first Super Saiyan state was. Thanks to having a much better memory now, Nao recalled there were two actually different methods to achieve this state. One was to have enough Ki developed in one''s body and experience and extreme burst of some type of negative emotion, most commonly anger. The other one was to concentrate one''s Ki to the focal point on their spine, leading up to their neck. The second method required the user to have their internal body filled to the brim with S-Cells, and the more calm and peaceful at heart one was, the easier it would be to generate them. Rebirth did not currently show how many S-Cells Nao had so he had no clue how many were in his current body. However the fact still remained was that Goku first transformed into a Super Saiyan when his battle power was over three million, and Nao was approaching that threshold. However, in the end, Nao dispersed these thoughts in his mind, as if he tried to transform right off the bat into a Super Saiyan, King Kai''s planet itself might be at risk considering it was only slightly over 31 meters in diameter. After these five months passed, Nao now felt he could safely activate Kaioken, but he also had another thing in mind. Even though he didn''t want to transform into a Super Saiyan just yet, he wanted to test the waters in becoming a Great Ape once again. He had only done this once, and that was during his life and death battle against Hatchiyack at the end of the Saiyan-Tuffle war. Even though there was no sun nor moon on King Kai''s planet, Nao still had Power Ball to create an artificial moon. As there were endless golden clouds that radiated enough light similar to that of a sun, it should be able to bounce off the power ball once it gets launched high up in the sky and create enough blutz waves for Nao to transform. It was likely he would need to transform in the air, as to not wreak havoc on King Kai''s planet. Becoming a Great Ape once more was so he could try activating the Wrath State the Legendary Saiyan could achieve. With 30% of his meridians unblocked, Nao figured that was enough to attempt this state. Seeing two goals now apparent in his mind, one to activate the Kaioken, and the other to transform into a Great Ape, he slowly opened his eyes, concluding his meditation. He was still under the shade of an apple tree, and a few meters away he saw Miya sleeping peacefully on the grass, along with King Kai drinking tea and sitting at his table, enjoying the peaceful atmosphere. Not wanting to disturb Miya, he went around her and approached King Kai. King Kai stopped drinking his tea and stared right back at him. "So your meditation finally ended, kid? How do you feel now?" "I feel a lot more comfortable now, King Kai. I should be able to activate Kaioken x2. However, before I do, I have another request. You see, My sister and I are nearing the end of our two year training period, and there is another state I''m interested in achieving. You''re quite knowledgeable yourself, King Kai. You do know that we Saiyans can transform, right?" Once King Kai heard the word ''transform'' he suddenly received a fright and ended up spitting out the rest of his tea, directly striking Nao with it. Nao was not expecting this and he suddenly put up his guard, but some of the tea King Kai spat out still managed to strike his face. He suddenly felt a very warm liquid, causing some discomfort. Nao activated a bit of his Ki, and then he saw the warm tea fly off his face, before pouring down onto the grass below. He then looked at at King Kai, who appeared to be quite scared, and tilted his head in confusion. "K-Kid, you can''t be referring to THAT, right?" "That depends on what you''re referring to ''that'' as, King Kai." "As much as I like jokes, kid, this is a vary serious matter! Only destruction awaits whenever a Saiyan transforms into those giant monkeys. I will not let you destroy my planet!" "Haha, King Kai, if that''s what you''re worried about, then you have no need to worry. Are you aware there is a small minority of us who is capable of completely controlling this form?" "I have seen some of them ordering the other apes who couldn''t control themselves from observing the Northern Area these last few decades, and that only sped up the destruction they cause everywhere. Don''t tell me, is it possible you''re able to control it as well?" "That''s right King Kai. In fact we happened to use it once around four years ago during an unforeseen circ.u.mstance. It''s not just me either, my sister is capable of controlling it at will too." King Kai then looked into his eyes, and saw a firm will in them. This caused him to sigh in defeat, and he raised his right hand and formed a small fist, only to cough lightly afterwards, clearing his throat. "It seems you''re dead set on this kid. How will you make it so you don''t destroy my planet? It''s already small as it is, I don''t want it to shrink anymore..." As King Kai started to recall the memories of what happened over three hundred years ago when Beerus became enraged from losing a hide and seek a match against him, only to shrink his planet to where it is now as a result, Nao became silent. As silence continued to spread out between the two, Nao raised his left hand, only raise it above his head, pointing up toward the sky. King Kai saw Nao pointing upward without saying, and waited for him to respond. "Us Saiyans have a skill to create an artificial moon. Once I launch it high enough in the clouds, I will then fly upward myself. This way I''ll be off the ground, as once we transform our size and height increase massively." Upon hearing this, King Kai blinked at Nao for a couple seconds, only to slap his face with his own hand, creating a small echo. Too many things have happened in these last five months for King Kai, and it did not come across his thoughts at all to hear such a simple method. During the many wars the Saiyan race have waged against other races in the last few decades, he vaguely recalled that one of them would launch a large bright sky blue sphere into the sky, so perhaps the technique Nao mentioned referred to that. In the end, he placed his tea cup back on its plate and slowly dusted himself off before standing. "Kid, I''ve only seen these transformations through my observations of the Northern Area from here. I have yet to actually personally witness it. Don''t you want to wake your sister up before you start?" "Haha, King Kai, she will wake up soon enough. You already know about the special mental connection we share, but it seems I forgot to tell you another thing. Besides that connection, we''re actually twins." Once King Kai heard from Nao that he and his sister were twins, he became shocked once more. "T-The two of you are twins!? You two look nothing alike!" Chapter 63 - 60: A Golden-White Spotted Great Ape "T-The two of you are twins!? You two look nothing alike!" "That won''t cause a problem with you, will it, King Kai?" King Kai paused for a moment, only to shake his head in disagreement. "No. I was just taken by surprise, but then again the two of you seem rather close for a pair of siblings..." Once Nao heard King Kai say this, he then proceeded to mumble, ''He really shouldn''t find out how special our relationship actually is though...''. And after Nao finished mumbling that, King Kai saw Nao lip a few words but he couldn''t hear them, and that caused King Kai to look straight at Nao. "Did you say something, kid?" Before Nao could get absorbed into his little world, he heard King Kai speak again, and he immediately shook those thoughts away. He then proceeded to ask if King Kai was ready as Nao was ready to start his transformation. "No. King Kai. I''m ready to start my technique. Do you want me to fly away a bit or have you step back?" Once King Kai heard this, he didn''t respond, but he actually started to shuffle his feet back and forth at a very fast space, causing them to disappear from sight. He then immediately fled back near his house, where another apple tree stood nearby and partially hid behind it. He then raised his right hand, giving a thumbs up at Nao, and yelled out to him. "Break a leg out there, Kid!" Once Nao heard this, he could only let out a short sigh. He then recalled King Kai''s personality, and seeing this fit quite well. King Kai often enjoyed flaunting his achievements of the Northern Area to the other Kai, but he was actually quite timid and more of a scaredy cat. Nao then proceeded to look up at the golden clouds in the sky that seemed to drift endlessly, and then he stepped backward with his right leg, entering a unique stance. Nao then extended his right hand outward and bent it upward at the sky. He then flicked his wrist backward so it remained horizontally. To finish his stance off, he then gripped his right arm with his left hand, locking both into place. Nao then cycled his Ki, and it wasn''t the golden aura this time around but a dense crystal white. Before long the atmosphere''s temperature started to drop and the grass below started to frost over. Seeing this shocked King Kai quite a bit, as people who had the ability to control the elements were quite rare. There were those who were naturally born with such affinities, and those who trained themselves to the extreme, and Nao himself was the prior. He felt rather close to the element of ice, and with the latest update Rebirth had which gave him the much more simplified interface, it actually showed he had [Ice Affinity] under his passive skills list. It seems he developed enough to where he obtained basic mastery over ice. He did a quick mental check and saw it was only at the [Basic] level, however the there was a clear quality change in his aura, alongside the lower temperature and the faster rate his frost spread out. He wondered when it would advance to the next step, possibly where his aura alone could cause water to freeze at its freezing point, but he could only speculate at this time. King Kai started to shiver a bit and even letting out a sneeze, rubbing his nose. Miya rolled over a bit and her eyes started to shudder, as she felt Nao''s Ki being released, before they slowly opened. She then proceed to rubber eyes, waking up from her sleep. "Brother...?" Miya didn''t hear Nao respond to her as he was currently focused on forming a Power Ball. Cracks of lightning boomed around Nao''s right hand, and before long his Ki started to swirl and gather in his palm. After a couple moments a shiny bright blue sphere became visible, as if it were a tiny moon. It was no longer than a foot wide and a foot long, but it would suffice enough to gather enough blutz waves. Seeing the Power Ball ready to be launched, Nao smiled. He then thrust his arm upward, causing the Power Ball to soar high up in the sky, joining the endless golden clouds high above. "Power Ball!" Nao yelled this loud enough, causing Miya to snap out of her drowsy state, and she stared at what was happening in front of her a few meters away. She felt her blood start to pump and course through her veins after looking at the Power Ball being formed in Nao''s palm, and she immediately turned the other way, as she did not want to transform at this time. She then saw King Kai poking out of another apple tree nearby his dome house, watching the event unfold. Miya immediately scurried off to join him. King Kai also did not want to disturb Nao at this time and only nodded at Miya, who then proceeded to sit down and face the other away. Nao of course watched this unfold as well, and seeing his sister out of reach, she immediately knew what was going on, and he sighed in relief. He also started to feel his blood pump through his veins as he launched the Power Ball into the sky, so it seems his theory of having the golden clouds radiate light similar to that of sunlight onto the Power Ball turned out to be correct and it was enough for him to transform. Nao had one last look at King Kai and Miya who was taking cover near the apple tree at his house, nodding. He additionally saw that Miya currently had her back faced toward him, not looking into the sky. Nao then proceeded to fly upwards several tens of meters into the sky and the already small planet started to shrink even more as the distance gradually grew. He then proceeded to look up above him, spotting the large bright blue sphere hanging high up in the sky. Almost immediately, he felt a large streak of blutz waves strike against his mind, and his pupils started to dilate, before vanishing. The negative emotions he felt last time when he first transformed were extremely strong but this time he didn''t feel much of it, and could think more clearly. "Grrrrrrrr....." Letting out low-pitched growling, Nao''s body started to expand. The clothes he received from Capsule Corporation ended up shredding apart immediately, revealing his n.a.k.e.d figure. Before long white fur covered his body in and out and his jawline started to extend outward. Four large fangs became apparent, and a snout formed from his nose. The color of his eyes turned red, only briefly, before changing into a mix of golden-white. Nao''s body continued to expand, and his muscles and tails became enlarged, all the way until Nao was a towering sixty feet. Becoming a towering sixty foot great ape shocked King Kai greatly. King Kai inspected Nao closely, and actually saw Nao''s fur had golden spots all over it. If he were to estimate how much golden spots were located on his fur, it''d probably cover about 70% of his body. Even Nao''s tail wasn''t left out as it was also golden-white. King Kai was quite knowledgeable in the lore of each planet that resided in the Northern Area he watched over, and he seemed to vaguely recall a long lost story. Once he started to recall the story, his jaw dropped down, unable to speak. This did not go unseen and seeing King Kai in an extremely shocked state, Miya started to giggle. She did not want to turn around so she did not see the golden spots on Nao''s fur. She then proceeded to ask King Kai what was happening. "Hehe, King Kai, what happened to my brother to make you so shocked? Is it really that surprising?" Hearing this, King Kai looked downward to his right, only to see Miya stare right back at him, not blinking her eyes. He then ended up sighing and proceeded to recall the story he remembered. "Little Miss, I seemed to recall of a Saiyan legend where golden apes were said to exist, but they slowly died out as time flowed on. Your brother''s transformation is very similar to those golden apes of legend, but his seems more of a hybrid...They were rumored to be the strongest of all Saiyans in existence!" "Golden ape? King Kai, does brother have large golden spots on his body? I''d look personally but I fear I would end up transforming myself. Even now I feel a disturbance in my blood. I do hope brother would finish soon." "That''s correct, Miya. Don''t tell me he''s in the process of becoming a golden ape!?" "Hmm...King Kai, if I were to say, brother is still pretty far off from achieving that state. However, it would undeniably be true that brother and I are currently the strongest Saiyans among the rest of us. How much of the golden spots are covering his body, King Kai?" "From what I can tell, the golden spots seem to occupy about 70% of your brother''s fur. That''s approaching completion, isn''t it?" "70%...? Hehe, I didn''t think brother would actually be that close...If I had to guess, the next time he transforms into a Great Ape, he would perfect the golden ape transformation. It seems he''s on the cusp of achieving ''that'' state..." "Hmm..." After King Kai told the situation to Miya, he only ended up deepening his contemplation on what was happening. Miya didn''t refer as to what ''state'' Nao was close to achieving, but Miya well knew it herself. Hearing 70% golden spots covering her brother''s fur, it only meant that Nao was close to achieving Super Saiyan! Only by achieving the legendary Super Saiyan form could the golden ape transformation become complete, allowing him access to gain control of another extremely powerful transformation later on besides the Wrath State Nao was currently trying to accomplish, but that would be a story for another time... Chapter 64 - 61: The End Of The Training Period, Going Back Home (I) A giant sixty foot white Great Ape with golden spots all over its fur stood towering over King Kai''s planet high up in the sky. Nao''s body finally finished expanding, and his Great Ape form was actually a whole ten feet taller, compared to the first time he transformed, where he only reached fifty feet. He could still feel his blood pumping and brief bursts of negative emotions, but his mind felt a lot more clear compared to last time. Nao then proceeded to ask himself the main question, how the hell does one trigger the Wrath State? The word Wrath literally meant extreme anger, so was Nao supposed to let loose controlling the Great Ape, allowing the anger to overcome him? The answer was most likely no, as he had already gained control of the form during his first transformation and could now freely move around as a Great Ape. This wasn''t even something Broly could achieve as he always turned feral whenever he activated the Wrath State, and he could not control it. If he transformed into a Great Ape ever again, the result would be clear. So the only option that remained was for Nao to condense this sixty foot giant ape back down into a human form. Nao recalled this process was almost akin to achieving the fourth level of the Super Saiyan state, or commonly known as Super Saiyan 4. The basis of achieving this required the Super Saiyan state and the golden ape. However, Nao was just approaching these two, he still had to train a bit more to achieve these states. To be honest, the Super Saiyan 4 state was one that Nao enjoyed a lot, as it was probably the most visually stunning of the known Super Saiyan states, and he couldn''t wait to achieve it. Even though it was the fourth level of the Super Saiyan, it was more like an extension of the original Super Saiyan. The original show never showed a transformation of a great ape while one was in a Super Saiyan state, and the one show that did turned out to be non-canon during its airing. The result was the golden ape, which was one of the requirements to achieving this state. Thankfully Nao lived to Year 2035 in his previous life before he died of blood loss from having a large piece of wood pierce his body from the giant earthquake that collapsed his house, he watched this very popular relic that aired before he was born. It officially ended once the Galactic Patrol Prisoner saga finished airing, and the last boss of the story, Moro, ended up perishing. He even had his own movie, just like Broly in D*S! It''s airing finished roughly in 2022, a whole three years after D*S finished airing. Thanks to a spin-off series called D* H*roes he watched during the airing of D*S, Nao became even more ecstatic. This series officially dubbed D* G* as an alternate timeline located in a completely different universe, and became officially part of the story altogether, officially realizing the Super Saiyan 4 state. Achieving this state became another one of his goals, but he decided to focus back on the task at hand, which was achieving the Wrath State. Once one was in this state, Ki would rush forth inside one''s body endlessly, almost akin to a volcano that would not stop erupting. If one''s internal body was not tempered enough, it would only end up causing a lot of pain, just like Broly experienced. Broly also had the Legendary Super Saiyan meridians, so he constantly took in way more Ki he could handle of that of Goku or Vegeta. With only 30% of the Legendary Super Saiyan meridians unlocked, Nao felt that he could withstand the amount of Ki that he would take in during the process of condensing the Great Ape. If Nao unleashed his full strength, which, along with the multiplier the Great Ape gave, would become an astonishing 28,750,000 million BP! To give a comparison, this strength Nao currently had was a little under 50% of Frieza''s final form, before his full power state. He figured he would have to unleash his full power, but internally instead of externally. Nao theorized that once his internal power kept condensing, so would the size of the Great Ape, before turning back into a human. However, before he decided to test this out, he reached out to Miya, via telepathy, letting her know of the situation at hand. ''Miya, do you read me?'' All of a sudden, Miya heard her brother''s in her mind, causing her to smile. King Kai also took notice of this but before he could ask, he saw Miya close her eyes. ''I''m here, brother. How are you feeling?'' ''I feel like I''ve mostly gained control of this form by now. The intense anger that swept over me in the last transformation is almost non-existent this time around. I will remain in the sky for now, as if I try to touch down with my feet on King Kai''s planet, it would probably take up at least half of its current space.'' ''Hehe, brother, you should''ve at least warned before you started. I was having such a good nap you know!'' ''Haha, sorry about that, I didn''t want to delay this further. Anyways, back topic at hand. I''ve reached the conclusion that I must unleash my full power in this state and condense it internally. Once that happens, my body should start shrinking back down, but I fear once that happens, King Kai''s planet might be at risk.'' ''Seems like you''ve got a plan then, brother. I can inform King Kai to brace himself for the worst. Besides, if his planet does end up collapsing, we can make a trip back on Earth and visit Kami. As I remember, Kami currently has the Dragon Balls in an inactivate state, and he would not use them again until Piccolo Jr. started to wreak havoc on Earth. If we describe the severity of the situation to Kami, I''m sure we could call forth Shenron to restore the planet. If that''s out of Shenron''s reach, it would definitely be within Porunga''s on Planet Namek. Brother doesn''t need to worry. I''ll repeat King Kai''s words, break a leg out there, hehe!" "I appreciate that, Miya. If there is nothing else, I will start immediately.'' Back down on the ground, Miya shook her head and opened her eyes again smiled once she heard Nao was about to begin. She then faced King Kai, who was staring right at her. "So what''s it like, Missy? I still find it hard to believe there is a giant monkey in the sky above my planet. I can''t really take this as a joke anymore, can I? Hahaha..." "Hehe, everything is going as planned, King Kai. There is just a slight problem brother may face during his next step." "Oh? What on earth is that brother of yours trying to achieve here?" "I won''t spoil the magic that is about to happen, King Kai. But more importantly, what would happen if something did indeed happen to your planet?" "M-My planet?" Once Miya mentioned King Kai''s planet to King Kai, he lightly frowned. Before long cold sweat started to pour down his back. He then recalled of the warning he gave Nao and Miya already. "D-Didn''t I already tell you two kids my planet is off limits!? It''s already small enough as it is, I don''t want anything else happening to it!" "Hehe, King Kai I''m just talking hypothetically. This would be the worst case scenario if brother happens to lose control. If he can maintain proper control during his next step, we would probably just feel very large quakes at most, I think?" "YOU THINK?" King Kai couldn''t handle the information Miya kept giving him any longer and finally let out a yell. He then lost the strength in his legs and plopped down on the grass with his butt. Seeing King Kai in such a defeated state caused Miya to giggle once more. King Kai then let out a defeated sigh, as he could only watch what fate had in store for his tiny planet. He prayed to the giant monkey high in the sky that nothing bad would happen. Meanwhile, back up in the depths of the golden clouds stood a sixty foot tall Great Ape. Speaking to Miya gave Nao a sense of closure and he proceeded to shut everything else out of his mind, and then crossed his giant legs, entering a lotus position. He then proceeded to cross his arms in the same manner, closing his eyes, and entered his meditation. The first thing Nao would need to do before he could condense his Ki was to fully spread it out in his Great Ape body, where each and every meridian he could control would fill to the brim. He immediately started doing so, and before long his crystal-white aura activated and enveloped his body. Nothing special happened so far and Nao slowly allowed his Ki to rise further and further. It didn''t take long for Nao''s body to reach 50% Ki capacity. Only until now were there changes in the atmosphere, as large booms of thunder resounded around him. Crackles of white lightning also started to streak around his aura. Nao did not stop here and before long his Ki continued to rise. 50%...60%....75%... Nao was able to cycle his Ki up to 75% capacity as another couple hours passed. It was well in the night time even though there was no darkness on King Kai''s planet, and it would soon become the next day. The streaks of white lightning quickened their pace and appeared every thirty or so seconds instead of every couple of minutes. The booms of thunder also echoed louder and louder. Nao''s mind was completely awake at this time, feeling Ki surge throughout. Before long an unknown amount of time passed, and Nao''s Ki capacity finally reached 100%. In every nook and corner of his body, he felt intense surges of energy, especially since he had just peaked at slightly over 28 million battle power. However no quakes have started to appear yet, which surprised him quite a bit. But before he could take any action, he felt certain spots of his fur start to tingle all over, and immediately following, a bright golden light suddenly enveloped Nao. This golden light spread all around the golden clouds in the sky and further down to King Kai''s planet, eventually causing Miya and King Kai to turn away. They were no longer able to look at Nao, and the shine that currently radiated off him made him appear as if he were a miniature sun! Chapter 65 - 62: The End If The Training Period, Going Back Home (II) All of the golden spots on Nao''s fur suddenly started to radiate brightly in the sky, causing him to turn into a miniature sun! More time passed and the radiating light shone bright enough that King Kai and Miya couldn''t look at the giant ape in the sky any longer. Both of them turned their heads away and closed their eyes. The two then tried to sense any changes in Nao''s Ki and what they sensed surprised them greatly, Nao''s Ki started to condense itself as the golden light continued to shine! Nao''s body turned on autopilot mode and he couldn''t stop his Ki from condensing. The situation turned for the worse and he started to feel his whole body burn intensely, as if his body was being slowly dipped into a blazing fire. The itchy feeling he had soon turned to that of being bitten by countless fire ants. Countless beads of sweat appeared on Nao''s large body, and he tried to endure the massive amount of pain he suddenly started to receive, but he couldn''t hold onto it, and let out a giant ear-piercing scream. "AHHHHHHHHHHH!" Being in the body of a Great Ape, this scream soon became a giant roar. It was so loud that King Kai and Miya had to place both hands over their ears. King Kai wanted to ask Miya what was currently happening to Nao but Miya paid no attention to him, as she was currently in a state of worry, as she shared minds with Nao. She could sense what was going on inside Nao''s body and she could only grit her teeth together. If she tried to provide assistance, she knew she would just get in the way. Before the two could pull their act together, they felt a massive amount of Ki swirl high in the sky. Before long crystal-white Ki started to form in Nao''s mouth. Great Apes had the ability to form giant Ki beams in their mouth, which could then be shot out to attack someone. His mouth soon became pure white and he soon shot out a giant white Ki beam, which pierced through the golden clouds. As it shot out, frozen ice crystals started to form around the beam. Thankfully the golden clouds were endless, so even with a fully charged Ki beam, it soon dissipated after travelling for several thousand kilometers. Nao constantly heard a flurry of Rebirth notifications sound in his mind but he could care less about that, as he tried to focus on what was currently changing inside his body. After launching the giant Ki beam, his complete internal structure start to deform and shrink. The Ki kept condensing as well, and the denser it got, another change started to occur in the atmosphere. His sixty foot figure started to slowly shrink down, however, as if the heavens were angry, the whole area started to shake. Once Nao''s body shrunk about thirty feet, the quakes started to turn more violent. The golden light that shone brightly dimmed a bit, allowing Miya and King Kai to open their eyes again. Once their view landed on Nao, they became shocked, as the once sixty foot figure had shrunk down to half its size. However they couldn''t make out his figure as all they saw was a giant golden sphere high up in the sky that encompassed his body. This golden sphere appeared after Nao launched his giant Ki blast, and remnant smoke could be seen coming out the right side of it. They could only watch on helplessly, and they soon saw the golden sphere start shrinking even more. This caused the quakes to further intensify, and both Miya and King Kai were knocked off balance, stumbling down onto their knees. Miya in particular kept on watching in silence, but she grasped onto her chest, as she could sense how much pain Nao was currently experiencing. These quakes didn''t go unnoticed by the other residences in the Other World either. Despite being separated by a million kilometers thanks to Snake Way, the demon Ogres under King Yemma''s control started to panic as they felt the ground suddenly start to shake, and they couldn''t pinpoint the source of it. Year 733 Early November Earth''s Check-In-Station. Earth''s Check-In-Station can be described in a literal sense, where departing souls of the deceased lined up, awaiting to be judged by the king of the demon Ogres, King Yemma, as to whether they passed on to Heaven or Hell. Snake Way connected this area all the way to King Kai''s planet through it''s large snake body carved out of marbled stone. However, it''s appearance was vastly different than what King Kai''s planet looked like. It''s appearance was akin to that of a feudal lord''s Palace that came straight out of Edo-period Japan. Surrounded by towering red and white walls, a sole building stood connected to it, which was the entrance. Green tiled roofing coupled with marble white wall, the entrance had a big WELCOME sign. If one had a close look at the WELCOME sign, one could see a space between the L and C, so it actually spelled out WEL COME. Sticking out of the building entrance had a long green pathway with red lining down each side which seemed to extend out onward infinitely. Along this infinite green pathway stood small pale blue clouds neatly standing in line, that puffed out smoke every now and then, and a tiny smoke tail could sticking out on each cloud. Once the Earth Check-In-Station started to shake, the clouds started to panic as they waited in line, as they were not expecting this situation to occur at all. If one listened closely, they could start hearing voices of worry, some even tried to flee thanks to the ongoing disturbance. However, with some sounds of cracking wh.i.p.s, the panicked clouds suddenly stopped, and soon heard the Ogres watching over these souls yell at them. "Get back in line, or you''ll get sent straight to Hell!" Being threatened, the souls had no choice but to return back into their original positions, and the few that attempted to flee were snagged by the Ogres. They then proceeded to open use a magical technique to open a space within the golden clouds, and dropped them straight into Hell. While the Ogres were stronger than these souls, they too found it hard to keep their work in check as the ground continued to shake. However, maintaining order of the souls was of upmost importance in the Ogres'' line of work. Meanwhile, as the Ogres outside tried to maintain order, further chaos could be seen inside of King Yemma''s Palace, which was a three-story tall green-tiled Pagoda. A towering red Ogre with a large build could be seen in the center of an office-like building, sitting at a giant wooden desk that towered over the other smaller red and blue Ogres. This ogre was over one hundred feet tall, and he could be seen wearing a purple suit. A purple cap situated on top of his head, where two white Ogre horns protruded out from the sides of the cap. Thanks to the Earth''s Check-In-Station constantly shaking, his desk rocked back and forth, and so did the chair he was sitting on. The desk was rather plain but it had stacks and stacks of paper piled up, with a large of it collapsed onto the ground. A large coffee mug stood collapsed onto its side on the left side of the table, with leftover coffee spilling out onto several doc.u.ments that were just stamped with King Yemma''s logo. Seeing his now ruined doc.u.ments, King Yemma''s current red face turned a deeper shade and couldn''t contain his anger any longer. "What is causing all this racket! The line is already backed up as it is, I can''t concentrate with my work like this. Mez, go call that old hag over pronto!" Mez, a red Ogre who was in charge of Hell alongside Goz, a blue Ogre, approached King Yemma''s desk, which was two to three times taller than him, and he stood ten feet tall. He almost tripped over himself thanks to the constant quaking but he was able to make it over. "S-s-sir, are you sure you want to call her over at this time? She can be very stingy!" "No need, you dumb ogre. I just arrived back here after giving another earful to that perverted brother of mine. I do not know what is causing these earthquakes, I didn''t even know this place COULD have them. You better be thankful I took my time in coming here, I could be raking in some more cash back on Earth!" All of a sudden, a small figure showed up at the entrance leading to King Yemma''s office. The souls that were lined up panicked a bit but she moved too quickly and didn''t bother with them. She could be seen sitting on a teal colored orb which constantly hovered in place. She was no taller than two to three feet and she wore a large black witches hat that had one red stripe on her head. She appeared very wrinkled and had purple hair going down the sides of her face. This was none other than Fortuneteller Baba. She herself had lived for over 500 years, and could travel freely between the Other World and Earth, though she spent most of her time on Earth as a fortuneteller. She just happened to be in the Other World when the quakes started to happen and she immediately rushed into King Yemma''s office. She took liberty and floated upward on her orb, and arrived at his desk. She then parked herself on top of it, getting off her orb and then looked upward King Yemma. "Now let''s see what is causing all this ruckus. I''ll use my crystal ball here to pinpoint where it''s coming from." "Get it started already you old hag. I can''t keep this line waiting forever!" "Call me old hag again and we''ll call this deal off!" King Yemma suddenly calmed a bit after Baba threatened him, and he suddenly got out of his chair and lowered his body onto the floor to get a closer look at Baba. The sizes of the two were akin to that of a human looking down at an ant. He then proceeded to apologize to Baba. "I apologize, Baba. I''m just a bit perturbed right now. I don''t like it when my work gets disturbed." "Hmph, that''s more like it. Now if you would King Yemma, please gaze into this crystal ball of mine..." Moving her hands in a circular motion, the large teal ball suddenly shone for a bit, before an image appeared within. Once the image became clear, they saw King Kai hiding behind a tree, who appeared to be with a red-headed girl. The red-headed girl revealed a pained expression, and King Kai had a look of confusion himself, but King Yemma and Baba saw the two were looking upward at something. The crystal ball suddenly blurred for a bit and the image changed. What appeared next was a giant golden sphere hanging in the sky and crackles of lightning now streaked across it, which shocked the two greatly. They would constantly hear booms of thunder if they were in person but the crystal ball was inaudible. King Yemma was the first to speak up. "What in blazes is going on at King Kai''s place? I haven''t received any news of him from the last few decades. Now something like this is happening over there!" "How should I know you dolt? Look, King Kai isn''t alone. Perhaps his guests are causing these quakes." "Oh no, not more guests. The last time someone arrived on King Kai''s planet, the backlash almost caused my office to collapse! I don''t think this place could take another!" "Stop whining and just watch. There''s nothing we could do anyways." After hearing Baba say this, King Yemma could only let out a sigh. However his breath was strong enough and almost caused Baba to fall off his desk, and an angry look appeared on her face. "Hey, watch where you''re breathing! Sigh...this is why I don''t like coming here..." Baba stood up and approached her crystal ball. They then proceeded to watch the events occur on King Kai''s planet. The two became shocked as they saw the golden sphere in the sky start to shrink! Meanwhile back at King Kai''s Planet. King Kai and Miya watched on as the golden sphere started to shrink again. The time that passed watching this felt like an eternity. Before long the golden sphere shrunk all the way down to ten feet. At this point in time Nao became numb to the pain he was receiving as his internal body restructured itself. He struggled to remain conscious. However at this time, he was at the final push and only a bit more would this transformation be over. From ten feet down to nine, eight, seven, all the way down to six, the golden sphere in the sky finally stopped shining and the quakes soon ceased. Seeing King Kai''s planet remain in tact, only now did he let out a sigh in relief. Miya on the other hand continued to watch and the six foot sphere suddenly start to descend, and eventually landed on an open area a few meters away from King Kai and Miya. It took a few moments for King Kai to react at the sight of the golden sphere in front of him but Miya immediately ran up to it, remaining a couple feet away. She debated on whether to touch it or not but she remained at the side and continued on watching. All of a sudden, the two saw the golden sphere start to crack. The crack started at the top of the sphere and proceeded to spread out in multiple directions, and it eventually shattered into pieces. One last burst of light shone brightly causing the two to look away again but it soon dissipated, eventually revealing a six foot tall figure. This figure was none other than Nao! His tail constantly swerved around and if one had a close look, his tail appeared golden. His body contained fully developed muscles with a clear six-pack. Golden fur could be seen on his chest. His figure remained slim just like he was before. His hair remained white but his spikes appeared to be about twice as big now. His eyes had black underlining, similar to that of the SSJ4, but if one looked closely, his irises turned gold as well! Seeing Nao''s transformation a success, Miya smiled, but she still remained in place. Blinking a couple times, Nao finally saw his own figure again, and the pain soon subsided. Almost instantly, his Ki surged forth inside his body and it seemed to surge endlessly. He unconsciously smiled as he had never felt this much energy inside his body before. Before he could check out any more of his body, he suddenly heard another Rebirth notification, and this time he decided to have a look at it. He also made a mental reminder that he would take a look at the previous notifications that sounded off in his mind at a later date. [*Ding! Host successfully went through their first transformation and has successfully evolved into an Ancient Saiyan! Ancient Saiyans died out countless millennia ago, but one has resurfaced once more! Feel free to explore host''s newfound power!] Chapter 66 - 63: The End Of The Training Period, Going Back Home (III) Seeing Rebirth prompt this message in Nao''s mindspace, his expression became serious once his eyes rested on the word, Ancient Saiyan. ''So this transformation evolved me into an Ancient Saiyan, huh? Isn''t that the same race that evil Saiyan Cunber is a part of? His strength was enormous...Wait don''t tell me I''m stuck like this now?'' However, before he could proceed to think about this further, Nao''s mind suddenly snapped back into reality as he felt something soft suddenly strike against the golden fur on his chest. Miya embraced Nao and started to rub her head around happily. "You''re alright, brother!" Nao had to look down a bit toward Miya as this form increased both his muscle mass and making his height to be six feet tall. Miya was only 4''5 at the moment so there was now a considerable difference in the two''s height. All Nao did was grin at the sight of Miya hugging him, and without saying, he swept his arms in a downward motion. Miya was a bit surprised at Nao''s sudden motion of his arms but she let Nao proceed with what he was doing. She then felt Nao''s hands reach her butt but before she could blush, his hands then went down a bit, causing her to bend her knees forward slightly. Nao then scooped Miya upward into the air. He then rested his left hand on Miya''s side, and placed her on his right shoulder, which was now wide enough for her to sit on top of it. Miya stood dazed for a moment, before realizing she was now sitting on Nao''s shoulder. This caused Miya to smile. She then loosened up a bit and made herself comfortable, unwrapping her red tail, flowing down his shoulder. She then started to move her feet back and forth. Nao wanted to give Miya a surprise by doing this and he saw that expression, only for a brief moment. Seeing what happened next caused Nao to remember a certain pink-colored chibi from another story... "Mama will definitely be shocked once she sees you like this, brother!" "Miya, I''m still surprised that even I changed this much. So much Ki is flowing inside me right now. I really want to test this out somehow." "Hmm...Now not be the best time to spar. I also went through Rebirth''s logs while brother was checking his newfound power and it seems it treated this transformation as an evolution, so it looks like brother will be an Ancient Saiyan from now on! I also found out my battle power remains the same to your own, but any external technique that causes it to change won''t be copied over, meaning Super Saiyan, Kaioken, and the like. I would need to transform myself to increase it externally." "So this really was an evolution, huh? Guess that would explain the massive pain I felt earlier, it really was restructuring my internal system." Hearing and sensing how much pain Nao went through moments ago, Miya became downcast for a couple seconds. Her view then shifted downward. As there is no wind in the Other World, Nao didn''t feel like his body was exposed but sure enough, transforming into a Great Ape caused his clothes from Earth to completely shred apart, and Miya reminded Nao by poking him in the side of the head. "What is it, Miya?" "Brother, you may want to have a good look at yourself. Doesn''t anything feel strange?" "Strange?" Nao then saw Miya point downward, and his eyes finally looked down, only to see that he was stark n.a.k.e.d, besides the golden fur covering a part of his body. He heard something rip and tear as his body expanded when he turned into a Great Ape, and that turned out to be his clothes. He could only scratch his head, and he activated a bit of his Ki to open his pocket dimension. All he got out was his black bodysuit. He signaled Miya to jump off his shoulder, which she complied. Nao proceeded to put on his black bodysuit. He was thinking of having King Kai create a Gi similar to that of Goku''s orange Gi, and he started walking towards the apple tree near King Kai''s home. Miya followed suit without saying anything more, but as they approached closer they suddenly heard two voices argue back and forth. However, before Nao could figure out these two voices, he suddenly felt a very large Ki signature, very similar to his current power, clash against his, and Nao''s expression immediately turned serious. Speaking of the devil, as if the heavens were wanting to test is power out, someone came out of the blue and already started to clash with him. His vision went past two figures who could be seen arguing with each other, one he saw was which was King Kai, while another was a smaller figure, who had purple skin. This purple skinned figure was about half in size as compared to King Kai. He wore a similar black garb that King Kai wore but it had a light purple lining around the edges and he wore a light blue long-sleeved shirt underneath it. Coupled with his purple pointy ears, he could be seen wearing a dark blue monocle in his left eye. This figure was none other than West Kai, who was King Kai''s one and only rival. As the two continued to argue about something incoherently, two other figures could be seen watching the show as they sat at the nearby wooden table, enjoying some tea time. These two were none other than the South and East Kai. One other figure could be seen sitting in meditation behind West Kai and King Kai, and this figure suddenly opened his eyes, ending his meditation. West Kai took note of this and turned quiet for a moment, but before he could yell at King Kai some more, the sitting figure stood up, and pushed out his hands, separating the two. Silently, this figure approached Nao and before long he arrived in front of him, only standing a couple feet away. Sparks of lightning clashed as the two continued to send out their Ki intent to each other, trying to do some probing. Seeing lightning appear out of the blue caused the two Kai''s to jump back a bit, but all of a sudden the pressured atmosphere vanished. In the end the figure in front of Nao released his Ki and gave him a smile. Nao then had a good look at this figure, He was actually taller than him by over a foot, and was around 7''5. He immediately spotted his green skin. He also had no nose, and thick pink lips, coupled together with large red irises. A large black turban-like hat with a golden circle in its center could be seen sitting atop his head. This figure also wore a blue-sleeved shirt and a white Ki garb fitted over it. A brown belt could be seen wrapped around his waist that also had a golden circle situated in its center. To top it off, he wore black weighted boots. Seeing a green figure in front of him shocked Nao as he remember he looked just like a Namekian, but after getting a closer look, he determined this figure was none than Paikuhan! Seeing Paikuhan here meant that he had already perished, as he could see a halo above his head. He then saw Paikuhan reach out his right hand, opening his palm. Seeing him request Nao for a handshake surprised him a bit but Nao returned it, and smiled back at him. Paikuhan then introduced himself to Nao. "I didn''t think the North Area was currently training any warriors. You can call me Paikuhan, or Pikkon for short. Moreover it seems you aren''t dead yet...? How could you be here?" "It''s nice to meet you Pikkon. I''m Nao and my sister over here is Miya. As you can see I''m still alive and kicking. It''s a rather long story actually. You see, we actually had a bet..." "A bet?" However before Paikuhan could further inquiry as to why there was such a strong warrior currently in front of him, he suddenly heard West Kai raise his voice again at him. "Pikkon enough with the pleasantries, either beat up that guy in front of you or get your ass back here so I can teach this old geezer a lesson!" "Who are you calling an old geezer HUH? What the heck are you evening doing here on my planet, this is private property!" "Private property? This place looks run down already. Also why the hell do you still have that junk of a car still here? I''d thought it get sent off to the trash heap already." "YOU---" Before King Kai could yell back at West Kai again, West Kai actually cut him off and waved a finger at him left and right. "Tsk, tsk, you old coot, are you that clueless as to what just happened? All of us were affected by those quakes you know! We came here to check on what happened. I didn''t think you were secretly training a warrior here. Are you prepared to get your ass whooped again in this years'' Tournament?" Hearing this, Paikuhan could only let out a sigh. He then wrapped his right arm around Nao''s shoulder and proceeded to walk with him in the opposite direction, as they further talked about the situation at hand. Seeing Paikuhan ignore West Kai''s orders caused him to turn red in embarrassment. Seeing him turn red in embarrassment, King Kai did a victory sign with his left hand, and laughed at him. "Pikkon, get back here this instant!" "Hahaha, you can''t even keep your fighter under wraps. Even if I can''t place first this time it seems you won''t do much better either!" Chapter 67 - 64: The End Of The Training Period, Going Back Home (Final) "Also that monocle of yours seemed to have made your eyesight even worse. You must be as blind as a bat! The kid may be a warrior but look, do you see a halo anywhere on his body?" "A halo?" West Kai finally took this time to inspect the ''warrior'' his rival was currently training, of which he actually wasn''t. Nao and Miya came here on their own accord, Though in the long run King Kai could probably make Nao and Miya his warriors just to confront West Kai, as the two did technically live under his region. West Kai got pissed seeing Paikuhan becoming friendly with the figure next to him but after having a good look, he indeed found no halo on his body. Only a look of shock appeared on his face. "I-Impossible! How could the living reach here!?" "Heh, I was surprised myself when the kid came here too. He was also planning on returning home after this. Let me go and see if he is interested in the Other World Tournament." "Wait, what''s this kid nonsense you''re talking about?" Before West Kai could retort back any further than this, he saw King Kai place his hands behind his head, and started to whistle nonchalantly. However at this time, King Kai started to walk toward Nao, and his vision suddenly turned white as a big patch of white smoke covered Nao, similar to when one opens a Hoi-Poi capsule. He, along with the West Kai shielded their eyes a bit with their hands so the smoke wouldn''t enter. Paikuhan also became disturbed at the sight of this smoke and the shoulder his arm was resting on suddenly started to shrink down. He almost stumbled forward as a result but managed to catch his footing. He then tilted his head in confusion. It didn''t take for the smoke to vanish. What appeared was Nao, only at his regular 4''7 height. Paikuhan now appeared like a giant before Nao. However Nao became occupied with another notification from Rebirth. Nao didn''t like to curse much but seeing this happen, actually made him curse. [*Ding! Rebirth had finished restructuring host''s body. Host''s temporary muscle mass increase caused an expansion in host''s spine, further increasing host''s height. This has been fixed, and host should now feel more internal energy than before. Once again, host is free to explore their newfound power!" "Damn it. That was just temporary? A little notice been nice. I thought the transformation already finished. Well it seems I''ve still kept my new appearance..." Seeing a white haired kid with a golden tail only confused Paikuhan even more. ''Where did that other guy go?'', Paikuhan wondered. Nao then looked back up, only to see Paikuhan staring down at him. "..." "Uhh, What''s with the stare, Pikkon? You were just talking to me a moment ago weren''t you?" After Nao spoke to Pikkon for a brief moment, his confusion was finally cleared and he smiled at him again. "So that really was you...? No matter, you are still a great warrior regardless of your height. Is this your true appearance?" "Hmm, you can say that. We''re still children, and we''re still growing. If I had to guess, that would be where my height would end up after my growth period is over." "Now that you mention it, you do look quite young. You must have a lot of potential for you to reach this state! Would you be interested in joining the tournament this time around? You''d defintely make a great sparring partner!" "Tournament?" As Nao tilted his head in confusion, he heard a voice clearing their throat, and he saw King Kai approach him. "Looks like you''re back to normal, kid. I do say your new look is quite nice. But back to the topic at hand. We actually do have a sponsored tournament held by the Grand Kai himself here in the Other World every five to ten years. It just so happens we have one starting next month. I could ask an exception to allow you in." "A Tournament in the Other World? Besides some sparring here and there I actually haven''t partaken in a tournament before. I''d definitely be interested in joining, but are you sure I would be permitted to enter?" "Ya''ll don''t need to worry about that, I''ll give ya permission to enter myself! Heh, heh." All of a sudden the four Kais, Paikuhan, Nao and Miya saw space distort in front of them up in the sky above, before hearing the honk of a very old car, and an aged voice. The four Kai immediately recognized this voice and suddenly knelt down on their knees, Out of nowhere a blue 1958 Cadillac Series 62 Convertible popped out of a space portal, and a figure could be seen riding it with the hood popped off. This figure appeared to be an aged h.i.p.ster, and wore blue jeans and a blue denim jacket with a white t-shirt underneath. He was also wearing red gloves and boots. A classic two speaker boombox could be seen off to the side of the seat beside him which was currently off, but it would often play classic rock music. He had a large white mustache and a long white beard that extended downward about a foot. He also had large white bushy hair that extended all the way down to his knees. This figure was none other than the Grand Kai himself! Parking his car in the air, Grand Kai hopped off of it and slowly floated down onto the ground. He then approached Nao and gave him a smile. "That was a mighty interesting technique you used to get here son. Those quakes you caused earlier were also pretty powerful. I was just diggin'' some tunes at my palace but even there they felt faint. I just had to come see for myself just what sort of individual could release that much power." Nao became dazed seeing the Grand Kai arrive in person. The Grand Kai was the highest ranking Kai of the regular Kai, directly beneath that of the Supreme Kai. The Grand Kai''s main duties was overseeing the other Kai as they watched over the regions they were assigned to. If any disputes happened, the Grand Kai could be a mediator as well. Nao also knelt down in front of him, causing the Grand Kai to stroke his beard, and then he grinned. "You can rise, young one. How does it feel turning into a race that had long died out?" Once he heard the Grand Kai speak this, Nao''s eyes turned wide and became shocked. "How do you know that I turned into an Ancient Saiyan?" "Heh, heh. I''m not the Grand Kai just for looks you know, son. I''ve lived countless millennia far longer than these guys down here. Having a Saiyan arrive here completely blew my expectations away though. The Ki you currently exhibit is enough to enter the Other World Tournament. Besides, I might even bring in a guest fighter. I can dig that, oh yeah!" Nao then saw the Grand Kai grab the hem of his jeans around his waist and started to tap the ground with his feet. He then spun around in a full circle, imagining a punk rock beat, and finished it off by raising his right hand, putting up a v-sign. Nao could only watch on in silence as he did not want to anger the Grand Kai, seeing as he allowed him to enter the Other World Tournament. Seeing his dance finally end, Nao finally proceeded to ask a question and as he picked up the previous words ''guest fighter''. "Grand Kai, would you be able to say who the guest fighter is? Or is it being kept a secret?" "Ya''ll really want to know who it is? That would ruin the surprise of them being a guest fighter! But son, I''ll give you a hint, it''s someone closer to you than you may realize." "Someone close to me that I may realize?" "Well, son, if you can figure it out from there then you can prepare your fights accordingly! Besides I''m much more interested in you fighting this boy Pikkon here." Hearing the Grand Kai speak up for Paikuhan, Paikuhan then turned to Nao and nodded at him, smiling. "Yes, I would personally like to fight you, Nao. Hopefully we''ll be in opposite brackets so we can face each other in the finals!" "The finals, huh?" Nao then nodded at Paikuhan, acknowledging him. Sparring with Miya for days on end could become boring at times, and having different opponents will further allow Nao to develop his own fighting style. Seeing his intent to join, Grand Kai nodded, and then he proceeded to walk toward the four Kai who were still kneeling on the ground. "Now as for you four, I treat the four of you as my own grandchildren. But if you continue to bicker among yourselves, I would personally need to take action! Heh, heh, save that bickering for when the Tournament begins. The four of you can lash out all you want then!" ""Y-Yes!"" The four of the Kais acknowledged Grand Kai by nodding their heads as well. They then saw the Grand Kai stroke his beard again, before heading back toward Nao. Seeing the Grand Kai head back towards him, he felt a bit confused, and it seemed he had something else to say. "Ya see son, ya probably know how the Other World works here. If the deceased earn enough merits here in the afterlife, they can earn the opportunity to head back in the Realm of the Living for a certain amount of time, or if the merit is high enough, they can be revived as well! i was wondering if ya can show this old man the technique ya used to reach this place, and see if ya can bring my boy Pikkon to your world." Hearing this, Nao nodded, as he recalled how the Other World worked himself. "I can try, but will it be alright?" "Heh heh, it sure is! I''ll give you permission to do it. I want to see if the technique you have bypasses this rule. I don''t'' think it will though." He was planning on using the technique to arrive back home, but hearing permission that he was able to bring Pikkon with him excited him a bit. He then walked toward King Kai to say his goodbyes. "King Kai, I''ll be back in time before the Other World Tournament begins. If my [Gate] allows Pikkon through, I''ll send him back here once his time is up. I''m not sure how much merit he currently has though." "Sure thing, kid. If you can beat that Pikkon, it will all be worth it!" "S-shut up you geezer, my Pikkon will definitely win!" Nao saw sparks ignite as the West Kai start to stare at King Kai. He shook his head and sighed seeing this, and then he went over to the nearby apple tree, only to see Miya propped up against it, smiling as she watched this whole scene play out in front of her. Seeing Nao finally approach her, Miya got off the tree and ran up to him. "Hehe, brother, are we ready to go home?" "Yup. I just need to set up a [Gate]. We might even be able to bring a guest with us, but I highly doubt it." Miya nodded once Nao finished saying this. Nao then started to walk to an open area with Miya in tow. Seeing he had enough room now, he proceeded to cycle his Ki. Almost immediately, a golden aura wrapped around him. Lightning started to streak across it as well. Nao then proceeded to shift his eyes around, as the golden spheres entered his view once again. Seeing this golden aura surprised Paikuhan and felt a hidden pressure as Nao continued to release it. The Grand Kai started to rub his beard again, and what he was intrigued about was what Nao was looking at, as the Grand Kai saw nothing strange in his view. Willing four decent sized golden spheres, he locked them into place in front of him, creating a [Gate] frame about 15 feet tall and 5 feet wide, allowing two people to easily pass through at once. This frame appearing from a spacial distortion caused the Four Kai to become shocked, and the Grand Kai nodded in approval. Before long endless darkness spread inside the [Gate]. Nao then willed an image to slowly form inside of it. He felt his energy drain a bit but thanks to the overflowing Ki inside his body, the drain didn''t hinder Nao at all. The image of Nao''s magenta cliff-side residence soon revealed itself to the others. Paikuhan probably received the most shock out of them all as he was not expecting this type of home to appear for the child in front of him. However, before he could inquire about it, he saw the boy speak at him. "Pikkon, Miya and I are now ready to return home. Are you ready to test this out?" Chapter 68 - 65: A Day of Rest, Spending Time Before The Other World Preliminaries Begin! (I) Paikuhan stared at the golden-frame [Gate] that appeared out of nowhere, as he listened to Nao''s question. He had fought against fellow fighters who could control the elements, which were a rarity in itself, but he had yet to see anyone control Space like this, and it left him dumbfounded. He himself had no control over any affinity, but instead, as he was a race similar to that of a Namekian, he had an insane regeneration rate. Just by sacrificing some of his Ki could he replace lost limbs during and outside of battle. Pikkon could only nod. Once he did, another Rebirth notification sounded in Nao''s mind. Immediately after, the golden aura surrounding Nao started to move by itself, and it stretched out, and soon covered Pikkon. Pikkon felt a foreign Ki invade his body but felt no harm from it. Once Pikkon was surrounded by the golden aura, his halo started change from a bright yellow to a pure gold color as well. Seeing this visible change shocked everyone, including the Grand Kai. Before anyone could say anything, a visible timer appeared above Pikkon''s head, which had yet to start it''s countdown. It currently showed the number 24 : 00. Meanwhile, Nao was listening to Rebirth. Rebirth stated it has the ability to comply with the laws of the Other World, and Rebirth determined Pikkon had enough merit to enter the Realm of the Living for 24 hours. Once one would enter the Realm of the Living, the timer would vanish, and their halo would slowly change from gold back into a bright yellow over the course of their stay. The Four Kai saw the Grand Kai approach Nao, and immediate zipped their mouths, allowing him to speak. "Heh, heh, son. You''ve once again exceeded my expectations. Well it seems my boy Pikkon here sure did earn enough merit through the last couple of Tournaments I hosted. Pikkon my boy, you''ve earned it. Go take a rest for a day in the Realm of the Living. We need you be well rested and at your peak. I expect a great Tournament this time around." "Of course, Grand Kai." Hearing Paikuhan, the Grand Kai rubbed his beard a bit, and nodded. He then turned around to look at the four Kai one last time and gave them a firm reminder. He then floated back upward and landed inside his blue Cadillac. After honking the horn a couple times, of which it sounded like the car was dying, he revved the engine, and sped off in the portal he created, and headed back to his Palace. The portal soon closed, and the only one''s who could now be seen are Nao, Miya, Paikuhan, and the four Kai. Seeing the Grand Kai finally leave, the West and King Kai let out deep sigh of relief. Paikuhan had one last look at West Kai, and once their eyes locked on to each other, West Kai scoffed at him, and turned the other away, folding his arms. Paikuhan ignored this and turned around and saw Nao and a red headed girl clinging to him. Paikuhan had a good look at her earlier when she stood near the Apple Tree and his instincts told him that she was not to be trifled with, almost exactly to Nao in front of him. He also had no more reason to stay at King Kai''s planet for the moment so he urged the two to enter the [Gate] by pushing them on the back. It didn''t take long for Nao and Miya to walk through the [Gate]. Thanks to the golden aura, Paikuhan also managed to enter. Thankfully Nao and Miya already had experience with the [Gate]''s teleportation a couple times already and became used to the instantaneous movement, but once Paikuhan entered the image in front of him, he was inflicted by an intense dizzy spell, almost causing him to throw up. The three soon passed through endless spiraling cosmos, slowly making their way back to Planet Vegeta... Year 733 November, Planet Vegeta. Ever since Nao and Miya left almost two years ago to start their journey, Planet Vegeta became more hectic, receiving mission after mission by the Frieza Force. By the time King Cold announced his retirement, Frieza''s family already ruled over 60% of the Northern Area, and during these two years, they managed to secure about another 5% of the Northern Area, further increasing their domain. Frieza was on a rampage and his conquest did not stop. He was far crueler than King Cold, and if planets didn''t submit to his rule, he would tear them apart from the roots, and eventually blow the planet up itself. However, within Planet Vegeta, one of the most hectic Saiyans during this time was none other than King Vegeta III himself. As the end of the year approached, King Vegeta received a top secret message from Frieza himself no less. The message stated that Frieza''s master would personally arrive in Planet Vegeta at a random time next year, formerly inspecting the planet, and offer a very important mission. Once King Vegeta received this message, he became shocked knowing that such an unruly bastard like Frieza had a master of sorts. Stories of Frieza''s cruel ways spread far and wide in the endless reaches of space in the Northern Area, and King Vegeta shuddered trying to imagine what Frieza''s master was like. There was no known information, and it was kept under wraps. Little did King Vegeta know that Frieza''s other title was an Agent of Destruction, and served none other than the God of Destruction, Beerus! King Vegeta had immense pride as a Saiyan, but he could easily see that Frieza''s master must be more powerful than Frieza, and could only regret and comply with whatever mission he had in set for him. At the end of the message was a parting of sorts, saying that a banquet would be required to be held at Palace Vegeta, the King would be the host and only the most exquisite, succulent foods should be offered, and if his master were to be displeased in any way, the Saiyans would be in for a rude awakening. King Vegeta upped the Palace security from here on and started to straighten things out. He denied any visitors as well until invites to the banquet would be given. Meanwhile, Nao, Miya and Paikuan kept travelling through a cylindrical-shaped portal where they could see endless stars. Seeing as they had a few moments to spare, Nao decided to strike up a conversation with Miya, one that he had been worrying over a bit. ''Miya, I''ve been worrying about something, what do you think I should about my golden tail? If other Saiyans, or worse, the Frieza Force, were to see it, it could spell out more trouble. Especially since us Saiyans pass down that Legend.'' Miya let out a smile once she heard her brother''s voice, and proceeded to respond to him. ''Hmm, brother, is such a thing really necessary? You may want to have a look at your current battle power, it''s not like they could touch us anyway." "My battle power...?" Nao then proceeded to close his eyes, prompting Rebirth to open. He went straight to his stat page, and the number he saw shocked him greatly, it was currently resting at 57.5 million battle power! Nao immediately figured out that there was a factor of sorts, as his previous base power was only at 2.85 million. After doing a bit of math, Nao figured out that the evolution into an Ancient Saiyan caused his battle power to multiply by x20! Nao still felt the power of the Great Ape course through his body, so he figured the normal x10 multiplier that gave was a part of this. The other part was likely completing the evolution into an Ancient Saiyan, and resulted in a total of x20. If Nao ever transformed into a Great Ape again, would that result in a True Great Ape? He had never seen an Ancient Saiyan besides Cunber, and who knows if he is even alive in this universe. He knew Cunber could still transform into a Great Ape as an Ancient Saiyan so he still had his high hopes for that, if Nao ever needed to transform again. He then continued his conversation with Miya. ''To think my battle power would jump that high...Well with having this much Ki flow inside me, that''s to be expected, You feel it too, don''t you, Miya?'' ''Hehe, I sure do, brother! Rebirth treated brother''s transformation as an evolution, so it copied over to my battle power as a result. Even I feel a lot of energy inside me now!" "So Miya also benefited from this as well. What do you think of me casting a mirage on my tail? I did delve into a bit of the Reality element during our first year of training, and I can now infuse mirages into my Ki blasts. I could do something similar and infuse a mirage into my tail, where it bends light enough to make it appear white to others..." "Well that''s up to you brother. I''d say you should go for it if you''re that worried about it. Also look, our planet is fast approaching. Looks like we finally arrived at our destination!" Hearing this, Nao nodded and reassured to cast a mirage on his tail. He then looked past Miya and saw his ever familiar magenta planet which appeared to be very desolate. They have arrived back home! Meanwhile, Planet Vegeta, Iona''s Residence. Two years have passed since Nao and Miya left for their training, causing up a lot more free time for Iona. Other than resting at the house, she would mingle with her fellow elites that she''d been associated with before she married Oscar, and also make trips down to Gine''s butchery. Even Gin would take time off from the Palace to visit her, and even though she still lamented the loss of her husband, her heart slowly started to warm up again once she started to spend more time with Gin. Gin had a really easygoing attitude and that''s what she liked about him. As to whether they would officially get together, that had yet to be decided and it would still be a few years off. If Nao discovered that he would possibly have a future father-in-law, he would definitely be shocked. Iona, Gin, and Gine could be seen sitting at the dining table in Iona''s house chatting away, and all of a sudden Iona felt a very familiar feeling outside near the front door. The two maids were currently working their way around the kitchen, and various types of meat could be seen. Four golden spheres appeared outside the front door, which was still closed. Iona then got up to figure out why she was feeling this way, and proceeded to open the front door. Iona saw a six by fifteen [Gate] form before her eyes, and she smiled. She now knew what she was feeling, and seeing a [Gate] form, she knew that her two children were finally returning home! It didn''t take long for the golden [Gate] to finish forming, and even Gine and Gin arrived beside her to see what was going on. The two of them never saw a [Gate] form before so their eyes turned wide in shock. However before they asked what the thing in front of them was, they saw two figures come out of it, Nao and Miya. Miya immediately spotted her mother a few feet away and instantly rushed into her embrace. As Nao watched this, a third, much taller figure appeared out of the [Gate]. Once Iona''s gaze landed on this figure, she immediately noticed Paikuhan''s green skin, and quickly concluded that they were a part of a different race. Once the Saiyans entered the Frieza Force, more and more aliens would intermingle within the Saiyan City, and Iona eventually got used to them. Seeing one more was of no surprise to her anymore. Iona then proceeded to give a warm welcome to her children. "Welcome home, Little Nao, Little Miya. You two have definitely grown up a bit, fufufu. It seems you two brought a guest home as well. Little Nao, care to introduce him?" Chapter 69 - 66: A Day Of Rest, Spending Time Before The Other World Tournament Begins! (II) Iona wondered who the tall green friend was who Nao brought home with him. Iona knew that her children trained for a period of two trips and decided to venture out into space during it. She didn''t know Nao''s and Iona''s destination was in fact the Other World, and seeing her children bring a friend home, she assumed this person was in relation to the person that provided them the information about King Cold''s arrival two years prior. Well considered Paikuhan was dead and the person who gave Nao and Miya that information was one of the Kai who ruled over one of the four areas, one could say they technically were related. Paikuhan was the student of King Kai''s rival, West Kai. His stature being about 7''5 did seem imposing but Iona saw Paikuhan approach the three, and gave them a bow. "It''s a pleasure to meet you. You must be Nao''s mother?" "I am. You can call me Iona. You seem rather polite. Any friend of Little Nao''s is a friend of mine. Welcome to our household, it may be a bit crude compared to your standard of living, but you''re free to make yourself at home. What do they call you?" "My apologies, it''s only proper to introduce myself. My formal name is known as Paikuhan, but people call me Pikkon for short. I actually became quick friends with Nao here. I hadn''t expected I would find such a great potential partner to battle with." "Fufufu, I''d figure as such. Little Nao doesn''t bring just anyone here. In fact, Pikkon, was it? You happen to be the first one. The day has just started, so why don''t you come inside? Gine, Gin, we can pick up where we left off on our next visit." "Haha, Miss Iona, do plan to visit my butchery again some time soon! I just received a message recently through our Scouters that Bardock was successful in their capture of planet Kanassa and they''re now onto planet Plant. I''m itching to having a second child already once Bardock returns." "A second child, what happened to Raditz?" "Little Raditz is growing up just fine! He can already take care of himself. Besides, I heard him receive a notice he is to join the Young Prince''s squad once the Young Prince emerges from his pod next year. I was really surprised when I heard this from him. Why would they choose a low class warrior to be by the Young Prince''s side?" "Who knows, maybe the Palace seems some hidden potential Raditz has? Speaking of the Palace, how is it currently, Gin?" "Hah...I''d rather not talk about that, Madam Iona. His Majesty locked down the Palace again. I''m just glad the Palace allowed us to have a day off before things start getting more hectic. I haven''t seen His Majesty this frantic before. Something big must be happening soon." "Gin, do be a dear and don''t report this okay? We have plenty of alien visitors now on our planet so it wouldn''t be strange seeing one more. I''d rather not impose any trouble on our new guest." "You can rest assured, Madam Iona. I''ll just pretend I never saw this. Gine, let''s go. Let''s not bother Madam Iona anymore." "Sure thing. Take care, Miss Iona! Feel free to drop by our place." Paikuhan then stepped aside to allow Gine and Gin to leave. Both of them waved their hands goodbye, and Iona responded suit, Paikuhan then saw Gine and Gin fly off into the distance before their figures disappeared from sight. Seeing them fly off so casually did surprise Paikuhan a bit, as not every race he had seen thus far had the capability of flight. He also saw that the people around him wore combat-ready battle armor, so he quickly concluded that the race Nao was a part of was that of a warrior society. This excited Paikuhan greatly. After a few moments passed, only Iona, the two maids, Nao, Miya and Paikuhan were left standing near the entrance Nao''s home. Planet Vegeta''s sun stood high up in the sky and it was actually very cold out to where Saiyans could see their breaths. Planet Vegeta did not have a springtime or fall, just a very harsh summer and brutal winter. Nao could currently be seen in his black bodysuit. Miya was currently wearing a plain purple dress with white frills and black spats. One of the capsules located in the Hoi-Poi briefcase Dr. Brief gave them as a gift contained a variety of clothes that they could wear. Their selection was quite expansive, and they could even allow their mother to choose her own, if she so desired. Closing the front door, Nao, Miya, Iona and Paikuhan soon sat down around the one giant table they had on the first floor, located in the dining room. The table was several feet wide and could accompany ten to fifteen people. Paikuhan saw that the house only contained one primary color, which was red-purple and it was mainly comprised of smooth sandstone. It was crude, yet exquisite at the same time. The atmosphere finally calmed down once they sat around the table, and Iona finally took notice of the golden halo floating above Paikuhan''s head. If one had a close look at it, a sliver of the halo was bright yellow. Iona then saw her two children and they seemed indifferent about it, and that only confused her even more. She couldn''t hold her curiosity in and decided to ask Paikuhan. "Pikkon, what is that thing floating above your head? Would it happen to be an accessory unique to your race? It looks pretty advanced." Once Iona mentioned the halo to Paikuhan, the atmosphere turned somber and quieted it down. Miya and Nao didn''t speak up, and Paikuhan became hesitant to answer her question. Seeing this caused her curiosity to turn into worry. Nao knew he had secrets he couldn''t reveal no matter what but the workings of the Other World was still relevant to the world of D*Z. Even Iona would die one day and end up being sent to either Heaven or Hell. Nao decided to reveal the Other World to her. Iona saw her son put on a serious look and even the way Nao called her became formal. Hearing this truly meant her son was growing up, however what he said to her next shocked her to the core. "Mother, Pikkon is dead..." Iona almost took this for a joke once Nao said that Paikuhan had already passed away, but she saw how serious Nao was currently looking at her. "Little Nao, how could Pikkon be dead? He''s sitting right in front of us!" "Before I answer that question, Mother, do you believe in life after death?" "Life after death...? Wait, don''t tell me....Did Pikkon really...?" After Iona heard this question, it soon donned on her that the guest Nao brought home seemed to have truly died. Iona then saw Nao nod in confirmation. "Yes, Mother. Miya and I didn''t really want to keep this a secret from you, which is the area we went to. If you remember, before we left we told Mother that we would be heading to the place of that mysterious person, right?" "The person who provided that valuable information, right? Of course I remember, Little Nao." "That''s good. It''ll make this next part easier to explain. We had two destinations on our trip, one which was of Earth. We were able to safely arrive there and explore it for a good period of time thanks to Gine''s coordinates she gave us. The other place is the actual residence of that mysterious person, its location resides in the Other World..." Nao soon recalled the trip he had with Miya to Iona, and Paikuhan calmly listened on the side, without interrupting him. Miya would chime in every now and then. To where he arrived on Earth, the earthlings he met, onto arriving at King Kai''s planet, meeting King Kai and learning under him for a little under half a year. Nao did not reveal the existence of The Lookout or the role of the Kai to Iona, just knowing the existence of the Other World and Heaven and Hell was enough for her. Iona was shocked as she listed to her child, explaining that life after death did indeed exist. Depending on the outcome of one''s life, they would either be sent to Heaven or Hell. Iona soon started to question her late husband as she was unsure of which one he was sent to. Saiyans were known to be extremely evil, similar to Frost Demons and Oscar had his fair share of killing before he settled down got married to Iona. Iona then decided to ask Nao another question as he continued to relay their story to her. "Little Nao, all of this is quite heavy to take in all at once...I had no idea that we had certain destinations we would end up going to after we die. Tell me, Little Nao, do you think Oscar is safe up there...?" "Father?" "Yes...He died in such a tragic manner...Knowing that his existence is still somewhere out there, I can''t help but worry you know? If I had to take a guess, he would probably have been sent to Hell..." "Mother...I do not know about Father''s situation. The last time we saw him was when just emerged from our pods. Hell is a place which can be very cruel in certain ways, depending on the depth of one''s sins. Mother, would you know if Father carried a lot of sin during his life?" Once Iona heard this question, she started to recall the life she had spent with Oscar. Oscar was said to be one of the strongest elite Saiyans whose strength almost rivaled the late King Vegeta II, though it was never publicly expressed. His Father usually hid most of his strength and only ever used it in dire situations where his life was on the line. Hatchiyack pushed Oscar to the limits and even with releasing his full strength, it was only child''s play to Hatchiyack. Just him arriving back at the Saiyan City that day to deliver his final message helped the Saiyans escape from impending doom. In the end Iona couldn''t answer this question, as Oscar did indeed kill plenty of different races, but he had his own pride. He would not stoop low or indulge in other types of sins, he only carried a massive amount of blood on his hands. Other than that, he was easygoing and nice to get along with, almost like Gin, and was only strict when he needed to be. "I don''t know if Oscar piled up any sin besides the job we do as Saiyans. Pikkon, if we describe what we do, would you come to hate us?" Paikuhan remained quite during most of this but he finally discovered what race his rival to be was a part of, and he was a Saiyan. He didn''t know what Saiyans were as he lived in the West Area, and no known Saiyans lived there. Paikuhan only came to know of a couple other different races during his time in the Other World, his West Area was rather sparse in terms of diversity compared to the North or Southern Area. A couple races he currently knew besides his were the Shurians, Mermaids, and Devil Cats. Of the four Areas and the central quadrant, it was said that only 28 mortal races still lived to today. This was the result of many destroyed planets from Majin Buu''s rampage at the beginning of time immemorial, to Beerus''s destruction, all the way up to the Frost Demon''s terror. Roughly 20 of them were known and the rest had yet to be discovered and named. Paikuhan himself died a heroic death from a civil uprising of his race, and his death resulted him famed as a hero. He was able to stop an outbreak of a civil war, and further lead his race to peace. Paikuhan saw Iona waiting for him to answer her. A moment passed in silence before Paikuhan shook his head. "I don''t think so, Miss Iona. As a warrior myself, we must come face to face with death one way or another. What exactly do you guys do?" "Well Pikkon, as you may not know, we Saiyans are a minority race. We only have around three to four thousand left of us, but that is largely because we are warriors. We locate planets, eliminate all potential life threats and then sell the planet to the highest bidder. I know this may sound cruel to you but this is how we make our living." Once Pikkon heard this, a deathly silence soon spread out between the four. Iona''s words soon let him recall how he died in battle. Without saying anything, Paikuhan stood up and started to head towards the front door, and apologized as he walked. "I''m sorry Miss Iona. Could you let me be alone for a while? Your story just jogged my memory a bit and some old memories resurfaced. I need to sort them out..." Chapter 70 - 67 One Month In A Blink Of An Eye, The Other World Tournament Preliminaries Begins! With a sound of a creaking door, Paikuhan dismissed himself and decided to go out for a bit, near the edge of the cliff. The distance to the cliff from Nao''s home was about five meters, and it allowed a few people in a row to traverse it quite easily. Once Paikuhan reached the edge, all he saw was a straight vertical drop-down which extended for over 100 meters. Further downward stood the central docking station situated in the Middle Class District and he could see all kinds of spacesh.i.p.s flying in and out, with various Saiyans signaling them with bright red glow sticks. He saw almost every Saiyan fly with ease and they all seemed dressed for combat, or for maintenance work. Seeing this himself still surprised him. His gaze than landed on the more crude housing, the Lower Class District. Then his gaze landed on the central staircase leading back up to the Elite Class District, and he could see clear distinctive differences between them. It didn''t take long for Paikuhan to start spacing out as he continued to stare in a daze at the bustling life below. Before long loud explosions of Ki blasts and laser beams started resound in his mind as he began to recall the memories of his death... Meanwhile, back inside the house. A momentary silence spread out before Nao saw his mother stand up once Paikuhan went outside. Iona made her way to Nao and Miya and suddenly embraced the two, and pulled the two in. Nao felt the warmth of his mother that he hadn''t felt for the last couple years and this proceeded to calm his heart. He then felt a ruffling of his hair as Iona proceeded to ruffle his and Miya''s hair, and smiled. "Little Nao, Little Miya, were the last two years rough on you two? I wasn''t expecting for you two to travel to...the Other World, was it?" "Mmmmm....it really wasn''t that bad, Mom. I was just about don explaining our story as well. In fact, I actually got invited to partake in a martial arts tournament of sorts." "Martial arts tournament?" "Yes. Think of it as a gathering of warriors who fight it out to determine who is the best of them all. The winners are rewarded while the losers go home empty handed with nothing but the experience of battling. Mom, would you be interested in watching it?" "That does sound really exciting. I haven''t seen Little Nao fight anyone besides Miya. However isn''t that place for those who have already passed away? Would they allow me to be there?" "I''m...not sure. The host in charge did grant me an exception, allowing me to partake in the tournament. I could ask for one more exception. Besides, I have this nagging feeling that Father is somehow involved in this..." "Oscar? Will I actually have a chance of seeing him again? It''s already been five years since his passing...Is it possible he will be a participant?" "It''s very possible, Mom. The host mentioned there was going to be a guest fighter who was someone close to me that I haven''t realized yet...Father definitely fits that description." "Little Nao, if Oscar does have any relations to this tournament, I don''t think we should skip this opportunity...Did this host say when it will begin?" "About a month from now, right before the year ends. Mom, there was one more thing I''d like to mention as well." "Of course, Little Nao. What is it?" "It''s actually about the guest I brought home. Pikkon is actually a fellow contestant. We''ve only became friends recently but he seems to hold me in high regards as a warrior. I can feel his strength is similar to my own too..." "So Pikkon is a fellow contestant? Then what is he doing here? Shouldn''t he be getting himself ready?" "I won''t go into too much detail but the host granted a day of rest for Pikkon before he goes back and resumes his training. It''s a bit unfortunate but he''ll returning to his own place tomorrow. The host is expecting for both of us to be in our peak conditions so we''ll enjoy this day off and rest up properly." "Fufufu, so a day of rest it is then. I''m sure Little Nao and Little Miya must be tired from your adventures during the last two years right?" Once Iona said this, Miya, who had just been listening to the conversation between Nao and Iona while enjoying her mother''s embrace finally decided to speak up at this time. "Hehe, Mama the trip was pretty exhausting. I can''t wait to enjoy sleeping in my own bed again! Wouldn''t you agree, brother?" "That''s for sure, Miya. Mom, I will have something to show you later after we rest up today. It will be for after Pikkon leaves." "Something to show me? I''ll look forward to it then, Little Nao. I''m glad we had this nice chat. Little Nao, why don''t you tend to our guest? I''ll inform the maids to start preparing a feast. A lot of different things have been imported to us in these last two years, Little Nao, Little Miya. We have plenty of different spices, fruits, vegetables and other kinds of meats to test out now, so look forward to it!" Hearing his mother mention making a feast for tonight''s dinner excited Nao greatly. Nao and Miya staved off their hunger these last two years through eating Senzu Beans as each one lasted for a duration of ten days. Even then they still had several dozens left over and were still fine in their supply of Senzu beans. Besides the dinner Nao and Miya enjoyed at Capsule Corporation, the two had not had a home cooked meal since. Nao was greatly looking forward to it, as it seemed these two years did good for Planet Vegeta while he was gone. Nao also didn''t forget that the conversation his mother had moments ago with Gine and Gin either. He paid attention to his mother''s interactions as well, especially with Gin and it was clear she was starting to warm up to him. However, Nao just dropped a bomb onto Iona mentioning that she still had a chance to see his Father, so her heart is probably a in a mess right now. Nao wasn''t sure of what Miya''s opinion was but he himself wasn''t against the idea of having a new Father-In-Law. If Nao''s Father had a chance of being resurrected, it would be up to Iona for who to continue spending her life with. Nao then saw Iona stand up from the dining table, making her way to the kitchen towards the two maids. He then saw Miya get up as well, and after smiling at him for a brief moment, she headed toward the kitchen too. As the two figures vanished, Nao could hear Miya start to chat with their mother. He guessed she also had some thing she wanted to say to her, so he decided not to bug them. Nao then got up himself and made his way toward the front door. With a creak, Nao opened the door and soon his figure vanished outside as he closed. it. Iona saw this from the kitchen and smiled, before she turned her head back down to Miya. This caused a momentary pause between the two, but Miya soon began to talk again about the adventures they experienced in the last two years to Iona. Meanwhile, back outside, Paikuhan suddenly heard the door open behind him. He saw Nao walk up beside him and started to stare down the cliff-side, overlooking the bustling scenes happening down below in the Middle Class District. Time passed before they knew it and now Paikuhan''s halo was about a fourth covered in bright yellow, signaling around a fourth of the day had already passed. Paikuhan watched Nao in silence but after this time passed his expression became a lot better. Nao saw this and he then decided to talk to Paikuhan. "Pikkon, are you feeling better now?" "Yeah, Nao. I"m sorry for excusing myself like that when I''m supposed to be a guest at your place...Your mother just happened to trigger some unpleasant memories, but I''ve longed since gotten over them. I do have to say though this view is fantastic." "I''m glad to hear that Pikkon. It''s even better from the third floor." "The third floor?" Nao nodded in confirmation once Paikuhan asked this. Nao''s gaze then went upward and with his right arm, he pointed toward the ten windows situated on the third floor. Nine of these ten windows appeared normal size, and they circled around the one giant window situated in its center. No glass panes could be seen, which allowed the sunlight to directly peer into the third floor. Paikuhan followed suit and a look of surprise appeared on his face, as he didn''t expect for them to have a third floor. Paikuhan then chuckled for the first time since he arrived here. "Haha, it seems you''re quite well off, Nao. Could it it be you belong to a family of nobles? I did happen to spot a Palace further beyond this cliff." "That''s...a word I''d rather not be associated with, but it is true we were born in the Elite Class District. My family is much more open and caring unlike some others in this District, where all they care about is their appearance and bloodlines...As for the Palace you''ve spotted, that belongs to the royal family. They forbade us from entering it a couple years ago, but it''s not like I care much for them besides a couple individuals there anyways." "The royal family? It definitely appeared to be a rather extravagant Palace. That doesn''t surprise me though that they banned you from entering the place. You seem to have a strength similar to mine, I don''t know how strong those Saiyans are but it''s possible they fear your strength, considering you''re part of a race of warriors." At this time, once Nao finished hearing Paikuhan say this, he smiled and let out laugh. "Hahaha, I guess that''s one way to put it. Come, Pikkon, why don''t we head back inside? I''ll bring you to the third floor so you can get a better look at our city. Mother has already started to prepare a feast for us, I would like to spar against you but we can save that for the actual tournament. I''d much rather spend some time off myself." Paikuhan nodded, confirming it was now fine to head back in. After heading back inside, Iona heard the creak of the door, and smiled once she saw two figures enter the the first floor. Sounds of cutting and sizzling meat, along with other kinds of food was well underway in the kitchen. Nao informed Iona he was going to bring Paikuhan to the third floor. Nao asked Miya to see if she wanted to tag along but to his surprise she shook her head no. She wanted to stay in the kitchen with Iona as her story was still in discuss. Down the line in their two years of stay she got bored of just eating Senzu Beans as well, so she wanted to learn how to cook from her mother. This would definitely help during future traveling, so Nao decided to leave her be and continued on up the spiral staircase with Paikuhan following behind. Before they knew it, the sun that stood high in the sky slowly started to descend further and further. Nao and Paikuhan talked about random things and differences between their two races, only to get interrupted by a strong aroma of roasted meat. Nao looked outside, only to see it was already dark out as the sun already descended past the horizon. Together with Paikuhan, Nao, Miya and Iona soon enjoyed a feast together, spending their time away. During this time Nao informed Iona that Paikuhan only had one day to spend here. She was slightly disappointed by this but once she saw Paikuhan eating her food in delight, she soon became very happy. The next day soon arrived. Miya managed to crawl into Nao''s bed after Iona fell asleep. Nao brought Paikuhan to a guest bed on the second floor. Once morning dawned, they all had a light breakfast. It didn''t take long for the sun to reach the center of the sky, and once that happened, the last golden specks of Paikuhan''s halo turned back to bright yellow. Nao received a Rebirth notification that Paikuhan''s time was up in the Realm of the Living, and it was now time to send him back. Nao, Miya, Iona and Paikuhan made their way to the first floor, and Nao took this time to create a [Gate]. After inputting the coordinates to King Kai''s Planet, he took this time to say goodbye to Paikuhan. "It was nice to have you here, even if it was just for a day Pikkon. You best reach your peak state for this tournament, I won''t be holding anything back if we come across each other!" "Haha, I''d expect no less from you, Nao. I also won''t hold anything back. I''ll see you again in one month!" "Hehe, take care, Pikkon!" Paikuhan nodded one last time after hearing Nao and Miya say goodbye to him, then he turned around and stepped into the image that formed, which showed none other than King Kai''s Planet. Paikuhan braced himself as he would likely experience another wave of nausea. Once he stepped through, the image soon disappeared, and endless darkness remained. Nao didn''t know whether or not that once one entered through the [Gate], he would be able to will it to disappear or if he needed to wait till the one who used it to reach the other side first. As if Rebirth heard his question, Nao received a notification that once a person enters [Gate], he can will it to disappear at any time once they no longer see them. Hearing this, he smiled, and he willed the [Gate] to vanish. After spending several minutes spiraling through the endless cosmos, Paikuhan successfully managed to reach King Kai''s Planet. King Kai sensed this disturbance and immediately called for West Kai to come pick Paikuhan up. Meanwhile, once Paikuhan went back to his own residence in the Other World, time seemed to have sped up again. In a blink of an eye, one month soon passed as Nao, Miya and Iona continued to spend time with each other. Iona was surprised to learn from Miya that someone besides her potentially liked her brother, but that would be a story for another time...More importantly, Nao received a message within his mindspace from King Kai that the Other World Tournament Preliminaries would begin tomorrow, and he had to make his way to the gathering spot! Chapter 71 - 68: Off To The Other World, The Other World Tournament Preliminaries! In a blink of an eye, one month soon passed and it is now the end of December. No news was given to the family from Palace Vegeta after it was placed on strict lock down. Before Gin left their house, he mentioned that the King was actually gathering various types of ingredients in preparation for a special banquet which he himself will personally host some time in the following year. Besides that, he concluded by saying that Prince Vegeta IV would emerge from his pod. Nao and Miya spent a total of three years inside theirs, but it seems Vegeta would only spend two years inside his. Vegeta was the epitome of a stuck up prince; he would proclaim himself the prince of all Saiyans, and highly valued his royal bloodline. It took several years of living on Earth for his attitude to change over time. Nao was not looking forward to meeting this version of Prince Vegeta, and would like to avoid him at all costs if possible, until he finally leaves the planet with his squad, which would consist of Prince Vegeta, Nappa, Raditz and a couple of the royal guards. The banquet itself peaked Nao''s interest though. A couple years back, King Kai warned Nao that two ''esteemed individuals'' would make their way to him, and the deadline was the next year. King Vegeta had no idea who the important figure was but Nao recalled a certain scene back when he originally watched D*S, where King Vegeta was grovelling under Beerus''s feet. Thanks to Gin''s report from earlier, Nao could safely assume this guest was in fact none other than Beerus himself, and wherever he went, Whis would be right behind him. By visiting planet Earth and the Other World, Nao was already introduced to a few gods, Kami, Korin and the Kais. However Beerus was on a whole other level. He had his own destruction domain and was hailed as a God of Destruction, and Whis was an Angel. Just the thought of being able to meet them in person excited Nao greatly. Well, this would not happen until the following year anyway. Nao had more pressing matters to attend to, the Other World Tournament! Thankfully he received a message from King Kai saying that the check in, weigh in and preliminaries would start tomorrow. King Kai also detailed him of how tournament was structured as well. Unlike the one Nao remembered where the rounds consisted of just eight fighters, this one would be a best of 16 and the preliminaries would allow up to 32 fighters to join in! King Kai also informed Nao there was going be a rather large change of who was participating in the tournament this time around. Since Nao was able to arrive in the Other World and impress the Grand Kai, an idea suddenly streaked across the Grand Kai''s mind, and he decided to send certain invitations to living mortals as well. With the increased capacity, a lot of different races will show up, both dead and living, and the Grand Kai in return will hope to see a variety of skills and techniques shown. The rewards for the winner was detailed as well. News of being able to train under the Grand Kai spread like wildfire in the Other World once the tournament was announced to each Area. However there was an additional reward this time around on top of being able to train under the Grand Kai, and that was dependent on whether one was dead or living. If one was dead and they had accrued enough karma and merit, the Grand Kai would expedite and would revive that person back into the Realm of the Living, if they so wished. As for those who were still living, the Grand Kai would reward their race protection for a certain amount of years. As to whether that was just 10, 100, 1000 or even 10000 years, it was currently unknown but this protection would prevent their race from going extinct. However this would only prevent their extinction, and regardless of what catastrophes would occur, the Grand Kai would not intervene. The Grand Kai also had to remain impartial, so whether the race was good or evil, it did not matter to him. This was a lot of information for Nao to absorb as King Kai spoke to him within his mindspace. Nao knew what would become of his race within the next few years and didn''t really care too much about the latter reward. He mainly wanted to hone his fighting skills against different races, The only sparring partner he had thus far in his eight years of life was Nappa, the palace guards, and Miya. He also fought against the ghost warrior Tuffles Hatchiyack created and Hatchiyack himself but that was a battle of life and death, and not a spar. King Kai''s message concluded that Nao was to come over to his world as soon as possible, and since the Grand Kai would be bringing living mortals into the tournament, this in turn would allow Nao to bring some guests of his own if he so wished. Speaking of the devil, Nao was going to go ask for an exception for this but it seemed the Grand Kai had already jumped the gun in regards to this. He was relieved, as he wanted to bring his mother along with Miya. If his Father was indeed participating in this tournament, then this would be the biggest chance he had of having the two meet again. Fast forwarding to now, it was now the last week of December of year 733. Paikuhan had already left a month ago as he only had a day to rest in the Realm of the Living. During this month, Nao mainly meditated and calmed his mind to prepare himself for the tournament. He would lightly spar with Miya to get his blood pumping a few times during this period as well. He also took this time to inform his mother that she had the opportunity of joining them for when they left for the tournament. She immediately accepted. Since she would be gone for a few days, she informed her circle of friends that she would be out. Her friends were surprised by this as she mainly stayed within the Elite District but hearing that she would be with her children, so they didn''t ask much of it. Gine specifically was a bit saddened hearing that Iona would be gone for a while but she still had her butchery to keep her busy. Iona, together with the two maids, prepared a quick meal for the family. After being stuffed with food, they now had no more reason to delay their arrival. Nao and Miya could now be seen in their formal pristine black battle armor. During this month Miya dove into the Hoi-Poi capsules Dr. Brief gifted them and picked out a dark purple one-piece dress with light blue frills for Iona to try on. Iona took an immediate liking to it, and it allowed her to hide her tail within the dress, wrapping it around her waist. Miya debated on whether to cut a small hole in the back of Iona''s dress to allow the tail to pop out but decided to put it off for now, as Iona didn''t find the dress uncomfortable. Iona then informed their two maids to watch over their house while they were away, and they complied. Nao then started to prepare in creating a [Gate] for the three. Seeing Nao activate his golden aura no longer surprised the family, including the two maids. After willing four golden spheres, a three by four meter [Gate] soon appeared out of nowhere. Tearing a crack in space, endless darkness soon became visible within. It didn''t take long for King Kai''s world to become a visible image. This was the first time Iona saw King Kai''s world from here, as she previously saw an image of Earth. Compared to Earth the planet seemed a lot smaller but it was surrounded by golden clouds. Seeing Iona stunned by the appearance of King Kai''s planet, Miya grinned. Miya then walked up to Nao and tapped him on the shoulder. Before he could turn around, he suddenly heard Miya urge him on. "Brother, let''s go! The tournament starts tomorrow. I know we were informed of a lot of its structure already but I want to see who else will be joining beforehand! Also Mama, are you ready?" Once Iona heard Miya''s voice, she snapped out of her dazed state. She then extended her right arm, only to ruffle her hand through Miya''s fiery red hair, smiling. "Of course I''m ready, Little Miya. I was just a little surprised seeing our destination. I''m also curious to see what kinds of alien races there are. And if your Father happens to be among the participants I''ll be sure to give him a good thrashing for dying on us too early. He''s missed a good five years of Little Nao and Little Miya''s childhood. I wonder if he''ll even recognize you two, fufufu." "Hehe. Oh yeah, Mama you may feel some discomfort as this will be your first time travelling through a [Gate]. Try your best to hang in there, okay?" Hearing this, Iona nodded. Seeing that they were now ready, Nao then proceeded to walk through the [Gate] and soon his figure vanished. Miya and Iona soon followed suit and before long the [Gate] closed behind them, leaving behind the two maids to resume their duties. They hoped the three wouldn''t be gone. Meanwhile, as Nao, Miya and Iona could be seen travelling through the cosmos... Year 733 December, King Kai''s Planet. Even though King Kai''s planet experienced a flurry of activity when Nao was training under him, peace soon resumed as they left. King Kai could be seen slanted forward at his wooden table located nearby one of the few apple trees scattered around his planet, looking extremely bored. He would keep sighing, wondering when the kid would show up again. He knew he had to show up soon as he still needed to introduce him to the other fighters from the Northern Area before the tournament preliminaries started tomorrow. As this was a thirty two man tournament with the first round being the preliminaries, he had up to eight slots to choose from. Even though Nao was a Saiyan, he would still represent King Kai as he trained under him. Planet Vegeta itself was situated at the border between the Northern Area and Southern Area but it mostly lied in the Southern Area, so any other Saiyans would be represented under the South Kai. It was also known that besides Nao, King Kai had four who were personally trained under him, West Kai three fighters, South Kai four fighters and East Kai three fighters. However one fighter under King Kai was too busy in the Welcome Area to the Other World, and that was none other than King Yemma, the king of the ogres. So altogether there were twelve current fighters, and with Nao and the mysterious guest fighter, that bumped the number to fourteen. The four Kais would have to choose 18 other fighters among the mortal races living in the areas they watched over. However, all of a sudden, the bored King Kai felt a disturbance in the air behind him several meters back. Looking behind him he saw a three by four meter golden [Gate] appear out of nowhere. The first time he saw Nao create this shocked King Kai greatly but he now knew who was going to come out from the other side. Nao, together with Miya and Iona, have finally arrived back in the Other World! Chapter 72 - 69: Meeting The Other Fighters From The North Area! (I) Year 733 End of December, King Kai''s Planet. Ever since the other Kai, the Grand Kai, Nao and Miya left his planet, it once resumed its peaceful atmosphere during the last month. This in turned made time move more slowly, as King Kai continued to laze around. This atmosphere abruptly changed however once King Kai felt a disturbance in the air several meters behind him. He felt a familiarity from it, so he immediately stood up from his stool, and patted some collecting dust off of his black garb. He then placed his hands behind his back, donning a serious look, and headed on over to the ongoing spacial distortion. It didn''t take long for a golden [Gate] to appear on his planet. Once the spacial distortion finished, all he could see was endless darkness within the golden frame of the [Gate], but as he sensed a familiarity from it, he knew well what was coming from the other side. Before long two short figures appeared, one being 4''7 and the other 4''5. This was Nao and Miya, but King Kai soon saw a third taller figure, being around 5''7, appear as well. He saw this figure was an older woman as he saw her long jet black hair dr.a.p.e down past her shoulders, wearing a one-piece purple dress with dark blue frills. At this time King Kai saw Nao and Miya suddenly turn around, and before he could beckon out to them, he saw the older woman suddenly turn very pale. She fell down onto her knees, only to vomit onto the grass. Travelling through the cosmos via teleportation always took a toll on one''s body, especially if they had yet to experience it. Even though Saiyans were born with strong bodies, Iona was a non-combatant, and she would need to train her senses so she wouldn''t feel nauseated every time she went through a [Gate]. Having Iona experience it now would lessen the burden she would come face with it the next few times. Even King Kai had yet to experience travelling through the [Gate], but he shuddered a bit upon seeing Iona''s reaction. It took a few short breaths for Iona to slowly regain her composure. Iona then took this time to start observing her surroundings, only to feel something soft beneath her. She saw endless green grass, even though the planet she was now on was rather small. She had never seen grass before so it shocked her quite a bit. She hadn''t expected that the ground could cause such a sensation, and she took a moment to absorb everything in. Planet Vegeta was a vast desolate wasteland and mostly desert comprised of sandstone. After a few moments passed she finally sensed someone gazing at her, only to see a smaller blue skinned figure. She saw this figure wear a black Ki garb which had an unknown symbol on it, along with a black cap and small black sunglasses. He appeared to be quite old as she could make out some wrinkles hidden within his whiskers and two large antennae. However before she could introduce herself, she looked down at her two children, only to see them turned back around. Before anything else happened, Iona saw Nao approach King Kai. "So you finally made it back, kid. I do see you''ve brought someone along with you two this time as well. Thankfully the Grand Kai made an exception, otherwise she wouldn''t even be allowed to step into this place normally. Let''s make the introductions short. We''re short on time as it is, I need to bring you to Grand Kai''s Palace back on his planet and introduce you to the other fighters. There will be a total of nine from my area entering the tournament this time around." "As you wish, King Kai. We only brought along one guest, and this our mother. Mom, are you feeling fine now?" "I am, Little Nao. Thank you two for warning me earlier, I wasn''t expecting for that to happen. I do apologize having you two see that. But I am indeed their mother." Iona then stood back up, dusting her self off. She then looked at King Kai. "Are you the person who provided my children that valuable information a couple years ago?" "Hoho, that was indeed me. I can see where the kid''s modesty comes from. I wasn''t expecting someone from the Saiyans to behave like this." "Fufufu, there is a small minority of us who don''t partake in combat. We either do other jobs or watch the household, of which I do the latter. According to my son, you must be King Kai. I truly thank you for providing that information to us. Little Nao and Little Miya was able to properly prepare for what was to come then. You can call me Iona." "You have no need to thank me, Iona. It''s not easy trying to serve under one of the North Area''s most evil tyrants. Just being able to survive in his presence is a feat in itself. But as I said earlier, we really are short on time. Kid, you haven''t been to King Yemma''s place have you? We need to head to the airport there so we can head on up to Grand Kai''s planet." "No I haven''t, King Kai. Isn''t that the place where souls are judged? Why would an airport be located there?" "I can explain to you on the way. If I happen to provide its coordinates would you able to find the place? The only other option would be to traverse Snake Way." "Yeah, with the coordinates I should be able to locate it. In fact why don''t we just head to the Grand Kai''s Planet itself?" "There''s a proper order for everything here, kid. All of the other fighters take this route, you won''t have an exception, even with that [Gate] of yours. The closest we can get to with that [Gate] is reaching King Yemma''s place. Hold on, I''ll send you its coordinates right now." Hearing this, Nao nodded. He then saw King Kai close his eyes and his antennae started to twitch. Nao followed suit. As the distance between the two was almost negligible compared to when he tried to connect to Nao''s mindspace back on Planet Vegeta, their minds connected almost immediately. Nao swiftly received coordinates to King Yemma''s office. Once the connection between the two ended, Nao immediately activated his golden aura. A month ago as the two traveled back to Planet Vegeta, he decided to coat his tail in a mirage, which bent the light around the tail to look as if it were still white. Once golden aura wrapped around him, he decided to undo the mirage for the first time, revealing his golden tail and his golden irises. Iona was shocked to see a visible change of her son, but she knew now wasn''t the time to question about it. He would likely receive an earful from her later though for keeping such a secret. After willing four golden spheres, the same sized [Gate] formed, just like the one they formed earlier. Even though Snake way was one million kilometers long, he was able to trace his Ki along the path until its other side, which revealed King Yemma''s Palace. A tall pagoda building stood in its center which was his office, and Nao set the coordinates to that. Nao then looked at King Kai. "It''s ready, King Kai. Is it alright if you head in first? Since we''re short on time I don''t want the other side to get too surprised. I''m sure they''ll calm down once King Yemma spots you." "Sure thing, kid. Normally we would ride along with the other passengers in the standard airlines but the Grand Kai is allowing us to use his private jet. We will immediately head there once we arrive at the airport. Let''s go." Nao nodded. King Kai then entered the [Gate], followed by Nao, Miya and lastly, Iona. Iona slightly hesitated, which caused Miya to look back at her for a brief second. The nauseated feeling Iona felt earlier was pretty bad but in the end, she steeled her will and proceeded inside the [Gate]. This was the only chance she currently had to see Oscar again. Once the four entered the [Gate], they spiraled through the golden clouds at a extremely fast pace. It wasn''t like travelling to King Kai''s place where they saw endless cosmos, only instead, endless golden clouds. A few moments passed, and and a three by four golden frame appeared off to the right in King Yemma''s office. Meanwhile, back at King Yemma''s office, an orderly line of small light blue clouds with tiny cloud tails could be seen. The line continued onward endlessly back towards the greed and red path. Every so often a blue or red Ogre was placed along the side of the line, keeping order so the souls couldn''t leave. Currently, King Yemma was judging a sentence for a soul in front of him. Paperwork could be seen in front of him and he was currently reading it over, awaiting for it to be stamped. "Hmm...another death from Earth. Just what is going on at that planet? Moreover this one was convicted of robbery and attempted r*pe. That''s more than enough for this one to enjoy a trip to Hell." After briefly looking over the doc.u.ment in his giant hands, the small light blue cloud heard his booming voice and started to panic. However, before the little cloud could react any further, King Yemma took his stamp that was placed off to the right, and stamped the doc.u.ment. Written across the stamp was the word HELL. Immediately after, the ground beneath the soul split open, revealing a hellish like place, with fire all around, and pools dyed in red. The cloud screamed for a bit before the portal ate it up, and immediately closed again, returning the atmosphere to normal. The souls behind the one that just got sent to Hell became fl.u.s.tered, but they could only let their fate decide what was best for them. At this time, King Yemma took note of a golden portal suddenly appear in a corner of the room. He immediately stood up from his desk to approach the portal. Being a massive giant ogre over one hundred feet tall, once he started walking it caused the ground to quake, startling the soul clouds. The other ogres in the office immediately started to quiet them down. They didn''t dare question the Ogre King and only continued doing their jobs at hand. It didn''t take long before the golden [Gate] finished forming. King Yemma then sensed a familiarity coming off from it, one that he hadn''t felt in a good while. King Yemma then saw King Kai appear from the portal looking a bit pale. Three figures soon appeared behind him. Thankfully King Kai didn''t experience much of the nausea as Iona did thanks to his experience being a martial artist for countless millennia, but he still felt queasy for a bit. Arriving at King Yemma''s office, King Kai immediately spotted the giant ogre rush toward him, before kneeling down onto the ground, halting his work. "You''re back, master! What brings you here to my office?" "It''s been quite a while, King Yemma. I''d love to catch up with you but we''re short on time. I must bring these guests to the airport immediately. We need to head to Grand Kai''s Palace. Surely you''ve noted that the tournament is happening again right?" "It''s that time again already? Man these years go by quick. This work of mine never seems to end! Master, just look how long the line is, I haven''t gotten a wink of sleep in ages. Master should know the way to the airport, you can enter there through the back." "Hoho, thank you King Yemma. I''ll thank you in advance. I''ll be sure to drop by again the tournament is over." "Hopefully the line lessen by then. Have a safe trip, master." King Kai nodded at King Yemma. King Kai then proceeded to guide Nao, Miya and Iona to the back of the office, of which they soon saw several floating platforms. Dozens of standard airlines could be seen on them. Large amounts of soul clouds entered the planes one by one. At this point, King Kai took flight and signaled to the trio to follow him, and not to cause any disturbance. The platforms were elevated at different elevations, and the higher the one flew, the more fancy the airline became. At the very top of these platforms stood one a smaller platform, and a private jet was currently situated on it. While Nao would love to enjoy the atmosphere around him right now, King Kai immediately landed on the platform, and headed towards the Jet. One blue and red ogre could be seen guarding it. King Kai informed the two the guests have arrived and they allowed the four to board the jet. All of this was new to Iona but as she saw the planes take off and land, she assumed these were similar to the spacesh.i.p.s home to that of Planet Vegeta, even if they did look weird to her. Once inside the jet, the entrance door closed behind them. They immediately heard the engines rev up. Wondering who the pilot was, King Kai made his way to the c.o.c.kpit, only to see large bushy white hair covering the one pilot seat. A boombox could be seen sitting off to the side on the ground. King Kai immediately recognized who this figure was, and he immediately knelt down., appearing fl.u.s.tered. "G-Grand Kai, why are you here!? Shouldn''t you be at the the Tournament Grounds preparing your opening speech for tomorrow!?" "Ohoho, King Kai, this baby is my jet. It''s only right for me to get this baby rockin''. Everyone, go buckle up, sit back and relax. Let''s get this show on the road. We''ve no time to waste!" Chapter 73 - 70: Meeting The Other Fighters From The North Area! (II) King Kai, Nao, Miya, and Iona could be seen looking at Grand Kai, who was currently sitting in the one pilot seat of his jet. Speaking of the jet, it was about a third of the size of the other airlines on the lower platforms. This jet had twelve seats total, three rows on each side. Its body was dark blue with gold lining. Only one door led into the jet, which was what the group just entered through. King Kai did not expect to see the Grand Kai sitting in the pilot seat, and he let out a defeated sigh. Nao also was not expecting to see him again so soon. Iona on the other hand did not know who this person was but she picked up on it quickly as she heard the name ''Grand Kai'', and was probably a superior to King Kai. Her and Miya decided to keep quiet, and Miya then tugged Iona''s arm. Iona looked down at Miya, only to see her pointing to the middle row on the right side. She wanted to signal her mother to sit down, and she realized this, and nodded to confirm. Miya then took her mother by the arm and squeezed into the row, taking the seat by the window. Iona then sat down on seat next to her. Miya had one look at Nao, King Kai and Grand Kai, and it seemed they still wanted to talk privately for a bit. Seeing this, Miya started to grab Iona''s attention and soon started their own little world of conversation. Nao silently took notice of this, and would remember to thank her later. His gaze then shifted to King Kai, who currently appeared defeated. However he then saw King Kai walk up next to the pilot seat, and he followed suit, only to hear King Kai speak up. "Of course it''s the Grand Kai''s jet so the Grand Kai can fly it however he pleases...but dare I ask Grand Kai, why are you giving preferential treatment to the kid here?" "Heh, heh, preferential treatment? I just felt like flying my jet and it''s no fun when there are no passengers. Does it really feel that way to you King Kai?" "In my opinion, it does Grand Kai." "Hmm...King Kai, you know I treat you as my own grandson, and the same goes for the other three Kai. I see them as my own grandchildren. It''s hard to give preferential treatment to one of you four and me hosting a tournament every so often alleviates this a bit. I try to remain impartial but I''d be lyin'' if I say I wasn''t interested in you, son." "Me?" At this time, Nao, who was quietly listening to the conversation between King Kai and the Grand Kai suddenly raised his voice in confusion, tilting his head. Nao then saw the Grand Kai shift his arm backward a bit, and turn around to look at Nao, while still being seated in the pilot seat. Nao saw Grand Kai smile. "That''s right, son. It''s not every day we get to see a soul from an entire different universe enter mine." "Wait, so you know...?" Once he heard Grand Kai speak this, Nao''s eyes turned wide in shock. He heard from King Kai that he observed his soul entering this plane but to think the Grand Kai would personally take notice as well... However, before Nao could speak up, he heard Grand Kai continue on. "Now listen here son, I do not know know what method you used to achieve in coming to this universe but it had accepted your soul and no problems arose. Now if you were on a path of destruction that threatened the universe itself, that''d be a whole ''nother story but I''ve no problem with you stayin'' here. Besides you''ve become quite a fighter, heh, heh." "Thank, you for your praise, Grand Kai. I''m personally quite looking forward to this tournament." "Son, I''ll be expecting a great turnout this time. Moreover I wanted to talk about somethin'' meant for you and you only. " "Only for me?" "That''s right. It looks like you''ve been absorbing the universe''s energy to help push your body past its limits and achieve breakthrough after breakthrough. Sadly, even as the Grand Kai, I do not have a technique to help your body in this manner but son, if you happen to win the tournament, I''ll take you to a special place in foregoing accepting my training." "A special area? Would this place happen to have a large amount of Origin Ki?" "You catch on pretty quick. That''s exactly the case. My planet has a special area where the energy of the universe is rather condensed and bountiful. Moreover, there will be another reward but I''m afraid I can''t say this one yet until the tournament is over." "Just that first reward is plenty, Grand Kai. You don''t go out of your way for me. I mainly want to see how I fare against the other fighters." "Well that settles it then. King Kai, Nao, go buckle up and get ready for take off! The Other World Tournament awaits!" The two of them nodded. They turned around to see Miya and Iona already sitting.chatting away. Every so often Miya would look outside the window. Once Miya felt Nao''s gaze, she turned her body to the left, and saw that King Kai and Nao was heading their way. Seeing this Miya waved her hand at Nao. "Brother, come sit in front of me! You can see three smaller planets out in the far distance!" "Sure thing." King Kai and Nao soon sat in their respective seats. Miya showed Iona how to use the seat''s belt, and once the four were strapped into their seats, they suddenly heard static, followed by what appeared to be Grand Kai''s voice over the speaker intercom. "This is your captain speakin''. Full course ahead to my planet! Get ready for liftoff!" The Grand Kai soon flipped several switched on the control panels in front of him, and soon the large engines on each wing started to rev up. In order to prevent any thief, the Grand Kai created a unique circuit which only accepted his Ki signature, otherwise the jet would not turn on. Unlike conventional take off, this Jet was powered by Ki and it soon lifted off into the air without gaining any speed beforehand. In a blink on an eye the jet reached a little over than 900 knots, which forced the group to lean back into their seats. The jet zipped past endless golden clouds, eventually passing over the South, East and West Kai planets. During this Nao looked at King Kai, only to let out another sigh of defeat. King Kai then leaned over to Nao, placing his right arm over his mouth, intending to whisper at him. "Kid, I can''t go against the Grand Kai''s wishes. Regardless of how wild he acts, please try to bear with it." "I understand, King Kai. I do have a question, will we be meeting the other fighters in the North Area once we arrive?" "Hoho, so that took your interest, huh? That''s the first thing we will head to after checking in. Do try not to stir up trouble, they could all be considered your senior. There''s even one from ancient Earth before it developed technology." "A fighter from Earth?" "Yeah. Among the students I currently have, he''s at the top of the list. His strength even outclasses my first pupil, King Yemma!" "I look forward to meeting such a person given how much you praise him. How long is this flight exactly?" "It''s roughly three to four hours. The jet can reach much higher speeds but I think the Grand Kai is trying to be considerate, settling at 900 knots." Hearing this, Nao inwardly let out a sigh. ''You call this moderate? This speed alone is already forcing us back! I''d have to activate my Ki to stabilize myself...'' King Kai and Nao could only watch on in silence as their conversation ended. Miya sensed the atmosphere turn weird so she started chatting up with Iona. Before the four realized it, four hours soon passed, and a very large blue and green planet soon came into view. It had one large land mass with several large islands scattered around it. In the center of the one continent stood a large circular area that had a large brown dome in the center. Four pathways could be seen coming out from each side. The south pathway lead to Grand Kai''s Palace, which was a large rectangular white mansion that seemed to come from the Victorian Era, and had several floors. Two extensions could also be seen on each side of the mansion. Further up to the north pathway stood the Grand Kai''s Obelisk. No one really knew what function this large white marble obelisk served as but those who had a chance of visiting his planet assumed it was a training ground of sorts, perhaps a trial building. The left and right pathway connected to a road that went to different parts of the large continent, including the landing zone. At this time the four heard Grand Kai''s voice over the intercom again. "Did y''all have a comfortable ride? We will be landing in ten minutes, please remain seated until my jet is done landin''." ''Finally the jet is slowing down...'', as Nao murmured to himself. ''If at all possible I''d rather create a [Gate] here, not having to ride this thing again.'' Even though the four hour flight was bumpy, Nao promised himself he would try not to ride this again, just experience it once was enough for him. After 10 minutes passed the jet landed. Once the engines cooled down, the entrance soon opened itself, revealing Grand Kai''s planet. Miya was the first to get up, dragging Iona behind her as the two got off the jet. Nao and King Kai soon followed behind them. The Grand Kai was the last to leave the jet, with his boombox in hand, placed on his left shoulder. He stroked his beard for a bit, nodding at the four, before taking the lead, and they started to head towards the Palace entrance. The Grand Kai started to hum a rock''n''roll tune, and skipped along the way. Nao and Miya have officially arrived on Grand Kai''s Planet! Who knows what kind of people and races Nao will see? He knew some faces already but this time will have a larger turnout, and most likely a lot of unfamiliar faces. His heart was already growing in anticipation! Chapter 74 - 71: Meeting The Other Fighters From The North Area! (III) Time seem to have sped up.again, and the Grand Kai quickly showed Nao and the others to the reception building. He soon dismissed himself, heading further south back into his own mansion. The reception building was akin to that of a fancy hotel, allowing guests of the participants to rest here. This was where Miya and Iona were to stay, and the three found their room on the third floor. Nao Informed his mother to not worry and to treat this trip like a vacation. The planet they were on was one of the most excluded and safest among the other planets in the universe. After settling into their room, the three made their way back to King Kai near the building entrance. King Kai coukd now be seen whistling, having his hands behind his head, appearing nonchalantly. Once the three entered his vision, he nodded then started walking over to another large building, the Food Court. North Area''s Food Court allowed participating fighters to associate with one another while enjoying meals fit to their tastebuds and build up their stamina. It didn''t take long before the four arrived, and the noise level soon became very loud, as they heard constant chatter and yelling at different spots at the tables. King Kai paid this no attention and then projected his voice outward, which soon reached all four corners of the building. "Everyone, come gather around! The last participating fighter has arrived!" After King Kai projected his voice, reaching all the way to the other side of the Food Court, the atmosphere soon became solemn and quieted down. Immediately after, hundreds of shuffling feet soon resounded throughout the area. Eight figures from different tables were the first to stand up. Once these eight started walking toward King Kai all of the other fighters soon followed in a sequential manner. There was well over a hundred fighters walking towards the four but only nine of them, including Nao, would be participating under King Kai''s name. The other three Kai would equivalently have nine fighters under their names, for a total of thirty six fighters for this Other World Tournament. Nao immediately spotted a giant standing tall, about nine feet, who towered over the other eight figures. However before Nao could take a few steps forward to have a good look at the crowd, he suddenly heard King Kai''s voice speak up again, which appeared to have a hint of longing in it. "Hoho, Little Sayuri, is that you?" Before Nao could see who King Kai was talking about, he suddenly felt a large gust of wind blast his way, and had to shield his eyes a bit. He suddenly saw a figure rubbing their head against King Kai''s arm, of which he responded to and petted it. Nao then proceeded to hear a voice that was calm and soothing. "Master, is that really you? You''re finally here! It''s been ages since we''ve last seen each other." "Has it been that long? How has the Galactic Patrol been treating you Little Sayuri?" "It''s been very nice there, Master. I''m grateful for having you introduce me to that place. I''m personally assigned under senior brother Jiya over there! But out with it Master, who is this last fighter joining us? I''m sure I''m not the only curious one here who wants to know!" "Hoho, aren''t you an eager one. Little Sayuri, come meet Nao. He''ll be our last fighter. I will warn you though, don''t underestimate him! In fact he could be the strongest out of you lot. He was personally trained under me after all!" "Pfft, the strongest? We''ll have to confirm that later! Where is this guy, I can''t find him!" Sayuri proceeded to look around, only to see two girls further standing behind King Kai several meters behind him. She then heard someone clear their voice. "Ahem, Miss Sayuri, I''m down here. It''s nice to meet you." "Ah?" Sayuri immediately heard a voice further down, only to see a white haired child about 4''7. While his height was similar to King Kai, Nao was still a few feet off to the right and Sayuri didn''t take notice of him as she immediately went to greet King Kai earlier. After seeing Nao for the first time, she tilted her head in confusion. "Master, are you seriously bringing a kid into this?" "Now, now, Little Sayuri. I''m sure you may not see him as an equal just for being a child but the Grand Kai himself gave him an exception for him to enter! He even has hopes for the kid to win first place this time around. He is your fellow disciple." "The Grand Kai said that!?" Once King Kai said this, a look of shock appeared on Sayuri''s face. She said this loud enough to where some gasps and whispers started to spread among the crowd of people behind her. She then had a look at Nao again, and a smile appeared on her face. "Nice to meet''cha! You can call me Sayuri. Master found me stranded in the South Area before he decided to take care of me, bringing me back here. Sadly, I''m the last of my race, the Sunlit Foxes. We were cousins to those annoying Moonlit Foxes. Master hadn''t accepted anyone for such a long time, I didn''t think I would get a little brother so soon!" "Little brother?" "Hey, I heard that! You should be grateful that King Kai even accepted you. I don''t give a damn about you. Us Moonlit Foxes are far superior to your race. It''s proof that we''re still living while your race died out." "S-Shut up!" Before Nao could continue speaking, he found himself interrupted by another prideful individual. A figure about 6''2 tall started walking in large strides. He was currently wearing a pure black kimono, with patterned dark blue moons circling around it, and wooden sandals. A red auburn bushy tail could be seen sticking out, alongside red auburn ears. His eyebrows were very defined and sharp, just like a katana, and his pupils were that of a fox. A silver crown clad in dark blue jewels could be seen sitting on his head, containing short cut red auburn hair. Nao could feel a threatening pressure just from his Ki alone. He then proceeded to hear a deep, arrogant voice. "I''m Rei, the sole prince of the Moonlit Foxes. You can ignore this outcast, brat. What race do you hail from? I can see you have a tail, maybe a race similar to ours?" As Rei introduced himself to Nao, Nao decided to remain silent for s moment. He then opened his mouth to say something, only to feel an arm reach out in front of his chest. Sayuri proceeded to grab Nao and place him behind her, as if she was trying to shield him. Curious as to why Sayuri would do this even though the two had just met, he decided to not speak and watch this play out. Nao then saw anger streak across Sayuri''s face, and her aura suddenly exploded forth. A large blast of air blew out from her body, but unlike last time, Nao actually felt this Ki was hot to touch. Before long a pinkish-red aura covered Sayuri, who then yelled out to Rei. "I just found out that I now have a little brother, sharing the same Master! Rei, you''re just a stuck up prick of a prince. Our race was destroyed by alien invaders, and we were powerless! Why didn''t your race send help when we begged countless times!?" "Hmph, that just shows how weak your race was. Such worthlessness wasn''t worth protecting." "You bastard!" Nao then saw Sayuri lock her hands together horizontally, with her fingers curling in. A large amount of pinkish-red Ki started to gather inside of her palms, causing the surrounding air to screech. Seeing Sayuri start this technique, Nao was suddenly reminded of another, which his eyes turned wide once he finally figured out what this technique was. ''...Isn''t this Final Flash!?'' However, before Nao could try to stop Sayuri from launching Final Flash at Rei, he suddenly heard King Kai yell at her. "Little Sayuri, cease your Ki at once! Fighting before the Tournament starts is strictly forbidden. You should already know that! Don''t disgrace yourself on Grand Kai''s planet!" As if someone doused Sayuri with cold water, her mind felt a lot clearer after King Kai warned her. She knew well that fighting was prohibited but the last of the Sunlight Foxes was in a large feud with the Moonlit Foxes, and any opportunity Sayuri had, she would attempt to kill the prince. In the end, she calmed down enough and her aura soon disappeared around her, and she canceled her technique, returning to atmosphere to normal. Even though it returned to normal, it was easy to see there was still some tension between Sayuri and Rei. It was at this time Nao had a good look at her. Nao saw Sayuri wear a teal bodysuit similar to his black one but it was open at the waist area, revealing her slim belly. She also was wearing a white chestplate which had the Galactic Patrol logo placed on her left b.r.e.a.s.t area. A white slim tail poked out from her waist, unlike Rei''s bushy auburn tail and it had three orange stripes at the end of it. To top of she appeared to be quite a beauty and had white fox ears poking out of her head. ''To think a member of the Galactic Patrol would be here...I wonder if she knows Jaco, I should definitely talk to her later. I wasn''t expecting King Kai to teach such a beauty either. Moreover, how the hell does she know Final Flash? This technique is only passed down through the Saiyan royal lineage...'' Question after question soon sprouted in Nao''s mind, but he decided to put them off till later. He then saw King Kai cover his mouth, leaning towards him, and whispered something into Nao''s ear. "I tried to quiet it down for ya, kid. This is my first time seeing Rei too. I''m not sure what was going on in Grand Kai''s head, they clearly hate each other. Among the other other five, three of them are also my disciples but the other two I''m also meeting for the first time. You should take this chance to introduce yourself properly." Sayuri also took notice of King Kai whispering something into Nao''s ear out of the corner of her eye, wondering what was being said. She saw Nao nod back at King Kai, only to receive a smile from him, without saying anything. Nao then proceeded to step in front of Sayuri, facing against the the other seven individuals. Rei was currently a few steps ahead of the others but they all saw Nao bow at them, as he proceeded to introduce himself. "Greetings, everyone, I''m Nao. The Grand Kai did indeed grace me with an exception allowing me to partake in the Other World Tournament. I may appear young, but never underestimate a Saiyan! We''re proud warriors from birth, I intend to take first place.." "Hoh, so you''re a Saiyan? Even though we live in a secluded part of the North Area, I''ve heard Saiyans are cruel fighters. However, looking at you, my Ki senses a great amount of internal energy hidden within. I hope to meet you in battle, brat." "Likewise, Rei. It looks like three of us have now introduced ourselves, why don''t you guys also begin?" Once the scuffle between Rei and Sayuri finished, Nao saw it was now fine to have the other five introduce themselves. The others stayed silent until they saw King Kai nod in approval. It was at this time the figure on the left started walking forward. Nao had a good look at this person, and it appeared as if he came straight out of Ancient Greece. This person was over twice Nao''s height, reaching 9''5. He had large blonde hair which split through the middle of his head, waving off to each side as bangs. His hair then extended downward and appeared to be very curly. His face was a bit triangular and a red headband wrapped around his forehead. Ancient Greece-like white robes could be seen equipped together with brown suspenders and a brown belt. His voice also sounded deep but a lot more calm and mild, unlike Rei''s. "You can call me Olive. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Nao. It''s always a pleasure meeting another disciple of King Kai''s." Nao smiled, nodding at Olive. Two other individuals decided to step forward, introducing themselves as Sarta and Mijorin. Sarta and Mijorin also quickly introduced themselves as King Kai''s other two disciples, totaling five, including him and Sayuri. Sarta appeared to be a mix of an elf and a dwarf, equipped with red beads on his neck and forehead. His hair was also put into two large locks that swerved down each side of his head, and was very dark red, and had light tan skin. Mijorin on the other hand appeared very different, as he was literally a walking, standing upright, dog with purple fur, and had a very large chest decked out with a huge six pack. Finally onto the last two unknown figures, one appeared to be a very graceful blue-haired elf, as the other appeared to be a harpy of sorts, both being women. Nao expected an introduction similar to how Olive, Sarta and Mijorin introduced themselves, but the only thing he received from the elf was a death stare, followed by a sharp voice, seemingly to be very mad, which confused Nao. What she said next only confused him even more. "I don''t need to introduce myself to the likes of you, you damn poachers!" Chapter 75 - 72: Oscars Distant Past "...I''m sorry?" Nao hadn''t the faintest idea of what the graceful blue-haired elf suddenly yammered in his ears was about. He knew that the Saiyans eradicated life to sell planets to the highest bidder that belonged to the Planet Trade Alliance, perhaps the elf in front of her was affected by this somehow? However, once Nao said that, this caused the elf to become even more angry. "Don''t you act dumb with me, you damn Saiyan! All of you are rotten to the core. We were living away peacefully not disturbing anyone until your race started poaching us into slavery!" Upon hearing this, Nao''s expression turned solemn and serious. He knew being born as a Saiyan had repercussions that Nao would have to come face-to-face with, but being sold into slavery was worse than death in this universe, as the Other World existed for departing souls. Before Nao could think of what to say next, he felt a warm sensation on his back, only to see his mother hug him. Iona then stood off against the blue haired elf and Nao''s confusion turned into shock after hearing what Iona said next. "Miss, you must be an Elosian, right? Moreover the color of your hair, you must be part of the royal family?" The eyes of the elf soon turned wide after hearing this. It seemed she was trying to keep her identity a secret. Nao wasn''t familiar with Elosians but it seemed his mother knew them quite well. He decided not to say anything and watch this play out. "H-how does an outsider know that!? Who are you!?" "Fufufu, your hair is still sky blue so you must still be quite young. You might''ve just been a kid back then, do you remember your family inviting a certain individual back to your Palace? A lot of time has passed since then, maybe around 20 years ago?" "A certain individual around twenty years ago...?" Once Iona finished speaking, the elf in standing in front of the two soon quieted down. Before long, various voices began to replay in her head, voices she had not heard in a long time, and soon closed her eyes, trying to remember... Year 714, Somewhere In The North Area, Planet Elosyia. Planet Elosyia stood in the vast cosmos of space. It was a vibrant green planet, mostly consisting of ancient and new forests alike. Crystal clear rivers crisscrossed throughout them. On the outer perimeter of these forests stood tall jagged mountains that pierced into the sky. Within the forests stood a massive ancient oak tree that stood thousands of meters into the sky. Various holes could be seen carved out of it, more closer to its trunk and it grew more sparse as it went up. Various tree-houses could be seen further down in the nearby forest, containing the houses of the commoners and the Elosian Marketplace. At the very top of the giant oak tree stood a wooden Palace clad in spruce oak. Marble green tiling could be seen on the flooring, together with green tinted glass paneling. It extended five floors upward, and each floor was shorter than the last. While Planet Elosyia once stood vibrant, dead and burnt wood could be seen around the trunk of the oak tree and the surrounding forest, obviously as a reult from being burnt down. However, the fires have long been extinguished, and the few Elosians that were left alive were slowly starting to rebuild the place. Unfortunately, this land was ravaged by Saiyans during this time and most of the population were captured as slaves, only to be sold off to members of the Planet Trade Alliance. This left about 20% of its original population, but thanks to the resistance, the royal family was spared. Among the Saiyans, there were a few squads that detested these acts and actually created a resistance, and an internal conflict rose among themselves. Even though this left devastating results, one three man squad was left alive, and the war officially ended. The Elosians didn''t trust the resistance at first but their hearts changed once they saw the Saiyans start killing members of their own race. This was the quickest way for trust to start budding between the two, and this ended up killing the rest of the Saiyans, leading up till now. Three Saiyans could be seen walking the burnt streets leading up to the giant oak tree, accompanied by guards clad in light green leather armor. Either bows or swords could be seen straddled on their backs or waists. The Elosians actually had a look of reverence in them, and before long they slowly climbed the tree, and made their way up to the royal palace. If one had a close look at these three, it was none other than Oscar, Gin, and Parsi! The latter two had yet to be inducted into Palace Vegeta, and were currently members of Oscar''s squad. Once they arrived Palace entrance, Gin and Parsi decided to remain outside, as Oscar proceeded to meet the current Queen. The Elosians were a matriarchal society, and most of the population were women, being about a 70-30 female to male ratio. Seeing two males together walking the streets, alongside the remaining guards just moments ago, attracted the gazes of many, but the three disregarded that and didn''t take long to arrive at the Palace entrance. Once Oscar headed inside and started to climb the stairs to the throne room, he suddenly started hearing rapid shuffling of feet, only to see a small figure about 3''5 heading down the stairs. This figure was a child and could be seen wearing a white frilly one piece dress with sky blue frills that accented her sky blue hair. Long pointed ears stuck out of her head, and her hair was cut short, only leading down to her neck. This was Elsa von Elosa, the last remaining princess of the Elosians. Her mother, Elena von Elosa, was the current Queen. She appeared excited, seeing Oscar in front of her. "Big brother Oscar, you finally returned! Were the rest of those bastards taken care of?" "Haha, Miss Elsa, you shouldn''t be saying words like that, you need to maintain your status as the next in line for the throne. But I will say this damn war is finally over. I seriously don''t know why His Majesty would cause all of this..." "Bah, what could a five year old child do sitting on that rusty old chair? I''d rather spend my time playing with you!" "Now, now, Miss Elsa don''t act like that. Besides, we probably won''t be staying here much longer..." Once Elsa heard this, a small frown appeared on her face, clearing showing she didn''t like what she just heard. "No, you can''t go! I''ll ask Mother so you can stay with us. We''re finally starting to rebuild of what little remained." "I''m sorry, Miss Elsa, I''m mainly here to pay our respects to the Queen and say goodbye. Why don''t you come sit up on my shoulder one last time?" Elsa, who seemed as if she was about to start crying, suddenly lit up her eyes and smiled after she heard this. "Is that really okay!?" "Haha, of course it is. Come, let''s go greet Her Majesty." Oscar then knelt down, and Elsa immediately clung to his arm and started to climb it. After finding a good spot to sit on, Oscar soon stood up and wrapped his left arm around her legs, locking them in place. Oscar then proceeded to walk up five flights of stairs, as the throne room sat at the top floor. Once he entered, the room became rather rustic and ancient. Only one ancient wooden chair could be seen all the way in the back, along with some simple ocean blue tapestry hanging down each side of the giant hall. Unlike your typical red carpet going down the center, it was a deep ocean blue instead. Walking several feet, he finally arrived in front of Elena, and bowed. A smile bloomed on Elena''s face once she saw Oscar and Elsa sitting on his shoulder. Upon having a closer look at Elena, she appeared calm and graceful. She had a deep dark ocean blue hair that extended down to her waist, and turquoise eyes. Her skin was slightly pale and without any blemishes, but nonetheless she appeared to be in a cheerful mood. She was wearing the same dress as Elsa, but it decked out with turquoise gems, and a silver crown with a turquoise gem that was inlaid in the center of it sat on top of her head. "It''s nice to finally see you again, Oscar. I truly thank you from the bottom of my heart for all of the help your resistance had provided in this war." "I cannot accept your thanks, Queen Elena. It was our race who caused this whole mess. I''m just glad we were able to make it in time." "You deserve it, Oscar. Your resistance helped break the stalemate we had with the other Saiyans. They would slaughter us if we resisted capture. I hadn''t expected there would be such an evil race out there." "Your Majesty...I would rather not go into details about it. Just know that even if we Saiyans appear evil on the outside to others, there are still those who are righteous, even if they''re forced to live in the shadows." "Fufu, that was well said Oscar. It seemed you''ve learned a great deal fighting alongside us as well, no?" "That''s correct. I was shocked that Ki could be utilized in such a way. We mainly use it to strengthen our bodies, and that will in return bring out an explosive force. The way your race utilizes Ki, you call that ''Magic''?" "Yes. Ever since our ancestors created the city we know today, we have been naturally inclined to the elements around us. The elements differ based on the person and their family line of us Elosians, and in some cases they can control more than one element. The royal family had always had a deep inclination towards water. But enough about our history, are you sure you don''t want anything in return? What about accepting the proposal we offered in the last meeting?" "I deeply apologize for that, Queen Elena, but that''s something I cannot accept. I already have a Fiance back home. We don''t have any plans to get married until several more years when life is more stable, but I can''t break that promise." "That''s disappointing to hear...Little Elsa clearly has taken a liking to you, are you sure you won''t reconsider?" "I''m sorry, Queen Elena. If I ever have a son, I''ll be sure to introduce him to Miss Elsa here." "Fufu, a son, huh? I''m sure he''d be just as excellent as you are now, if not even better. In fact, why don''t we take a vow now...?" At this time, this vision became distorted all of a sudden and soon the voices started to fade out. The blue elf, who was standing in front of Iona, started to have some tears form in her eyes, and she struggled trying to keep them there. She then opened her eyes, staring right back at Iona. "How could I forget that such a scene happened...Miss, don''t tell me you''re the fiance Big Brother mentioned?" "Fufufu, that''s right, Miss Elsa. It''s nice to meet you in person for the first time. My husband often told stories about you to me, when you were just a little child. A lot of time has passed since then." At this time, the hundreds of fighters here watched this scene play out in amus.e.m.e.nt. King Kai also wanted to remind them of the rules for the tournament starting tomorrow but he couldn''t find a way to interrupt the three so he just kept quiet. However, shock appeared on most of the fighters'' faces as to what they saw next. The graceful elf suddenly dropped to her knees, and lowered her head to Iona. Iona was not prepared to see this, and she immediately tried to get Elsa to stand up again, but she refused to budge. "I deeply apologize for my rude behavior from earlier! I didn''t know you were related to Big Brother Oscar...." Iona smiled once Elsa said this. Iona then reached down to help her stand back up, in hopes to end this commotion. "Miss Elsa, you don''t need to worry. Why don''t we talk about this later? Surely you must notice what''s going on right now?" "What do you mean...?" Only now did Elsa look up, only to see everyone staring at them either in shock, amus.e.m.e.nt or eyes that didn''t care. She hurriedly got up in a panic and went behind Iona, unable to look at the others. It was now at this time everyone heard someone clearing their throat, only to see King Kai walk into the middle of the crowd. Everyone soon silenced, allowing King Ksi to speak. "Everyone, we must draw these introductions to a close. Anyone who hadn''t partaken in this yet can decide to meet with each other during the dinner which the Grand Kai will be hosting later tonight. Once the day passes, the nine fighters will proceed with me to the check in station. Make me proud and go destroy West Kai down into the ground!" """Yes!""" As soon as King Kai finished his speech, the noise level started to increase again and the various fighters either started to cheer or talk among themselves. This tournament gathering already showed a lot of surprises for Nao. Who know what opponents he''ll end up facing? Chapter 76 - 73: A Family Reunion In The Afterlife...Wait, That Doesnt Sound Right! Year 733, Grand Kai''s Planet, Night Time. King Kai had promptly concluded the introductions. There was still two more fighters that was left out of this. One appeared to be calm and collected, equipped with a large katana at his waist, wearing a dark blue Yukata. Nao felt like he wasn''t to be disturbed so he had a look to the other fighter off to the far right, wondering if they would be angry at King Kai for cutting it short, but he actually saw this figure smiling. This figure took notice, and she shifted her body to face him. They were separated by several meters but Nao''s vision landed on her chest, as it swung to the right. Her chest did a massive bounce, and this size reminded him of a certain goddess of a certain light novel he read in his previous life. This left him momentarily dazed but he immediately snapped out of it, only to see the figure start to laugh. She appeared tomboyish in nature, and wore a two piece light green tunic dress, which also revealed her waistline, similar to Sayuri. Her light green hair was cut very short so she could be easily mistaken fora boy if it weren''t for her large chest. Unlike other humans though she actually had talons on her hands and feet, and giant folded forest green eagle-like wings protruded out of her back. Nao only caught a glimpse of her before she whispered something his way. "Shishishi, did ya have a nice look? I''ll meet ya on the battlefield, pervert. Us Aerons aren''t taken lightly, we dominate the skies. You can call me Eir, by the way." Before Nao could respond back, he saw Eir extend her wings out. Her wingspan was ten feet wide so when they extended out, it caused some discomfort to some of the other nearby fighters, causing them to back away. She then started to flap her wings, causing massive air gusts to pour down, and the other fighters had to shield their eyes. Before they knew it, the air gusts soon died down and Eir vanished out of sight, only a few seconds later. Nao only looked up in the sky but didn''t see her any longer, which caused him to raise his eyebrows a bit. ''Guess I''ll have to apologize to her later...She just happened to remind me of another character I once liked previously. It looks like races I don''t know from the original are starting to pop up here. She called herself an Aeron? It looks like they resemble eagles. Moreover her speed is no joke, I enjoy flying myself but seeing her speed off like that...'' Nao then sunk his mind into further contemplation for a bit, only to feel something poke him from behind soon after. His sight soon landed on Miya, who was currently poking him. He then had a look around, only to see the fighters dispersing. Even King Kai left to his own residence. It was at this time Sayuri waved to Nao, Miya, Iona and Elsa goodbye, and retired back to her room. The food court was situated in the back, and further up front stood two massive dorm-like buildings that went up several floors. One building was for guests, while the other was for fighters. A smaller golden dome stood in the center, which held the receptionists to welcome the fighters and guests from the North Area alike. Iona and Miya had their room off to the left building, while Nao and Elsa had theirs off to the right. Further beyond these buildings stood the Central Area, which held a giant food court that allowed fighters from different Areas to associate with one another. This was where the banquet was going to be hosted by the Grand Kai further in the evening. Elsa debated whether or not to stay with these three, but seeing Oscar''s family in person, she decided to stay with them for the moment. The Right Wing was closed off to only the fighters, while the Left Wing was open to everyone, so the four decided to congregate to Iona''s and Miya''s room. Little did they know someone was patiently waiting for them once they arrived on the third floor... Passing by the reception building and getting their room keys, the four made their way down the left hallway. Various rooms soon appeared in their sight on the left and right side of the building. At the end, they actually saw an elevator, which connected to the higher floors. Once they entered the elevator, Nao went to the control panel which had around ten buttons on it. Six floors could be seen, and he pressed floor three. Unlike classic elevators, once Nao pressed the button, the door closed and it remained still. He was expecting it to shake a bit, but he didn''t feel that sensation. A few seconds later the door opened again. During this time as the elevator approached the third floor, Iona started to get a familiar feeling, one she hadn''t felt for the last few years. Miya saw her mother become a bit restless, so she grabbed her hand, trying to calm her down. They passed through the door, and started to make their way through the hallway. The hallway extended onward, but it didn''t have any twists or turns. The room key they had labeled was for room 323 so it was quite a ways down. However with their walking speed it didn''t take long, and before long the four soon saw a figure standing up against the wall near by the door. This figure was about 6''2. Medium sized brown spiky hair could be seen sticking straight up on his head. He was currently wearing pristine black battle armor unique to that of Palace Vegeta, together with a black bodysuit. A brown tail was wrapped around his waist. A large scar streaked across his face, which started at his forehead, and crossed through his left eye. A yellow halo currently floated above his head. Besides the scar and the halo, his appearance hadn''t changed a bit ever since his death. That''s right, it was none other than Oscar! Iona rubbed her eyes just to make sure she wasn''t seeing a hallucination. Indeed she wasn''t, the man she had been married to was standing against the wall next to Room 323. Iona let go of Miya''s grip, and ran across, immediately giving a hug to Oscar. "Oscar, is that really you?" Seeing Iona approach and hug him, he returned the hug and let out a laugh. Ever since the four Kai gathered together at King Kai''s planet a month ago to witness the phenomenon Nao''s cocoon emanated during his evolution to reach the Ancient Saiyan state, this was noted down by the South Kai. While the East, South and West Kai didn''t arrive in time to see Nao''s Great Ape form, they arrived in time to see Nao emerge from the golden cocoon, and they watched along with King Kai. Especially South Kai, once he saw a Saiyan emerge from the golden cocoon, he related Nao to the dead Saiyan that joined under him around five years ago. This Saiyan, unlike the others, was righteous in heart and not evil, and was allowed to keep his body to further train under the South Kai after death. Once the South Kai went back to his own planet, he mentioned Nao to Oscar, and Oscar only smiled back at him, leaving him further confused. After this, Oscar only requested to join the Other World Tournament once it was announced to the four Kai, and an exception for him to enter the North Area the day before it started, which the South Kai complied to, and now he finally reunited with Iona. "Haha, it''s really me, Iona. I''ve had this nagging feeling I''d meet you guys here, but--" However, before Oscar could finish his sentence, a loud echo suddenly resounded in the hallway. SLAP! After going into Oscar''s embrace trying to hold in her tears, Iona suddenly raised her right hand, and swiftly struck Oscar''s cheek with all her strength. Even though she was a non-combatant, Oscar still felt his cheek receive a strong stinging impact, and soon a large small red hand print appeared on it. One of his hands was currently hugging Iona, so he took his spare hand and rubbed against it, appearing apologetic. "I probably deserved that..." "Of course you did, Dear Oscar! How could you leave the three of us alone like that and die when we still had our future ahead of ourselves!?" "Iona...damn it, it''s not like I wanted to die, either! That bastard was way too strong for our race to handle...is what I''d like to say but seeing the three of you here, I guess that bastard finally kicked the bucket?" "That''s right, Father. That bastard Hatchiyack was killed by our own hands." "...Seriously?" "Hehe, it''s true, Papa! We blasted that Hatchiyack into oblivion and made sure no traces remained." Hearing two unfamiliar voices, Nao and Miya finally reached Oscar''s side as they were still standing several meters away, wanting to give some space to Iona and Oscar. Oscar took this time so size the two up, and seeing Nao similar to his own appearance, while Miya matched her mother''s, he knew that these two were his children. The last time he saw them was when Nao and Miya had just emerged from their pods. Almost five years had passed since then, and now Oscar saw two growing children, one being at 4''7, and the other 4''5. He himself was pretty tall at 6''3. Hearing Nao and Miya reply to him, he laughed once more. "Hahaha, as expected of my children! You two have already proven yourself far stronger than your father here. We should definitely spar when we have time for it!" Once Oscar finished saying this, Iona let out a sigh. It didn''t take long for the four to start laughing together, finally being reunited after five years. While he did want to spend this time enjoying being together after so long, Nao knew they had brought along another, Elsa. Seeing Oscar again after twenty years, Elsa could no longer hold back and also joined in. Oscar wasn''t expecting to hear another voice. His vision gazed on the figure rapidly approaching him, only to see a graceful sky blue haired elf rushing his way. "Big brother Oscar, it really is you! I finally get to see you again!" Chapter 77 - 74: A Calm Night, The Other World Tournament Begins! "Big brother Oscar, it really is you!" Elsa, who was standing a few meters away as she watched the family reunite with themselves, couldn''t endure it any longer and decided to rush over as well. Do keep in mind, it''s been about twenty years since Elsa and Oscar had last seen each other. When they first met, Elsa was still a little child, she now is about 5''5, and turned 24 years old earlier in the year. However, she still had a long life ahead of her, as unlike Saiyans, Elosians can live up to more than a thousand years. On the other hand, Oscar, who heard this familiar voice, wasn''t expecting someone else to be with Iona, Nao and Miya. His vision landed on Elsa, whose appearance was just like her mothers despite the difference in hair color, and soon the memories deep in his conscious started to resurface, as if her appearance had become a trigger. Once these memories faded again, Oscar left the embrace of his family and walked forward to Elsa. "Miss Elsa, is that really you? I had expected my family to arrive here at some point for this tournament but I had no idea you would come here too!" "Hehe, did my appearance surprise you? Our planet was invited to partake in this tournament, I was even selected as a fighter! I''ll be fighting alongside Nao!" Once Oscar heard that she''ll be entering the Other World tournament, Oscar let out a guffaw and couldn''t hold in his laughter. "Gahahahaha! You, a fighter? Miss Elsa, the last time I saw you, you were just a little squirt who couldn''t even pull her own weight!" "That was TWENTY years ago! I''ve longed learned the mystic arts my royal family passes down through each generation ever since our Palace was founded on Planet Elosyia. Do you want me to beat your ass and freeze you to death?" "So you finally learned that ''magic'' of yours your family is known for? I''d love to see it in person but do you think you''re capable of beating my ass with it?" Nao watched Oscar and Elsa fuss over each other. According to Iona, Elsa here was now technically Nao''s Fiance, even though there was a sixteen year age gap between the two. Despite that, age differences between Elosians and Saiyans didn''t matter much as the prior has long life expectancy while the latter remains youthful until they reach old age. Perhaps Nao would have a chance of fighting alongside Elsa as well in the Tournament. "I''ve grown a lot more than you think, Oscar! I could definitely beat your ass if I wanted to." "Even if you could, it''s not like you could kill me Miss Elsa, ''cause I''m already dead, haha!" Being the easygoing guy Oscar is, he finished speaking with a pun. However, once Elsa heard this, her expression became weird. Only at this time she took a look at Oscar, noticing the yellow halo floating above his head. Seeing this halo, her eyes turned wide. "You really are dead...We were told about this since we were invited here to partake in the tournament, Big Brother, what happened?" Before long, a serious look soon appeared on Oscar. "That''s something I''d rather not talk about, Moreover, didn''t you listen earlier to what was said when I reunited with my family? Or were you too far away to hear it?" "I didn''t want to disturb you guys..." "Don''t be like that, Miss Elsa. You''re my future daughter-in-law now aren''t you? We should hold a grand feast to get ready for tomorrow! The Grand Kai is already preparing a banquet for all fighters and guests alike, there will be plenty of food." Elsa became dispirited once she learned Oscar had passed away, but yet he was still in front of her. The Other World worked differently than the Realm of the Living, if Elsa had more chances to come here again to see him, she definitely would. Little did she know that Oscar was relevant to the second part of Nao''s deal that the Grand Kai made with him, if he won the tournament. If Nao won, the Grand Kai himself would resurrect Oscar! Of course, Nao hadn''t been told of this yet either, he would be due for a shock once the Grand Kai reveals this to him! But Elsa also heard Oscar speak the words, ''future daughter-in-law''. Her cheeks blushed after hearing this. She then curiously looked over to Nao, who appeared as a younger version of Oscar, but with white hair, and for some reason, a golden tail. Nao sensed Elsa''s gaze, so he decided stare back at her, only to have silence ensue. It was unfortunate Nao died in his past life before he could confess to the first girl he had a crush on back in his old high school. Besides his cuddling with Miya and sharing their first kiss, he had minimal experience in romance, yet he suddenly now has a Fiance. Nao wondered as to why he wasn''t told of this earlier as a child back on Planet Vegeta. He could only guess that by having Oscar die in Iona''s hands, it caused such a shock to her memories that she forgot about Elsa. These memories probably resurfaced once Iona spotted Elsa again earlier in the day. Oscar soon saw Elsa staring at Nao without any noise. He then decided to speak up again. "Now that I think about it. I should properly introduce my children to you Miss Elsa. It seemed you already met them though?" Once Elsa heard this, she blushed again and shifted her head downwards, acting embarrassed. "Hah...about that, I had let my anger get the best of me and lashed out at Nao earlier today when we first met. I was not expecting him to be the son of our race''s benefactor, and assumed he was one of those evil Saiyans. I truly apologize for my earlier behavior..." Nao remained silent all this while but now, he decided to step forward. Once the two were close enough, he appeared to be about a foot shorter than Elsa. Elsa raised her head again, only to see Nao smile back at her. "You don''t have to worry about that, Elsa. To be honest I was expecting a much worse reaction, but the other fighters didn''t seem to care about us at all, or that they didn''t know who Saiyans are. I also would like to get to know you better. If we are to be married in the future, it would be best if we are on good terms and not bad terms for when that happens, wouldn''t you agree?" After Nao finished speaking, a small amount of tears started to form around the edge of Elsa''s eyes. She wiped them away, nodding in confirmation. She then decided to do a small curtsy with her dress. "That would be for the best, Nao. As big brother Oscar mentioned earlier, I''m the sole princess of the Elosian royal family. You can call Elsa von Elosa, or Elsa for short. I look forward to spending more time with you in the future." "Likewise, you can call me Nao. We Saiyans don''t carry surnames. Miya isn''t it time for you to introduce yourself as well?" Miya, who was standing next to Iona, looked towards Nao, who called out to her. She left Iona''s embrace, joining Nao, and now stood in front of Elsa. Elsa saw Miya look completely different than Nao, especially with her fiery red hair in the shape of Iona''s, but she heard next surprised her greatly. Miya also slightly bowed at Elsa. "Hehe, I''m Miya, Nao''s twin sister! Just so you know I haven''t approved of you yet. I share a special bond with my brother, if you happen to cause that to falter at all, do look forward to the consequences, okay~?" "Y-Yes...I wouldn''t want big brother Oscar to hate me, let alone his son. I''d love to get along with you too, Miya." Looking at his children introduce themselves to Elsa without him taking the wheel, Oscar enjoyed watching this. Seeing it wrap up, he let out another laugh. "Hahaha! Well there you have it, Miss Elsa. Welcome to the family! Why don''t we head inside? We''ve been out here long enough as it is, we probably only have another hour or so to relax before Grand Kai''s banquet officially starts." Everyone nodded at Oscar. Iona proceeded to open the door, and what revealed inside was your classic first class hotel suite. Two king sized beds further beyond back, and a red sofa up front. Up front also contained a small kitchen and opposite to the other side of the room, a bathroom, containing both a decent sized bath and shower head. When the Grand Kai built this, besides the necessities, he did not include any other modern electronics, as these rooms were designed for resting in mind. Oscar decided to speak up one final time as they headed into the room, as he remembered something. "Everyone, I almost forgot to remind you guys that I will only be here for a few hours. Once the banquet ends, I will need to check back in with the South Kai before heading off to my own residence back at the South Area." Nao, Miya, Elsa, and Iona nodded again in confirmation. The four knew they didn''t see Oscar at King Kai''s North Area when the fighters came out, so he had to be in a different one. If he wasn''t at South Kai''s South Area by the end of the night, Oscar would probably end up getting disqualified. Iona was first to enter the room. Oscar and Nao soon followed, of which Oscar whispered something into Nao''s ear, telling him he wanted to speak to Nao in private after the banquet. Once those two entered, Miya also whispered in Elsa''s ear, where Miya also requested to speak to Elsa in private. Once the five relaxed themselves in Iona''s and Miya''s guest residence, time seem to have sped up again, and before they knew it, an hour soon passed in a blink of an eye. An intercom speaker that sounded through Ki waves reached all four areas at once, saying the banquet was now ready and for everyone to make their way to the Central Area. This Central Area contained four large tables, meant for each Area and tons and tons of food could be seen sitting at the edges of the room in a buffet-like style. The five soon arrived here, grabbing many pieces of food for them to enjoy a feast together with the other fighters of the North Area. Oscar had to sit back at his own represented table with South Kai. Nao took this time to look at the other races, and it definitely was a sight to behold. He even saw some characters that seemed to have come out of different anime he had watched in his past life as well, which confused him quite a bit. As to whether these characters were actually from those anime, he would have to confirm that later. However, the fighter that surprised Nao the greatest was a tall figure sitting with their legs crossed with a look of disdain in their eyes, sitting at East Kai''s table. He was currently spinning a wine glass around in his left hand, slowly sipping on it as he brought it to his mouth. He recognized the purple skin immediately, together with the white bone-like armor. That''s right, this figure was a Frost Demon! This wasn''t just any Frost Demon either. Unlike his brother Frieza, this one appeared more mature, and he went by the name, Cooler! Nao only had a quick look at him before he immediately turned around back to his table, not wanting to catch his attention. However, unfortunately for Nao, his quick action was still noticed by Cooler, causing him to smile. Thoughts began to stir in Nao''s mind after he took a quick glance at Cooler. ''Why the heck is Cooler here!? He shouldn''t even make an appearance until he notices a Saiyan pod escaping Planet Vegeta after it gets blown up!''. His heart also started to beat fiercely, trying to wrack his brain at the same time. Miya also felt Nao''s quickened heartbeat, only to look at him in worry. Nao didn''t see Cooler stand up at his time and before he knew it, Cooler made his way to the North Area''s table with his wine glass still in hand, constantly swirling it around. Nao turned behind again, only to see Cooler staring right back at him. Cooler was the first one to speak up. "Hmph, white hair...There''s no doubt about it, are you the monkey who managed to block one of my stupid little brother''s attacks?" Once Nao heard this, his eyes turned wide once again, but after thinking for a moment, it did make sense. Once Frieza took over his father''s army, he had a short standoff with Nao, and he managed to block one of his Death Beams. It wouldn''t be surprising if Frieza relayed this information to his brother, despite how much Frieza hates him. Playing it safe, he decided he didn''t know who the figure in front of him was, and asked. "That''s right. Who are you?" "Listen well, monkey brat. I''m Cooler, the one who is destined to rule this universe! Unlike my stupid little brother Frieza, who kills wantonly, I myself have a l.u.s.t for battle. His ego always gets the best of him but I''m different. I choose who I want to kill. I''d even kill him given the chance! I hope you won''t disappoint me." Cooler let out an evil grin once he finished his introduction. Not giving Nao any time to respond, Cooler suddenly applied some pressure in his left hand, causing the wine glass to break. The glass shattered into pieces and the remaining wine spilled onto Nao''s white hair, which slowly poured down his face. Seeing this left Cooler satisfied for now. However, at this time, the North Area table suddenly heard an angry voice coming from East Kai. "Hey Cooler, don''t you dare start terrorizing the other fighters, and get your ass back here! Be grateful the Grand Kai even let you in here." Hearing this caused Cooler to look back at East Kai. Without speaking he activated some of his Ki, and raised his right finger. Dark purple Ki soon converged around it, and he aimed right underneath East Kai''s feet. He then launched a Death Beam, causing a small hole to dig right into the ground. Cooler then proceeded to walk back to East Kai''s table, sitting back down in his seat. Along the way, he spoke to East Kai. "That was just a warning, I take orders from no one, even if you do happen to be a Kai!" "Eek!" It took a few seconds to register what just happened, but this caused the East Kai to let out a small shriek. She then proceeded to to slouch back into her seat, hugging her knees, mumbling something along the way. ''Grand Kai, why did you let such a bastard in here? I know you wanted to show a lot of variety in the Other World Tournament this time around, but still...isn''t this a bit much?'' Murmurs started rising as the fighters of the other three tables as they watched this scene happen. Only now did the Grand Kai show up, slowly making his way to his chair which was hoisted up on a wooden platform, giving him the view of the banquet below. Unlike his earlier attire dressed in jeans and his denim jacket, he was now in his formal Grand Kai black garb outfit that had red lining. Yellow-orange clothes could be seen underneath the garb. As he sat down, the murmurs soon died down, allowing silence to streak across the room. A nearby attendant then went up to the Grand Kai, passing him a small microphone. After tapping it a couple times to check the sound, he proceeded to hold it up near his mouth, and officially announced the welcoming of the Other World Tournament. "Heh, heh, welcome everyone! I will be your host for tonight''s banquet, and the host for the Other World Tournament that starts tomorrow. I truly thank you all for comin'' here. Seein'' every one of you accept my invitation warms me greatly. I went to the far reaches of the universe this time around! Sit back and enjoy the food tonight guys! The preliminary round will start in the mornin''. The meetin'' spot will be in front of my mansion! What better way is there to start a tournament off than to start it off with a battle royale!? That''s right folks, I have prepared two stages for guys. 18 fighters will fight on each of the two stages, and only sixteen fighters will advance onto the next round! With that being said, let''s dig in! The Other World Tournament starts now!" With the Grand Kai officially announcing the start of the tournament, cheers soon resounded around the banquet room. Immediately following that, various fireworks soon started launching into the sky, creating pattern after pattern for those to look at. Nao proceeded to wipe the wine off his face, and watched the fireworks together with his family and Elsa. Once they finished, they started to dig into the meals, in anticipation for what was to come tomorrow. Chapter 78 - 75: Checking In The Grand Kai officially welcomed the fighters and the Other World Tournament had officially begun. Four large tables could be seen containing ten people per table. A larger table was placed further back for any guests of the fighters, and this was where Iona and Miya sat down. At the bottom left corner was King Kai''s table, and directly across from him to the right stood West Kai''s table. Opposite to the other end of West Kai''s was South Kai''s table, and to the left of South Kai''s stood East Kai''s table. This order was rather random but the Grand Kai decided to put King Kai and West Kai next to each other to see if anything would happen due to their rivalry, but unfortunately nothing happened so far between them. It was actually East Kai''s table that made the first action, where Cooler made his appearance to Nao. It momentarily died down once the Grand Kai made his appearance and made his speech, and cheers resounded once the fireworks went off. Iona was dazed as she watched the sky together with Miya at the guest table, as she had never seen fireworks, and they were quite enjoyable to watch. During this time, Nao wiped off the wine that was spilled on top of his head. Once the banquet resumed, Nao became the center of attention as Rei, Sayuri, Elsa, Eir, the silent samurai of which Nao learned his name to be Shi, Olive, Sarta, Mijorin, King Kai stared at him. King Kai was the one who spoke up to Nao. "Hey Kid, are you alright? I wouldn''t even begin to imagine to East Kai would bring in such a person. Why does that figure remind me so much of a frost demon...? Now that I think about it, he did mention that you blocked one of his little brother''s attacks...Don''t tell me, is this guy related to that bastard Frieza?" Upon hearing this, Nao sunk into his thoughts for a moment. King Kai was right on the money, it wouldn''t take long to figure out who Cooler truly was. In all honesty, Nao actually is anticipating a good fight from him. At this point in time, Nao had 57.5M BP. Frieza''s full power 100% mode would increase his BP all the way to a bit over 150M. During this last month of rest, Nao was able to safely activate x5 Kaioken, and he could probably endure x10 for small briefs of time, possibly even 15x if he decided to risk his body. Given that, Nao''s BP would rise to around 287.5M to 575M. With this amount of Ki, Nao could instantly blast Frieza into oblivion if he caught him off guard. Cooler on the other hand, Nao couldn''t accurately sense how much Ki flew within Cooler''s body, so he assumed his Ki was far above his own. Perhaps even reaching his so called Fourth Transformation that even Frieza couldn''t accomplish, his overall BP could be 1-2 billion. Just seeing how high this could reach excited Nao greatly, as he could feel in his blood he could soon transform into a Super Saiyan. He didn''t have an indicator on Rebirth''s status screen to show him, but deep down he knew, especially after seeing how many golden spots he saw on his fur when he was a Great Ape. Little did Nao know that he would not be the first Saiyan to transform into a Super Saiyan. One hadn''t been seen ever since their home planet Sadala was destroyed due to the Saiyans'' internal conflict, but someone jumped the gun on him already, training in a fervor for the last five years! Anyhow, with that in mind, Nao reached the conclusion to reveal who Cooler was to King Kai, as he would find out in the next ten to twenty years anyway once Goku confronted him. Why not tell him and warn King Kai advance? "I''m fine, King Kai. I hate to say it but it seems Cooler is Frieza''s older brother. I haven''t a clue as to why he is here though. He doesn''t have a halo above his head either, so he''s still a living Frost Demon. Seeing that he is staying at East Kai''s table, I could assume his base of operations is in the East Area. Speaking of which, where exactly is the Frost Demons'' planet located?" Even though Nao knew where the home-world of the Frost Demons was, he didn''t want to sound suspicious in front of King Kai, so he decided to ask that question and found it now was appropriate to do so. "No wonder those two looked so similar... This Cooler seems much more mature than that bastard Frieza, but still, you can never trust a Frost Demon, much like your race, kid. Hopefully you don''t take offense to that." "I don''t, King Kai. Besides his short outburst just now against East Kai, which ended with just a warning, he hasn''t done anything else, so that shows that Cooler can control himself, unlike Frieza. To be honest I hope to meet him in battle. It would be best if we were in separate blocks during the preliminaries." "Kid, you''re actually looking forward to fighting a Frost Demon? Most would run away in fear after coming to learn who they are! Seriously, what goes on in that head of yours?" "Haha, to be honest King Kai, I haven''t fought anyone to the death ever since my first serious fight over five years ago. I did release my full power against Frieza but that was only for a moment, and he left our planet shortly after. Cooler will definitely help me push my body to its limit!" Hearing this, King Kai slouched back in his chair, and let out a sigh. "Sigh...of course you would think of something like that. I haven''t seen what the stage Grand Kai has prepared for the tournament this time around looks like yet, just don''t try to completely wreck the place okay? You almost destroyed my planet last time!" "Don''t you worry, King Kai. I don''t know what the previous Other World Tournaments were like, but I have a feeling this one will be spectacular." After Nao said this, he shifted his body and and looked at Elsa. "Elsa, you should also eat plenty. You need to be at the peak of your strength if we are to battle alongside each other!" Hearing this, Elsa smiled back at Nao, nodding in confirmation. "Of course. The same goes for you Nao, I don''t want you to hold me back if we happen to be in the same fighting block!" Nao didn''t have anything else to say to King Kai and Elsa, and he just ignored the gazes of the other fighters, and started to resume eating the food he had gathered from the buffet table. He had no idea what these foods were named but after taste testing a bunch of them, it definitely completed his palette of flavors. Seeing that Nao had nothing else to say, Olive, Sarta, Mijorin, Rei, Eir and Shi resumed to their own meals. Only Sayuri continued to stare at Nao, without resuming her meal. Nao felt this, and in the end he decided to look back up at Sayuri, wondering why she was still looking at him. He then saw Sayuri move her eyes between him and Elsa. He then asked Sayuri why she was doing this. "Sayuri, is there something wrong?" "Of course there is something wrong here! Little brother, aren''t ya being a bit too friendly with Elsa here? We are supposed to be opponents starting tomorrow!" Hearing this caused Nao to chuckle a bit, which further confused Sayuri, and she titled her head in confusion. Only until she heard Nao''s response did her eyes turn wide in shock. "Why wouldn''t I be friendly with Elsa? She is my Fiance after all. Isn''t that right?" "That''s right, Nao. This was something our two families arranged ever since I was a little child." "A fiance....EHHHHH!!?!?!?" A loud gasp came out of Sayuri''s mouth after hearing that Nao and Elsa are to be married in the future. She raised her voice loud enough for it to be heard by the other tables, which caused some whispering to be exchanged among the other fighters, but they soon resumed eating their meals. Sayuri blushed, realizing how loud her voice became, causing her to slouch down in her chair in embarrassment. She then looked at Nao again, only to mumble something that Nao couldn''t hear. "I have to step up my game...I mean there is senior brother Jiya, but for some reason I just have this strange attraction towards Nao...My heart has never felt like this before..." Nao soon ignored Sayuri, who was keeping to her own machinations. It didn''t take long to regain her composure and soon the ten people at King Kai''s table started laughing and talking merrily, enjoying the banquet. Everyone except Rei and Shi who ate and drank in silence. Before they knew it late night soon arrived, and the fighters soon departed back to their own Areas. Elsa and Nao also started to walk toward the fighters'' dorm, only to be stopped by his family. Miya dragged Elsa away while Iona departed for her room. Oscar pulled Nao away for the two to speak privately. Oscar kept his conversation short, saying to Nao that he had been rigorously training over the last five years and his strength as increased by leaps and bounds. He also had a surprise to show him, if they were to meet in battle on stage, which further confused Nao. The last thing Oscar brought up was the color of Nao''s tail. Nao couldn''t really bring up Ancient Saiyans just yet, even if Oscar was his father, and he would probably reveal it at a later time. In the end, he decided to reveal just that he was close to achieving the Super Saiyan state as described in the legends. Nao thought Oscar would receive a shock after hearing this but only replied with ''As expected of the son of one of the strongest Saiyans!'', and let out a big laugh. This talk lasted for about an hour, and it left with Oscar leaving for the South Kai''s Area back to his dorm. He didn''t have much time left to check back in so he had to hurry. Nao stood in the dark for a moment questioning Oscar''s reaction just now, and regarding the surprise he had for Nao, perhaps it was related to the Super Saiyan state...? If his father really achieved this state through his hard work, that alone would be enough to shock Nao. It didn''t take long before Nao saw Elsa''s figure coming back from the other side of the hallway that connected both the guest dorm and the fighters'' dorm. It was only her, as Miya went back to Iona''s room to sleep for the night. As the two joined each other again, they slowly walked back to the fighters'' dorm, and Nao asked if Miya said anything important to Elsa. "Elsa, Miya didn''t end up troubling you did she? She can be a bit rambunctious at times." "She didn''t Nao. We just talked about a few small matters, there is nothing you need to worry about. In fact, after our talk, it only makes me want to get to know you even more. I''ve got your back no matter where you end up." "Thank you...? Anyways, lets head back. It''ll be tomorrow before you know it. We need to wake up early so we can get ourselves checked in at the Checking Station tomorrow." "Yes!" Elsa and Nao soon made their way to the fighters'' dorm with keys in hand. Both of them resided on the second floor, and their rooms were opposite to each other. After saying goodnight, they both passed out relatively quick, and before they knew it, the next morning arrived. It was time for the fighters to check in for the preliminary round! Chapter 79 - 76: Off To Grand Kais Mansion! After Miya and Elsa, Oscar and Nao had their private meeting with each other, the night passed by pretty uneventfully. Even though it was night, it didn''t feel that way outside, as there are no suns or moons surrounding Grand Kai''s planet. The planet itself had its own atmosphere. Unlike the endless golden clouds however, it only revealed a vast endless pink sky, almost like the endless pink clouds in the Room of Spirit and Time. For some reason, Nao felt he was tossed around in his sleep, but he still felt refreshed upon waking up. His eyelids shuddered for a bit before they opened, and he soon felt something warm clinging to his body. A n.a.k.e.d Miya could be seen laying across his body. Her butt was currently facing toward him, which gave him a good view right at the start of the morning. Thankfully, however, Miya and Nao were still children and she did not release any pheromones to excite him, he only felt the warmth of her body. Still, Nao looked at Miya dubiously, as he had no idea how she even got in here. Sensing Nao''s gaze, Miya soon woke up, only to see Nao''s feet in her eyes. She squirmed around for a bit, before Miya poke her head out of the covers, and looked at Nao. Seeing him looking at her in confusion caused her to giggle. Only until she heard him speak did she reply back to him. "Miya...how the heck did you even get in here without a key? You know this area is restricted to fighters only." "Hehe, I was able to sneak into the entrance gate once someone opened up the door. I was able to hide my Ki pretty well and they weren''t able to sense me. Brother, you really should learn to lock your door. Did the excitement from earlier get to your head?" "Did I really forget to lock the door...?" "You sure did, brother. Thankfully you woke up pretty early. We still have time to get ready. I do believe we need to gather in front of the Grand Kai''s mansion. Speaking of, I wonder if big sis is awake yet?" "Big sis? Are you referring to Elsa?" "Of course I am! Who else would I call big sis?" "...Does that mean you''ve accepted Elsa already, Miya?" "Hmm, you could say that, after we had a talk last night. She still hasn''t what we usually do at night though. She''d probably be in for a big surprise if she saw this." "What big surprise?" Hearing a third voice, Nao yawned and stretched a bit, which caused the bed''s covers to fall down, revealing his bare chest. As Nao and Miya spoke with each other, Miya also unraveled herself and shifted her position upright, and she could now be seen next to Nao. Miya and Nao then saw Elsa enter the room. However, after she closed the door behind her and walked some steps forward, she immediately blushed a bit after seeing Nao and Miya together. "Miya, you did mention that you like to cuddle with Nao, but I didn''t think...you know...that you two would do this n.a.k.e.d..." Miya then sat upright, leaning forward a bit, which caused her fiery red tail to unravel itself, and laid across her thighs. Miya then smiled at Elsa. "Big sis, this is the best way to share our warmth! Why are you acting shy like this? You''ll be joining in as well in the future right? Why not get a head start and try to get used to seeing this now?" "T-That''s several years down the line! I mean, based on what you''ve promised me, I know you won''t do anything to him besides this...but still, it would feel awkward for me." Nao wasn''t planning to interrupt the two''s conversation but his ears immediately perked up after hearing the word ''promise'', and decided to ask about it. Both Miya and Elsa then looked at Nao once he spoke up. "Hold up you two, what''s this promise you''re talking about?" After asking this, Nao saw Miya and Elsa briefly turn their heads to look at each other. "Miya, we don''t really need to keep this a secret from Nao, do we? Though it is rather embarrassing to talk about..." "I don''t see a reason to keep it hidden, big sis. Brother, you''ve talked about not doing anything romance-related until we''ve matured right?" "That''s right. I clearly mentioned that back in the Room of Spirit and Time. What''s that to do with this ''promise'' you two made?" "Well, let''s just say we took some measures and added some extra security to that. We promised not go beyond our cuddling until brother officially takes big sis as his wife. I''d figure that''d give us a good ten to fifteen years to mature nicely. Moreover, I''ve decided to even let big sis have your first." "Miya, did you really have to mention that last part to him...?" After Miya finished speaking this, Elsa''s blush turned a darker red. Nao on the other hand stared at the two without blinking for a moment. Hearing this did give Nao some closure. He wasn''t expecting Miya to say that last part, however. He could only let out a sigh. "Miya, while I do agree that plan is good...I''ll decide myself who I am to sleep with first. Don''t go spouting nonsense okay?" Hearing this caused Miya to giggle. Elsa only stared at Nao, not saying anything, she currently felt pretty embarrassed as such a topic was brought up by Miya. "Hehe, brother, can''t you take a joke? Anyways, that''s the plan for now. Besides...brother, you may need to be careful of that Sayuri. It seems she''s taken an interest in you. Have you felt anything?" "Sayuri? Now that you mention it, she did become shocked after learning about the relationship Elsa and I currently have. Could it be that she is jealous?" "It''s possible. Be careful of her during the tournament, brother. I don''t think there isn''t anything else to say, why don''t we get ready and head out?" Nao sunk into his thoughts after hearing this. ''Why would Sayuri be interested in me? As for her appearance, she looks more like a cat than a fox, especially with that slim tail of hers...She did call her race the Sunlit Fox. Is she hiding her fluff somewhere?'' However at this time, a loud noise suddenly interrupted Nao''s thoughts, and they immediately dispersed. This loud noise was none other than Grand Kai''s voice. An intercom like sound soon resounded throughout the four Areas, as he then spread a message through his Ki sense to everyone. "Rise and shine, folks! Today is the the day we will begin the preliminary round! Ya''ll best wake up if you haven''t yet. Everyone is to head on down to the entrance of my mansion down back. It''s not hard to figure out where it is, as it is the largest building on the campus, heh, heh! Ya''ll have thirty minutes to get ready, if anyone isn''t accounted for, they''ll automatically get disqualified!" With that, the intercom-like sound soon cut off, and it became quiet again. Thirty minutes definitely gave enough time for Nao and Miya to freshen up if needed. The two informed Elsa they would take a quick shower, and informed that they would meet her again outside. After freshening up, the two donned their bodysuit and battle armor. At this moment, another thought suddenly occurred to Nao, which seemed to be at the back of his mind until now. He turned to face Miya after nearing the door to leave. "Miya, what should we do about you?" "What do you mean, brother...? Oh!" Miya briefly tilted her head in confusion for a moment, only to have a sudden realization strike soon after. "So you''ve realized it too then? You shouldn''t even be here. Besides, Mother is probably getting worried now." "You don''t need to worry about Mama. I left a note behind for her. I could always sneak out since I was able to sneak in. Brother, you''ve also been working on another skill related to the higher elements too right?" Hearing this, Nao nodded in confirmation. He then proceeded to reveal another skill Nao had been practicing for its practical use. "That''s right. I''ve been pretty interested in developing this Reality element further. As much as the Time element sounds interesting, I believe Reality has more practical uses at present. Who knows what could happen if I start practicing the Time element and accidentally cause a time jump. Knowing how disastrous those can become thanks to future Trunks'' alternate timeline. Reality on the other hand, appears much more suited to my current needs. I find this element very similar to the Kai''s and Angel''s creation ability. Perhaps they derived it from the Reality element?" Even though Nao didn''t want to start developing his Time element as of now, he had no idea that the Supreme Kai of Time was currently on a journey with Whis, and would eventually gift him a Time Ring within the next year or two, once the three meet back on Planet Vegeta. As to whether Nao would become a a member of the Time Patrol, that would be a decision for a later time. Anyways, Miya decided to continue the conversation along. "Not much has been originally been revealed in regards to that, but seeing as Time, Space and Reality was born from Origin Ki, its very possible these higher beings would derive abilities and techniques from them. Such examples would Kai Kai, Warp, and Magic Materialization, would it not?" "Who knows. Those techniques are still far out of my reach. What I''ve been working on is much simpler, which is just empowering my mirage technique. Previously, I was able to infuse Reality Ki into my Ki blasts, so I bet I could test it out on you as well. Miya, if it works, the light would bend and reflect off your body. You essentially would become a mirage to others, and vanish from sight." "That does sound pretty interesting. Are you ready to test it?" "I am. I do believe my aura color will change as a result from this as well." Miya nodded, and allowed Nao to step back a few feet. He then channeled h is Ki, and just like he predicted, a silver-like aura soon encompassed his body, unlike his golden or pale-white aura. This silver aura seemed plain and bare, and not a l.u.s.trous silver. This was because Nao''s Reality element was still at the [Beginner] stage, and the more l.u.s.trous this silver became, the higher the stage Nao would reach. Similar to the golden spheres, plain silver spheres soon entered Nao''s vision. He could see all sorts of sizes of these spheres, and as he had yet to reach [Intermediate], he could not will these with his mind, and had to physically grab them just like when he first practiced his Space element back when it was at the [Beginner] stage. Nao grabbed four spheres about the size of his fist. Unlike forming a frame for a [Gate], he instead moved them into a circle, evenly spacing them out. Nao then cycled his Ki once more, exhausting more of it. He felt about half his current energy drain before the four spheres started to connect to each other. As his Reality element was still in the [Beginner] stage, it consumed quite a bit of stamina every time he activated this element, and as this element progressed further, its energy consumption will also lessen, just like his Space element, which was currently at the [Advanced] stage. Seeing the four spheres linked to together by a small silver lining, Nao smiled. To top it off, he gave this ''silver circlet'' a spin, and it started to rapidly spin in place. With no time to lose, he moved it to the top of Miya''s head. It expanded enough for her body to fit into it, and it slowly moved from the top of her head down to her feet. While Nao himself didn''t see any noticeable changes, if one had a close look, they would start to Miya''s figure blur, as if it became a mirage. Once the circlet reached the ground, Miya''s blurred image soon vanished from sight, but as Nao still had his Reality element active, he could still see where Miya was. He could now deactivate his Ki, and only until his stamina was fully consumed, would this technique wear off on Miya, or if he deactivated the technique himself. Nao immediately did so and his vision returned to normal, causing the silver sphere circlet to disperse, and before long Miya soon vanished from his sight. Thankfully Nao still had well over 150 senzu beans from what Korin had previously gave him so even if his stamina ran low, he could pop one into his mouth. The two only needed to walk till they were outside the gate to the fighters'' dorm so the distance wasn''t long. Proceeding to open the door, he could hear Miya''s giggle, and this told him that she was now outside the door, and they proceeded to head to the elevator. It didn''t take long for the two to arrive outside, and it appears they were the last to arrive. He could see King Kai standing near the entrance of the courtyard, and the other eight fighters with him. He hurried himself to join behind Elsa. Elsa noticed that Nao was by himself, so she assumed Miya managed to sneak away. Only those who were sensitive or could perceive to the Reality element could actually see Miya, and while she wanted to remain here, she had to return back to Iona''s side on the other side of the hallway that connected to the courtyard of the guests'' dorm. She immediately did so, but King Kai still took notice of her. While King Kai''s level was not of that of a Supreme Kai, he still had some ability in Creation, but it was not as advanced as Magic Materialization that Shin currently has. He could only sigh seeing her come from Nao''s side. Thankfully the Grand Kai wasn''t present so he would get berated for this. At this time both the guests and fighters of the North Area could now be seen standing around King Kai, and he smiled. He then proceeded to project his voice out to everyone. "It seems everyone is here. Let''s go head towards the Grand Kai''s Mansion to not keep him waiting. Hopefully we can beat that stupid half-pint West Kai for first spot." "Who''re you calling a stupid half-pint, you stupid half-wit? Or should I call you a stupid slow half-wit now? Hurry everyone, it''s best to leave this guy in the dust so we can go get first spot in the fighters'' block selection!" Speaking of the devil, The West Kai seemed to pop out of nowhere and could now be seen next to King Kai, twirling around his monocle in his eye. King Kai soon stared back at him. "Hmph, West Kai, care to see which one of us can make it first? Or are you too scared to bet?" "I ain''t scared of a slow half-wit like you! First one to reach Grand Kai''s mansion wins. Whoever loses forfeits the first spot of the fighters'' block selection and has to go choose last! "You''re on!" Even though King Kai was calm and collected most of the time when he was alone back on his own planet, his personality would undergo a full 180 degree change whenever West Kai showed up. That just goes to show how deep their rivalry was, even fighting for first spot in this tournament. Once everyone arrived at the warm up station inside Grand Kai''s mansion, each fighter would have to choose a number, and that number would determine whether they would be placed in block A or block B. This whole selection process is random,, but the two still liked to bicker each other for first pick, and in this case they even placed a bet. Nao could only shake his head and sigh seeing these two duke it out. He expected for the two to choose one of their fighters to race to Grand Kai''s mansion but what he saw next shocked him greatly. He soon saw a pinkish-red aura surround King Kai, and if one were close enough, they''d feel a strong heat release from his body. "Kaioken! Catch me if you can, West Kai, hohoho." Almost immediately, King Kai vanished from spot and started to rush towards Grand Kai''s mansion. It took a second a second for West Kai to respond as he was not expecting King Kai to immediately activate Kaioken like that, and managed to jump him, getting a head start. He then cursed. "Damn it, that''s cheating! But you''re not the only one with a technique to empower speed. Come forth, Black Thunder!" All of a sudden, purple lightning soon started to crackle and boom underneath West Kai''s feet, despite his small appearance. Nao raised his eyebrows seeing this, as this was a technique he was not familiar with. King Kai taught others Kaioken, so it was obvious he could use it himself, but it was strange as to why he rarely did, if not at all in the original show. It seemed West Kai had his own equivalent to boost his speed, named Black Thunder. Paikuhan did mention he wasn''t really attuned to the elements but Nao remembered him unleashing a tornado before when he fought Goku, so he probably had some affinity with Wind. As to whether he knew this technique too, he didn''t know. However, before Nao could see anything else, a loud boom resounded, causing some fighters to shield their ears, and after West Kai stomped the ground, he immediately vanished. King Kai and West Kai soon reappeared next to each other causing afterimages to appear as they rushed towards the mansion. Thankfully the distance to the mansion was only about 15 to 20 minutes walking distance so it wouldn''t take the two long to arrive. Only a couple moments passed and the two were now at the halfway point. At some unknown time, South and East Kai showed up with their respective fighters and guests as well. Altogether it totaled around a hundred fifty to two hundred people so it was quite the massive crowd. "My oh my, these two really like to rile themselves up don''t they, East Kai? We mustn''t keep Grand Kai waiting, so let''s head on down. Shall we?" "That''s right. Come now, everyone. The walking space is quite large. There''s quite a big crowd this time so try to walk in a formal line, there should be enough space for a few lines!" All of the fighters complied to East Kai. Unsurprisingly, four lines were formed, one for each Area. North Area was next to East Area, East Area to West Area and West Area line to the South Area. The fighters stood up front and they walked uniformly and headed on off to Grand Kai''s mansion. For some reason, Cooler was situated exactly to the right of Nao, and the pressure he was currently releasing caused his scalp to turn numb. It seemed to be directed only at him, but everyone continued to walk in silence. ''Shit, why the the heck is Cooler next to me!? This pressure is almost unbearable...'', Nao thought. He could only curse inwardly in his heart as what it seemed to be an eternity before they arrived at the front door of Grand Kai''s mansion. Once they arrived, Nao saw both King Kai and West Kai panting heavily on the ground collapsed, with Grand Kai looking at them with a bemused look. Seeing everyone else arrive, he soon smiled back at them. "Heh, heh, welcome to my mansion everyone! We will proceed to head inside immediately. Do watch your step and follow my lead. If you take a wrong step, you may not be able make it through safely!" Chapter 80 - 77: The Fighters Block Selection Begins! Grand Kai''s Planet, Grand Kai''s Mansion. A tall mansion, with the Grand Kai standing in front of it wearing his usual apparel, could be seen overlooking the rest of the campus for each Area. Over two hundred people of all kinds of races currently stood in place, listening to Grand Kai. Some had shock hearing that they would head inside this massive mansion, while others just stood there silently. The ones who were silent included Nao, but he was silent for another reason. That was due to to pressure being directed at him by Cooler who was right next to him! Hearing that they would head inside actually relieved Nao, as the entrance only allowed around two lines to enter at once. Knowing Grand Kai''s eccentric behavior, he would probably have everyone form one giant line once they entered inside. And sure enough, what the Grand Kai spoke next confirmed Nao''s thoughts. "Everyone, you are to get into a single file line and follow behind me. I will lead everyone to the room that will house the platform for the tournament. King Kai and West Kai, both of you disturbed the peace and destroyed parts of the walkway to here. Did I not say to save your rivalry to when the fighting begins? The bet you two made is hereby null and void, King Kai will enter third and West Kai last. East Kai will enter first and South Kai second. You two better get goin''. I won''t stop for you two, and if you fail to follow behind me once I enter both of your Areas will get disqualified." Both King Kai and West Kai became dispirited hearing that the bet they had was for nothing, but hearing that they were to be disqualified if they didn''t follow him in in that order, they immediately dusted themselves off and stood up. Both of them appeared exhausted as they used up most of their stamina and they struggled to head on back behind South and East Kai. It only took a few moments before a single file lined formed, and along the way King Kai saw West Kai appearing more dejected than him. West Kai saw King Kai looking at him, holding up a v sign, and he scoffed, only to look the other way. Even though the bet became null, King Kai still enjoyed the result as he still won in a way, seeing that he was third and the West Kai was last to enter. The Mansion itself was massive. It was made of pure white marble. Two giant rows of windows could be seen, and while it seemed to only contain two floors, it actually contained multiple floors within, but everyone would just be following the Grand Kai throughout the first floor. Who know what the other floors contained. If one were to stack eight more Gokus on top of his head, then that would be how tall this mansion, stood, it was about fifty five feet in height! Without any more delay, the Grand Kai suddenly snapped his fingers, and his two speaker boombox appeared out of nowhere. Nao saw this and it seemed the Grand Kai was also proficient in Magic Materialization. He turned on a classic rock-n-roll beats tune, and started to hop and skip as he entered into the room. The first floor looked to be the same no matter where one looked, and it had an endless amount of corridors, with two giant wooden doors in the back of the room. Nao knew that from the original, this was the destination of this giant crowd, but he had no idea if the first floor was booby trapped in any way, and could only follow behind Grand Kai''s lead. The Grand Kai started to walk through an incessant amount of hallways, and every time he did so, he stopped hopping, and looking around for a minute, before he resumed his way. Every time he stopped caused the fighters to stop in place as well. Each hallway either connected to another one, back into the main hallway, or went upstairs or downstairs.This went on for an unknown amount of time before they finally arrived in front of the giant wooden doors. No one gave a fuss over this. Besides the guest fighters the Grand Kai brought in, the deceased fighters were already used to this. The Grand Kai soon pushed the two doors open, and while Nao was familiar with what was contained on this inside, it was still exciting to see this room in person. This room itself was a separate dimension that contained stars and planets, just like a portable galaxy! While there appeared to be no flooring to walk on, the Grand Kai still continued to walk forward. The guest fighters were hesitant to follow as all they saw was the darkness of space with scattered stars and planets in the far beyond. They braced themselves and walked forward soon after Grand Kai, and they themselves felt as if they were walking on a platform. Once all 36 fighters and the 150+ guests entered, the two wooden doors closed behind them, and the Grand Kai willed the doors to vanish from sight. The Grand Kai then turned off the music his boombox was playing, which echoed through the nearby space. With another snap of his fingers, the boombox disappeared. Everyone then heard him speak up. "Heh, heh, welcome everyone. We are almost at our destination. I would like to say that the venue this time around is almost double than what previous tournaments have been like, so there has been an increase in size of the fighting platform. It is a little tricky to arrive there but it''ll be a cinch for those who can fly. Anyone who can''t fly are free to join those who can or take the ride I''ve prepared for ya''ll. If there are no further questions, we will proceed to head there immediately and start the fighters'' block selection!" No one said anything in protest against Grand Kai''s words, and the four Kais remained silent. Nao on the other hand was currently distracted with something else. As soon as he entered this separate space dimension, Rebirth sounded off in his mind. It was only a short message but Rebirth detected Origin Ki within this dimension, and that excited Nao greatly! The Grand Kai did promise Nao that if he won the tournament, Nao would be taken to a special area on Grand Kai''s planet, and perhaps that was the core of this dimension. What the Grand Kai saw next somewhat disappointed him as they saw roughly 80% of the crowd lift up in the air, while the remaining 20% were carried by other members of their respective races. This caused the ride he prepared to not have use this time around. He soon got over it though and he also lifted up into the air, and before long, the crowd vanished into this vastness of space. After an unknown amount of time passed, a giant stalagmite floating in space soon entered the crowd''s view. This stalagmite only contained some type of purple rock as its base material, and it was quite pleasing to look it. It immediately reminded Nao of Beerus''s slick purple inverted pyramid back on Beerus''s planet, the main difference was that this stalagmite had a lot of craggy edges. At the north tip seemed to be carved out horizontally. As the crowd started their descent, they saw two massive stadium platforms, with green grass laid around it. This was carved further inside the stalagmite and situated around the stalagmite''s edges stood a circular ring which contained rows upon rows of seats for the guests to sit at. The Grand Kai didn''t want to waste any more time so he immediately dismissed the fighters to head on down to the check in area and for the crowd to get whatever refreshments they wanted and to head towards the seating area. Everyone complied and soon forty people could be seen walking off to the right of the two massive stadiums. These were the respective 36 fighters for this tournament and the four Kai. On one side of the giant area stood the place that was reserved for the Grand Kai and his chair. In front of that stood the two giant rings fro the fighters to fight on. Further behind that stood a room carved into the platform which housed the officials for the tournament. At some point, one official could be walking out carrying a microphone while a couple other officials brought out a giant whiteboard. This whiteboard was massive and it allowed all the guests up in the seats above to easily look at it, as this whiteboard would soon contain the names of the fighters. The only thing that was currently written on it were Block A and Block B with eighteen branches on each side, indicating that eighteen fighters would be determined for each Block A and Block B. Unlike the Martial Arts Tournament announcer on planet Earth, this certain announcer appeared to be very different. They were dressed formally, wearing a purple suit and white plants with light brown shoes. They had light green skin, but the one thing that stood out was this person actually had a red mushroom with yellow spots for a head! It was a shame his name was never revealed in the original, so let''s just call him Kinoko. Kinoko tapped his mic a couple times to make sure the feedback was fine, before an energetic voice soon resounded in the area. The clamoring of the guests soon died down. "Greetings, ladies and gentlemen! I sincerely welcome you all to this years'' official Other World Tournament!" Hearing this, the crowd roared once again in excitement. Seeing the excitement build up, Kinoko continued his speech. "I''m glad to see everyone is riled up, even I''m feeling it! I''ll be your announcer, Kinoko. We have prepared something special for this tournament, as this tournament marks the 150th entry since the change our calendar changed into the Solar Calendar! We have brought fighters both home to the Other World and the Realm of the Living together, a huge round of applause for the Grand Kai to make this happen!" As Kinoko requested applause from the audience for the Grand Kai, the audience complied and gave the loudest cheer they could give. A smile appeared on Kinoko, and he soon proceeded with his next step. "Excellent. Now let us get right down to it. We will soon be drawing lots for each of the thirty six fighters. Eighteen of them will belong to block A while the other to Block B. We do have two stages prepared but only one block will duke it out each other at one time. Only the top sixteen will advance, so each block will only have eight fighters remaining! With that being said, please give your attention to the Grand Kai. He has some more rules to explain!" At this point in time, the Grand Kai could now be seen sitting in his formal chair which was hoisted up from the ground, and a couple servants could be seen nearby on standby. Kinoko soon got off the stadium stage and handed Grand Kai the microphone. He could be seen wearing his formal wear as well, who knows when he changed his clothes. "Did ya''ll miss me already? I''ll be explainin'' the rules for this tournament. Don''t ya''ll worry too much, cause the rules be pretty simple to boot! If ya''ll fall from the ring, start to cry or give up, you automatically forfeit the match. Ya''ll can''t poke each other in the eyes or hit below the belt, cause that''s no fun either! While the inhabitants of the other world are already dead, killing is strictly forbidden, we don''t want the guests from the Realm of the Living to die! Don''t ya''ll worry about being hurt either, the guests are already surrounded by a barrier made of Godly Ki! Unless someone has access to that, it can''t be broken, heh, heh!" The crowd roared once again in cheer after hearing the Grand Kai speak, and felt relieved hearing that they wouldn''t be injured once the fighting started. Each fighter appeared to be very strong this time around, and Cooler was probably one of the top fighters. As to whether Cooler would actually kill or not, that had yet to be seen. One thing could be said though, even though he was a frost demon, he doesn''t underestimate anyone and is much more mature than his brother, Frieza. Anyway, the Grand Kai, passed the microphone back to Kinoko, and Kinoko proceeded to walk back up on stage, where another couple of officials could be seen nearby the giant whiteboard. A square pedestal could also be seen in front of it, which contained a simple wooden box with various balls inside. Each ball contained a number, ranging from one to thirty six. Once Kinoko arrived next to the square pedestal, he spoke once again with an energetic voice. "Everyone, I hope you all are ready! All fighters, please separate into your respective Areas. The Grand Kai had graced us with the order already, so East Kai, please bring your nine fighters up front and we will begin to draw the lots!" King Kai, West Kai, South Kai and King Kai nodded at Kinoko and soon split off into their respective areas. With the last few tournaments, it was either King Kai or West Kai going first, so with a hearty attitude, the East Kai strove in big strides on stage, with her fighters in tow. She appeared to be very happy going first this time. Chapter 81 - 78: Nao & Elsa Vs Dia & Isabella (I) A happy East Kai soon strode up in large strides with nine fighters in tow to the stage. The one platform was quite large, and it allowed plenty of space for eighteen fighters to duke it out with each other. Nao had a look at the fighters under East Kai''s wing. Most of them he hadn''t seen in the original, but two fighters he could point out were obviously Cooler, and it seemed Arqua was with her too. Arqua was a blue-scaled fishman humanoid and he appeared shy at first, and didn''t like to fight. This was only his outward appearance though and turned rather viscous once he summoned his water domain. It didn''t take long for the East Area fighters. As to the other seven, he wouldn''t know what they did until the actual fighting starts. Kinoko, with his energized voice, soon called each one one by one, and before long nine slots soon filled the whiteboard. Four of the nine fighters entered block A, and the last five entered block B. Cooler ended up with 19 and became the first fighter for Block B. The Grand Kai didn''t want to waste any time so South Kai soon went up with his nine fighters. The mushroom announcer also wanted to not delay any further. Oscar ended up in Block A. Some Wolfkin, and even a butterfly humanoid ended up in block B. Nao also recognized Torbie, who was a red-black shelled beetle humanoid, and he ended up in Block B. However, at this moment in time, Nao''s gazed landed on the next two fighters who were going to choose their numbers, and became stunned. Even the announcer started to shake in excitement. These two had hot pink hair, one was cut rather short and the other flowed down to her waistline. One had light green irises and the other light blue and both of them were wearing white combat dresses. The reason why Nao became shocked upon seeing these two were their tails. They were long, black and slim and had a shape of a space at the tip. ''Am I seeing things, or is that Momo and Lala? How could these two be in the D*Z universe?'' Nao started to ponder these figures as to whether they truly were Momo and Lala, but once he heard the announcer next, it cleared everything up. In a very excited voice, the mushroom announcer spoke up at these two figures. Even the crowd started to roar the loudest they''ve ever cheered compared to the start of the tournament. "L-L-Ladies and gentlemen, my eyes dare not deceive me, the one and only galactic diva is currently here! Miss Belle, dare I ask why you are participating in a martial arts tournament?" It appeared her cover was finally blown, and the girl with the short pink hair smiled at the announcer. Instead of going toward the box that held the numbered spheres, she immediately went to the announcer, who held their breath once the diva was right in front of him. She then reached out her hand, and Kinoko immediately realized what she was asking for, and passed her the mike. Hearing that her name was Belle, Nao confirmed that these two are probably not Momo and Lala, they just seem to have the same appearance as them. A happy, cheerful sound came out of the mike once this figure spoke out to the crowd. Hearing this, Nao definitely confirmed her to be that of an idol of sorts. "Hihi, everyone! That''s right, this is your number one galactic diva, Isabella, reporting in! Aren''t you all surprised I''m dressed like this? I bet you guys are, hehe!" Kinoko then decided to conduct a small mock interview of sorts, seeing that the number one idol in the galaxies is currently standing right in front of him. The crowd only got louder and louder, and Nao swore he heard some corny phrases from them that he had to face-palm at. "Miss Belle, why are you here? Isn''t your next tour starting next month? Won''t this affect you?" "I''m currently on break! It is true my next tour is starting soon but I guess it''s time to bring the cat out of the bag. I''ll let you guys in on a little secret, I hope you guys are ready for it. You see, my family line practices none other than martial arts, and being the only child this generation, they practically drilled this into me! I just happened to pursue my dream of becoming an idol known throughout the galaxies first. You could say this is my first debut of being a martial artist!" Kinoko, who was handed another mike at some unknown point in time, soon became gobsmacked, and even the crowd turned silent. He lost the strength in his hands the mike to drop onto the ground. This caused some feedback to echo around them for a moment. He soon shook out of his dazed state and immediately picked up the mike again in a hurry. The crowd then once roared again. "W-W-Well there you have it everyone! Who knew the number one idol in the galaxies practiced martial arts!? I can tell that this tournament will go defintely be one to go down in the books! Miss Belle, it seems you''ve brought a guest along with you this time, who is this exactly?" Isabella then turned behind her only to look at the other figure who had long hot pink hair. After some whispering, she then turned back to Kinoko, who ended up in disappointment after hearing her answer. "I hope you all don''t mind me bringing a guest, but she is quite shy. She''s Dia, and while we may not be sisters by blood, we''ve grown up with each other since childhood. I do apologize in advance though, I won''t say anything more, teehee!" "A childhood friend of Miss Belle!? That is definitely a shocker. I thank you for this short interview Miss Belle. The galactic news will definitely be all over this once this tournament is over. Since we invited guests from both realms it will definitely spread like wildfire. Miss Belle, why don''t you take Miss Dia and go choose your numbers? We still have over half of the fighters remaining." Isabella smiled again and walked up to the box containing the numbered spheres. Dia followed shortly after with a nervous and worried look, but as if fate willed it, both of them ended up with number 13 and 14. This caused Dia to sigh in relief, and they both of them ended up being placed in Block A. Following these two, two more ended up in block A, resulting in five being block A and four being in block B. With this, 18 of the 36 fighters were now written on the whiteboard. Once all of South Kai''s fighters exited the stage, King Kai immediately stepped up with his nine. Nao was last in line and he let the other eight go before him. Among the other eight, only Elsa and Olive ended up in Block A, and the rest in Block B. By another twist of fate, Nao ended up with the number one ball, and he too, was placed in block A. Being placed in the same block as his father, a fight will definitely be inevitable, but with the first round being a battle royale, who knew what the turnout will be? Nao thought he would fight first with Oscar, but it seemed that fate would have something else in store for him. With King Kai''s fighters going up on the whiteboard, the last in turn was West Kai. He went up with a dejected look, as he was the last one to go. With Nao back on the ground nearby, he soon spotted Paikuhan and another familiar face from the original, Tapkar. The other seven he was unfamiliar with, but the West Kai had brought along a couple mermaids, a couple small cat-like figures that appeared similar to that of the mythical beast, Carbuncle, only with one having red fur and the other, black fur. Even a giant was among the fighters. It didn''t take long for them to choose the remaining nine balls. In the end Paikuhan was the last one to choose. West Kai''s result ended up having six fighters placed in Block A, and three fighters in Block B. All the fighters have now been allocated into both blocks, and thirty six names could now be seen on the whiteboard. Eighteen names were circled together, which consisted of Block A, and the same for Block B. Further up the whiteboard, the traditional bracket of the top sixteen could be seen, but each branch was currently blank. This would be determined once the preliminary round ended. Kinoko then decided to wrap it up. "I thank you all for not causing a fuss! Everyone, the fighters have now been allocated! Grand Kai, do you have any words to say before we give the fighters a short break to warm up?" After Kinoko asked the Grand Kai, he saw him shake his head. He did not have anything else to say. "Great! With that being said, we will now give fighters twenty minutes to warm up. Once these twenty minutes are over, please proceed to the stage immediately. Besides the rules the Grand Kai laid out for us, everything else is A-OK!" With one last cheer, the crowd soon started to die down again and they either got up to go get something, or started to talk among themselves. The fighters then split off into Group A and Group B sections off to the sides of the two stages. Once the two split off, disappointment streaked across Sayuri''s face. She ended up being placed in Block B so she would not be with Nao during the preliminaries. Nao, Elsa, and Oscar then split off from the other fifteen into their own small group. Nao saw Dia and Isabella also go off into their own little world. The remaining 13 too split into their own group of twos and threes. Seeing everyone split off like this made sense, as anything could happen in a battle royale. Forming teams early on was one of the best strategies against others in a fight like this. Nao then looked back at his father, only to see him laugh. "Haha, Nao I didn''t think we''d end up together like this. While I''d love to fight you right off the bat, it''d be better for the three of us to form a team right? I have no idea what the others are like, but it seems that Missy over there has quite the reputation." Hearing this, Nao nodded in approval. "I do say that''s for the best, Father. we only need to eliminate 10 to move onto the next round. I''m interested in fighting those two specifically." "But Nao, that''s the number one idol in all the galaxies! Even I''m a huge fan of hers. If you kick her out of the preliminaries, you''ll definitely incur everyone''s wrath!" At this time, Elsa spoke up with a worried expression. "She''s that famous? I wasn''t even aware that there existed galactic idols in the first place. But idol or not, she is here to fight, not perform. I''m mainly here to further develop my combat techniques. Speaking of that, how are you coming along, Father?" "I guess now is a good time to say it. Son, you remember I''ve previously stated I''ve been seriously for these last five years, right?" "Yeah, you brought that up last night. I still remember it clearly." "Good. That makes the next part simple then. You see during this training I''ve managed to unlock a new state us Saiyans can achieve!" "A new state...? Wait, Father, are you referring to that?" "Gahaha! Looks like nothing goes past by you Nao. You see, I deeply regretted dying back then, causing your mother such an emotional trauma. The South Kai took pity on me, seeing how righteous my soul was. You probably find that weird too, don''t you?" "With the recent activities, not really. Plus I also dug up some history on our ancestors as well. As I recall, back on our home world, Planet Sadala, we had two factions, the righteous and evil Saiyans, right?" "I didn''t think you''d reach that point, son. That''s right. Well, to put it simply, our family line derives from one of the strongest powerhouses of the righteous faction back when we were still on Planet Sadala. Each side hated each other to the bone, enough to where they would swear eternal damnation to one another. Our righteous faction had an end to this but we did not expect the evil faction to actually blow up the planet, causing us both to nearly be wiped out of existence." "It did mention that Planet Sadala did blow up due to an internal strife in hour history records, what happened exactly, Father?" "Before I go about this, Nao, you remember our legend right?" "Of course, how could I not know about the legend of the Super Saiyan? They were quite common back then!" "That''s right. I''ll say it now, I finally managed to achieve Super Saiyan, but it wasn''t easy. That trauma I caused to your mother became an emotional trigger for me, a very deep sadness. It even reached the point to questioning why I received an exception to keep my physical body in the Other World, and I even attempted to end it all right there. Thankfully, with South Kai''s help, I managed to pull through and through this deep sadness, I became a Super Saiyan. While it is most common to transform via extreme hatred, we are able to transform regardless as long as one is triggered by some sort of extreme negative emotion." Nao was not expecting Oscar to drop a bombshell like this to him, right before the start of the preliminaries. Even Elsa was shocked to hear about this from Oscar, as he always used to appear very cheerful and easygoing when he visited her planet twenty years ago. Thankfully Nao kept a cool head and the three were talking rather quietly, so the other fighters couldn''t hear this. He was not expecting to hear that his father actually attempted to end his own life, but to not raise any suspicions, Nao decided to continue the conversation. "Father...I''m not sure how to respond to that...are you feeling fine now?" Hearing this warmed Oscar''s heart a bit, seeing his son worried on his behalf. He then laughed again once more. "Gahaha! You don''t need to worry about me, Nao. I managed to stand back on my own two feet. Thanks to South Kai''s training facilities, I''ve been busy these last five years. I didn''t want to get all sappy with this, but the main point of this story was that your great grandfather participated in a certain ceremony back on Planet Sadala. Nao, are you aware there exists another legend, one beyond the Super Saiyan?" Chapter 82 - 79: Nao & Elsa Vs Dia & Isabella (II) "Nao, your great grandfather participated in a certain ceremony back on Planet Sadala. Are you aware there exists another legend, one beyond the Super Saiyan?" Nao remained silent for a moment after hearing this. While the legend of the Super Saiyan was far more common and was literally passed down as a folk tale to children from a young age onward, the legend of the Super Saiyan God was lost through time, and the only record of it remained in the Namekian Book of Legends. Oscar was probably referring to this, so Nao decided to not raise any suspicions to him, even if he was his father, and shook his head, denying that he knew it. "Thought so. Looks like your mother hadn''t spoken about this to you yet. Well, back at our home world, we Saiyans were split into the righteous and evil factions as I''ve mentioned previously. The righteous faction consisted of six main houses, Your great grandfather was the head at the time when this ceremony was performed. Our five houses served the main house, which at that time, was lead by a Saiyan named Yamoshi. During the final war, we did succeed in the ceremony, which granted a strength much higher than that of our Super Saiyan state." Nao nodded in confirmation. He was enjoying listening to the story of the Super Saiyan God being told right before him. Even though he knew how it went down, he found it really surprising that his Father actually knew of it. What Nao didn''t know, which even made him more shocked, was that his family line was actually one of the six Saiyans that participated in that holy ceremony! The details of this ceremony weren''t available in the current Saiyan history records. As to how Frieza got a whiff of this legend, who knew what sources he had. "Father, what is this strength beyond that of a Super Saiyan? Is it really that incredible?" "Gahaha, it definitely is, Nao! Our Super Saiyan state is just the first step. We call this next transformation, the Super Saiyan God. Once this ceremony was performed, even the heavens made way, calling down its godly power, only for it to be absorbed by Yamoshi. Even Yamoshi, the head of our six houses, couldn''t fully control this power, and during a point of weakness, those evil Saiyans struck back, and ended up blowing up the planet in the process and most of the Saiyans around them. The six righteous houses perished right then and there. Thankfully, among the last three thousand or so that managed to flee the planet during its destruction, my father and his wife happened to be among them. We were able to settle down in the house you grew up in." "..." Oscar became giddy seeing how his son reacted to this story. The shock Nao showed was mainly from how his family was fitted into this story. It appeared Nao had quite the backing, even if most of his family was killed off. It suddenly clicked to Nao as to why he was born in the elite class district, and now it all made sense to him. However, before Nao could say anything else, Oscar decided to conclude the story there. "Son, you don''t have to say anything for now. I just wanted to let you know of our family background. If we happen to fight each other in the preliminary round, I just wanted you to know who exactly you would be going up against, gahaha!" Hearing another hearty laugh from Oscar, Nao soon snapped out of his daze, and just smiled back at him. Elsa, on the other hand, experienced a flurry of emotions as she listened to this story, and remained in a daze. "Thank you for telling this, Father. I do feel that deep inside me I still have power locked away, untapped. If we have time later, I''d love to tell you about it. Hearing that name Yamoshi, I felt a strange resonance deep inside." "Resonance, huh? You do have that white hair and golden tail of yours too. Us Saiyans do grow stronger with each passing generation, perhaps you have what it takes to achieve Super Saiyan God!" "We''ll see, Father. Besides, I feel I''m not that far off from Super Saiyan either. On top of honing my combat techniques, achieving this was another goal of mine." "Oh? How close would you say?" "If I had to make an accurate guess, probably 70%? It just feels I''m lacking that final push." "Final push? You probably haven''t received a strong surge of a negative emotion then. If you''d like, your old man here could give you a beat down of your life, gahaha!" Nao saw Oscar grin and he shuddered for a moment. His life thus far has been relatively easygoing. He''d only had one life and death battle with Hatchiyack, and his sparring. If he were beaten down into the ground by his Father, he wouldn''t know what the outcome was to be, especially since Oscar said he managed to achieve Super Saiyan. His parents in his first life doted on him greatly, and he rarely, if even not at all, fought with them. The main cause of that was his mother couldn''t conceive any children of her own. Before he could think of what to say next, he suddenly heard the announcer''s voice. "That''s it, everyone! Twenty minutes have passed. Block A fighters, please proceed to the stage immediately." Hearing this Nao and Oscar had one final look at each other. Nao then looked at Elsa, who still appeared dazed. He then placed his hand on one of her shoulders to try and get her to snap out of it, and a cold shiver immediately went up her spine, snapping her back into reality. "Y-Yes!?" Elsa wasn''t expecting someone to touch her. She then had a quick look at her surroundings, only to see the other fifteen fighters walking toward the two extremely large fighting platforms. She then looked at Nao and Oscar, only to see Nao placing his hand on her shoulder. Nao spoke up before she could say anything. "Are you okay, Elsa? You''ve been spacing out for a while now. We need to head on stage. The fighting is about to begin." "I-I''m fine, Nao. Has twenty minutes passed already? I was just engrossed in the story of you two..." "We can save the rest for later, Elsa. But now, it''s time to fight. I''ve already picked out two opponents. Would you be interested in joining in?" Hearing that Nao invited Elsa to fight alongside him, a smile bloomed on her face. His sister had accepted Elsa, and hearing this, she felt that Nao had accepted her as well. Elsa was a little troubled by this since she had a good relationship with Oscar, but now she will belong to his son in the future. She nodded, and the three soon joined the other fifteen fighters. She still had one worry regarding the story she heard. She looked st Nao worriedly for a brief moment, but after concluding her thoughts, it caused her to blush a bit. ''I wonder which one is worse, a genocide of one''s race, or an internal conflict resulting in the planet''s destruction...? Both of us had some type of tragic event in our lives...Guess that makes us two peas in a pod?'' This was to be saved for later, and Elsa''s vision soon saw two very large fighting rings in front of her. Eighteen fighters could comfortably fight on one of the two without any issue. As to why there were two, well the Grand Kai was going to explain that next. At some unknown point in time, Kinoko passed his mike to him. "Heh, heh, welcome to the prelims y''all! Hope Y''all had enough warmin'' up. As y''all can see, there are two rings here. Both of them are open to y''all. Nine of you can fight on one, and the other as well. Y''all can even mix and match, I don''t give a damn! With that said, let the prelims, begin!" Grand Kai then brought out an ancient looking bronze medal gong, and struck it, causing a large ding to resound in the area. The closest nine fighters stayed in place whereas the farthest nine, including Rei, Olive, and Shi, made their way to the other ring. Oscar also headed towards the other ring, and Nao wondered why he did that. ''Guess we''ll save our fight for later then, huh?'', Nao thought. This left Nao and Elsa alone with seven other fighters. The remaining seven split into two groups of two, and one group of three. One of the group of two immediately started to clash with each other. The other group of two was none other than Dia and Isabella. Both of them entered a unique fighting stance but Nao saw that Dia was clearly nervous, probably waiting for anyone to strike against them. Before Nao and Elsa could make their way toward Dia and Isabella, one of the figures suddenly moved within the other group of three. This figure was rather small, a little over four feet tall. They had beautiful blue skin with black spots scattered on it. The black spots were more prevalent on its head. Coupled with webbed hands and feet, a long oak-like wooden composite bow strung over its small back. This figure was equivalent to that of a blue spotted poison dart frog. This figure immediately flew overcast and overlooked the others. Nao immediately saw the sac beneath its chin start to expand, only to follow with a voice coming out of their mouth. "Let''s liven things up now, shall we? Ribbit." The humanoid frog then opened its mouth, shooting out tons of a dark blue liquid-like substance. This forced everyone to take flight. Only moments passed before one of the two rings was completely covered in poison. Seeing this, the frog nodded happily. He then flew several meters away and took out his longbow. A moment later, He activated a dark blue aura, only to have a purple arrow congeal itself into the middle of the bow''s notch. As he shot the first arrow, it struck against the other two figures who dodged it easily. However, immediately after, more arrows started to rapidly form and he started his rapid firing at the remaining two. Seeing a battle take place already, Nao had no time to lose. He activated his pale white aura, and the temperature around the stage started to drop. Nao lifted his right hand in the air, taking aim at Isabella. It didn''t take long before a white Ki blast formed in Nao''s palm that started to freeze over. He then shot it at Isabella. "Dark Ice Blast!" His ice blast struck against Isabella, who tried to block against it with her arm. It immediately started to frost over, causing her to frown and wince in pain, clutching her arm. Seeing this, one cheer soon resounded from the crowd, and Nao heard a very familiar voice. "Kick that idol''s ass, brother!" He had no time to look at the crowd as he immediately flew toward the two. Elsa followed behind him. However, just as the four were about to engage in combat, they heard a flurry of curses from the crowd, as they became enraged upon hearing Miya''s remark. Chapter 83 - 80 Nao & Elsa Vs Dia & Isabella (III) A string of curses and jeers immediately followed from the crowd after Miya called out the number one idol in the galaxies like that. "F*ck you!" "Don''t you dare diss Miss Belle like that, you can go to hell!" "Miss Belle, kick that white haired kid''s ass into the ground!" Hearing this almost caused Nao to stumble over, but he managed to stay in place. He was able to catch Isabella off guard, she only managed to brace for the incoming Ki blast. It mainly hit her arm, which started to frost over, and she winced her eyes in pain, clutching her arm at the same time. The front of her arm also started to frost over, and a chill began to spread out internally in her body. It wouldn''t be long till it became frostbitten, unless it was treated. Isabella then looked up, only to see a white haired child about a foot smaller than her no further than several meters away, She also saw a sky blue haired elf floating next to him. No one in the first of the two fighter blocks could stand on the ground any longer, as the humanoid blue frog sprayed poison everywhere on it just moments ago. If one were to look closely, pale blue poison mist started to creep up from the ground, and it did not seem to stop. Thankfully the sky was their limit, and the Grand Kai gave plenty of space in it for fighters to fight freely. However, each fighter still had to be careful not to get into contact with this mist. Poison dart frogs were known to be one of the most deadliest creatures on the planet in Nao''s previous life, and it was probably safe to assume that here as well. Thankfully this poison didn''t erode the ring, as it was protected by Grand Kai''s Ki. It was still considered a mortal poison. As Isabella looked at Elsa, she saw Elsa start to silently chant. A sky blue aura soon surrounded her, and then Elsa extended out her right hand. Her hand soon formed into an upward fist, allowing something to be grasped within. A second later, a shaft with a curved grip soon appeared. A thin blade then extended out from it, little over a meter long. The tip of the blade, as well as the blade''s handle was dark blue, and the blade itself was sky blue. Nao had a quick glance at Elsa, only to see a Ki weapon form in her hand, causing him to be quite surprised. Ki Weapons were always fascinating to Nao. Super Vegito''s Ki blade, Rose''s Ki sword, Trunks two-handed Ki sword, any of them really. To be honest, he also was interested in creating one, but he hadn''t a clue which weapon type suited him best. He saw Elsa create a sky blue Ki rapier, and earlier, he saw the humanoid frog create purple poison Ki arrows. He would defintely have to research this at a later point. Isabella blinked once during this moment before she could compose herself, and she then saw Nao vanish from Elsa''s side. Using Vanish, Nao immediately re-appeared right in front Isabella. He swung his right fist forward, and struck against her gut, causing a loud impact to resound in the area. Thankfully Isabella had a light meal earlier in the morning, otherwise she would have regurgitated most of it from this strike. Some blood also sprayed out of her mouth, as she flew backwards. It took her a while but she stabilized herself once she entered the second ring. Feeling a metal taste in her mouth, Isabella looked down, only to see a stream of blood trickling down the side of her lips. She proceeded to wipe the blood away, and it ended up staining her hand in red. She then gazed seriously at Nao, who was currently hovering in the sky, looking directly at her calmly. She then flew back, only to be a few meters away. "Tch, you''re an eager one aren''t ya? Hehe, that doesn''t matter to me, this is exactly what I wanted in the first place. A proper battle where one disregards their status, and this place is perfect for it! I wasn''t expecting to reveal my true strength this early, but you just had to force my hand, kid. Come forth, my heat crystal armor!" All of a sudden, Isabella cried forth, and a hissing sound soon spread out around Nao, Elsa, Isabella and Dia. Nao saw Dia''s eyes start to sparkle as she watched Isabella reveal her trump card early. Nao also found this hissing sound very similar, to the point where he could match this sound to the hissing sound of Majin Buu''s ball, when its seal was being broken. The hissing from Isabella was also erratic. Isabella was soon covered in pink gem-like crystals from head to toe. Each gem was at least a few inches wide and they were really beautiful to look at. The hissing soon converged into a pink aura that covered her whole body. The gems even covered her black spade shape tail, and left a small opening at the tip of it. Nao raised his eyebrows seeing Isabella''s new form. Her appearance now was akin to that of a a metal dragon, only covered in gems instead of metal, while missing the horns. Nao also sensed her Ki skyrocket through the roof, and was quite higher than his base power. Her form also caused other fighters to curiously gaze toward her direction, while also earning several gasps and shock from the audience. Nao also had his Great Ape form he could use, but in a tournament such as this, he''d rather refrain from using it if possible. ''Guess it''s time to use Kaioken, huh?'', Nao thought. His body could now safely handle up to Kaioken x10, and for short periods of time, x15. He would only have a few moments to burst through if he activated x20, before it tore down his body. And strangely enough, the moment the pink gems covered Isabella''s body, he felt a strong heat being produced, and it immediately evaporated the frost that covered her arm. Her skin also turned pink as a result. At this time, in order for Isabella to complete her transformation, Dia vanished and reappeared beside her. Her tail then twitched around, before it pointed at Nao. It shone with a yellow light, and a yellow Ki beam about half a foot wide shot out of it. ''Shit, they really do have similar techniques to Momo and Lala,'' Nao, inwardly cursed at himself. To see now strong Dia was, Nao decided to take this attack on. However, he did not anticipate Elsa to vanish and reappear right before Nao. Elsa then raised her rapier up high, and as soon as the yellow Ki beam was within inches of Elsa, sky blue aura flashed from her sword, and she struck down vertically. The sky blue aura cut straight through the yellow Ki beam, and as soon as it reached the end of it, her Ki dispersed. Both attacks canceled each other out. She then harrumphed at the two. "Hmph, am I dead weight to you two? Nao, I''ll go take care of Dia. You can enjoy your fight with Isabella, you''re anticipating it, aren''t you?" "Thank you, Elsa. I won''t interfere unless if it turns dire." Elsa nodded and smiled. She then saw Nao used Vanish, and he reappeared in front of Isabella. Elsa did the same, only to in front of Dia. Isabella seemed to be healed from Nao''s strike to the gut from earlier, as the blood had already evaporated from the heat Isabella was currently producing. During this time, the gems finished covering Isabella''s body and her transformation was complete. The four continued to stare at each other for a few seconds as her gem clad tail swerved around. Nao used this time to speak up once again. "This heat you''re releasing is quite strong, but it''s not like you''re the only one capable of producing it!" "Hehe, are you sure it can match my heat? I''ve shown mine, let''s see what you have in the bag!" "Let''s heat things up even further! Kaioken!" As Nao''s ice element was still in the [Basic] stage, he decided to turn this aura off before he cycled his Ki to activate Kaioken. While a white and red aura would indeed look cool, the heat produced by the active molecules in his body would likely evaporate any frost he would currently produce. He saw how quickly it evaporated off Isabella''s arm, so he paid no heed to it. Nao''s blood started pumping like crazy, and he started to immediately feel flushed. His muscles to started contort and expand a bit as well, and before long his whole skin became pinkish red. His body then started to constantly produce white steam as a pinkish red aura enveloped him. He felt his Ki rising rapidly, and he decided to activate x5 Kaioken, which bumped his 57.5M BP all the way to 287.5M. Once his Ki reached this level, he sensed Isabella''s Ki again, and his now felt relatively higher than hers. Nao could estimate hers to be around 225M. This could be seen as a big difference, but in the long run, it really wasn''t, seeing how high BP became further down the original story. Seeing a race unknown to him having such a battle power surprised him quite a bit. Nao could use [Rebirth] to detect BP but he would rather rely on himself first before resorting to this system. He also had more ideas in mind to make [Rebirth] much more simplistic. This system was meant to help Nao''s growth as he traversed the multiverse, and if he wanted the system to remove functions like what had happened in the last upgrade to make it more simplistic, [Rebirth] would comply to Nao''s wishes. Isabella''s eyes laid upon Nao. While he did not have much of a bodily transformation like she did, she could feel strong heat similar to hers being produced off his body. He was now surrounded in a pinkish-red aura, and it was darker than hers, as hers was just pink. Seeing this, she smiled inwardly, not looking to underestimate this child. What Nao didn''t know was that both Isabella and Dia had one more secret trump card, and if Nao and Elsa forced the two into a corner, they would be forced to use it! Chapter 84 - 81: Nao & Elsa Vs Dia & Isabella (IV) Isabella had activated her heat crystal armor, transforming her into a metallic hornless dragon. With her outward s.e.xy appeal thanks to being the number one idol in the galaxies, and slim spade-shaped tail, she appeared to be a succubus at first glance, but perhaps her race actually belonged to that of a race of dragons. Nao had also activated his Kaioken, increasing his base battle power by five. Once Nao''s battle power finished increasing, Isabella felt pressure radiating off of him. Even King Kai, who was watching from the sides, let out a rare smile, seeing his student activate Kaioken for the first time in battle. He had rarely activated it when he was being taught by him. King Kai was quite surprised that he went straight to Kaioken x5. He could tell quite easily, as the darker the pinkish-red became, the more power the technique released. At the later stages of the technique, the aura would turn from pinkish-red into a dark red. Besides Nao, Isabella, Elsa, and Dia, the other group of two and three, which included the humanoid frog, had to back away thanks to the intense heat the Nao and Isabella were currently releasing. After backing off several meters away, those five resumed fighting. Elsa took this opportunity to silently chant again. Seeing this, Dia soon took out a fancy metallic silver handle or sorts from her purple ring that she was wearing on her left index finger. It appeared this ring worked similar to that of a space ring. This wasn''t surprising for Nao after he saw this, as in this life, there were races that were far more technologically advanced than in his previous life, it was bound to have such equipment. Dia then flared up her pink aura. Her whole body became covered in pink aura, before it started to converge at the handle she had taken out. Having a closer look at this handle, it actually appeared to be a hilt of a sword! The blade was nowhere to be seen, but as the pink aura started to creep upon the hilt, the Ki soon formed into a blade of a sword about one and a half foot long. It became a one handed pink Ki Sword. Dia shifted her right leg backward, pointing her Ki sword at an angle toward Elsa. Instead of taking the initiative, she decided to wait and see what Elsa was currently doing. A few seconds passed and Elsa finished her chant. Elsa''s sky blue aura became illuminated for a brief moment, before it scattered into very small droplets. There were only several tens of droplets around the sides of Elsa''s body, but each one was infused with Elsa''s mystic art that was passed down through generations of her family. Thanks to the Saiyans'' massacre twenty years ago, only she remained alive among the children the current royal family has. Thankfully Elsa was a princess, instead of a prince, as Eloysians had a matriarchal society. Her Ki Rapier was also passed down through the royal family as well. Only until one could form the weapon, could they further progress in the mystic arts. Most of the arts emphasized either the water element or the speed of a rapier. Seeing water droplets form around Elsa, Nao wondered if they would turn into fast Ki bullets once she moved. Sure enough, as Dia was embracing a defensive stance against Elsa''s attack, the water droplets soon started to spin rapidly in place. This caused a white mist to form around Elsa, and she started to do a running motion toward Dia. Even though this appeared to be a running motion, Elsa''s figure immediately vanished and reappeared at random intervals. Dia try to timed this but as soon as she saw Elsa appear in front of her, she slashed out. Unfortunately for Dia, she felt her attack didn''t connect, and soon saw Elsa''s figure vanish in front of her. As if the water droplets had a mind of their own, each one vanished from sight after forming small needle-like shape bullets, and fiercely struck against Dia''s body. Each impact caused Dia to stagger and it didn''t take long for several cuts and shreds to appear on her clothes. Each would then had blood seep out of it. To top it off, she felt one last large impact strike against the center of her chest. Feeling the wind taken out of her, Dia coughed up a large amount of blood, The blood slowly trickled its way down onto the ring, and as soon as it struck the poison, it became a darker color. Dia started to struggle trying to not topple over. It didn''t take long before she started to lose energy in her legs and started fall down. Seeing her sister start falling down in the air above the ring, Isabella, who was still waiting for Nao to move, cried out to her, and tried to rush forward. "Dia!" However, before Isabelle could move very far, Nao used Vanish and appeared right in front of her, folding his arms over his chest. "You''d really think I''d let you go assist her?" "Move out of my way!" Seeing that brute force was her only option to move forward, she decided to swoop in with her left fist, clad in pink gems, intending to blow Nao out of the way. Nao flared his aura up a bit, and decided to counter her fist with his own, and struck out with his right fist. He felt his fist becoming warmer as soon as it reached Isabella''s, causing some sort of friction between the two. HISSSSS! As soon as the two heated fists met each other, Nao was expecting a large bang, but instead a large hissing sound resounded in the two rings. This immediately caught the audience''s attention, as in the first ring, they immediately saw huge blast of white heat spread off in all directions. This only lasted for a second, but they soon heard a sharp cry after. The pink gems on Isabella''s skin started to very slightly crack after that first exchange of blows! "Ahh!" Isabella felt a large impact course through her internally, starting from her fist. It was enough to shake her core, and she ended up being blasted back several feet, while Nao didn''t budge. Once the gems started to crack, blood started to pour out of her fist. This caused Isabella''s other hand to clutch it, while feeling intense pain on her fist. She then glared back at Nao. Nao didn''t give an opportunity for Isabella to recover, and immediately used Vanish again... Meanwhile, Dia fell several feet down but was still ten or twenty feet above the ring''s platform. She slowly started to regain energy in her feet, and managed to stop the descent. Elsa had long vanished from her previous spot and while Dia was trying to catch her breath, she suddenly felt a grip latch onto the front of her clothes, close to her neck. Elsa''s figure then reappeared, and hoisted Dia on up above Elsa''s head. "You''re not much of a fighter, are you? Why exactly are you here?" Still feeling groggy from the amount of blood she lost, her vision tried to regain clarity. Her vision remained hazy, but she still heard Elsa''s voice. "I-I know I''m not great of a fighter like my sister is...cough...cough...but she still invited me here. I don''t want to disappoint her!" "Disappoint her? Have you seen your appearance now? What could you possibly do at this point? I don''t like to cause any more injuries than what''s necessary, you''d best disqualify yourself and step off the ring!" "I-I won''t back down from this! I''ll keep struggling until I managed to join forces with sister again!" "You know, your sister isn''t looking too great either, why don''t you have a look yourself?" "Huh?" At this time, Elsa tossed Dia aside, allowing to catch her footing in the air. Ignoring Elsa, her vision soon regained clarity, and saw a white haired kid standing several feet away from Isabella. Dia saw Isabella in an exhausted state, clutching her bleeding left fist. Distraught soon appeared on Dia''s face, but Isabella sensed her gaze. She smiled bitterly, and decided to yell out to her. Her voice even began to mesmerize the audience a bit. All this while, Kinoko, who was supposed to be riling up the audience detailing on how the battles were going, was stuck in place, stupefied. "Dia, do you remember what I gave you before the start of the tournament? Bring it out of your ring! Don''t ask where I got it. I wasn''t expecting to use things this earlier, but my expectations were blown away!" "S-sister...are you sure its safe to use these?" "Worry about the consequences later, Dia! It''s time for the two of us to become one!" Hearing this, Nao''s sight landed on Isabella once again, as he watched the exchange between Isabella and Dia. ''For two to become one...they can''t be referring to fusion...are they?''. Nao''s mind started to churn as fighting came to a momentary halt. Immediately following that, Dia activated her purple ring, which was the same as Isabella''s, also located on her index finger. Out came a unique light yellow earring. Nao''s eyes turned wide seeing this. ''How the hell do these two have Potara earrings!?'' Just as Dia and Isabella was about to put their earring on their left and right ear respectively... Deep in unknown space, unknown amount of light years away. A childlike laughter could be heard in an isolated space travelling far far faster than the speed of light. Using Whis''s travelling method, both him and Chronoa, the Supreme Kai of Time, could be seen. Whis was currently in place with his angel staff held in his right hand. On the other hand, Chronoa was currently rolling on the isolated ground, laughing. A giant blue screen panel hovered above their heads a few feet away. This panel was showing none other than the Other World Martial Arts Tournament being hosted on the Grand Kai''s planet! Upon a closer look, it currently showed Nao''s wide eyed face as he continued to look at the Potara earrings in Dia''s and Isabella''s hands. This is what caused Chronoa to start rolling on the floor. "Chronoa, you''re going to hurt your stomach if you keep laughing like that." "Haha, but I just can''t get enough of his stupid look, Whis! I was angry earlier seeing what he did to my disciple, but now it seems the tables have been turned. Its not like everything can always go his way, don''t you agree?" "Ohohoho, well, everyone experiences some sort of struggles in their lives regardless of what it is. Still, this boy has grown quite a bit of power for a mortal. I know our Universe is on the lower side in terms of the Power Scale compared to the other eleven, but it won''t be long for this boy to reach the top. Are you looking forward to meeting to him, Chronoa?" "Of course I am! We were quite fruitful back at the Sacred World of the Kais. The dying Origin Tree even provided with such a new opportunity that even I have hopes for this Universe again! After the Grand Supreme Kai and my fellow brothers and sisters perished to that demon Majin Buu, I fell into despair for quite a long time. Now that I think about it, it''s really only me, that old coot, and Shin left, isn''t it?" "That seems to be the case, Chronoa. You know, you could''ve met that geezer back at the Sacred World of the Kai, why didn''t you?" "Eh? The old coot really was back there? My attention was too focused on the dying Origin Tree so my mind didn''t wander anywhere else. Where the heck on that planet was he then?" "Ohohoho, you don''t know what happened, do you Chronoa?" "Did something happen to that old coot, Whis?" "Yes. Several hundred thousands years since you came into existence and had gotten familiar with Old Kai, he, along with myself, and Lord Beerus attended our coordination meeting with the other galaxies. The Old Kai ended up enraging Beerus enough to make him a laughingstock of the other Gods of Destruction that year, and after destroying several hundred planets on the way back, he ended up sealing Old Kai in the Z-Sword, now placed on a stone pedestal in the Sacred World of the Kai." Chapter 85 - 82: Isabellas Identity! Potara Fusion!? "At the Coordination Meeting with the other eleven Universes that year, the Old Kai enraged Lord Beerus so much that he became a laughingstock of the other Gods of Destruction. Thanks to that, Lord Beerus ended up sealing the Old Kai into the Z-Sword back at the Sacred World of the Kai. According to the Divine Calendar, this happened about 75 Million years ago, roughly a few hundred thousand years after you first came into being, Chronoa. Would you like to see how it happened?" At this time, Chronoa, who had finished laughing at the screen, which showed Nao''s wide eyed image, she once again burst into another laughter, trying to hold in her stomach. Whis could only sigh seeing this. Thankfully he was an expert with his technique used to travel, so he could divert plenty of attention to other things while maintaining the technique. "Lady Chronoa, that isn''t the proper way one of the last few living Supreme Kai like yourself should be acting right now, is it? Ohohohoho." Hearing this, Chronoa, who was rolling over the the platform of the sealed space Whis created as they traveled through the Universe, suddenly came to a halt. Chronoa then sat upright, taking in a deep breath, trying to calm herself down. "I apologize for having you see that, Whis. To be honest, it doesn''t matter what happened to him, perhaps being sealed in the Z-Sword did him a favor, since that old coot managed to avoid Majin Buu''s rampage. He also did mention that an old witch sneaked up behind him stealing one of his Potara earrings, only to fuse with him in the end. Perhaps his perverted nature showed at that Meeting? I''d love to see it but we don''t got much time till we arrive, right?" "Yes, we should be arriving at Lord Beerus''s planet within the next thirty minutes. I have a feeling he is going to be waking up again soon. Besides, Lord Beerus had scheduled a banquet with one of the mortal''s planets, Planet Vegeta, in two months time. Lady Chronoa, you won''t have to wait much longer to finally meet the boy. Do you have everything prepared?" "I sure do! It''ll be his decision in the end as to whether he wants to join the Time Patrollers or not. Regardless, he will still receive a Time Ring. I do hope he''ll accept this other gift from me as well which we were able to scavenge from the Origin Tree. I want this little guy to experience living the life of a mortal, before advancing onward in becoming a Kai, just like I did." "Ohohoho, whatever you wish, Lady Chronoa. You know we angels are impartial. Regardless of the decisions you make as a Supreme Kai, I won''t be able to interfere, even if it leads to the path of destruction. You must be prepared for the consequences." "Yes. You even said it yourself right, Whis? It won''t be long until this kid becomes the top mortal of this Universe. I''m sure this little guy will be safe in his hands! By the time this little guy comes into being, he''d probably have started a family with that Fiance of his already. Once we meet, I definitely need to smack him at least once for hurting my cute disciple like that." Hearing this, Whis only smiled back at Chronoa. He then turned his head back to the blue panel floating above the pair, and grasped his chin with his left hand. The panel blurred a bit, before it showed Isabella, who was currently putting on the Potara earring onto her right ear. "Still, I didn''t think you would be teaching a Gemmed Dragon. Last time I recall, their race went extinct from being hunted, as their bodies contained very precious materials for extremely high grade crafting." "Hehe, yes. I managed to locate a surviving family line a while back and brought them to a relatively secluded planet, Planet Nem. Isabella''s bloodline isn''t pure unlike her ancestors though, seeing that she has the Nems'' spade-shaped tail. Regardless, she managed to achieve her dream and even became best friends with the current generations'' first princess. Seeing the reactions of the crowd, it seems enough time has passed to where they don''t remember that race. I''m really thankful for that." Whis smiled again at Chronoa, before waving lifting his left hand up in the air toward the blue panel. Sliding it to the right, the blue panel vanished in front of the two. He then saw Chronoa stand back up. Her view changed to a small inverted purple pyramid with a giant massive dead tree on top of it floating around several moons in a sunset-like image. They were about to arrive at Beerus''s Planet. "Lady Chronoa, we will be arriving At Lord Beerus''s planet in just a couple minutes. We will still have two months of time on our hands. Are you planning to do anything else?" "Not really. I mainly plan to stay here until the three of us are ready to depart for that mortal''s home planet. Planet Vegeta as you recall? Ugh, just saying that name puts a bad taste in my mouth, why did they let their ruler name the planet after his name? Anyways, let''s head down immediately so we can resume watching the tournament!" In a blink of an eye, a ray of light soon struck down on the outskirts leading to the great tree that lead into Beerus''s Palace. A sole wooden table could be seen next to a pristine clear lake that had various amounts of fish races unknown to man gleefully jumping in and out of the water as if they didn''t have a care in a world. Whis and the Supreme Kai of Time made their way to the wooden table. With a snap of Whis''s left fingers, the same blue panel that they were watching previously once again appeared above their heads, and it floated toward the pristine lake, which allowed them to have a great background view. Whis snapped his fingers once again, and a fancy tea set ready for two people appeared, hovering in front of Whis. A strong aroma soon struck the Supreme Kai of Time, and her heart soon became calm. Her eyes lit up seeing an immediate effect. "You really know how to please someone, Whis! This tea smells fantastic. I''m already feeling serene just from getting a taste of its aroma. A perfect time for watching the tournament unfold!" The Supreme Kai of Time immediately took her tea cup and sat down. Whis joined her standing at the side of the table with a tea cup in his hands as well. The two of them looked upward, only to see the blue panel several feet in front of them soon blur a bit, before revealing an image. It no longer showed Isabella and Dia, but one fighter replacing them instead... Meanwhile, back at Grand Kai''s Planet, a much more shocking scene was currently unfolding for Nao, Elsa and the watching audience and fighters respectively. Isabella only took a put on a Potara earring on her right ear, and Dia followed suit and put the other one on her left ear. Both earrings were hiding in their spatial rings, thankfully the Grand Kai allowed the use of equipment this time around or otherwise these two wouldn''t have been able to fuse. An immediate reaction started to happen once the two earrings were put on, and they started to shine a bright yellow. Seeing this even caused the Grand Kai to stand up from his chair, and a reminiscing look appeared on his face. ''Yellow Potara earrings...heh, heh, so you''re really out there, Lady Chronoa...? Could it be that you''re watching this tournament from another place?'' Once a Kai put on their set of Potara earrings, that set would remain with them for life, and colors typically were random. Once he saw the yellow Potara earrings, he could immediately recognize its origin, and Chronoa was perhaps the only living Supreme Kai left that could be counted as the Grand Kai''s senior. It really was a shame that most of them perished during Majin Buu''s rampage millions of years ago. Once the earrings started to shine a bright yellow, Isabelle and Dia soon lost control of their bodies. A second later, Isabella flew right while Dia flew left and only a moment passed before their chests touched each other. Dia''s body started to heat up rapidly thanks to Isabella''s heat crystal armor but for some reason she felt it soothing. A bright white radiance started to glow outward, causing everyone to shield their eyes immediately after. Once the radiance died down, two figures could no longer be seen, and it was replaced by one! Nao''s eyes remained wide opened as he was completely not expecting for a fusion to happen at this point in time. That''s right, thanks to the Potara earrings, two fighters have now fused into one! Chapter 86 - 83: Breaking The Chains Momentary silence spread throughout the audience and the other fighters, and they even ceased fighting while watching two figures merge together. This included Whis and the Supreme Kai of Time who were currently watching the event from Beerus''s Planet. Beerus himself could be seen deep inside his Palace, sleeping in the air above his golden pedestal-like bed that had a big magenta pillow laid on top of it. However, unlike his typical peaceful naps, he could currently be seen tossing and turning around with a snot bubble going in and out of his nose. This wasn''t his typical dream either; what Beerus currently was experiencing was a prophetic dream. Within Beerus''s mind, all one could see was a vast white landscape that had endless fog drifting within. Within the center of this landscape, two faint figures could be seen. However, these figures were very blurry to Beerus. He could not make out their shapes or what they looked like, but one thing he could see was that one was taller than the other. The smaller one was watching the taller one move in a certain way. All of the sudden, the two figures blurred once again and the scene changed. At this time, it became a bit clearer and Beerus could now see the taller figure placing their right hand on the smaller figure''s back, who was currently seated in a lotus position. A moment later, Beerus saw the head of the taller figure turn toward his way. It was as if the taller figure peered right into Beerus''s soul. Beerus then saw a brief change in front of him, of which the hair of the taller figure suddenly turned red. Immediately following that, the whole landscape cracked into pieces, as if a chain was being broken. Beerus''s snot bubble then popped, causing his eyes to immediately fling wide open, and woke up. Whis sensed this a while back and was long gone from the table. The Supreme Kai of Time continued watching the Tournament displayed on the hovering blue panel in front of her while Whis made his way next to Beerus''s side. Seeing Beerus wake up and rub his eyes, Whis smiled. "Lord Beerus, did you enjoy your nap?" "Yawn...is that you, Whis?" "Yes." "Whis, I had another prophetic dream. It was about that Super Saiyan God thing again." "Super Saiyan God? Lord Beerus, it seems this is the second time you''ve dreamed of this so far." "That does seem to be the case. Moreover, I was able to see this dream more clearly this time. This Super Saiyan God wasn''t alone. It appeared he was imparting something to another person. I then saw him look at me before his hair turned red for a brief moment. The dream then cracked into pieces like a broken chain. Strange...very strange..." "Ohohoho, perhaps the Oracle Fish should shed some light on this then. Lord Beerus you should go freshen yourself. We have a guest here. You''re just in time to watch the tournament being held in the Other World too." "A guest? Why would I want to watch such a stupid mortal''s tournament?" "Yes. Lady Chronoa is here watching it. Also, that Saiyan boy Lord Beerus thinks he is to be the next Super Saiyan God is also participating in it. Would you like to watch? We got two months before your next scheduled meeting with one of the mortals." "Oh? Now that I think about it...that second figure in my dream did appear similar to that kid. I haven''t taken an interest in any mortals until now. I hope this kid won''t disappoint me." "If this boy is as you say Lord Beerus, he should have the power of a god dwelling within him. Go freshen up, The preliminaries are already underway." "Yes. yes...." After yawning and dong some stretches, Beerus got out of his sleepwear and headed towards his bathroom to freshen himself up. Whis teleported out of Beerus''s Palace and arrived back at the wooden table. Before long, Beerus came out walking, dressed in his God of Destruction attire. The Supreme Kai of Time saw Beerus arrive, and she stood up, giving him a 45 degree angle bow. Beerus stared right back at her. "So it''s you, squirt. Why do I get the feeling you''re treating my planet like its your backyard?" "Hehe, I apologize, Lord Beerus. I figured this would be the best waiting area before joining you two to that mortal''s planet in two months." "Eh? You''re coming with us? Why wasn''t I notified of this earlier?" "Ohohoho, Lord Beerus, did you happen to forget? Last time you allowed Lady Chronoa to accompany us." "I did? I seemed to have forgot since I started my nap..." "Don''t worry about that, Lord Beerus. Come look at the screen, something exciting is starting!" Hearing this, Beerus took a cup of tea Whis prepared and sat down on the table. After sipping on it, he looked up, only to see Nao battling the fused Isabella and Dia. On the screen, Beerus currently saw Nao''s hair color start changing from white to yellow. A glint then streaked across Beerus''s eyes. "Whis, what is happening right now?" "Hmm, this seems to be a trait of the Saiyans. This boy is the midst of transforming. According to the Saiyan''s legend, when one''s hair turns yellow they become a Super Saiyan." "Super Saiyan? Not a Super Saiyan God...?" Beerus tilted his head in confusion for a bit, before he sipped his tea again. The three continued to watch on... Back at Grand Kai''s Planet. A very beautiful figure emerged from the blinding light. Two Potara earrings could be seen equipped on their ears. Long, wavy hot pink hair flew down to their waistline. A face without any blemishes could be seen, appearing very cute. Beautiful pink gemstones a few inches wide covered the entirety of their skin. They also wore a white combat two piece dress that revealed their waist. Two black spade shaped tails poked out of their butt. This figure smiled as a feeling of intense Ki coursed through their body, much more so than what was Nao was releasing. Any wounds caused by Nao previously have been completely healed. Nao then saw this figure clench their right hand into a fist a few times. As Nao continued to stare at this figure, they finally spoke out. He heard a mixture of two high pitched voices. "This power...is amazing! So much Ki is flowing inside my body! Boy, let''s start the second round. I''m no longer Dia or Isabelle. You can call me Dibelle. Let''s see if you can keep up with me now!" Immediately following this, Nao heard a hissing sound in the air before Dibelle vanished from sight. A second later Nao felt a very large impact strike against his chest. He tried to put up a guard but he was too late, and Dibelle punched right at him. This caused Nao to spin in the air, flying back several meters, spraying blood out of his mouth along the way. It took a bit for Nao to regain his footing. As Nao tasted metal inside his mouth, Dibelle didn''t wait for Nao to recover and immediately crouched forward, preparing to launch her next attack. Nao soon saw Dibelle''s two tails start to twitch around, before they took aim at Nao. Pink Ki started to form at the the tails'' tips. ''Shit, two Ki blasts? I''ve also been wanting to test that out, I guess its now or never. I just hope Kaioken won''t dissolve it!'', Nao inwardly thought. Combined with his Kaioken aura, Nao stretched both of his hands forward. His Ki surged forth, allowing pale white Ki to swirl around and form in his left hand. Nao''s eyes turned golden, and a sliver of golden aura wrapped around his body, as he maintained Kaioken''s pinkish red aura. Seeing massive amounts of golden spheres appear all around him, Nao started to will varying shapes and sizes together into his right hand. Space started to distort in his right hand, emitting crackling sounds, while frost began to form on his left fist. Nao then tried to lock his two hands together horizontally, actually finding a bit of resistance before they locked into place. Nao wanted to test out combining multiple elements into one attack, and in his current disposal he mainly had Ice and Space. He also had access to Time and Reality, but he had yet to delve into Time and had only barely practiced Reality. In regards to the other basic elements, being Fire, Earth and Wind, he had yet to even unlock them. Ice was a branch of the water element, so he could technically practice water if he so wished to. These were known as the four basic elements, while the latter was known as the three higher elements. In regards to light and darkness, these two elements were of their own realm. They balanced each other out, outside of the circle of the four basic elements. Anyway, once Nao locked his two hands together horizontally, two elements joined together. Frost soon became ice and started to freeze the spacial distortions. Before Space could completely freeze itself over, he willed both of them out of his hands, and launched his Ki blast. Dibelle also launched pink Ki out of her two tails. "Twin tail blast!" "Spacial Ice Blast!" A ray of pale white Ki started to twist around another ray of golden Ki. On the other side, two rays of pink Ki combined into one giant ray, blasting toward Nao. It only took a moment for the two to strike against each other. SCREECH!!! A large screeching sound assaulted everyone''s ears. Those on the weaker side had to plug their ears up to avoid their eardrums from bursting open. On the other hand, Kinoko, the mushroom announcer, had a very excited look on his face, and began to detail what was happening to the audience. "Everyone, an exciting match is currently happening over in the first block! I was not expecting a fusion technique to happen, and two fighters became one, and it was none other than Miss Belle who used it! Who will emerge victorious from this?" The audience roared loudly as the two Ki beams collided against each other and screeched through the air. However, thanks to immense Ki flowing within Dibelle''s body, Nao started to lose distance, and her Ki beam slowly overcame his. Seeing this caused Nao to frown. ''Sure the power of Ice and Space combined may be powerful, but it''s still determined by how much Ki there is, huh?'', Nao thought. Thinking this, Nao surged his Ki forth once more. Spreading it out throughout his body, his blood entered an extremely excited state, and his muscles started to contort fiercely. He even bulked up a bit, slightly reaching over five feet in height. "Kaioken x10!" Nao''s Ki power level started to rise rapidly once again. His pinkish red aura soon turned a deeper red and the pink vanished. He was able to feel Dibelle''s Ki again and he could now sense it to be around his level, but it was still relatively higher. Even King Kai spoke out to him in a worried manner. "Kid, don''t push your body any more than this! Do you want Kaioken to destroy it this early!?" ''Don''t you worry King Kai. My body can safely handle up to x10 Kaioken. Only pushing it to x15 or x20 would start to destroy my body from inside out...'', Nao thought. Even though Nao wanted to relay this to King Kai, he had to focus on what was currently coming his way. He only gave King Kai a look of determination. King Kai saw this and felt Nao''s determination, and closed his mouth, not saying anything more. With x10 Kaioken active, his BP increased to over half a billion. Even then he could feel Dibelle''s higher than his, which shocked him greatly. Before he activated it, Dibelle''s pink Ki beam encroached his side to where his was only 30% visible. Nao yelled out and his white golden beams surged forth once more. It immediately closed a gap about 10% and it appeared more even again. Dibelle yelled out, surging another strong wave of Ki, and slowly started to push Nao''s back again. Nao''s beam eventually reached 40% while Dibelle 60%, and he was still on the losing side. ''I really don''t want to destroy my body this early...must I push it to x15 Kaioken?'', Nao thought. However, at this time, thanks to his muscles contorting fiercely, boiling blood and surging Ki, Nao''s mind suddenly became a lot clearer. As if time had stopped, sounds of chains breaking in his mind resounded. The part of Nao''s soul that had been sealed away ever since he first entered this world showed signs of breaking. Before long, a few chains broke away from the many chains wrapped around his soul. Nao figured that these chains came from the sealed Saiyan God genes that he received from Rebirth''s wheel as a reward for creating his first world. Seeing a few chains breaking off excited him greatly. There were still many but this was enough for an ancient voice to resound in Nao''s mind, piercing his soul. ''My successor...'' ''Who!?'' Nao''s mind was very clear at the moment but he was unable to pinpoint the sound of this ancient voice. It was as if it filled the entirety of his head, seeming to burst out at any moment. He heard the ancient voice once again, causing him more confusion. ''My successor...your power is enough...let your Ki roam freely inside your body...'' ''Let my Ki roam freely...?'' Hearing this ancient voice asking for Nao to guide his Ki freely inside his body, he questioned this for a moment. He was continually releasing surges of Ki at Dibelle. In the end he turned off his Kaioken aura, and at the same time, tried not to get overpowered by her. Dibelle saw Nao turn off his red aura, and she sneered at him. "What''s this boy, are you running out of gas already?" However, Nao ignored this and closed his eyes. Seeing Nao ''give up'', Dibelle launched another surge of Ki, and overcame another 10%. Her Ki blast was only 30% away from reaching Nao. At this time, instead of guiding his Ki through his meridians, Nao unleashed all the Ki he could muster inside his body, letting it roam freely. All of a sudden, Nao felt as if he lost control of the Ki surging inside his body. He turned worried for a moment, but then he felt his Ki start moving to a certain point inside his body. Immediately after, all the Ki surged forth toward his right leg. Nao felt his Ki actually start to condense there, giving him a tingling sensation. This sensation then quickly spread throughout his right leg. It didn''t take long before this tingling sensation started to encompass other parts of his body, starting from his lower end, eventually reaching upward. It went all the way up to his hair. Feeling this Nao''s mind started to churn once again. ''This tingling sensation...it can''t be!'' Sure enough, once this sensation reached his hair, a visual change started to occur. Blinking for a few times, Nao''s hair started to change from white to yellow. Once his right leg became full of Ki, it spread outward and kept surging further and further. Before long, Nao became surrounded by a yellow aura. With one last blink of his changing hair color, it finally became a golden yellow! Nao had finally achieved Super Saiyan at last! Chapter 87 - 84: A Legend Realized (I) A strong tingling sensation that originated from Nao''s right leg, or more precisely, his right kneecap, internally spread throughout his body. A visible change occurred, he became clad in a golden yellow aura, and his hair color blinked a few times between white and yellow, before it became fully became yellow! Combined with his yellow hair, which spiked high up, Nao''s irises turned greenish-blue. A never before feeling of power surging could be felt inside inside his body. Compared to the strength of Kaioken, which was an external technique, becoming a Super Saiyan was more internal and the energy Nao felt was a lot more pure! If he were to give a comparison, his strength was about five times greater than his previous x10 Kaioken. With this sudden transformation, he became distracted and lost focus in channeling his Ki into his locked hands, and his two Ki beams soon dissipated, allowing the giant pink Ki beam to become the winner. Dibelle, however, felt a strong surge of Ki, much larger than what she felt previously. She saw her blast strike against Nao''s body, but the latter didn''t flinch at all. The only result ended up being a large cloud of smoke covering his figure. All this while Nao was still lost in thought. He was enjoying basking of this newly found energy inside him. This caused him to clench both of his fists a few times. ''So this is a power of a Super Saiyan...it''s almost unreal. Is this how Goku and Vegeta felt when they first transformed into one...?'', Nao thought. At this point, he remembered that he was currently in a battle. His vision returned to the battlefield, only to see his body covered in smoke. Nao saw his body currently covered in a bright golden-yellow aura, which caused him to smile. His vision than landed on a figure several meters that had two slim swerving tails moving about their body. Nao decided to surge his Ki inside his body, and his golden yellow aura burst forth. This burst immediately dissipated the smoke around him, revealing his figure again. However, at this time he unexpectedly heard a sound ring in his mind that he hadn''t heard for a while. Another message came from [Rebirth]. Curious as to what it was, Nao decided to check it out. [*Ding! Congratulations to host for achieving the Super Saiyan state for the first time. The spirit of the first Super Saiyan God, Yamoshi, dwells within host, and host managed to unlock 25% of the sealed Saiyan God genes resting within. God Ki Sense has now been unlocked. Another 10% of host''s meridians have now been unblocked.] ''Eh?'' All of a sudden, while in a state of confusion, a huge influx of energy surged within Nao''s body. Dibelle thought Nao was done powering up once he revealed his new form to her, but a shock of disbelief appeared on her face once she felt Nao powering up once more. As for Nao, he felt more of his meridians unblocking at this moment. Once they finished unblocking, he felt his battle power skyrocket from 57.5 million to a shocking 80 million! Thanks to the x50 multiplier of the Super Saiyan state, he was previously at 2.875 billion but now his battle power was at 4 billion! Another visual change occurred as well. Once Nao''s meridians became 40% unblocked, his irises changed from the normal Super Saiyan greenish-blue to more of an emerald green. Emerald streaks of lightning also streaked across his new yellow aura every so often, mixing within it. His appearance was becoming more of the Legendary Super Saiyan. Yet contrary to the Ki that was supposed to constantly rise in the Legendary Super Saiyan state, Nao felt his Ki surging come to a halt once it reached 80 million battle power. It seems just reaching 40% wasn''t enough for that to trigger, and perhaps it won''t until Nao unblocks 50% or the full 100% of his meridians. He didn''t have to worry about this though, as he had future plans to constantly release his energy into, unlike Broly who constantly suffered from it. Nao also felt as if a third eye had opened at the top of his forehead. Everyone''s Ki became a lot clearer and he could now sense Ki that he couldn''t sense before as well, particular the Ki unique to that of the Gods. Hence why this was called Godly Ki Sense. Even though Nao had yet to develop his own Godly Ki, he was now on track to achieving that! Even though there weren''t that many gods left, they could still be counted with more than two hands. With Nao''s Godly Ki, he could sense the presence of five gods on the tournament grounds. This made sense since these four signatures belonged to the four directional Kai and the Grand Kai, and boy was the Ki the Grand Kai was releasing massive! Nao wondered in the original why the Grand Kai never showed off his Ki to anyone, and rescinded his supposed training to Goku, as he ended up getting disqualified due to a technicality. Seeing the amount of Ki the Grand Kai contained, Nao reached a conclusion that he could definitely stand his own ground. Nao then focused his Godly Ki Sense further beyond his surroundings, and felt seven more signatures very very far away. Two of these signatures seemed to be directly behind Nao, three were off to the northeast and the final two were directly below him. For some reason, Nao felt a nagging sensation as he proceeded to look toward the northeast, which contained the three signatures very very far away. Once his head shifted upwards a bit, this caused a certain someone to immediately spit out the tea they were currently drinking. Planet Beerus, outside of Beerus''s Palace. A giant holographic blue panel could be seen floating above a few meters away from three figures, two of which were seated at a plain wooden table, with the other one standing to the left of the middle figure. The middle figure was Beerus, the Supreme Kai of Time was to the right of him. Whis was currently standing to the left of Beerus, currently on standby. Nao''s face was looking directly upward on the screen, as if he were currently looking at the three figures that were currently observing him through the panel. Seeing this caused Beerus to spit out his tea, and cursed. "Damn it! Whis, did you feel that? This brat can defintely sense where we are!" Whis on the other hand, covered his mouth with his right hand in a playful manner, acting surprised. "Ohohoho, I wasn''t expecting this development. This boy definitely did spread out his Godly Ki Sense just now. I only have a theory at this point, but Lord Beerus, you said the prophetic dream you had ended up cracking into pieces like a broken chain, yes?" "Hmm...that did seem to happen. I remember it pretty clearly." "If that''s true, then it seems the power hidden inside this boy had broken a bit, granting him to sense Godly Ki. This is very intriguing." "Seriously?" "Yes. Lord Beerus, it seems your wish of fighting a Super Saiyan God may come quicker than you were originally thinking." Whis smiled at Beerus once he finished saying this. Beerus continued stare at the blue screen ahead of him. Him spitting out his tea earlier ended up emptying his cup, and Whis took this time to refill it. After it was refilled, the three no longer saw Nao staring at them, and his eyes landed back on Dibelle. It appeared this battle is about to reach its conclusion. Back at Grand Kai''s planet, the smoke that was created by Dibelle''s Twin Tail Blast no longer covered the first of the two fighting rings. Unbeknownst to Nao, as he was absorbed in his fighting with Dibelle, eight of the eighteen fighters already got knocked out of the rings. This left with ten remaining, and the other seven were currently resting in the air watching the fight between Nao and Dibelle, of which included Oscar. If Dibelle was to be knocked out, this would result in the eight remaining fighters in block A moving up to the next round, so the fighters are taking this time to recover their lost stamina and healing their wounds. Oscar on the other hand, showed one of the most surprised looks out of the crowd, seeing his son transform into a Super Saiyan right in front of him. An immense pride swelling up inside him soon followed. Nao was currently staring directly at Dibelle, who was not making any moves against him, as she was currently halted in her place thanks to the pressure she was feeling from Nao. Seeing this, Nao decided to use Vanish, and vanished from his current spot. Dibelle, who could track him earlier, could no longer track him as his speed increased several fold. Fearing this, she immediately put up her guard, only to feel a large impact strike against the right side of her head. Nao used a plain roundhouse kick, and a large bang immediately resounded upon impact. A severe burst of pain spread out from Dibelle''s cheek, causing her to cry out. The impact caused her to start flying downward toward the second ring. Seeing this, the other fighters made way, allowing enough space for Nao to fight against Dibelle unhindered. Nao didn''t want to lose his momentum. Using another Vanish, his figure disappeared from sight. In a flash, he reappeared right behind Dibelle on the second ring, and ended up grabbing both of her tails with his left hand. This sent a cold shiver down Dibelle''s spine. Not giving her any room to recover, Nao sent out a quick flurry of three punches to her back, striking against the white combat dress and pink gems covering it. Each blow shredded a part of her dress. Each one also caused the pink gems on her back to crack. Each crack started to ooze blood out of it. Also, thanks to the roundhouse kick from earlier, a bloody cut appeared on Dibelle''s right cheek. Thanks to the three punches to her back, she coughed out, spraying more blood. As she tasted metal in her mouth, she tried to regain her footing and twisted her body to face Nao. She struck out with her left hand, forming a fist aiming right at Nao''s head. Seeing this, Nao actually caught her arm with his right hand, causing her struggle. Thankfully Dibelle still had her right hand free, and she formed a fist of it as well, immediately striking at the same spot she aimed at before. This time Nao let it it, allowing Dibelle to strike right against his nose. Bang! Hiss! Dibelle caused a large hissing bang as she struck against Nao''s nose. This caused a force wave of white smoke spread out through both rings. This obstructed the other fighters and audience''s views once again, as Dibelle''s and Nao''s figure soon became blurred as if they became hidden in mist. Chapter 88 - 85: A Legend Realized (II) Deep within a white smoke-like mist. Contrary to what Dibelle was expecting, she did not hear any sounds of bones cracking after she landed her punch on Nao''s nose. A hissing bang resounded instead, causing a huge wave of white smoke to surge outward. Dibelle was still releasing her extreme heat but seeing Nao grab a hold of her so casually shocked her greatly. Her punch seemed to have little to no effect on his face, as all she saw was a light scratch with a small amount of blood dripping out of his nose. She put quite the amount of force behind this and quite surprised seeing the result. However, immediately following this, she actually saw the boy in front of her only about a foot or two away smile. It wasn''t a smirk or an evil smile, but a smile full of confidence, as though he was enjoying this fight. Seeing this, Dibelle felt as if fate was destined for him to win. Feeling this, at this time Dibelle, or more specifically, Isabella, swore in her heart that she will come to terms on the promise she made to her family, when she first started on the path of a martial artist. As to what this promise was, she wouldn''t be able to say until this battle ended. Even though Dibelle was injured badly at this point, the excitement in her blood was saying something else. She too was enjoying this fight. Deep down, coupled with Dia''s support she''s been providing in this fused state, Isabella wanted her first match one worthy to be remembered. Dibelle felt Nao release her two tails, but what he did next shocked her greatly, and immediately following that, a hard crunch resounded in the ring. CRUNCH! Nao condensed his yellow aura onto his head and struck against Dibelle''s head with his. Yes, he had the guts to do a headbutt! After a large crunching sound resounded in the two rings, it sent shivers down the other fighter''s spines, and the audience alike. It sounded as if bones became broken, but thankfully none did. Seeing Nao headbutt her straight on, Dibelle cursed inwardly. Nao''s headbutt caused enough of an impact for her body to fly downward. The audience couldn''t see well but they still saw two figures shrouded in a white smoke-like mist. Once they saw one figure fly toward the ring''s platform, they let out a string of curses as they saw one figure headbutt the other. Dibelle''s figure popped out of the white smoke mist, only to skid into the second ring''s tiling. It started to tear up the pink gems clad on her back that were already starting to crack thanks to Nao''s previous punches, and she felt another wave of searing pain spread across it. More and more tiles were dug out and she inched closer and closer to the ring''s edge. At this time, Dibelle started to regain her clarity. Her pink Ki burst forth around her body and she clutched hard onto the remaining flooring, trying to stop her body. Her body''s speed started to fall, and stopped as soon as her head peaked out over the edge. Once the audience saw Dibelle''s head peak out over the edge out of the white smoke mist, they sounded more cheers at her, telling her to not give up. This gave her enough strength to stand up again, and a wave of shock spread around the audience seeing how bloody her back had become. A large bruise with blood pouring out of it could also now be seen on her forehead. Dibelle started to pant hard and struggled trying to remain standing. If one were to look closely, tiny pieces of pink crystals gems were constantly peeling off, dropping onto the ground. Dia''s conscious spread her worry to Isabella, but Isabella''s conscious comforted her. Her attitude remained cheerful as she spoke out to the audience. "Huff...huff...everyone, I apologize for having you all see me like this! Even if we have fused into one, it appears we may not be a match for Nao. But don''t you worry everyone, even if the two of us might not win this time, we will go out with a bang. That''s our promise to you guys as the number one idol in the galaxies!" Hearing this caused a flurry of excitement to resound from the audience once more. This time the audience went as far as to shoot out another string of curses at Nao, as if they were trying to brand him as the bad guy here. At this time, the white smoke mist cleared up, and the audience soon saw Nao hovering in the air looking down at Dibelle. If the audience looked closely, they could see a scratch on his nose and a large bruise forming on his head with blood pouring down from it. They cheered again seeing this but little did they know this was Dibelle''s blood and not his. Hearing cheers from the audience pumped up Dibelle once again, and she surged her pink Ki forth. She did not fly back up toward Nao this time which confused him, and yet took a stance instead. She immediately crouched down on all fours, even though her hands never touched the ground. With her Ki continuously surging higher and higher, her two tails started to twitch, before locking onto Nao. On the other side, Nao felt Dibelle''s Ki start to skyrocket. He also saw Dibelle''s tails lock onto him again. ''Is she repeating the same attack she did earlier?'', Nao wondered. Similar to before, pink Ki started to condense at the tips of Dibelle''s two tails. However, this time, it did not stop there. Nao soon saw more pink Ki start to condense in both of Dibelle''s hands as well. To top it off, Dibelle''s throat started to change color to a hot pink too. After her throat changed color, it slowly started to expand inch by inch as Dibelle continued to condense Ki inside her mouth. Seeing this, Nao frowned. ''She isn''t becoming a human cannon now, is she!?'', Nao thought. Even though Nao wanted his assumption to be wrong, it was indeed the truth this time. As Dibelle continued to condense Ki at five points on her body, Nao decided to counter-react, He thought about taking this attack head on, but with Dibelle''s fusion, Nao found her power level right an even billion. With this attack, Dibelle''s power level had been skyrocketing as she continued to condense her Ki. At this point in time it was nearly reaching twice her previous level, and Nao didn''t want to take any chances. He hadn''t tried out any barrier-like skills in the past, but he decided to now. Nao surged his golden yellow Super Saiyan aura once more. He fluttered his eyes once, and once they re-opened, a golden ring appeared around his emerald irises. A thin golden layer also appeared on his body. However, unlike the last time he did this, this golden layer started to expand as he willed more Space spheres around his body. Perhaps it was achieving the Super Saiyan state, but Nao felt even more attuned to Space around him now. He might soon reached the last step for this element, which is [Perfect]. He recently thought of a plan for his future, and achieving this was essential to that. Once the Space element gathered around Nao''s body, it created a Spacial Barrier. Every so often, space would distort around his body. Seeing this, Nao nodded and concluded that it was unlikely Dibelle''s incoming attack would harm him much now, coupled with his battle power. A few more moments passed and it was now getting hard to see Dibelle''s body. Even some members in the audience had to shield their eyes, as Dibelle''s pink I was now radiating very brightly. Nao contemplated for a second, and decided to surge his Ki once more. He previously used two elements at once, and he decided to do so once again. He used the space element to create a barrier, and now he unleashed his ice element to go on the offensive. Little did he know that his ice element just advanced into [Intermediate], and once he activated this aura, ice crystals started to form around him. It was no longer frost. Unlike last time however, Nao squared his back and shifted his right leg backward, drawing back his right hand. The Ki that soon started to form in his right hand was no longer a pale white, but it was more a pure white now. Nao looked pretty dazzling, as streaks of white, golden yellow and emerald green streaked across his figure every so often. Screeching sounds resounded from Nao, and hissing from the heat Dibelle exuded resounded from her. Despite this momentary silence spread throughout the other fighters and the audience alike, as they didn''t want to miss the chance of seeing the outcome. Nao then finished charging up. Ice crystals formed around his hand and even the Ki itself but he was not bothered by this, it actually did not cause him any harm, and instead felt a pleasant feeling. Taking aim at Dibelle, he launched his ice Ki blast, and unsurprisingly, Dibelle returned the response with hers. "Deep Freeze!" "Five-Point Blast Cannon!" Seeing the two people launch their respective attacks, the crowd roared once more, cheering them on, mainly Dibelle. Dibelle''s pink beam was very large thanks to the five points she condensed Ki at. Only a few seconds passed until it collided with Nao''s freezing ice beam. Dibelle expected hers to overpower his but once the two collided, a huge hissing sound, much louder than the previous ones, caused everyone to shield their ears, before they were blasted by a huge heat wave, followed by a freezing cold. Thankfully they had a barrier made up of Godly Ki protecting them, so it did not cause any harm. Surprisingly, Nao''s beam wasn''t being overtaken, and if one looked closely, Dibelle''s beam was being slowly pushed back! The end of her beam also started to lose effect as it slowly became frozen into ice. She tried to surge her Ki again but Nao''s beam kept overpowering hers. Feeling inevitable, she poured every last bit of her strength into this attack. Unfortunately, Dibelle''s pink beam Ki blast kept getting frozen over and over, and before long, a long streak of ice made its way toward Dibelle. Even though there was no killing allowed in this tournament, Dibelle closed her eyes and accepted her fate. At this time, Dibelle felt a strange sensation spread throughout her body and her Potara earrings started to shine. Poof! Just as Nao''s ice beam reached Dibelle, her figure started to shine together with the Potara earrings. One figure immediately split back into two, narrowly escaping oncoming attack. This in turn caused the ice beam to streak forward toward the ground, digging into a good half of the stage, destroying most of it in the process. It reached until the grass on the ground, and kept colliding against it until the Godly Ki barrier dissipated the attack. The atmosphere soon returned back to normal, despite the massive amounts of ice crystals generated. Isabella knelt on the ground panting heavily with blood dripping down onto the floor, mostly coming from her back. Dia on the other hand laid flat face down on the now destroyed ring on the opposite side, unconscious. Isabella tried to stand up one final time, getting one last good look at her opponent. She then felt all the energy drain from her body, and she collapsed front first onto the tiles, smiling. She then became unconscious. Seeing two fighters unresponsive, a momentary silence spread out, before a mixture of cheers and boos resounded. The boos mainly came from the die-hard Isabella fans as they saw her lose the battle. The mushroom announcer Kinoko finally took this time to announce the results. "Everyone, what a match we have just witnessed! This will definitely go down in the Grand Kai''s book of records. These three fighters were the last of this battle royale, eight others have already been eliminated. I hate to say it myself but our dear Isabella and her friend Dia have been knocked out for the count! With ten fighters now eliminated, this concludes the first half of the preliminaries. As for the remaining eight fighters, you may proceed to the rest area or retire back to the dorms. We will take an hour intermission break to fix up the stage for the second half. Until then everyone, stay tuned!" Chapter 89 - 86 An Unexpected Declaration The dust had finally settled for the first half of the preliminaries. Isabella was the only severely injured fighter out of the ten that got eliminated. Unfortunately, one of King Kai''s fighters was knocked out, and that was Olive. Nao remembered he showed great potential for a human that originated from Earth, and his appearance was as if he came straight out of ancient Rome, having the strength and height of a giant. However, it appeared that herculean strength of his was no match this time, which showed just how powerful the rest were. Though it was enough to say that Olive didn''t even have the strength to match Paikuhan. Nao, Elsa, Oscar and five others advanced onward to the actual bracket, which was best of sixteen. Eight was determined from Block A and eight more will be determined in block B. It was quite funny at the beginning actually, once that humanoid frog laid down the purple poison on the first of the two rings, he incurred the wrath of two other fighters, causing him to be knocked out almost instantaneously. As the fighters began to separate to their respective areas, a couple of the doctors under Grand Kai came in wielding a stretcher for both Isabella and Dia, seeing how they were both unconscious. After carefully placing their bodies on two stretchers, the four people carrying the stretchers hopped away. Nao remembered he still had plenty of senzu beans left, well over a hundred still. He decided to walk up toward Isabella''s stretcher. The two people carrying her flinched as he approached them, and stopped moving. The four and the people who took interest in this saw Nao take out a leather pouch seemingly out of nowhere, thanks to the pocket dimension he created back at the Room of Spirit and Time. Thankfully this technique didn''t take much out of him to activate, he barely felt anything every time he used it. The four doctor''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets seeing the white haired boy in front of them take out a pouch out of a black hole-like spacial crack that opened out of nowhere beside him. The boy then put his hand inside the pouch, only to take a small green bean that wasn''t even an inch long. This caused the doctors to tilt their heads to the right in confusion. They remained silent until Nao spoke out to them. "Have Isabella take this. This bean is known to restore a lot of stamina, and can close external wounds pretty quickly. I was lucky to find a big stash of it during my travels." Hearing this, the doctor who was closest to Nao frowned. He then expressed his worry. "We appreciate your concern for Miss Belle here but we have our own protocols to follow...Besides, this could contain poison! It''s too risky!" Nao frowned hearing this. Immediately after, a certain memory suddenly came forth in his mind, bearing a strange resemblance to the aftermath of one of the Worlds Martial Arts tournament that happened back on Earth. ''Now that I think about it, isn''t this just like Videl''s situation?'', Nao wondered. It indeed appeared just like that, except Gohan was Nao, and Videl was Isabella. To follow suit, before the doctor in front of Nao could express further concern, he heard a small voice out of his right ear. This surprised him and he immediately shifted his attention downward. Isabella no longer appeared unconscious, and her eyes were currently open, staring at Nao. Both sets of eyes locked for a brief moment, and Nao saw that the color of her irises were purple, accenting nicely to her pink hair. For some reason, she was trying to smile at him. "Hah...it''s fine, doctor. I trust him." Letting out a tired voice, the doctor continued to look at her in worry. Nao heard this and proceeded to ignore the worried doctor, and leaned over. Both of their faces became mere inches from each other, and Nao could feel heat being released from Isabella''s body. Thankfully by now all of the pink gems previously clad on her body had vanished and she is now back in her normal form. Her slim black spade-shaped tail laid weakly across her body. Nao saw she couldn''t even raise her upper body and in response, she only opened her mouth. Nao proceeded to feed the senzu bean into it. Even though Isabella was depleted of energy, she still had enough strength to chew for a brief moment. As soon as the senzu bean entered her mouth and started to chew, the nearby doctors heard some small crunching sounds, only to follow with a gulp. Almost instantaneously, a huge wave of energy spread forth inside her body. This caused her eyes to swing wide open, and was immediately able to sit up on the stretcher. The wounds on her back also released bits of smoke, sealing back up. This caused the eyes of the doctors to almost pop out once more. Isabella ignored this and proceeded to dismount from the stretcher. "M-Miss Belle, are you sure you''re alright to get up already!? You''ve been severely injured until a moment ago, you should rest your body..." Hearing this caused Isabella to giggle. Unlike Miya''s mischievous giggles, this one sounded more pleasant to Nao''s ears for some reason. Nao then saw Isabella talk to the nearby doctors once more. "Hehe, the bean I was just fed turned out to be so magical. I''m already starting to feel better, you doctors don''t need to worry about me anymore." A mixture of confusion and relief came about the four doctors. They then saw Isabella face toward the white haired boy. Nao was still about 4''7 in height and Isabella was almost a foot taller than him. "Nao, where did you find this bean?" Nao, who was still looking at Isabella, became shocked for a moment, not expecting for her to call out his name so casually, but to keep the conversation going, he decided to respond to her. "What I gave you just now was called a Senzu Bean. A local deity likes to grow it on a planet in the North Area. It''s a planet called Earth." "Earth? I''ve toured around all four Areas and even the Central Area in our universe but that''s a planet I haven''t heard of yet. It sounds like it''s in a pretty backwater location. Even a god is residing there? How strange." "Hmm, you can say that. It''s about ten months away from my home planet which is on the South Area''s border. Despite such a location, it''s a pretty bright planet with beautiful scenery. Are you interested in going there or something?" "A planet with good scenery? Hehe, that sounds pretty good for our first date." "Eh?" Nao was completely caught off guard by Isabella''s sudden declaration. However, before Nao could even do anything else, Isabella jumped off the stretcher. Nao suddenly saw Isabella''s face close in on his, only to feel something soft and wet plant on his left cheek. Despite being only on the cheek, Isabella had kissed him! Nao didn''t even know what age Isabella currently was, yet she still took the initiative. Nao became dazed, as he was not expecting this at all. Seeing Nao''s dazed state caused Isabella to giggle once more. "I forgot to mention this during the battle we previously had. Anyone that I find worthy and capable of beating me as I started my martial arts journey will become my future husband. I wasn''t expecting to be defeated after my very first battle, but you are very powerful, Nao. I made this promise to my family, and they agreed with it. But you look a bit young right now, I don''t mind taking it slow. During this time, let''s get to know each other better, okay, darling?" "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?" As Nao remained shocked to what she just heard, Isabella smiled at him. The nearby doctors who were carrying her stretcher spat out and nearly fainted onto the ground. Dia''s stretcher squirmed a bit at this time, as her eyes had opened some time ago, watching the two of them converse. A look of disbelief appeared on her face. She could only utter ''Sister, you....'', before her eyes rolled back, passing out again from the pain in her body. Nao heard this, causing him to get out of his stupor. "Do you really want to do this, Miss...?" The only thing Nao could ask at this point was that. He wasn''t sure what he would say next would anger her, so he decided to play it safe. "Oh, how could I forget about that! Nao, you can just call me by my first name like my family does, Belle. As long as you''re okay with me, let''s get along, okay?" Nao could only sigh in defeat as this point and accepted his fate. He already had Elsa and Miya. It appeared Sayuri was interested in him too and now the number one idol in the galaxies just took an interest in him. He didn''t plan on marrying too many people in this world, and seeing it come out to four interests now, perhaps that was the best number for him. Any more than that would start to cause trouble. After this, if anyone else were to throw themselves at him, he would have to plant his feet down. Thankfully it appeared Isabella was willing to take this slow. Once she learned Nao was still just eight, turning nine next month, he wondered what her expression would become. "If you''re okay with me Belle, let''s try to get along in the future. You appear to to be fine now, why don''t you go back to your family? We can introduce ourselves later once the tournament is over. Mine just so happens to be here too. Even my father is among the other fighters." "Gahaha, that''s indeed right, little missy!" At this time, Nao heard a familiar guffaw and felt something plop on top of his head. which started to ruffle through it. It was none other than Oscar''s hand, who appeared right beside Nao. Apparently he arrived some time ago as Nao and Isabella conversed with each other. Isabella saw a good looking man who appeared young approach the two. He had dark brown hair with spikes going straight up just like Nao''s. He was wearing similar black pristine battle armor. A brown tail wrapped around his waist. His body was very muscular and a large scar went across his face, only allowing one of his eyes to open. Isabella spoke out to him out of curiosity. "Could it be that you''re Nao''s father?" "I indeed am! I managed to move up to the next round with this little brat here. You can call me Oscar. You best get along with her, Nao." Hearing this, Isabella smiled. At first glance she saw his father appear to be a very easygoing person. This wasn''t unlike her parents, who were very strict on her. Her training was very strict as well, as her father and grandfather drilled their family''s martial arts into her. The three of them decided to conclude things with a handshake. After the handshake finished, Nao took this time to hand over another senzu bean to Isabella, suggesting her to use it on Dia. She happily nodded and decided to walk off to the rest area indoors with the other two doctors carrying Dia''s stretcher. Unbeknownst to the doctors, Isabella, Nao and Oscar, this little event was being live-streamed. At some unknown point in time, the Grand Kai changed his boombox that he had planted on the side of his massive chair, into a high tech video recorder. Even a fancy wireless mic headset could be seen equipped. The Grand Kai was actually recording and streaming live this whole tournament to godTube (AN: This is literally a thing in DBS, don''t judge me) and popular hosting stations throughout the universe, to be more specific, Universe 7! Regardless of being a god or a mortal, Isabella had a huge fan base for those who knew her. For the mortals who were ignorant to the existence of the Other World, the Grand Kai used his magic to make the halos of the dead fighters disappear on his live stream video, making them appear normal to them. From the start of the Block A matches to the scene just now, everything was being recorded by him. Once everyone saw Isabella kiss another guy on the cheek, declaring him as her future husband, everyone spat out the liquid they were currently drinking or coughed up blood as they stared at the screens back at their homes. If there was an empty dried up lake, it would have been instantly filled up again. This was the start of a massive uproar throughout all of the twelve universes alike! Chapter 90 - 87: Cooler Enters The Fray! Little did Nao and Isabella know, that thanks to their little event just now, that throughout the twelve universes, a huge uproar was starting to occur. If tables could be flipped, people would flip them out of anger and astonishment! The number one idol belonging to Universe 7 suddenly declared a random person nobody knows about except a select few to be her future husband, a Fiance! Even back at Beerus''s planet, a look of astonishment streaked across the Supreme Kai of Time''s face. Seeing this caused Whis to cover his mouth, letting out a wry chuckle. "Ohohoho, my it seems like this boy is pretty popular. It seems you weren''t expecting this, Lady Chronoa." "Heck no I wasn''t! She didn''t even tell me she was looking for a partner. Still, it''s not like her choice is bad..." After hearing Whis speak for a moment, the Supreme Kai of Time to started to grumble. The Grand Kai soon said some parting words for his live stream, saying that he would start it up again after the hour intermission passed. Hearing this, Whis moved his hand to the right and the blue panel vanished. The atmosphere returned to normal. The Supreme Kai of Time then slouched on her stool, almost falling off the seat. She sighed out in defeat afterward. Beerus decided to stand up at this moment, seeing now that they had an hour to spare. "Oi, Whis. I''m gonna head on up to to the Oracle Fish. I can''t get this damn dream out of my thoughts. Remind me once that tournament is back on. Cook us something in the meantime too." "As you wish, Lord Beerus." Whis bowed at Beerus after he received his order. Beerus then flew up and rubbed his eyes, yawning. He then stretched for a bit before flying off to his Palace. The Oracle Fish liked to live in its upper floors. Seeing Beerus leave and the Supreme Kai of Time in a dejected mood, Whis started to get busy. Before long various aromas started to waft around the table,. The Supreme Kai of Time also saw some fancy looking deserts not known to Earth. Her eyes started to sparkle seeing them, causing her mood to raise. An hour passed before they knew it and Beerus arrived near the table with something floating next to him. It was a small tadpole shaped figure sitting in a wine glass-like shaped object filled with green liquid. It was none other than the Oracle Fish, who had the ability to give prophecies that always came true, no matter what it was. It wasn''t really mentioned in the original, but this Oracle Fish actually had a gender, and she was a female! A worried expression could currently be seen on her face. Beerus ignored her and was currently smelling the nice aroma. Whis decided to speak up seeing his interest. "Lord Beerus, I''ve prepared some delicacies from Planet Nem. I hope you will enjoy it." Hearing this caused Beerus to tilt his head slightly, and became lost in thought. He then turned toward the Supreme Kai of Time, who was currently enjoying the aroma of Planet Nem''s desserts. He spoke out to her. "Oi brat, isn''t Planet Nem the home planet of that disciple of yours who just got their ass beaten?" Beerus''s frankness caused her to come out of her stupor, only to have a singe of red appear on her cheeks. "Don''t call me a brat, Lord Beerus! I''m already over 75 million years old. Besides, I''m only a few million years younger than you!" "That doesn''t change the fact that I''m still in a whole realm higher than you you brat! Now answer the damn question, or do you want me to blow up the home planet of your disciple?" "You wouldn''t dare!'' Hearing the two start to bicker like children again could only let Whis sigh in defeat. With his staff in his right hand, he raised it up in the air and immediately struck Beerus''s head. This caused enough pain to have Beerus rub it. He turned around in anger but before he could rebuke Whis, Beerus could see a serious look on him. "Lord Beerus, I would advise against you from blowing up Planet Nem. You don''t want to become a laughingstock of the twelve universes a second time, do you?" "A laughingstock of the twelve universes...? Wait, you don''t mean..." Hearing this caused Whis to smile at Beerus. It seemed he caught on quick, but Whis still decided to answer to continue the conversation. "Yes. Isabella, as I recall her name, has enough influence in the twelve universes thanks to her performances, especially so in Universe 2. The amount she is worshiped is almost to that at the level of the gods. To be honest that universe is probably in a wreck right now, ohohohoho." "Hmph, serves that b*tch right. She was one of the first Gods of Destruction to go against me after that stupid incident happened. Perhaps the boy is doing me a favor. All universes who like that idol will start to look at him as an enemy. I can shift future blame onto him, such a good plan, hahaha!" Whis could only shake his head as Beerus spoke this. He then struck the same spot as he did previously on Beerus''s head. Beerus winced in pain this time. "Lord Beerus, you really ought to fix this behavior of yours. You and Lady Chronoa are among the oldest gods still living in our universe. You act much more of a brat than she does. We may be having another join our ranks soon. What will he think if he sees you two like this as his seniors?" "Wait, you really think this boy can become a god?" Before Whis could respond to Beerus, a small figure soon darted around them hurriedly. The Oracle Fish spoke to Beerus in a panic. "L-Lord Beerus, that''s what I''ve been trying to tell you this last hour! The dream you had is true. Even I prophesied a white haired man become acknowledged by the heavens, bestowing its Godly power onto him, and their hair changed to a red color!" "Hoh? Oracle Fish, were you able to get an estimate of when this would happen?" Hearing this, the Oracle Fish began to rub above her eyes, as if she had temples there. She then closed them for a moment. "Hmmmmm...maybe in five or ten years? It''s a little hard to tell at this point." "That''s still pretty far away. I wonder if I should take another nap after this." As soon as he said this, another bonking sound immediately resounded in the area. Whis once again hit Beerus for the third time. This time caused Beerus to curse out. "Damn it, Whis! Why do you keep hitting me in the same spot on my head!?" "Ohohoho, Lord Beerus, it seems your memory is pretty forgetful today. We have a scheduled meeting in two months. It will probably be a busy time for us even after that finishes, taking a nap now isn''t a wise decision." "Tch. Whatever, let''s dig in already. The second round appears to be starting now." Hearing this, the Supreme Kai of Time sighed deeply in her heart. She saw that Beerus didn''t request for her to answer that question from earlier, he truly does forget a lot of things! If he truly decided to destroy Planet Nem, she wouldn''t be able to do a thing! She made a promise to thank Whis later for causing a distraction. At this point, she just decided to dig into Planet Nem''s desserts, and a relishing look appeared on her face. Meanwhile, back at Grand Kai''s Planet, two new stages could be seen. It was as if the mayhem caused from Block A never happened! The Grand Kai soon sat back down in his hair and equipped his live stream equipment. The attendants next to him gave him a quick countdown, and he now became live on godTube and the twelve universe''s popular channels. He gave another quick introduction, and his high tech camera started to display the whole ring. It then shifted one by one as he introduced the eighteen fighters as they went on stage. Cooler happened to be the last contestant to go up. For some reason the Grand Kai remained still as he started to zoom in on this Frost Demon for others to look at... As soon as this happened, a large spitting sound resounded on a certain Mothership causing destruction while traveling through the North Area. This was none other than King Cold''s Mothership, which had been passed down to Frieza when King Cold retired from his position. A skimpy yellow alien came hurriedly out of his lab onto the main observation deck, where Frieza''s hover pod was currently docked. Frieza could be seen sitting it in, enjoying a light show out in space. Large booms echoed every so often. A couple members of the Ginyu Force who were on guard at the entrance tried to stop Kikono from entering but he dashed passed them in a hurry, carrying some sort of high tech panel. He immediately arrived in front of Frieza and knelt down. "L-Lord Frieza, you need to have a look at this immediately! Doesn''t this look a lot like your brother?" Hearing this caused Frieza to frown. His tail then snatched the tablet out of Kikono''s hand. It currently showed a close up image of Cooler with other people he hadn''t recognized before. Blue veins immediately appeared on his forehead as soon as he saw Cooler''s face. "That''s definitely my brother. Last time we spoke he said he was expanding his territory in the East Area. Where the hell is he now?" Chapter 91 - 88: Block B Preliminaries! Seeing his brother''s face on screen at an unknown place he hadn''t recognized before, Frieza''s mood soon became sour. It didn''t take long before he flexed his tail, causing the screen to shatter into pieces. He had absolute zero interest as to what his brother was doing or where he was. "Kikono, take this as a warning. Do NOT mention anything about my brother to me again. You see, we aren''t on the best of terms. I don''t give a shit as to what he does. He has his territory in the East Area, and I have mine in the North Area. I have about 60% of this Area under my rule now, Once I''m done here, I will move onto the South Area, before moving onto the East. Even if he is my brother, I''m the one destined to rule this universe! If he stands in my way, I will not hesitate to kill him! Do I make myself clear?" "Y-Yes, Lord Frieza!" Hearing Kikono''s response caused Frieza to chuckle. An evil smirk then appeared on his face. He turned forward to look outside the observation deck again. He managed to catch the light show''s finale. It didn''t take long before earth-shattering booms took place, causing the few planets in front of him to explode, turning into massive piles of space debris. They then slowly drifted in space. It was a shame these planets refused to submit to Frieza. If anyone didn''t submit to him, he would tear out that planet from the roots, making sure all life ceased in the process. Destroying things like this actually helped Beerus. Even though Frieza did not want to serve under him, he had too, or else he would have forfeited his own life. He was an Agent of Destruction under him after all. As long as Beerus stayed out of his way, and Frieza destroyed things for him, the two shared a mutual understanding. If only Frieza knew that Beerus had a very keen interest with one of the mortals Frieza had personally crossed paths with, but that would be a story for another time... Year 733, End of December, Grand Kai''s Planet, Other World Tournament Block B Preliminaries. Eight fighters have moved on to the next round from the Block A Preliminaries, and now eighteen fighters for the Block B Preliminaries could be seen moving onto the rings to decide the remaining eight. Cooler could be seen last in the long line. Sayuri was somewhere in the middle. Before they arrived at the center of the first ring, Sayuri looked back at Nao. She no longer saw Isabella next to him since she went off with Dia''s stretcher into the rest area inside previously. She could still see Elsa standing by Nao. She had a unique, elegant air around her. What Sayuri didn''t know was that Elsa was the sole princess of a race of elves that had underwent a genocide roughly twenty years ago. She instinctively compared Elsa to herself. Sayuri was pretty slim. Her skin was also pretty tan unlike Elsa''s, likely as a result from being exposed to a lot of cosmic rays during Galactic Patrol missions. She also had her white tail with three orange stripes at its tip and fox ears, so she didn''t complain about lacking in the b.r.e.a.s.t department. Elsa on the other hand was a couple sizes larger. Her white two piece combat dress styled with the Galactic Patrol''s logo was pretty revealing to say the least. Still, it accentuated her curves nicely. To top it off, she had blond hair that flowed down just below her shoulders. Ever since she met Nao for the first time, that mysterious feeling swelling in her heart never went away. She really wanted to get to the bottom of this. Little did she know that there was a saying for what she was currently feeling, love at first sight! Still, her eyes only landed on Nao for a few seconds. For some reason he was staring right at her, and she felt as if he was looking right through her body. This resulted in her blushing a bit. She turned away, looking back toward the stage. Seeing this caused Nao to raise his eyebrows. That slight blushing didn''t evade his sight. ''So she really is interested in me...She did say her race was the last of the Sunlit Foxes, but why does she look like a Tammy cat? Foxes have bushy fur, she has the ears, but where exactly is she hiding that fur?'', Nao wondered. Among other things, Nao was definitely interested in Sayuri''s appearance. One wouldn''t even think she belonged to a race of foxes if she hadn''t said anything prior! If he learned the truth of Sayuri''s missing fur, he would probably become embarrassed. Sayuri knew it well herself, Only by entering an excited state or if Sayuri received the warmth of a suns'' sunlight would her fur appear on her body! As there were no suns in the Other World, she appeared in this state. Anyway, after a couple more moments passed, eighteen fighters spread out between the two rings. Seeing this, one of Grand Kai''s attendants handed the ancient gong to him. He grabbed it with ease, and with the gong''s drumstick, he sounded it off. Block B had officially begun! Everyone but a select few immediately spread out, searching for their targets. It didn''t take long for fifteen fighters to split into four groups of two, one group of three, and even one group of four! As soon as they started clashing, various colors of aura started erupting on stage. This caused the announcer and the audience alike to erupt in cheers. It ranged from white, yellow, blue, green and so forth. Even one person had a black aura! In Nao''s previous life, the color of a person''s aura typically defined what kind of person they were. Not everyone could see them, only people who were born with special eyes and heightened senses could. As to whether this held true for this world remained to be seen, but from looking at these two rounds so far, it seemed the color of a person''s aura was tied to what skills they practiced. Nao was surprised to see a black aura here, but black didn''t exactly mean they were evil. This fellow wasn''t likely to be trusted though. As a result of showing off a black aura, three others soon surrounded him, making that the group of four. Cooler, Sayuri and Rei were the last who hadn''t joined the fighting right off the bat. Paikuhan sought out a nearby enemy he found worthy. At this time Rei felt a stare behind his back, causing him to grin. It was as if he was very familiar with this stare, as it contained quite a lot of hatred directed at him. Rei turned around, and locked eyes with Sayuri. Seeing Rei''s grin caused Sayuri to unleash her aura in a rage. Surprisingly, Nao saw Sayuri become surrounded by an orange-red aura this time, unlike the previous time when they first met, Kaioken''s aura. Kaioken''s early stages wasn''t too much of a burden for Nao, but perhaps it was for Sayuri. Once she was clad in her orange-red aura, it started to release aura flames. They began to dance around her. Sayuri gave no time to spare, and entered a crouching stance. What she did next surprised Nao even further. Her aura started to condense around her hands and feet. Crackling sounds soon emanated, and four sets of claws immediately extended outward. Sayuri condensed claws out of Ki! "Take this, you bastard!" Sayuri started to run at a very fast speed, enough to where a few afterimages appeared behind her. She also ran in an erratic pattern, not in straight line. Seeing this, Rei sighed. "You really have no elegance, do you?" An imposing Ki erupted forth, spreading out on the first ring. The remaining fighters who were on the first ring instinctively backed away from Sayuri and Rei. The dark blue gems on Rei''s silver crown shined forth, and his body became clad in a dark blue aura. His black kimono styled with blue moons fluttered forth as he surged his Ki. He extended both arms outward. He then proceeded to snap his fingers, and two small dark blue blocks of Ki about six inches long and about one and a half inch wide formed in his hands. Moving both of his middle fingers to the side, the two blocks suddenly folded outward, revealing two Japanese-style fans. They were also made of Ki! Ki weapon after Ki weapon were emerging out of the fighters in Block B. The fighters who didn''t use Ki weapons like Cooler ignored them, as they had their own abilities. If each Tournament that was held every three to five years here had a theme, then the theme for this one would definitely be Ki Weapons! As of now, Nao only had his body that he could attack with. Seeing all these Ki weapons emerge out of thin air steeled his heart. ''I definitely have to create my own weapon. Thanks to seeing these, I even have a rough idea for mine now...'', Nao thought. After steeling his heart, Nao''s vision returned to the battlefield at hand. A sudden flash of orange-red and dark blue clashed against each other, followed by large screeching sounds. Sayuri and Rei''s battle had begun. Nao even saw Cooler lift up above the ground a couple feet, floating calmly between the attacks of the other fighters. He could only see his back but Cooler was currently smirking. His destination, the fighter that unleashed the black aura! Things are heating up in Block B! Chapter 92 -: 89 Top 16 Decided! Author warning this chapter, there is language towards the end. Enjoy~ . . . . Slowly hovering in the air, Cooler calmly made his way toward the second ring, toward the humanoid that was releasing the black aura. An evil smile appeared on his face. Even though a multitude of colored Ki blasts and explosions were happening all around him, none of them had a direct hit. For he would slap all the Ki blasts aimed at him, causing various spots on the first ring to start bursting apart. "I didn''t think I would get to see another living Devian. This place has been such a bore. If it weren''t for that white haired boy, I would''ve left already. At least he was able to block an attack from my little brother, and watching him in that first block alleviated my boredom a bit. Looks like I can have a little fun now." It didn''t take long for Cooler to arrive at the second ring. The moment he did, he started to surge his Ki. The group of four immediately felt chills go down their spine. Among them the black devil-like humanoid, the other three were Sarta, Mijorin and Arqua. Arqua could be seen shivering in place. Unlike his little brother Frieza, Cooler was a lot more level headed and calm. He thought things out rationally, and enjoyed fighting without underestimating his opponents. With every step Cooler took, it made him sound like he was part machine, as if his legs were made out of metal. Once he was in reach of the other four, loud cracking sounds resounded, causing the four to jump back a foot or two. This was just the result of Cooler cracking his knuckles. His evil smile remained as he continued to look at the sole Devian on the second ring. The reason for this was because, in the East Area, Devians became extinct because of Cooler! Or so he originally thought, anyways. It seemed one more eluded him. Oh how he wished he could kill this one right here and there, but alas he had to comply with the Tournament rules. As long as he had a breath in him, it would not be counted against Cooler, regardless of how cruel Cooler can be. Cooler''s aura surged forth and before long he was covered with a purple aura. Without any time to spare for the other four, Cooler''s eyes started to flash purple. After a few seconds of condensing his Ki into his eyes passed, two purple laser Ki beams shot out. These two Ki beams did not aim at Sarta, Mijorin, Arqua or the Devian, but instead he shot it directly into the tiling on the ring''s floor. Tile after tile started to crumble and tear up from the ground. His beams didn''t stop there. It invaded the other fighters, causing them to dodge out of the way, and the beams carried onward all the way until the barrier protecting the audience. Even though they were protected by it, those who were right in front of incoming Ki beams either closed their eyes or let out a gasp of surprise. SCREECH!!! Two beams coming at a very fast pace struck the Godly Ki barrier, resulting in large screeching sounds. Those right nearby had to cover their ears. Cooler was trying to kill two birds with one stone with this attack. The first was to split the group of four so the Devian remained alone on one side, which Cooler successfully accomplished. He could now be seen alone, separated by the destroyed tiling, with Sarta, Mijorin and Arqua on the other side. All four were staring wide-eyed at the beam attack Cooler launched at the barrier. The second was to strike against barrier placed by the Grand Kai, testing its waters. The impacts his beams caused only lasted for a moment before they fizzled out of existence. Seeing his two purple beams fade into nothing while not causing any damage to the barrier, caused Cooler to raise his eyebrows. While he wanted to surge his Ki even more to see how strong the barrier was, Cooler did not want anyone to grow suspicious of him, so he made it seem like this attack was a rebound after crossing paths with the group of four. He then turned toward the three fighters that got separated, calmly speaking out to them. "Beat it you three. I really wish I could kill every single one of you but sadly the people overseeing this won''t let me. Take this attack of mine as a warning. You three don''t want to take the next one head on now do you, hmm?" The three received even more cold shivers down their spines hearing this. They were veteran fighters themselves but they felt Cooler was in a whole other league above them. Sarta and Mijorin could only slightly nod. Mijorin even tugged Arqua on the shoulder, causing him to snap out of his fear. With no time to spare, they immediately flew back toward the first ring. Cooler''s head did not budge as the three flew off. His vision remained on the Devian, standing a few meters away. His slow walking resumed. Every step he took, the Devian, who currently was not moving an inch, felt more and more dread spread inside his heart as he saw Cooler approach him... It didn''t take long before sounds of anguish began to spread out on the second ring! Before the audience and the fighters alike knew it, time started to speed up. Ten minutes of fighting soon became twenty, thirty, and before long a couple hours passed! A multitude of colorful explosions, bangs, screeches, and aura clashed against each other. On the second ring, a lifeless Devian could be seen in Cooler''s grasp. Massive amounts of purple blood spewed all over his body. Even though he looked dead, if one listened closely, they could still hear very light breathing. He was struggling to stay conscious. Cooler was expecting something out of this Devian but all he gave him was disappointment after disappointment. Cooler didn''t even have to unleash his final transformation! Giving him one final scoff, Cooler tossed the almost lifeless Devian off the stage. Part of the audience that watched the second ring remained completely silent as they watched Cooler''s brutal beat-down on the poor fellow. Even though the Devian''s appearance was akin to that of a devil, Cooler right now appeared way more devilish! All of them didn''t dare to look at Cooler in the eye, and they soon changed their focus onto the first ring. Five fighters already got knocked out in the second. Cooler and Paikuhan were among the winners, along with two others. Five fighters remained in the first ring, and three of them continued to watch the fierce clash between Sayuri and Rei. Sarta and Mijorin unfortunately got knocked out, by Arqua no less! The East Kai had to yell out to Arqua to remind him to summon his water domain. Once he did so, a massive cube of water appeared, covering the first half of the first ring, while the other half was given to Sayuri and Rei''s battle. Once he got his gears shifting, Arqua became a monster in the water. He proceeded to rip and shred apart those who couldn''t breathe well in it, which included Sarta and Mijorin. He continued to knock out fighters one by one until there were five left in the first ring. Seeing this surprised Nao greatly, even though his main focus was on Sayuri. ''Guess those of different races have their own advantages fighting on different terrain...'', Nao thought. Nao only became distracted for a bit with this before his sight resumed on the other battle. In these couple of hours, half of the remaining ring became covered in ice while the other half danced in flames. Sayuri wasn''t looking great herself, large portions of her combat dress were torn up. Even her chest wasn''t left out. In fact, her b.r.e.a.s.ts could be seen if one looked closely enough! Once Nao saw Rei do this, he thought Sayuri would become embarrassed for a moment, but Rei''s action caused her to rage out in anger at him. Once she did, she used her claws and tore away right at Rei''s crown. Rei tried to block it with his two Ki fans but Sayuri strengthened her claws to the point where tore straight through both of them! As soon as that happened, his two Ki fans crumbled part, slowly vanishing as the remaining aura fell to the ground. Her claws did not not end there. Using her current momentum, she aimed straight at Rei''s crown. Large clanging resounded in the first ring, as if two metal objects just struck against each other. Rei spat out large mouthfuls of blood, and a huge claw gash appeared on his forehead. Seeing the huge gash appear, Sayuri grinned. The blue gem embedded silver crown then flew up off his head. Sayuri surged her orange-red Ki forth toward her legs, allowing her to jump up above Rei. Using this momentum, she snatched the crown right above his head. Her figure then vanished and reappeared a couple meters back in front of him. Seeing this, Rei coughed out more blood, but he ignored it. All he could feel was seething rage seeing his crown stolen before his eyes. He cursed out at her. "You B*tch, you dare steal the sole prince''s crown of the Moonlit Foxes! F*ck it, I don''t care if I get disqualified for this. You went far past the line by doing that, I''m going to tear you into pieces!" Hearing this, Sayuri''s grin turned wider. She then started to twirl the crown on her left index finger. Even though Rei''s forehead currently had a huge gash, blue veins could still be seen popping out of it. "You know, after our race died out, I had to resort to thievery until the Galactic Patrol took me in. I was able to turn over a new leaf ''cause of them. Still, stealing is second nature to me, and I could probably sell this crown of yours for a fortune, but I got a better plan for this baby." Sayuri stopped twirling Rei''s crown on her finger, and she slid it down into her fist. Her muscles then started to contort. While his crown appeared to be dazzling, it was not made out of a tough metal, and once she started to close her fist in over the crown, crackling noises started to resound. Rei''s eyes turned wide hearing these sounds resound between the two of them. "Do you have a death wish!? I won''t let you go any further than this!" Rei surged his dark blue Ki forth. Tossing away his dignity, he rushed Sayuri. His fist met Sayuri''s claws, only to tear open Rei''s fist, and more blood splattered. He was blasted away a few meters, collapsing onto the ground. He regained his footing but he felt his stamina drain every second. Nao watched this fight in silence, even for him this is becoming more and more brutal. It was like he was watching a cat-fight that turned wrong. Unexpectedly, he even heard Sayuri curse out at Rei. "Rei, f*ck you and your royalty. You don''t deserve this crown. Even though I can''t kill you today, if we ever meet again, you won''t see the light of day!" CRACK! Sayuri proceeded to clench her fist that held the crown , and the crown slowly cracked into pieces, turning into metallic dust that fell down onto the tiling. With his remaining energy, Rei tried to walk toward what remained of his crown. Sayuri shook her head, "It''s time to end this Rei, Sunburst Kaioken!" Sayuri''s orange-red aura soon changed that to that of an orange pink, and she started to release a massive amount of heat. It appeared Sayuri created a new technique with Kaioken as the basis, which intrigued him greatly. Sayuri instantly vanished from spot, leaving behind even more afterimages than previously. Only a second passed before a loud bang resounded. To rub salt into the wound, Sayuri dashed right at Rei, and the passing wind caused the remaining metallic dust to dissipate into the air. Rei felt his body become lifeless, and he received an impact right in his chest. Rei''s body flew all the way outside the second ring, colliding against the Godly Ki barrier. A mixture of cheers and gasps resounded from the audience as they saw Rei''s lifeless body fall toward the grass. After it landed on the grass, he passed out, but he was still breathing. Seeing the last fighter fall onto the ground outside the ring, Kinoko announced that he was disqualified as a result of a ring out. With this, eight fighters were left remaining on the stage, and the Block B Preliminaries have been concluded. The top 16 moving onto the next round have now been decided! Chapter 93 - 90: This Is One Strange Family Gathering (I) A lifeless Rei could currently be seen face down on the grass behind the second ring near the audience, which had long turned red from the blood pouring out of his body. Seeing him severely wounded with barely any life left him, the doctors immediately acted, placing him on a stretcher that contained advanced medical equipment. Nao saw the doctors carry Rei away to the inside rest area, since part of that building acted as a hospital. He debated whether to use a Senzu Bean on him, but he immediately forwent the thought. He didn''t want to dig his grave too early after all, seeing how Sayuri came out victorious from appeared to be a death match. He soon heard the announcer''s voice, calling the end of the Preliminary rounds. "Ladies and gentlemen, what a breathtaking Preliminary round that was! Eight fighters remained on stage, and that marks the end of Block B. With this, sixteen fighters have been decided for the top sixteen round! I also have received word from the Grand Kai that this concludes the fighting for today! The top sixteen matches will begin tomorrow at the same time. Guests and fighters, you may proceed back to your respective dorm rooms. Once again, thank you for such exciting battles!" Cheers resounded for a good while after Kinoko finished his announcement. However, there was one specific individual that immediately tried to rush out of the crowd. They appeared to be an older gentleman, wearing a black kimono with dark blue moons stitched elegantly on it. Together with a golden crown with blue gems embedded on it, he had a bushy auburn red tail and fox ears. Apparent anger could be seen on their face. "Out of my way!" He forced his way through the many guests that came to this tournament. Everyone felt intimidated looking at him straight on, so they all parted to the sides while watching him leave. His target? Rei''s hospital room, he was the current king of the Moonlit Foxes! That''s right, the Grand Kai invited both royalty and commoners alike to watch this Tournament! As long as they were related to the fighters, they were sent an invitation and were welcomed to watch. Further down the line, it was said that Universe 7 had a total of 28 planets that contained registered mortals within the five areas. Shin, who is the current Supreme Kai and observer of these mortals, did nothing to interfere with the growth of the lives of these planets, letting them develop naturally. It was no wonder Shin was reputed to be one of the worst Kais in this world! The Grand Kai however took it upon himself to visit the planets he took interest in. The payout resulted in matches beyond his expectations! The Grand Kai was extremely pleased with the Tournament so far. Perhaps it would do good to include both the dead and the living for future tournaments too. Anyways, as Rei''s father departed, two more fellows could be seen still sitting down. At this time, Isabella returned to Nao''s side, and he started to have a friendly conversation with her, Sayuri and Elsa. Nao didn''t forget to pass a Senzu Bean to Sayuri either, resulting in most of her wounds closing up. It''s a shame Full Recovery boosting was a unique trait to Saiyans, otherwise Sayuri and Isabella would have probably experienced a big gain in their power. Before long, the three girls started to talk about random things after they introduced each other. Nao originally thought a fight would break out between them, but surprisingly Elsa was very cooperative and friendly. Out of the three, Nao thought she would cause the most trouble for being a princess, but it seems his father''s personality really rubbed off on her. Seeing them enter their own little world, he decided not interrupt. Instead, he let his eyes wander around, eventually landing on the stands circulating high above the two arena platforms. Unbeknownst to Nao, more time had passed and most of the seats were now empty. The two fellows and Rei''s father from earlier could no longer be seen. Nao soon heard giggling coming the group of three. Even Elsa could be seen smiling, obviously in a happy mood. Nao felt Sayuri''s eyes land on him briefly. He returned the gesture, only see Sayuri blush and immediately turned back toward Isabella. Sayuri then waved her two hands up and down embarrassingly. He couldn''t hear what the three were talking about, but the gesture Sayuri did just now was pretty cute. At this time, Nao felt a hand suddenly rub his head, only to see Oscar rubbing his head. Nao soon felt several presences approaching them. One of them even called out, and this voice sounded very familiar to Nao. "Oi, Sayuri, are you here?" ''This voice...it can''t be!'', Nao thought. Sure enough, the first figure to make their appearance, wearing his signature purple jumpsuit, was none other than Jaco! However, before Nao could do anything else, he suddenly heard another voice lash out at Jaco. It was a deeper male voice this time. "Jaco, be more respectful. You''re in the presence of the Galactic King." "Aw man, you''re such a joy killer, Senior Brother Jiya. Brother Merus, at least you''re on my side, right?" However, the person who Jaco called out to ignored him. Nao then felt a strong gaze land upon him and his sight soon shifted to the person who was staring at Nao. "...Brother Merus?" Jaco called out to this person named Merus, only to be ignored again. Jaco tilted his head in confusion. An eerie silence soon spread out between the group of people. Isabella, Sayuri and Elsa had long ceased their whispering, and they watched on out of curiosity. Nao soon got a good look at this guy. Nao was about the same height as him. His hair was white, cut in a bowl shape that slanted downward diagonally. Pale blue-light purple skin. He was wearing a dark blue track-like suit that covered his whole body. It had orange stripes going up each side. A special stun blaster was holstered on his belt. Little did most people know about Merus, but Nao knew him very well! In fact, Merus was one of the key figures in Nao''s future plan that he had recently formulated. Little did Nao know he would meet him right now! Merus, while disguised as the Galactic Patrol''s most powerful member, was none other than an Angel in training, sent to the mortal realm by the Grand Priest himself. He was Whis''s younger brother! Chapter 94 -: 91 This Is One Strange Family Gathering (II) "Oi, Brother Merus, do you copy, over?" As Nao continued to stare at Merus, Jaco broke the eerie silence by calling out to Merus once again. However, suddenly, a large bonking sound echoed. BONK! "Ow, Senior Brother Jiya, what''d you do that f---" "Just shut up and watch." Jaco was immediately silenced by Jiya, and he shut his mouth. Merus proceeded to ignore all of this. It was as if Merus was trying to get a good reading on Nao. A moment passed before Nao saw Merus smile. He then proceeded to open his mouth for the first time, and out came a calm and soothing voice, almost angelic-like. However unlike Whis''s, it contained no haughtiness. "Can I shake your hand?" Merus then proceeded to stretch out his right hand, opening up his palm. Seeing this confused Nao, but he decided to respond back. "Sure...?" Nao proceeded extend his right hand forth as well. Two hands met, gripping onto each other. Even though Merus was wearing a white gauntlet-like glove, it felt cool to the touch, as if it had its own cooling system. Nao expected to receive some sort of weird sensation as soon as the two hands touched, but surprisingly, nothing happened. Another moment passed before Nao felt his grip lighten, and Merus pulled back his hand. Nao then saw Merus talk once more to him. "You truly do have a kind and pure soul. Truly unexpected coming from the Saiyans. I refused to believe Jaco''s report until I personally witnessed it. I thank you for giving me this opportunity." Merus then proceeded to give Nao a bow. Now that he thought about it for a moment, besides the two maids at his house, he hadn''t had anyone bow at him yet. He became a bit fl.u.s.tered, but he didn''t want to exaggerate it, since Nao knew Merus was currently an Angel in disguise. Jaco''s eyes turned wide as he watched Merus. The number one elite in the Galactic Patrol, bowed at someone who he had only met once prior. Nao stepped closer, and raised Merus''s body back into a straight position. "You don''t have to go that far. You can call me Nao. So you really were testing me?" "Haha, sorry about that. Oh, how could I forget my introduction too. I''m Merus. An elite of the Galactic Patrol and acting bodyguard of the Galactic King while we''re here watching this Tournament. I must say your match was quite stunning to watch. Nao, was it? I think you have what it takes to go all the way till the finals." "Thank you for the compliment. Is the Galactic King really here?" "Yes. He''s currently standing behind Brother Jiya. We''ve mainly come to introduce ourselves and pick up Sister Sayuri. I thank you for looking after her during the Preliminaries." Sayuri''s fox ears twitched as she heard Merus call out to her. She left the other two girls and finally reappeared beside Nao. She took this time to get a look at the current crowd. Her eyes landed on Merus, Jaco, Jiya, and then finally the Galactic King. "Everyone, even Your Majesty...You didn''t have to come all this way out here to support me you know..." "Don''t go spouting such nonsense, Sayuri. You''re representing the Galactic Patrol here. Isn''t it obvious for me to make an appearance?" At this time, the figure who was standing behind Jiya, finally squirmed forth. Yes that''s right, he was wiggling his way up front! Out of everyone here, this person would likely be the easiest to stand out. Numerous light green tentacles made about two thirds of his body, with the rest being a head. A golden crown with the Galactic Patrols symbol embedded in the middle of it could be seen resting on his head. The Galactic King was a essentially a walking, talking, light green octopus. Sayuri blinked a couple times as she saw the Galactic King appear in front of her and Nao. She then became a bit fl.u.s.tered, before bowing her head. She too was a member of the Galactic Patrol after all. "Your Majesty, shouldn''t you be back at headquarters? You''d be causing a widespread panic if the others knew you were here!" "Raise your head, Sayuri. We took proper precautions before coming here. We were invited by the Grand Kai after all. Thanks to him, we''ve even started making connections with other races who''ve yet to reveal themselves! I brought Merus and Jiya as bodyguards, but it''s still debatable as to why I brought Jaco here..." "H-Hey! Even you''re against me too, Your Majesty?" Hearing the Galactic King say this caused Merus to chuckle. Merus then turned to look at Jaco. "Haha Jaco, you dug your own foot into your grave already. Weren''t you the one crawling and bawling on the floor, begging His Majesty to bring you along? That''s the first time I''ve seen someone take groveling too far." "Even you too Brother Merus? T-that was supposed to stay a secret ! How could you mention that here and now!" At this time, Jaco started to hear laughter spread throughout the crowd. Even Sayuri, Isabella and Elsa began to giggle. Hints of red appeared on Jaco''s cheeks, obviously embarrassed as a result. He took a few steps and hid behind Jiya who was about twice as tall as him. Jiya, who typically liked to remain silent, spoke up after seeing Jaco hide behind his body. "Exactly what are you trying to accomplish by doing this, Jaco?" Jaco stared at Jiya, who turned his head around and looked down at him, and blinked for a moment. He was not expecting Jiya to talk at this moment, so Jaco couldn''t utter anything for a moment. Jaco then proceeded to stutter as he uttered the first word that came to mind. "O-Observation!" As soon as Jaco said this, another wave of laughter spread throughout the crow. Even the Galactic King, who appeared calm so far, started to chuckle as he watched Jaco''s current behavior. However, before the conversation could continue along, Nao suddenly felt several more presences walk towards the group. The crowd soon heard an elegant voice call out to them. Following that, an older male and a childish voice sounded. It appeared more people were arriving.. "My, I''m not late to the party, am I?" "Haha, from the looks of it, it has already started without us!" "Geez, you can''t start this without us!" The crowd already consisted of Nao, Oscar, Sayuri, Elsa, Isabella, Merus, Jaco, Jiya and the Galactic King. All of a sudden, nine more figures soon joined the crowd. One was dressed in a simple light blue one piece dress with light purple frills. A silver crown embedded with turquoise gems rested on their head. Long pointy ears, wavy dark ocean blue hair flowing down her back, large perky b.r.e.a.s.ts, standing about 5''7 tall. Elsa immediately reacted, appearing very surprised. "Mother!" It was Elsa who left Nao''s side time this time, immediately running into her mother''s embrace. That''s right, this elegant lady was Elena von Elosa, Elsa''s mother and acting Queen of Planet Elosyia! Elsa even began to rub her head against Elena''s very large b.r.e.a.s.ts. Elena returned Elsa''s embrace with a hug. At this time, a more deep male voice resounded directly behind her. Elena wasn''t startled at all, because it was a presence she was familiar with, so she continued to spoil her daughter. Before long, the two were overcast by a large shadow. "Haha, Queen Elosa, aren''t you spoiling your daughter a bit too much?" ''...Huge!'', Nao thought, after immediately glancing to see who this person was that just spoke. Standing over thirteen feet tall, two burly, very muscular men approached behind her. One appeared to be middle aged, and the other a lot older. Both of them had short dark purple hair, but the hair of the older one was more faded, and they were clad in black tuxedos and black dress pants. Two black spade-shaped tails protruded from their butts on both of them. After looking at these two very large fellows for a moment, Nao suddenly felt a large wind gust come out from behind him. Isabella vanished and reappeared near the older aged person. She wasn''t even twice as big as them so she could only cling onto his leg. While clinging onto his leg, Isabella raised her head and was full of smiles as she called out to them. Her own tail started to dance around like crazy. "Grandpa! Even Papa! The two of you were able to make it!" Two large smiles appeared on the two men. Nao then saw the older gentleman pick up Isabella, after rubbing her head for a moment. He then placed Isabella on his right shoulder, allowing her to look down at every one from a pretty good height. Thanks to her receiving a Senzu Bean from Nao, she didn''t feel any more pain from the match earlier. "Of course we would you dolt, we wouldn''t want to miss your first debut now would we?" "That''s right, Belle. I even had to put aside some crucial matters back at our clan. I didn''t want to receive a beating from Father either." "Haha, son, looks like you''ve gotten smarter after becoming the Patriarch of our clan. Look like I made the correct decision when I retired!" "It''s not like there was much of a choice either, right Father?" "Gahaha, that''s also true!" At this time, the older gentleman bellowed loudly, it even caused the ground around them to vibrate! After his laughter ended, his expression became serious. A glint then sparkled in his eyes as his eyes landed on Nao. "Little Belle, tell your Grandpa, is he the one?" Almost immediately after hearing his question, Isabella happily responded. "Yes! I''m sure of it." "Hahaha! Well, you heard her, boy. Well met. I''m Nim, retired Patriarch of the Gemmed Dragon clan, or what''s left of it anyway. We came to see Little Belle''s first martial arts match today. I didn''t think it would be this soon to meet my future grandson-in-law!" Chapter 95 - 92: Whis And Merus, A Fated Reunion Of Two Brothers! (I) Nao once again had a good look at this older purple haired giant clad in a black tuxedo and black dress pants standing a few meters away. He no longer overcast his shadow on Elena and Elsa, and was now beside them. For some reason Nao was receiving really strong mafia vibes from Nim and the other giant next to him. Nao decided to meet him head on, so he cycled a bit of his Ki to his feet, allowing him to fly upward. After flying slowly upward a few feet, he could now see the giant''s head straight on. It was clear there were wrinkles on his face, obvious signs of old age. However, despite his obvious aging, Nim was still very strong and appeared to have great vitality. Nao wondered how old Nim truly was. Thanks to Nao''s recently acquired Godly Ki sense, any mortals could no longer be hidden from him, unless they had very unique Ki masking abilities that could even hide from the gods. Thankfully, it appeared Nim didn''t have such an ability, as Nao could sense Nim was quite stronger than him. Well, it was no wonder, since Isabella''s battle power could peak nearly half of Nao''s Super Saiyan state. Anyways, Nao decided to end the silence after Nim spoke earlier, and spoke out to him. "Today is really a full day of introductions, isn''t it? It''s nice to meet you Nim. You can call me Nao. To be honest, I wasn''t expecting to meet Isabella''a family this early." Nim heard Nao say this, and Nao did not back away in fear. He remained calm in front of the giant, and seeing this, he focused his eyes on the white-haired boy in front of him. Nim then let out another laugh. "Haha, I''m already starting to like you, boy! You see, most people shit their pants when they see me for the first time. You, however, aren''t showing any fear in your eyes right now. That shows how much confidence you have with your own strength. I like that!" "You seem like a more straightforward person yourself. Besides, why would I fear those who might become my family in the future?" Hearing this, Nim grinned, as if he expected this answer. He then glanced at Isabella, who was still resting on his right shoulder, then he glanced back at Nao. "Well put! Little Belle was right. Even though I may have retired from the position of Patriarch, I still have a large say in our familial matters. I approve this marriage!" "Eh?" Nao''s eyes turned wide as the giant''s grin became larger after saying this. The other giant next to him became gobsmacked, obvious disapproval streaked across his face. Nao wasn''t expecting for Isabella''s family to approve Isabella''s relationship with him this quickly. Before Nao could speak, the other giant spoke out against Nim. "Father! Aren''t you acting too rashly? What will the others say of this back at home?" "This is not a rash decision, Jake. Surely you must feel it too, right? This boy''s power is rather astounding. From the match earlier, I could sense Little Belle''s full power was only around half compared to what this boy released. He''ll probably grow a lot stronger than me in due time!" "Now that you mention it...he did release an insane amount of energy earlier. That was quite an impressive match. I apologize for my outburst just now, Father. I won''t go against your wishes." "Good, then it''s settled!" ''Aren''t these guys too straightforward? We literally just met moments ago!'', Nao thought. Still, perhaps Isabella''s personality came from these two. She really is easy to get along with. Nao proceeded to glance at Isabella, who was currently humming happily, moving her legs in the air. At this time, the four of them suddenly heard a graceful voice reach out to them, more specifically, to Nim. "Nim, surely you haven''t forgotten about me, have you?" Nim, who was currently looking at Nao, shifted his gaze after hearing this voice, only to land on Elena. Elena was now standing with Elsa beside her. She slowly walked up to Nao and Nim. For some reason, the scent of the ocean streaked across Nao''s nose, it was quite soothing. ''Is Elena using perfume? Moreover, it seems Elena and Nim are acquainted...'', Nao thought. "Ah, Queen Elosa! My apologies for getting absorbed in this. You must referring to the matter related to your daughter right?" Nim managed to calm himself down from the excitement he was getting from the earlier conversation. His expression turned serious as he started to speak with Queen Elena. Queen Elena let out a small chuckle seeing Nim remember this. "Fufu, looks like you haven''t forgotten. That''s good. Now that I think about it, Nao, was it? How silly of me, I haven''t even introduced myself to you yet!" Standing only a few feet away, Nao got a good look at Queen Elena, she really was stunning close up! Elsa was well underway in her growth period, she still had a lot more room to grow if she were to turn out similar to Queen Elena. Nao was expecting a handshake, but he saw Queen Elena take a step back, and did a light bow. She then grabbed the hem of her light blue dress with both hands, and pulled her dress outward a bit. This caused her b.r.e.a.s.ts to jiggle a bit. Queen Elena did a curtsy! Queen Elena then straightened her back up again, and smiled at Nao, before proceeding to speak again. "To be honest, I wasn''t expecting Oscar to rear children so soon. Speaking of which, since you and Oscar are here, the rest of the family should be here too?" As if it were right on the mark, the last two people of the nine walked towards the group. When the Galactic Patrol arrived, Nao''s group became nine people. Once the Galactic Patrol finished their introductions, nine more people joined the crowd, totaling eighteen. Queen Elena, Nim, and Jake came with two guards each, and the last two to show up, were Iona and Miya! Before anyone could speak out to Iona and Miya, a red flash surrounded the two. Nim raised his eyebrows, as he saw one of the two figures instantly vanish. Following a huge gust of wind, Miya used Vanish, leaving behind a red afterimage. It didn''t take long for her to reemerge at Nao''s side. Miya ignored everything else and entered Nao''s embrace, rubbing her head against his chest. Nao''s body soon started to warm up, but he could only sigh seeing this. Miya even unraveled her red tail, allowing it to happily swing back and forth. "...A red tail?" Only now did Nao remember he was the center of attention, but he didn''t get embarrassed, and remained calm. Nim questioned to what he was currently seeing. Queen Elena was also curious about Miya. Nao took this time to talk again. "Now that I think about it, we never did mention what race we hail from, did we? Here, let me unravel my tail too." Nao''s tail, which was hidden inside his armor all this time, started to unravel. Queen Elena, Elsa, Jaco, and Nao''s family were the only ones who were familiar about the Saiyans. Jaco seemed to give a detailed report to his seniors when he got back to the Galactic HQ, sure enough the other members became surprised seeing the two gold and red tails. However, before Nao could continue speaking, Nim raised his voice once again. "Now it''s a gold tail? You''ve really kept this hidden, boy. Moreover, the tail of the lass besides you appears pretty similar. Are the two of you siblings by chance?" "Wait, gold tail? It''s no longer white?" At this time, Oscar, who remained quiet all this while, finally spoke. He had cut off Nim but he had a look of shock on his face right now. Nim watched Oscar approach Nao. Nim saw a brown tail around his waist, appearing similar to Nao''s and Miya''s. He figured this guy was their father. Nim then looked at the yellow halo floating above Oscar''s head, and seeing this, he could only sigh. ''So the boy''s father is already dead...Must be pretty rough for him.'', Nim thought. Before Nao could respond to Oscar, Nim saw Nao''s expression turn grim. Nao himself suddenly received a very strange feeling assault his senses. Nim saw the boy utter something to what he thought is his sister, and she too turned serious, and backed away. Everyone then saw Nao fly up even higher, looking at a certain direction off to the northeast. Nim could only hear him utter a couple words. "Someone''s coming, and fast!" Hearing this, Nim raised his eyebrows. Nao spoke loudly enough to alert the whole crowd. Out of everyone present, Merus was probably the most shocked out of all of them! He felt a very familiar presence heading their direction at an extremely fast pace. But what surprised Merus even more was that the Saiyan boy could actually sense this incoming presence! Merus only thought he would be able to sense this, but no, someone else could as well! Not even a few moments passed before the atmosphere around them started to change. Besides the crowd, a huge rainbow pillar suddenly descended from the vast pink-purple sky above them. Once the pillar touched the ground, everyone heard a haughty voice resound around them. "Ohohoho, I didn''t think anyone would be able to sense me before I landed here. How fascinating." Chapter 96 - 93: Whis And Merus, A Fated Reunion Of Two Brothers! (II) Out of nowhere, a huge rainbow pillar suddenly descended from the vast endless sky above Grand Kai''s Planet, down onto the grass near the two largely destroyed rings. All of the other guests and fighters alike have retired back to their respective dorm rooms. This group of eighteen, the Grand Kai and his workers to repair the rings were the only ones left. That is, until a certain someone decided to join in while these people were having a family gathering of sorts. After this haughty voice reached the ears of the crowd, the rainbow pillar started to dissipate. One very tall figure soon appeared out of it. They were wearing a maroon colored robe with a black cuirass decorated in the same style as Beerus''s cuirass when he is wearing his formal attire. He had pale blue skin, violet eyes, and white hair shooting straight up, appearing rather effeminate. Alongside his appearance, a long blue scepter that reached all the to his head could be seen in his right hand. It had a black obsidian-like sphere floating in the center on top, surrounded by a pale blue ring. Another larger pale blue floated around the figure''s neck. That''s right, Whis had finally revealed himself in person for the first time! Seeing Whis arrive here alone, Nao sighed deeply in his heart. Nao could probably guess that Whis''s coming was indeed related to Merus. Nao decided to descend back onto the ground, He reappeared a few feet away from Whis. Even though Whis appeared calm and aloof most of the time thanks to his eccentric nature, Nao didn''t want to act rashly, so he waited for Whis to act first. Seeing the white haired boy in front of him not taking any action caused Whis to smile. He then placed his left hand over his mouth once more, letting out another chuckle. "Ohohoho, Nao, you can relax your guard, I''ve only come here for a family matter, like the rest of you in fact. Seeing you all gather here, how could I not show up too?" Hearing his name called out personally by Whis cause Nao to raise his eyebrows , but Nao remembered Whis had the ability to observe anyone within the Universe, Nao wondered how much Whis had observed him thus far, but he couldn''t really ask that at this time. He proceeded to let out a sigh. "Sigh...looks like I was worrying for nothing then. You say you come here for a family matter, but who are you exactly?" "My, Nao, you''re still trying to put up a farce? Surely you must know who I am already. Well, the other''s don''t, so Ill introduce myself properly." After Whis finished speaking, his eyes soon landed on the crowd of people around Nao. Most of them showed eyes of curiosity. Whis''s eyes locked with Merus''s for a brief second. His gaze then returned back to the front, only to take a bow afterward. "Greetings everyone. You all may call me Whis. I''m an Angel hailing from the Realm of Angels, and attendant to the current God of Destruction, Lord Beerus. As I''ve mentioned previously, I''m only here due to a family matter. Playtime is now over, Merus. It''s time to return back home." As soon as Whis finished speaking, looks of confusion and shock spread throughout the crowd. Most of them were unfamiliar with the concept of gods. The Grand Kai and the four directional Kai are also gods, but they all typically don''t behave like one, so most assumed they weren''t. For example, in regards to Nim, he was actually well over a thousand years in age! He personally wasn''t foreign to the concept of gods,, but to see one arrive in person still surprised him greatly. He couldn''t even read Whis''s Ki! However, the crowd remembered the last words Whis just spoke, and all eyes suddenly shifted to Merus. He was further back in the crowd, currently next to the Galactic King. Even he had eyes of curiosity as he stared at Merus. In fact, he was the first one to speak up. "Merus...you never mentioned to us that you had siblings. You always appeared aloof back at headquarters, so I thought you were an only child. Moreover, what did he mean by, ''playtime is over''?" After the Galactic King said this, Merus remained silent. Seeing him remain silent, it did indeed Merus had something hidden from him. Even though Merus was ranked number one in the Galactic Patrol, he never spoke about his past to the Galactic King. Everyone saw Merus shake his head, and scratched the back of his head with his right hand. "Sigh...Big Brother, I really hadn''t hoped you would show up at this time. Looks like I made the wrong choice in coming here." Merus then turned and faced the Galactic King, only to bow. He then spoke out to him in an apologetic manner. "Your Majesty, I apologize for keeping this hidden from you. What you all are thinking is true, Whis is indeed my older brother. I guess its time to reveal my true form as well." Jaco''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets after hearing that Merus had something hidden all this while ever since he joined the Galactic Patrol. Even though he was aloof most of the time, Jaco still found him easy to get along with. However, before anyone could speak up, a shining white light suddenly enveloped Merus. Seeing this white light envelope Merus, those close to him backed away a few feet, giving him enough room. It didn''t take long for the radiating white light to vanish. More gasps could be heard from the crowd upon seeing Merus''s true form. His posture now stood straight up. He wore the same maroon robe and black cuirass as Whis. It even had the same orange and white design pattern on its front. Even his hair appeared a bit more short, but it was still styled in an upside down bowl fashion, and it was pure white. His blue-purple skin also became a lighter tone. A long blue scepter that reached his head''s height also appeared in his right hand. It too had a black obelisk-like sphere floating on top of it as well, but unlike Whis''s, it actually had two pale blue rings circling it. Another larger pale blue ring also circled around Merus''s neck. Disappointment could clearly be seen across his face. Even though Nao knew Merus was an Angel, it was still an exciting feeling to see him reveal it. A strange silence spread out, even Jaco couldn''t speak, as if something was lodged in his throat. Merus took this time to slowly walk towards Whis, moving his scepter along the way. Those who were in his way instinctively moved toward the sides. Once Merus reached Whis''s side, Merus turned around, looking at the seventeen other people. Even the Grand Kai, who was further back beyond them still resting on his chair, had a curious yet respectful look in his eyes. His streaming equipment was long put away since the end of the Preliminaries, and was only watching the events unfold before him. Another apologetic look streaked across Merus''s eyes, and took this time to speak out to everyone. He now addressed his concerns with the Galactic Patrol members here. "Everyone, it appears I must excuse myself here. Your Majesty, I thank you for taking me in to the Galactic Patrol. I''m afraid I''ll have to retire from my position. It is possible I may given another chance to return, but I will need to get permission from Father again." Merus just spoke a sudden declaration of retirement from the Galactic Patrol! A wave of disbelief spread throughout the few Galactic Patrol members here. A sense of foreboding struck the Galactic King''s heart. Jaco almost fainted hearing this but he stuck through and immediately rushed through the crowd, approaching the Angel Merus. He than began to stammer as he spoke out to him. "B-brother Merus, y-you must be lying, right!? W-we''ve built such a g-good foundation! Y-you can''t retire now! W-Who cares if you''re an s-some godly being!?" As Merus heard this, a rare smile formed on his mouth. He then proceeded to console Jaco. "Jaco, I can''t go against my Father. He must''ve deemed my time was up in the mortal realm for now. My very existence would cease to exist if I went against him. Isn''t that right, Big Brother?" Whis proceeded to nod seriously, confirming his words. "Yes, the words of the Grand Minister are absolute. Us Angels cannot defy them. Merus, do you have any parting words before we go? I have some of my own if you don''t." Hearing this, Nao became shocked, but didn''t show it outwardly. Whis was just casually tossing the name of the Grand Minister around like that! Perhaps it was due to his eccentric nature. Nao continued to watch the event unfold, only to hear Merus speak next after nodding in confirmation. "I do." Hearing Whis''s question, Merus immediately responded. Merus then looked at the crowd, with his eyes landing on Jaco, Sayuri, Jiya and the Galactic King. "Jaco, you do your best while I''m gone, you hear me? I''ve seen you rise up from the bottom, you have a great heart of justice. You''ve probably done enough missions by now to earn your elite status. Sister Sayuri, Brother Jiya, you watch over him okay? You three compose one of the most promising squads I''ve seen yet." As soon as Merus addressing the other members, tears started to immediately drop from Jaco''s eyes. Nao saw this, and thought Jaco truly didn''t want Merus to leave at this time. The silent and calm Jiya became a bit shaken by Merus''s words. Even Sayuri started to cry a bit. Nao saw the two nod at Merus. Seeing this, Merus smiled, and then he turned toward Nao. Nao wasn''t expecting this but it seemed Merus had something to say to him too. "Nao, while our meeting has been short, it was good to meet you. Sister Sayuri wouldn''t stop talking about you during the previous night back at the rest area. It''s obvious she''s taken an interest in you. You watch out for her too, okay?" Nao could only nod hearing this. His suspicions were true, and Nao took this time to look back at Sayuri. Sayuri felt Nao''s gaze, and she ended up blushing, only to look away. She took this time to wipe the tears from her eyes. Merus then turned back and looked at Whis. He didn''t have any more to say. Whis let out a light chuckle. "Ohoho, it seems you''re done, Merus. We will depart soon, but I have one more matter to discuss. This actually pertains to you, Nao." "Me?" Nao thought Whis was only here to pick up Merus, but it seemed Whis had another thing to talk about. What he said next was not within Nao''s expectations at all! Whis grinned before he spoke out to Nao. "Yes. Outsider Nao, the Grand Minister formerly invites you to Lord Zeno''s Palace. I will be bringing you and Merus there. In fact, your sister is also welcome to join us." Chapter 97 - 94: Taking A Glimpse At A Destoyed Future! Quick Author''s note, before anyone rages in this chapter, please read it fully! Been wanting to show a scene like this for a while, found a good time to put it in. Longer chapter than usual. Wanted to post this in one go. Enjoy! . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Thump. Thump. Thump. Ba-dump. BA-DUMP! As soon as Whis made this announcement, which was loud enough to be heard by the crowd and even the Grand Kai, Nao''s heart started to palpitate fiercely. Besides Nao and Miya, only the Grand Kai, Merus and Whis knew of the Grand Minister''s existence. The other fifteen people in the crowd didn''t know what Whis was talking about, confusion streaked across their faces. For Nao however, Whis''s words started to echo in Nao''s mind! While it is true that Angels are said to be Observers of the universes, Whis still called Nao an ''Outsider''! Nao reached the conclusion that they were observing him ever since his soul first entered this world! Nao remained silent after Whis made his announcement to the crowd, and stared blankly at at Whis. His heart started to beat faster and faster, and his blood entered an excited state. ''Do the Angels know that I created this world through Rebirth?'', Nao wondered. All of a sudden, Nao''s eyes started to flicker. It was as if time had started to slow down around him! Seeing Nao not respond to Whis caused him to raise his eyebrows. He decided to reach out to Nao once more. "Outsider Nao, seeing as you have no response to this invitation, you and your sister are come with me. We will be leaving shortly. Merus, Nao, Miya, once you three are ready, please place your hands on my back." Nao didn''t flinch at all after Whis spoke this, yet he didn''t budge from his current spot. Before long his excited blood started to rush toward his head. Nao''s nose suddenly felt warm, and felt something trickling down from it. Instinctively, Nao moved his right hand and touched his nostrils. Moving his hand outward a bit, he saw clear red liquid on his hand, and it was quite an amount too. Blood started to pour out of his nose! ''Blood...?'', Nao thought. For some reason Whis''s words started feeling more and more distant, and time started to slow down even more. Whis saw blood start coming out of Nao''s nose, and he started to sway a bit. He tried to speak out to him once more, but Nao couldn''t hear Whis anymore. "Are you alright?" Nao ignored Whis''s question directed at him. All Nao could hear at this time was the sound of chains breaking once more in his mindspace, or more specifically, his soul! Even though Whis couldn''t hear this, his expression started to turn serious. The others around him saw Nao start to behave erratically. In fact, Miya was able to see firsthand at what was going on in Nao''s mindspace, but before she could try to help him, she started to pant, clutching onto her heart with a pained expression, and collapsed onto one knee. Panic immediately streaked across Oscar''s and Iona''s faces, seeing their two children behave this way. They quickly approached the two. Iona grabbed Miya into her embrace, trying to calm her down by rubbing her read. Oscar grabbed on Nao''s shoulders and tried to reach out to him. "Son! Are you okay? Was Mister Whis''s announcement that much of a shock to you!? I don''t know where he will take you but get a hold of yourself!" Oscar tried to reach out to Nao, but it was no use. Even Isabella hopped down from Nim''s shoulder, and tried approach Nao, obviously worried for him. However, as Nim was next to Whis, she was within distance as well. Whis prevented her from approaching with his arm. Whis continued to watch the event unfold in silence. Sayuri and and Elsa also tried to approach him but seeing Whis prevent Isabella from approaching, Queen Elena and Jiya did the same, and held them back, only allowing Oscar and Iona to be within distance. Seeing his previous question get no response from Nao, Oscar latched onto Nao''s shoulders with both of his hands. Calmly, he twisted Nao''s body toward him. Oscar saw blood constantly trickling down Nao''s nose. His vision looked upward, and he no longer saw Nao''s golden irises. They were pure black! "Black eyes...?", Oscar uttered in a low voice. Oscar thought no one heard this since his voice was low, but Whis still picked it up. Hearing it, a smile bloomed on his face. He then proceeded to reach out to the crowd, and calmed them down. He even let out a small chuckle. "Ohoho, everyone, please do not be alarmed. While this may seem like something bad is happening to Nao, in fact it is quite the opposite! It appears this boy is experiencing another part of his power. Looks like I must contact someone ahead of time. Please excuse me for a moment." "Another part of his power..." Hearing this, Oscar and Iona were relieved a bit, but why was it that their daughter still appeared like she was in pain? Iona could only comfort her at this point. The other people also let out sighs of relief, and decided to watch on. They soon saw Nao''s aura release a different color. A black aura soon surrounded him! If one looked closely, little tiny figures started to appear in Nao''s eyes! As a result of the chains of Nao''s Super Saiyan God'' sealed soul breaking once more, the escaping energy didn''t convert into battle power like it did previously, and this time, it instead converted into Time energy, allowing Nao to advance in his Time Affinity! It immediately went from [Basic] to [Intermediate], and as a result, Nao''s black eyes were now witnessing a scene which will take place at an unknown time in the future! As the scene began to unfold in Nao''s eyes, another scene took place right behind Nao. The black orb on Whis''s staff soon began to shine, and changed to a lime green. Before long, the Supreme Kai of Time and Beerus, who were still watching the event unfold back at Planet Beerus, appeared in the small orb. A serious look could be seen both on Whis''s face and the Supreme Kai of Time''s face as the orb zoomed in on her. Whis then spoke out. "Lady Chronoa, it appears we must move up our scheduled time. The way its been progressing, if this boy doesn''t put on a Time Ring soon, I fear his mind may get stuck in the future if too much time passes, unable to return." As soon as Whis finished speaking, a small, irritated voice soon came out of the lime green orb. "That much is obvious! I''ll head there immediately. I thought I would have to teach him how to use it first but this is seriously bad! I don''t know if it will go out of control!" The orb then saw her pick up the small silver metallic case containing several ring spots, and within it, had one Time Ting. It was made out of exquisite silver. With the case in hand, she was ready to depart. She looked at the blue panel in front of them, which was currently showing Whis''s face, and the Supreme Kai of Time spoke out one last time to him. "I''ll head there now, Whis. Kai-Kai!" Using the unique teleportation technique to that of the Supreme Kai''s, the Supreme Kai of Time immediately vanished from the brown table she and Beerus was currently resting at. Seeing her leave, Beerus was now alone again. Meanwhile... Universe 7, Unknown Time, Year XXX Nao''s mind was currently in an extremely groggy state. One could even say this feeling is similar to that of an out of body experience. Nao was having a very hard time trying to get his current bearings. ''Ugh...What exactly happened to me...?'' As soon as he thought this, Nao''s head was struck with a throbbing pain. He tried to clutch his head, but his body didn''t respond to him. In fact, he couldn''t even feel his body. Before Nao entered panic mode, he heard a ding resound in his mind, which slowly calmed him down. [*Ding! Host has managed to unseal 25% more of host''s sealed Super Saiyan god genes. Time Affinity has advanced to [Intermediate]. Host is now experiencing their first vision of the future.] ''A vision of the future...? But why does it feel so empty...?'' All around him appeared endless vast darkness. He could see nothing. No planets, no suns, no moons, no stars. It was as if he returned back to the endless void darkness back in [Rebirth]''s space. However, he felt several presences very very far away. All of them were releasing insane amounts of Ki! What''s more, was that all of them were releasing Godly Ki! Out of these presences, Nao could clearly tell one was insanely higher than the rest of them, it almost made it difficult for him to breathe, if he could. Several figures were moving at an extremely fast pace. Even Nao found it hard to keep up with their movements as he watched them. His mind was soon assaulted by earth-shattering roars! As if they were piercing the heavens, Nao was encompassed by a blinding white light that shot out at him instantaneously. An insanely large white Ki beam phazed through his mind, before passing through the endless amount of darkness! The one figure that was releasing insanely large amounts of Godly Ki crept closer to Nao''s mind at an extremely fast speed. It only took a mere few seconds before he got a good look at this guy. Nao only caught a glimpse of this figure, before he also phazed through his mind, launching more giant white Ki Beams along the way. Even though it lasted a mere second, it shocked Nao to the core! This figure stood about 6''3 tall and had medium length white spiky hair that shot straight up. His eyes appeared bloodshot, and they didn''t contain any irises. This figure was surrounded by a massive white aura and emerald green lightning constantly streaked across it. This figure had lost all sense of reason, and was rampaging endlessly! Even though it lasted a mere second, what shocked Nao to the core was that this figured appeared to be him! "That...really is me? Seeing this rampage, did I end up losing control of my power once I fully unlocked the Legendary Super Saiyan veins...?'' However, before Nao could dive further into his thoughts seeing this in action, he suddenly heard more voices yelling out to the a.d.u.l.t Nao. Besides a couple calm voices, most of them appeared very angry. "Get back here, you evil bastard!" "Wait, Toppo, don''t get too close to him. Even though you recently became Universe''s 11 God of Destruction, you''re still no match for him! I will unleash my full power to take this bastard down." "But Jiren, have you recovered enough stamina? You already took many attacks from this guy head on!" However, at this time, a more feminine voice resounded besides the two. Two more figures showed up besides them. One appeared to be on their last breath. This figure appeared quite beautiful. Standing around 5''7, she wore an exquisite red one piece phoenix dress. A slender red tail drooped down below. She was currently not any transformed state. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were not quite large as Queen Elena''s, but it was close! That''s because she was heavily injured all over her body. Any time she breathed out, she coughed up more blood, as both of her lungs were punctured. Still, she struggled to say her last words. "Cough, cough...Toppo...Brother Jiren is o-our...final hope...My voice...can''t reach Brother...anymore..." At this time another feminine voice spoke out to her, clearly worried. She has lime green hair and was relatively shorter than the other. She was wearing a torn one piece pink dress with a white collar. It was none other than Ribrianne from Universe 2! "Sister Miya, your love can still reach him! You can''t fail now when the others have already!" Hearing this beautiful figure struggle speaking, Toppo, who was currently in his transformed God of Destruction mode, turned back to to look at her. That''s right, Miya was on her last breath! "Miya, don''t say any more! You''ve helped us this far already! Without you we wouldn''t be able to have tracked this evil bastard down." Toppo then turned to face Jiren, and then asked him a question. "Jiren, are you ready?" The other male was a buff pale white-pink skinned humanoid wearing something similar to that of a red and black spandex hero suit that had a red V pattern in its center. The other figure was none other than Jiren! He proceeded to nod at Toppo. "Yeah. This bastard already destroyed most of what we all used to love and cherish. With us as the last two living members of the Pride Troopers, I will take this bastard down if its the last thing I do, so that the others can rest in peace!" Hearing this, Miya took in another breath, coughing out even more blood. She was already deathly pale, and her eyes started to dilate. She managed to utter a final sentence to the remaining three. "I''ll...let you...take care...of the rest...Brother Jiren..." Miya then felt the last of her strength leave her body. Her body collapsed lifelessly in Ribrianne''s embrace, dead. ''NOOOOOOO!'', Nao exclaimed in his mind. However, at this time, the world in front of Nao was currently seeing suddenly froze altogether. A large crack soon resounding in the depth''s of Nao''s mind. CRACK! The world suddenly shattered into pieces like a broken screen. Nao''s mind started to reel itself in back from the endless darkness,as if someone was calling for him. His vision soon turned white. Meanwhile, back at Grand Kai''s Planet. Only a couple minutes passed in the real world. However with each passing second, more and more blood began to pour out of Nao''s nose, trickling onto the grass below. His swaying soon turned to shaking that slowly got more and more violent in these couple minutes. pupils remained black, and were constantly moving around, as if he was watching something. Oscar and Iona were still worried for their children but Whis once again there was nothing to worry about. He also mentioned help was on the way, and the two sighed in relief hearing that. Another pillar didn''t descend from the sky like how Whis arrived, instead, the Supreme Kai of Time teleported directly with her Time Ring case in hand. She then spoke out to him. "Whis, I made it. I''m not too late, am I?" Hearing this, Whis shook his head. "No. This boy is quite something though. He''s already been able to watch the future for 3 minutes and twenty seconds. I fear he won''t be able to last much longer. Its be best for you to hurry, Lady Chronoa." "Over 3 minutes!? I will go put the ring on him immediately!" A feminine voice soon caught the ears of the silent crowd. They saw a small stature figure wearing a light purple posh Kai outfit with yellow lining and a yellow hem stringed around the bottom of their chest area. She had pinkish-red hair and pale yellow earrings on her pointy ears. They all saw her carry a small case of sorts, and immediately rushed to Nao''s side. She proceeded to open the case, and she took out a double helix exquisite silver ring. She immediately slid it on Nao'' index finger on his left hand. Almost immediately, everyone could see Nao''s shaking slowly come to a halt. Oscar, who kept looking into Nao''s eyes, saw his black pupils soon turn back into his golden irises. He let out a sigh of relief seeing this. A soothing feeling encompassed Nao, slowly returning him back to normal. However, he was still very shaken from the vision he had just witnessed. Once he regained his vision, he saw his father a couple feet away from his face. With a worried voice, Nao immediately called out to Oscar. "Where is she!?" It took a good second for Oscar to react to Nao''s question, but he manged to respond back. "Nao, are you alright? Who are you talking about?" Hearing this, Nao reiterated his question again to Oscar. "Where is she!? Where is Miya!?" Oscar tilted his head in confusion upon hearing this. He could still visibly see his son shaken. He tried to calm him down the best he could. "Nao, I don''t know what happened to you, but Miya is just off to the right. She''s with your mother. She is in safe hands." "She...is safe?" Nao proceeded to look to his right after uttering that. Sitting a couple feet away, he saw Iona embracing Miya, who now had a much calmer expression. Seeing this, another soothing feeling spread throughout Nao''s body, and he slowly made his way toward Miya. Once Nao reached her, he reached out his hands. Iona knew what he wanted to do, and she allowed him to take Miya into his embrace. A smile appeared on the resting Miya''s face. Her warmth soon spread to his body, and Nao finally calmed down. His eyes then turned tired and he soon was swept by darkness. Nao fell asleep. Little did he know that his left ring finger shone just as he closed his eyes. Once the light vanished, a green double helix ring in the same design as the silver Time Ring suddenly appeared on it! The Supreme Kai of Time immediately sensed this, who was still near by Nao. Her vision shifted to his left hand, and immediately saw the Green Time Ring, causing her to exclaim! "Oh no, nononono. Not good. A Green Time Ring appeared. The vision this boy saw must have caused a severe impact to the timeline!" Chapter 98 - 95: Onward To Zenos Palace! A voice of worry escaped from the Supreme Kai of Time''s mouth as she saw a dark green exquisite double helix ring form on Nao''s left ring ringer, which shared the same design pattern as the silver Time . Green Time Rings were different from the normal Time Ring. The normal Time Ring allowed the user to travel through time, regardless of through the past or the future. Its main use was for the Kais to observe the past and future, but if one was also sensitive to the element of Time or had gained its Affinity, this ring could also help suppress its power in case one went out of control! Then, if that was the main functions of the silver Time Ring, then what was the main function of the Green Time Rings? Well, to put it it simply, each Green Time Ring consists of an alternate timeline! Seeing this green ring form on Nao''s finger, that simply means a new alternate timeline had just been created! Typically, when one time travels to the past and causes enough change to the main timeline, also known as the true future, a green ring will appear. However, for Nao''s case, he witnessed an intense vision. Oddities can occur during the main timeline, and his vision had extremely impacted the future, which was enough to create this green ring. Anyways, Nao could currently be seen fast asleep in Miya''s embrace with a relieved expression. Light snoring could be heard coming from his mouth. Seeing this, the Supreme Kai of Time''s previously worried look now turned into annoyance. "What the heck, why did this boy have to fall asleep now of all times!?" Even though the Supreme Kai of Time had yet to introduce herself to the crowd, laughter began to spread among them after hearing this. At this time, seeing the events ongoing come to an end, the Grand Kai hurriedly got off his raised chair, and made a beeline to the Supreme Kai of Time. It didn''t take long to arrive in front of her, and he knelt down and bowed, causing a wave of surprise to streak across everyone''s face. "So you finally showed up, old man?" "Heh, heh, I apologize for not arriving sooner, Lady Chronoa. It appeared you had an urgent matter to attend to, so I decided to wait till you were done." "You made a good decision then, old man. It''s probably best I introduce myself to you all as well, since you all are related to this boy one way or another. I''m Chronoa. You all must be still pretty worried for him?" Hearing her ask this, several people nodded instantly. That included the three girls, Nao''s parents, Queen Elena, Nim, and Jaco. The rest just stayed silent and continued to watch. Her next words comforted them. "Excellent. You guys don''t have to worry anymore. What you guys just witnessed was him having a vision of the future. I was planning on meeting Nao in two months time, but Whis and I had to move up our appointment. I wasn''t expecting such a severe reaction. It''s lucky he made it back in one piece. Seeing his reaction though, he might be traumatized for a while." "Vision of the future?" "Traumatized!?" "Will Nao really be alright?" Upon hearing this, concerned voices immediately erupted in the crowd. For those more familiar with the universe''s areas, there did exist races that could peer into the future thanks to their racial traits, but for those those who didn''t know, shock could be seen on their faces. Even Iona, who was quiet until this point, exclaimed out at the Supreme Kai of Time. "Lady Chronoa, is it fine if I call you that? If it''s as you say, what exactly did my son see in the future that will cause him to be traumatized?" The Supreme Kai of Time soon heard a motherly voice call out to her, causing her sight to land on the figure next to the sleeping Nao and Miya. She was quite beautiful, despite wearing a plain white one piece dress. She had pitch black hair that extended well past her shoulders, and a dark brown tail wrapped around her waist. Seeing Iona, the Supreme Kai of Time''s eyes focused on her. She then nodded. "Yes, it''s fine for you to call me that. You must be Nao''s mother, correct?" "Yes. Lady Chronoa. I''m Iona. It''s a pleasure to meet you." Hearing this, the Supreme Kai of Time nodded once again, and replied to her. "Likewise. You appear to have a mature aura around you, I''m surprised you''ve stayed this calm, Iona." Iona let out a light chuckle as the Supreme Kai of Time spoke this. "Fufu, it''s not like this is the first time I''ve seen my son do something crazy. I''m kind of used to it by now." "Is that so? Well it''s a safe bet to say your son saw something happen to his sister. I don''t know what sort of vision he had but for a sever reaction like that, it''s likely she got heavily injured, or in the worst case scenario, he saw her death." "Miya''s...death?" Iona started to lose her focus upon hearing this. She usually stayed calm most of the time, but she started to quiver at the thought of losing her two children. Even though she is a Saiyan, she is more caring than others thanks to her righteous household. The members of Nao''s family are the last of the righteous faction, they weren''t heartless and evil like other Saiyans back in Planet Vegeta. The rest were either evil Saiyans like the Vegeta family, or remained neutral like Bardock''s family, who just took on missions. Anyways, the Supreme Kai of Time immediately took action and tried to calm Iona down upon seeing this. "Ah, Iona, don''t worry! It''s not like that her death will actually happen in our world. To put it simply, it is but a mere possibility. The green ring on your son''s ring ringer is proof of that." "Green ring...?" The Supreme Kai of Time nodded, and proceeded to answer her. "Yeah. Well there isn''t much we can do more at this point in time. We can ask him what happened when he wakes up again. He just had to fall asleep! Who knows when this guy will wake up? Ugh." A look of annoyance streaked across the Supreme Kai of Time''s face. Seeing this, Iona let out another light chuckle. "Fufu, Lady Chronoa, you may not have met my son for long, but when he is asleep like this, he is usually out for the rest of the night." "Eh!? You''re kidding me!" However, after she heard Iona finish speaking that, Iona remained silent. Seeing this, the Supreme Kai of Time turned to look at Whis again. "Whis, you heard her. What do you think we should do?" At this time, Whis let out another haughty chuckle hearing her ask that. "Ohohohoho, Lady Chronoa, the Grand Minister''s invitation cannot be declined or delayed. Awake or not, I will still take the boy and his sister with me. Luckily enough, we currently happen to be in the Other World, which is on the border of the Realm of the Living. Thanks to that, our distance to Lord Zeno''s Palace will only take about 24 hours of travelling round trip. We will still leave momentarily as planned. Nao should be back in time before the top 16 matches end." "Ugh, now I remember it takes forever to reach there. Very well, everyone, I hate to make this short but Whis and I will leave with Nao and Miya shortly. Once our trip is over we will come back here immediately. We can talk more later!" Hearing this, Iona smiled at her. "Please take good care of my children. I''m very much looking forward to the rest of the tournament." The Supreme Kai of Time nodded at Iona after hearing this. Everyone else started to wave their hands. They knew well if they tried anything now, they would be in for a world of hurt. The two said Nao and Miya will return, so the crowd will place their trust in them. At this time, Whis spoke out one final time. "Lady Chronoa, since these two are now asleep, they won''t be able to place their hands on my back. I will need to make a few adjustments. I will instead create a pocket space suited for travelling." Chapter 99 - 96: Nightmare Important note regarding MC''s development from his vision at the end of chapter in Author''s Thought section. Enjoy the chapter for today! . . . . . . "Lady Chronoa, it appears I will have to make some slight adjustments for our trip. I will create a pocket space suited for travelling so that these two won''t get disturbed." "How long will that take you, Whis?" Hearing this, Whis let out another light chuckle, telling the Supreme Kai of Time to not worry. "Ohoho, Lady Chronoa, this shouldn''t even take a minute. We will depart once it''s set up." "Great!" As soon as she finished speaking this, she suddenly remembered one more thing. The Supreme Kai of Time turned around again, and walked toward the crowd. The Grand Kai was still kneeling down, not moving. Her eyes soon landed on the three girls, Sayuri, Elsa, and Isabella, who were now grouped together again nearby with looks of worry on their faces, and called out to them. They weren''t expecting this but they responded immediately after hearing the Supreme Kai of Time''s question. "Hey, you three. When Whis and I return, you watch out for Nao, okay? I don''t know how deep rooted his trauma is but it seems pretty severe. You three will likely become his wives in the future, so the more support he receives, the better." "W-wives!?" "Yes!" "..." Hearing this, Elsa became a bit fl.u.s.tered seeing her call that out so casually, but she still nodded. Isabella responded immediately. She saw how Nao reacted after he had his vision, and wanted all the more to support him. Sayuri, on the other hand, remained silent, with her fox ears twitching. She blushed, but still nodded. The Supreme Kai of Time then cupped her chin, getting a good look at the three. She then decided to tease them a bit. "Still, he''s quite lucky. Getting three beautiful wives. I''m jealous~" Hearing this, the three started to blush, but before things got out of hand, the Supreme Kai of Time heard Whis speak out to her. "Lady Chronoa, the pocket space is now ready. Also do not forget you are a Supreme Kai. Please act more befitting of your status." ''Ah, sorry, sorry. I couldn''t help but tease them you know, hehe." Before the three could react further, they saw the Supreme Kai of Time turn around to face Whis again. Her eyes moved up, and three did so as well, causing more shock to appear in their faces. Everyone could now see Whis, Nao and Miya surrounded by a massive transparent teal cube. It was just like a sealed off space, but the crowd could still see them. Being in this cube will allow the two to rest while travelling through the vastness of space. Seeing this, the Supreme Kai of Time gleefully clapped her hands. She then walked toward the cube. Whis then raised his staff upward, causing the side of the cube in front of her to reveal a gap. This allowed her walk inside. Whis''s staff shone briefly a bit, and the gap closed, becoming sealed again. The Supreme Kai of Time then faced the crowd once last time, and waved her two hands. "Well, then, we''ll be taking off! This trip will end before you guys know it. Take care, everyone!" At this time, Whis proceeded to tap the ground with his staff. Before the crowd realized, the cube began to move at an insanely fast speed, moving so fast as if the cube itself began to shrink! The cube was gone beyond the horizons in a mere few seconds, leaving behind a stunned crowd! The crowd than began to regain focus. Nim, who also saw the events occur, suddenly had a thought streak across his mind. ''Now that I think about did, did that Whis fellow mention that missy Chronoa was a Supreme Kai...?'' Thinking this, his eyes turned toward the old Grand Kai who was still kneeling down, waving goodbye. Seeing his respectful attitude toward her, Nim was able to make an assumption. As Nim did, cold sweat started to pour down his back and goosebumps down his spine. ''Does that mean that little missy is the Grand Kai''s boss? Seeing how old the Grand Kai looks, then does that mean she is actually an old hag!?'', Nim thought. Little did he know his thoughts were actually true, as the Supreme Kai of Time was born over 75 million years ago, just about a thousand years later than the currently sealed Old Kai! The Grand Kai''s age as well was a far cry to the Supreme Kai of Time''s! Nim concluded it was probably best not to tell the others about this, so as to preserve their safety. Instead, he decided to break the silence to get the family gathering moving again. As he did the sands of time started to pour down quicker and quicker... Year 733, Space. Millions and millions of stars, planets, suns, moons, and asteroids in a variety of colors and patterns could be seen. Universe 7 was extremely vast. Within this endless expansion of Space, an extremely fast object could be seen streaking across it. This object was none other than the teal cube! Even though the stars and planets didn''t even last a second in Whis''s and the Supreme Kai of Time''s sight as they streaked across Space, it still appeared very beautiful. The two could actually be seen sitting down on a wooden table! In fact they went so far as to bring out a queen sized bed and placed it off to the side, allowing Nao to be comfortable as he can be. Miya could be seen sleeping in his embrace with a smile on her face . Whis could be seen drinking tea, observing the two, while the Supreme Kai of Time was currently eating sweets. About six hours have passed since the start of their travelling, marking this the halfway point. However, Miya''s smile soon faded, and a disgruntled expression appeared. Nao''s face began to frown, with blue veins appearing on his forehead. Sweat drops also started to form, and his body started to shiver. It didn''t take long before Nao started to toss and turn in bed. Seeing this, Whis frowned a bit. "Oh my, Lady Chronoa, it seems this is worse than what you''ve been thinking previously. Look, Nao''s starting to have a nightmare." "Seriously?" Hearing Whis, she placed down her food and got off her chair. She then walked toward the bed, and immediately frowned upon seeing Nao. She could clearly see Nao was in pain. Meanwhile, thinking of what she could do to help alleviate this... Deep inside Nao''s mindspace, all one could see was endless darkness. His soul chains couldn''t be seen. Nothing could be seen. It was as if this place was devoid of all life. Nao tried to get his bearings, but before long, he started to feel light pain in his heart. He didn''t know what to do, so he started to walk in a random direction to ignore this pain. It didn''t take long before random images started popping up as he continued to walk aimlessly. If one looked closely at these images, they were showing a certain specific scene. A beautiful heavily injured red-headed girl kept collapsing in another figure''s arms, unable to move any longer! Every time Nao saw one of these scenes show up in front of him, he would start sprinting to it crazily. However, every time he did so, the images would fly farther and farther away, as if he was powerless to stop them! It didn''t take long before Nao collapsed, panting heavily. His eyes slowly started to get weary, and they soon closed slowly. The endless darkness started to envelop his whole body, slowly dragging it under towards the abyss, unable to be seen anymore. As soon as Nao''s body vanished, his mindspace cracked into pieces, and felt as if his mind was being pulled back upward. As that happened, Nao''s eyelids began to flutter, before flinging wide open! Seeing this started the Supreme Kai of Time a bit, as she was mot expecting him to wake up. However, before she could do anything, Nao sat upward immediately, and panted heavily as sweat poured down his back. "Hah...hah...was that...a nightmare?" After questioning himself, Nao began to frantically look around, trying to get his bearings. He saw he was on a bed, with a sleeping Miya next to him. Seeing her, Nao finally let out a sigh of relief. At this time, he let his eyes wander further, only to see he was moving at an extremely fast pace in Space! Nao couldn''t help but utter his next thoughts. "...Where am I?" Chapter 100 - 97: Diving Into Naos Nightmare As soon as Nao finished uttering that question, he suddenly felt an intense throbbing pain pound against his head. He ended up clutching it with both of his hands, feeling extremely groggy at the same time. "Ugh...my head..." At this time, Nao heard a feminine voice nearby reach out to him with a hint of worry. "Don''t move your body so quickly! It''s still recovering from the aftermath of your vision you received earlier. Moreover, you just suffered from a nightmare. Let me go get some herbal tea to ease the pain in your head." As the Supreme Kai of Time had yet to formally introduce herself to Nao, he only found her voice somewhat familiar. However, as soon as she finished speaking, Nao heard the word ''vision'', and immediately after, the same scene he''d witnessed many times once again played in his mind, as if this word became a trigger. Another wave of pain streaked across his mind, and blood droplets started to appear out of his nose. Nao then let out a scream as his body leaned forward on the bed, still clutching it with both hands. It felt as if his head was going to burst open. "Ahhh!" While this scream was not ear screeching, it was still quite loud. The Supreme Kai of Time was not expected for this to happen. She was about to bring over a warm cup of medicinal herbal tea to him, but the cup slid right out of her hand, crashing onto the ground of the sealed cube''s space. "Oh no, not again." She rushed toward the bed. Whis watched all of this happen in silence, but his eyes was focused on Nao, as if he was contemplating something. However, before she could do anything, his scream reached Miya''s ears. Her eyes started to flutter a bit, and slowly opened. Almost immediately her eyes landed on Nao, who was clutching his head in pain. Miya even saw droplets of blood dripping from his nose. Immediate panic caused her mind to become wide awake after just waking up, and she called out to Nao. "Brother! Are you okay!? What''s wrong!?" Nao suddenly felt a very familiar voice reach his ears. He tried reaching out to it with his arms, only to utter a name afterward. "Mi...ya..." Hearing Nao''s pain, Miya''s heart started to throb, She grabbed onto Nao''s hands, drawing them into her embrace. She then drew his head in as well, and started rubbing it, ruffling through his hair. "It''s alright, Brother, Miya is here, right next to you...." As Miya spoke this, she said so in a soothing manner, as if it became a lullaby. Her words started to soothe Nao''s mind, and the throbbing started to cease. The images flashing also vanished. As the pain started to fade away, Nao''s arms slowly became limp, and closed his eyes again. Even though Miya was covered a bit from Nao''s bloody nose, she ignored this. She proceeded to lie his head back down on the pillows. With his eyes closed now, light snoring soon could be heard. Hearing this, Miya sighed in relief. Seeing Nao now asleep, she now decided get her bearings. She immediately sensed she was no longer at the Other World Tournament. She saw she was rapidly travelling through outer space inside a giant teal cube! Seeing this surprised her greatly. Her eyes then wandered around the cube, only to see the Supreme Kai of Time standing next to the bed, and Whis, calmly looking at the two with his staff laid across legs, sitting at the wooden table nearby. Now it made sense as to where Miya currently was. She remembered Whis arriving, announcing the invitation, before she passed out. The Supreme Kai of Time stared blankly at the now awake Miya. Before she could react, she could feel a serious air envelop Miya. She then heard Miya speak out to the two of them very seriously. Her tone had changed, as if she had a complete, different personality! " Now it makes sense...Whis and the Supreme Kai of Time...care to explain why the hell my master is like this?" That''s right! Miho''s system fairy identity had once again resurfaced! While she normally acts like a prankster and is usually cheerful, she appeared very serious right now, causing the atmosphere to turn stiff. Hearing this personality change, the Supreme Kai of Time continued to stare blankly at her, as she had not expected this at all. At this time, Whis let out a light chuckle, and got off his chair, walking toward Miho. "Ohoho, it looks like my thoughts were correct. You appear to be hiding some secrets yourself, Companion of the Outsider. While I''d like to talk more about this, for now, please look at the boy''s left fingers." "My master''s left fingers...?" As soon as Whis finished saying this, Miho''s eyes glanced toward Nao''s left hand. She carefully reached out to it and slowly lifted it up as to not disturb him. Her eyes then glanced downward, only to see exquisite silver and dark green rings on his middle and ring finger respectively. Miho sighed once again seeing this "So it really is a Time Ring...and seeing this dark green ring, it''s obvious my master didn''t time travel, did he have a vision?" As Miho read all of Nao''s memories of the true timeline in the past, she could easily identify what these two rings were. Hearing this, Whis nodded at Miho in confirmation. Whis then turned to face the Supreme Kai of Time, who was still not uttering a word. She could not follow what was going on, so Whis decided to break the ice. "That''s right, Nao did indeed have a vision, a vision of the future to be precise. Lady Chronoa, it''s rude to stare at our guests you know. Why don''t you explain it to Lady Miya, if that''s still your name, that is, ohoho." "Eh?" Hearing Whis call out to her, the Supreme Kai of Time''s eyes moved to him, then darted back to Miho. She proceeded to stutter as she spoke to Miho for the first time. "Y-You...you aren''t Nao''s sister! Who are you?" Hearing this caused Miho some slight anger. Miho immediately responded back to her. "I can explain everything afterwards! Let me ask you again, what the hell did my master see in the future for him to turn out this way!?" Miho raised her voice at the Supreme Kai of Time. Her voice didn''t feel feel oppressive but she could still feel her anger. She took this time to breathe in and calm down a bit, before proceeding to answer Miho''s question. "Nao did indeed experience a vision of the future. As you''ve seen just now, it resulted in him gaining a trauma. Seeing how severe his reaction is and that he keeps calling your name the first thing he wakes up, I fear it''s related to you, Miya. Depending on the severity, it''s even possible he witnessed your death." Hearing this, Miho turned quiet for a moment, before she responded. "My master...saw me die?" The Supreme Kai of Time nodded seriously after hearing this. She then continued the conversation along. "Yes. We haven''t heard the exact details from Nao yet. I was thinking of asking Whis to peer into his memories but that in itself is pretty rude and would only be used as a last resort. Well...as you can see, we''ve not much luck with this yet." Hearing this, Miho went into contemplation for a bit. A couple minutes passed in silence before a glint streaked across her eyes, as though she reached a conclusion. She then sat up from the bed, and bowed at the Supreme Kai of Time. She was not expecting Miho to do this so she became stunned for a moment. Miho then calmed her voice before speaking out to her. "Lady Chronoa, please excuse me for my outburst from earlier. You two don''t need to peer into my master''s memories, I''ll dive into them myself! Aww geez, the President warned me not to use this ability too much. While it doesn''t harm me much, he repeatedly warned me that it was only to be used as a last resort or only to be used while transitioning. Looks like I''m left with no other choice but to do this!" She calmed herself down after saying this, and recited the name of the ability she just mentioned. As soon as she did, Miho''s body started to glow! "Soul Revert!" Chapter 101 - 98: A Twinkling Star In The Darkness "Soul Revert!" As soon as Miho recited this, her Saiyan body started to glow brightly in a red light! Whis raised his eyebrows seeing the red glow on her body. Before the two blinked, Miho''s body started to de-pixilate before their very eyes! Starting with her head, all the way down to her feet, Miho''s body quickly turned into miniature red cubes. The red cubes started to swirl together before they converged into Miho''s fiery red soul. It''s size was no larger than a fist, and was still smaller than Nao''s soul when they first came to this world. Before the two could say anything else, Miho''s soul started to change shape. The bottom of the sphere soon extended outward, changing into two little feet. Her body then took shape, following her hands, and finally her head. Once Miho''s body finished forming, two beautiful transparent red fairy wings sprouted from her back. She now stood no more than a couple feet tall. Miho successfully reverted her soul back into Rebirth''s system fairy appearance! Thanks to that, she was now hovering right above the bed sheets. She was now no more than a couple feet tall. As a result, she saw that Whis and the Supreme Kai of Time appeared taller than usual. Whis decided to break the ice seeing that she was done transforming. His eyes were full of curiosity seeing the little fairy fluttering her wings before them. "So this is your true form, I take it? How fascinating, you appear to have complete control over your soul..." As Whis finished speaking this, the two heard a small high pitched voice escape from Miho''s mouth, containing a hint of pride. Her voice no longer contained her previous anger, and was now calm. "Of course I do! I was bestowed with this ability by the President himself! I''m the artificial intelligence life-form, Rebirth''s system fairy #001, Miho, at your service!" Hearing Miho''s introduction, the Supreme Kai of Time continued to stare at the now tiny red fairy constantly fluttering her wings in the air. She then faced toward Whis. "Whis, did I just hear what I think I just heard?" As she asked this, Whis placed his right hand over his mouth, letting out a light chuckle. "Ohoho, I didn''t mishear her either, Lady Chronoa. I''ve observed some mortal races in our universe diving into artificial intelligence technology before, but to think I would get to see one so life-like...What''s more, this little one was even granted a soul. You did mention your name was Miho, right? Would you like to be called Lady Miya or Lady Miho?" Hearing this, Miho let out a light giggle. She then flew up closer to Whis. "Either is fine, but for the moment it''s probably better for you guys to address me as Miya. I don''t want master to know this ability of mine yet. He hasn''t realized it, but he will be able to do this as well in the future. Can you two keep this a secret for me?" "If that is what you wish, Lady Miya. You did say you would go directly into his memories, How exactly are you planning to do this?" "I will show you guys in a moment, but before, that, Merus, shouldn''t you stop hiding yourself? Aren''t you supposed to be an Angel in training?" At this time, the three suddenly heard another voice resound in the cube, followed by a light laughter. Even though they had left in a hurry, Merus still followed inside the cube as well before it left, and decided to hide himself. As he was still an Angel in training, he took this time to observe events unfold without interfering. "Haha, looks like I can''t hide from you, little fairy. Still, are your really just an artificial life-form? You look like no different from a living being to me, Miya." Another voice resounded in the cube. Merus concealed himself after he first stepped inside, and only now did he come out of the shadows. His appearance looked equivalent to that of Whis, except he was quite shorter and he had a different hair-style. Another difference was the two pale blue rings around the black orb of his staff. As he stepped out from the shadows and said that, Miya let out another giggle. "Hehe, I''ll take that as a compliment, Merus. My creator was indeed a God, I guess he can be my first Papa in a sense? Anyways, like I said previously, master and I can explain everything later. I''ll go into my master''s memories to find the root cause out of all of this!" At this time, the Supreme Kai of Time also voiced out her curiosity. She was just as curious as Whis and Merus were as the three observed Miya. "Exactly how are you going to do that, Miya? Even you know who I am...and I''m the only Supreme Kai of Time there is! I myself find all of this still hard to believe." "Simply this, Lady Chronoa!" "Eh?" Leaving behind a curious Supreme Kai of Time, Miya fluttered her wings once again and flew around in a couple circles, before approaching the bed again. Her body approached Nao''s face. Even though hers was a lot smaller, her lips still managed to come into contact with his. Simply put, a kiss! Seeing this, the Supreme Kai of Time immediately became fl.u.s.tered a bit, and a light blush appeared on her cheeks. She stuttered her next words, but before she could finish speaking them, her eyes turned wide in shock! "W-Wha---" The Supreme Kai of Time saw the little fairy kiss Nao! Before she could react further, Miya''s body started to de-pixilate in front of them once more. Changing into a myriad amount of miniature cubes, they all started shooting straight into Nao''s mind. Miya''s body was gone in a flash, leaving behind a stunned Supreme Kai of Time! Meanwhile, deep within Nao''s mindspace, the endless darkness could once again be seen. Nao''s figure was nowhere to be found. Before long, Miya re-appeared in this vast black expanse. As soon as Miya saw this, she frowned. "This is definitely bad..normally it''s pure white in here, giving us the ability to see master''s soul bound chains. How am I supposed to travel in here...?" Miya looked around hoping to see something, only to prove that useless in a few seconds. She sighed, and decided to go in a random direction. "Guess I''ll just start over there....eh?" As soon as she started to flutter forward, Miya caught a blue twinkle out of the corner of her eyes. She didn''t know how far away this blue twinkle was, but she started to zip through the black expanse at a very fast pace. "Hang in there...master!" Before she knew it, time started to speed up as she darted around toward the very far away blue twinkling light. Over an hour passed of straight flying, but she didn''t appear tired one bit. The twinkling blue light soon turned into a large three dimensional blue panel floating around endless darkness. Miya immediately saw the giant panel play a scene. She saw a beautiful fiery red headed woman standing about 5''7 tall, appearing heavily injured. Her red phoenix robe was extremely torn, and blood endlessly poured out of it. Her lungs could be seen collapsed in itself. She heard the figure speak a couple lines, before collapsing dead in another lime green haired woman''s embrace. Miya sensed extreme familiarity seeing this figure, and could guess who she was. "Is that...really me dying...?" As she finished asking this to herself, she saw the blue panel blur a bit, before the scene restarted from the beginning. Seeing this, Miya frowned. "If this is on a repeated loop, no doubt it''d give master some nightmares. Seeing this here, hopefully master is somewhere nearby in this mess..." She immediately sensed a familiar presence directly below her. ''Found you, master!'', Miya thought as she yelled this in her mind. She then took a dive bomb downward. It didn''t take long to teach the surface of the darkness. As soon as she did, she saw Nao standing with a blank expression. He wasn''t even looking at the blue panel anymore, it was as if he couldn''t feel anything. Seeing, this, Miya''s heart started to throb. She soon started to think what the best way to go about this was. Miya knew she couldn''t just rush in. She currently saw Nao in a fragile state. If he was just yanked out of there by surprise, his mind could collapse in on itself. She decided to go with the next best thing, and Miya''s fairy appearance soon turned back into her Saiyan body. Doing this caused her body to become slightly transparent, as she was currently inside Nao''s mind, but she didn''t care. Her Saiyan body had more reach, and soon she slowly descended to Nao. As she approached his body, he could feel the atmosphere turn cool. It wasn''t freezing cold but it was still chilling enough to where it pierced through her body, and was able to see her breath come out of her mouth. Ignoring this, she finally approached right beside him. Without saying anything, Miya just took Nao into her embrace, hoping to warm his subconscious up. As if it had an immediate effect, Nao''s eyes soon became whole again, with pupils. They started to dart around the darkness, and felt a very familiar warmth. A few tears started to form as Nao saw Miya''s translucent body. He then called out to her. "Is that you...Miya?" Hearing this, Miya started to speak softly to Nao, trying to soothe him. "Yes, your sister Miya is right here with you...You aren''t alone, Brother." "I''m...not?" "No, Brother. I''m here with you. Papa and Mama are waiting for you to return. Your heart will soon become one with those three girls too. So stop acting like this and wake up!" As soon as Miya finished speaking this, an immediate reaction occurred, and the endless darkness around them froze all at once, before shattering into pieces like a broken screen! Sounds of broken glass kept resounding in all directions. The panels replaying the same scene over and over again also froze, and cracked into tiny pieces, slowly crumbling away into the fading darkness. Seeing all of this happen, Miya knew she had made the correct choice. However, she did not have much time to remain here. She didn''t want to get trapped in all of this before Nao''s mind healed. She didn''t know if he would be healed for good or if this was just temporary, it''s possible she would have to do this again. With no more time to waste, the endless darkness started to vanish slowly bit by bit. Miya took this time to de-pixilate once more, allowing herself to flow outside of Nao''s mind. Once all the darkness vanished, massive amounts of miniature cubes re-appeared outside back in the teal cube. It didn''t take long for them to converge together, forming Miya''s figure again, this time her Saiyan body. Miya didn''t know how much time had passed, but before she could get her bearings together, she saw Nao''s eyes move a bit, before flinging wide open. Nao himself felt refreshed, and the throbbing pain he had been receiving earlier had all faded away. He tried to move his arms upward, trying to form a fist to see if his body functioned properly. Feeling normal, he saw Miya right next to him. Unlike previously, Nao was able to utter his words fine now, for the time being. "Miya, is that you? Why do I get the feeling that a lot of time has passed but I can''t remember much of it?" "You''re finally back, Brother!" "Eh?" Nao was not expecting Miya to say this, so he only stared dumbfounded as Miya embraced him. Chapter 102 - 99: Becoming A Kai Apprentice!? ''Finally back from what?'', Nao thought. Nao was still confused. He felt very refreshed now, but he didn''t know what happened to himself, and only felt a very long amount of time passed. He had only briefly checked his body out to make sure it could still move, and it did perfectly fine. Now he decided to inspect it more closely. Nao remembered as he closed his hands into fists the first time, he did feel his left hand slightly heavier than his right. His eyes wandered to left hand, causing him to raise his eyebrows. On his middle finger and ring finger, he saw the Time Ring and Green Time Ring respectively. Seeing this caused him to shift his body outward from the bed and raise his head up to get a good look at his surroundings. He could see outer space all around him, moving at an extremely fast pace! The first question to pop into his mind seeing this was, ''How the hell is a bed flying through space?'', Nao thought. He shook his head at this question, and allowed his eyes to wander around more. He found himself in a sealed space in the form of a giant teal cube, travelling across outer space. He felt a sense of familiarity seeing this. His eyes darted around further away after turning his head to the right. He saw a plain wooden table with three figures sitting in a relaxed manner. His eyebrows moved upward as soon as he saw a clear image of these three. ''Whis, the Supreme Kai of Time...and Merus?'', Nao thought. The last thing Nao remembered clearly was the invitation he received from Whis and the vision that triggered shortly after. He did not remember the Supreme Kai of Time arriving or anything else beyond that. The three were idly relaxing while Miya was in Nao''s mind, and as soon as the three heard her shout after coming back out of it, their eyes shifted toward Nao, and they were now looking at him. Before Nao could ask them anything, he saw Whis get up from the table, and walked toward him. "Your eyes have a lot more clarity in them now. How are you feeling, Nao?", Whis asked. Hearing Whis ask him how he was, Nao proceeded to respond to him. "I feel pretty refreshed now. I remember you inviting us to meet the Grand Minister, and I had a vision shortly after, but I don''t remember much past that. How much time had passed since I passed out?" "From the time our travelling started, about ten hours have passed." "T-Ten hours!?" "Yes. We will be arriving at Lord Zeno''s Palace in two hours to meet with Father. Your sister mentioned you two will explain things, but it''s probably best to wait until Father is included. For now, please rest for the remainder of the trip." "Your Father...are you referring to the Grand Minister?" "Yes. The Grand Minister is the also known as the Head of Angels, and personal attendant to Lord Zeno himself, who manages most of Lord Zeno''s affairs." "Ehhh? You never spoke about your Father, Whis. Now I''m more interested in meeting this person." At this time, the Supreme Kai of Time chimed into the conversation Whis started. Nao''s eyes followed this voice, and he saw a small figure sitting on the table, drinking tea. They had light purple skin with a stylish pinkish-red haircut that was cut pretty short, and it didn''t even extend past the end of her neck. She was seen wearing a purple posh Kai outfit with golden lacing around the edges. To see the Supreme Kai of Time with clarity for the first time still amazed Nao quite a bit. Nao saw her jump off the table and patted her legs, before walking up next to Whis. Nao then saw her raise her right hand only to do a v-sign, as she introduced herself to him "Looks like your conscience is back in working order, boy." "Did something really happen to me? Also as I recall, you should be the Supreme Kai of Time, Chronoa..." Hearing this, the Supreme Kai of Time let out a defeated sigh, and shrugged her shoulders, as if she was expecting something different. "Why am I not surprised? Even your sister knew who I was before I could even introduce myself to you two. Seriously, what''s going on in that head of yours? Well, it''s not like I have a fancy introduction or anything, but I can still say it right? I''m indeed the Supreme Kai of Time. You can me Chronoa for now. The way you address me will likely change in the near future, but for now, you must be wondering I''m with Whis?" Hearing this, Nao nodded his head, as he remembered the Supreme Kai of Time normally didn''t leave her domain, which was known as Tokitoki City. This domain was actually outside of Universe 7 and the other universes! "Yes, shouldn''t you be back at Tokitoki City?" "Sigh...that''s not a name accessible to just anyone you know. Guess it''s time to stop acting surprised every time I hear something come out of your mouth, or else I might end up crazy." Whis covered his mouth and let out a light chuckle after the Supreme Kai of Time finished speaking this. "Ohoho, Lady Chronoa, if you do end up going crazy we would have to elect someone else to take over your domain, since you would be unfit to rule it. Managing the flow of time is a very important job after all." "I-I know that! Can''t you take a joke, Whis?" Hearing this caused Nao to laugh. Miya hadn''t heard Nao laugh in a good while, so she sighed in relief, seeing him normal again. Nao decided to continue the conversation along. "Haha, still, it''s a pleasure to meet you, Chronoa. I did happen to see a Time Ring on my finger earlier, Was it because of my vision?" Even though Whis teased the Supreme Kai of Time earlier, she immediately regained her focus, and answered Nao. "That''s partly the reason why I''m here with Whis, yes. Most of the Time Patrollers are currently out on missions, so I decided to have Whis accompany me, otherwise it would''ve been a super boring trip. You had nothing else to so as well, right, Whis?" "Yes. Lord Beerus was still sleeping at the time. Normally I visit planets searching for different foods to serve Lord Beerus, but it was different this time, since Lady Chronoa personally came to visit. Speaking of which, Lord Beerus also holds you in high regards, Nao." As the two finished speaking this, the Supreme Kai of Time immediately thought, ''I mustn''t reveal that I accidentally misplaced the only Time Ring I had to Nao. Thankfully Shin had one to spare, but if Nao got word of this, I just know he''ll laugh at me!'', she thought. On the other hand, Nao''s ears perked up as Whis mentioned the God of Destruction, Beerus to Nao. "Lord Beerus?" "Yes, he is the current one I serve, the God of Destruction in this universe. He keeps spouting nonsense about a Super Saiyan God. Would you happen to know anything about that, Nao?" ''Super Saiyan God!? It appears my presence is affecting more and more of the original story...This wasn''t even supposed to have been revealed until another 45 years or so, wasn''t it?, Nao thought. Nao decided how to approach this, he turned to look back toward his sister, remembering how Whis mentioned earlier that she said Nao and Miya would explain things to them. "Miya, exactly what did you mention to Whis and Chronoa earlier?" Hearing this, Nao saw Miya start to fidget with her fingers, taking a moment to respond. Seeing this, Nao knew that Miya was hiding something. "Umm...Brother, don''t get mad at me, but I may or may not have revealed Rebirth''s existence to them..." As soon as Miya said this line, an instant glint of anger streaked across Nao''s eyes. Nao extended his fingers outward, and infusing a bit of Ki into it, he immediately chopped down at Miya''s forehead, causing a light bang to resound in the sealed cube. A small bruise revealed itself shortly after, and Miya winced her eyes in pain. "Oww...was that really necessary Brother? I didn''t want Whis to look into your memories, so I had to personally take action! Don''t you remember a voice reaching out to you?" "A voice...? Now that you mention it, I do remember a familiar voice calling out to me right before I woke up...was that you?" "Of course it was! It was pretty bad in there. Look, Brother, why don''t you rest your body some more? We still got another good hour even with all of this talking." "If that really was you, then..." Ignoring Miya''s question, Nao suddenly brought her into his embrace. She wasn''t expecting this, but she soon calmed down, after feeling his warmth spread into her body. He then proceeded to gently rub the bump on her head that formed. "I apologize for doing that to you just now, Miya. But still, some things just can''t be mentioned. You did say we''ll explain things to them, right? Well if there was anyone to explain this to, it''s probably best that its these guys. Otherwise, I don''t know what would happen..." "Ehehe, but brother, don''t you still have to answer Whis''s question? It''s rude to leave him hanging like that." "Ah yes...I almost forgot." Nao then turned around to face Whis again, who was calmly looking at them, while the Supreme Kai of Time was acting a bit fl.u.s.tered, but remained silent. "Whis, it is true that we have records in our history about a Super Saiyan God, but this has been passed down orally from my Father, it actually is not in any of the Saiyan databases back on my home planet." "Oh? It appears Lord Beerus was speaking the truth then. I was for sure thinking he got the Oracle Fish to play along with him this time...but it looks like I was wrong. I did a little investigating myself but the only result I could find was through the Namekian Book of Legends, which only detailed the method to becoming one...I''d love to hear the history later, Nao." "Sure thing, Whis. Time really seems to fly, huh? My mind is so clear right now I don''t think I could rest anymore. Wonder if I should start to freshen up a bit?" "Hmm, since you don''t think rest is needed right now, then would you like to do the honors, Lady Chronoa?" "That I can do, Whis!" "Eh?" Nao didn''t know what Whis meant by that, but before he could do anything, he saw the Supreme Kai of Time snap her right fingers, while Whis raised his staff, only for it to shine for a brief moment. After this happened, a wave of cleanliness surged around Nao''s body, and any dried up blood and grime he had disappeared instantly. He then saw his own body glow. After glowing for a few seconds, Nao felt his body become a bit heavier. He immediately removed the bed sheets to the side, which moved on top of Miya. Miya pulled the sheets down enough to where she could see what''s going on with her own eyes. Nao could now see himself fully clothed in new clothes. These clothes weren''t normal clothes either. He was wearing a slick purple robe with white lining around its edges. A white hem also could be seen tied in front of his chest area. Following this posh Kai robe, he was now wearing a teal bodysuit underneath that extended all the way from his neck to the end of his legs. To top it off, his feet now were snug away into white boots. Seeing this stunned Nao for a moment. He was now wearing a Kai outfit similar to the Supreme Kai of Time! Thoughts started to accelerate in his mind. But before he could do anything else, he saw her approach the table. On the table, there was two silver cases. One of them was a case for the Time Ring. She did not pick that up, and went to pick up the smaller silver case, which was about half the size of the other but somewhat thicker. Picking it up, she walked back toward Nao. He could now sense a very serious air around her, so he tensed up a bit, remaining quiet. Without saying anything, following a ''Pop!'' sound, the smaller case opened in front of Nao''s eyes. Nao became shocked as soon as he saw the contents inside. Two earrings with two small pale yellow orb ornaments attached could be seen within! That''s right, this was a Potara earring set that looked just like the Supreme Kai of Time''s! Upon opening this, Nao heard her ask him a question with a very serious tone. He was unsure how to reply! "Nao, the power of time had awoken inside of you. It went out of control the moment it did but we were able to suppress your power with the Time Ring. You have not learned to use this power yet. A power like this requires a good teacher. Are you willing to take me as your master and become a Kai Apprentice?" Chapter 103 - 100: Zenos Palace! "Nao, are you willing to accept me as your master and become a Kai Apprentice?" Hearing the Supreme Kai of Time ask, this, Nao became shocked! Even with the craziest of ideas, he hadn''t a single clue that he would be offered a position like this! Nao suddenly became excited thinking that he would now have a chance of becoming a Kai, let alone a Supreme Kai. While most Kai and Supreme Kai were born from apples grown on the branches of the Origin Tree located back at the Sacred World of the Kais, it wasn''t unheard of mortals ascending to the ranks of the Kais, although it never happened for a long, long, time. Nao would be the first for Universe 7 since then. Similarly, mortals who achieve Godly Ki can also ascend to positions like the God of Destruction, if the current holder ever wishes to retire or is somehow killed in battle. For example, Beerus did offer Goku his job, even if it was teased as a joke, and Toppo gained the powers of the God of Destruction while not being one. Anyways, Nao did not hesitate, and immediately got down from the bed. He landed on the floor of the sealed cube. Even though he was wearing quite a large posh Kai robe now, he did not feel any discomfort from it, and it felt like it fitted perfectly. He arrived only a couple feet away from the Supreme Kai of Time, and knelt down, bowing his head. "Disciple is willing to become a Kai Apprentice. Disciple greets Master Chronoa." As Nao finished speaking this, the Supreme Kai of Time smiled, but seriousness remained on her face. She continued the conversation along. "Excellent. Nao, please raise your head." Hearing her request, Nao complied, and lifted his head, only to see the Supreme Kai of Time looking right at him with a smile. "...Like this?" As Nao asked this, she nodded. "Exactly like that, please do not move your head for the moment." As soon as she finished speaking this, Nao saw the Supreme Kai of Time shift her head downward, only to look at the smaller silver case containing the two Potara earrings. She reached down her right hand, only to grab the one on the left. As the case was facing now, she picked out the right earring. Immediately following that, she reached out her hand, extending it toward Nao''s right ear. Silence spread as she prepared the Potara earring. She didn''t waste any time, and before long Nao felt a buzzing sensation latch onto his right ear. He also heard a light piercing sound. He was expecting slight pain, but with the Potara earring shining briefly, his right ear felt calm. He could now be seen with a Potara earring attached to his right ear! The Supreme Kai of Time then retracted her hand, pulling it back toward her. She then proceeded to talk once more. "Nao, I now hereby announce you the first Kai Apprentice to the Supreme Kai of Time!" As soon as she announced this, Merus and Whis lightly clapped. Miya stayed silent as she watched this, but still smiled at her Brother. Following that, the cube they were travelling in came to a halt. As soon as it did, the stars and planets around them stopped moving at a very fast pace, and now stood all around them in silence. Further beyond, only a couple million miles away, one could see endless golden clouds. Within this endless amount of golden clouds stood a myriad amount of stars and planets outlined in a rainbow hue. Within all of this, if one looked closely, a giant floating ocean-blue jellyfish could be seen. At the very top of it, a castle stood. It wasn''t massive per say, but it was built in an extremely unique fashion. Its structure was shaped in the Japanese kanji, Zen, corresponding with the English meaning, ''All''! That''s right, this was none other then Zeno''s Palace, home to the Ruler of All, or commonly known as the Omni-King, ruler of the twelve Universes! If one had a close look at the outside of the Palace, one could see twelve giant floating pillars. At the top of each of these pillars stood a total of twelve giant black orbs. Each orb contained a Universe within it! As soon as the Supreme Kai of Time announced this, an invisible wave of energy immediately spread out in all directions. It encompassed all things within the Universe in mere seconds! This energy could only have been felt by a select few, and one of them could currently be seen standing outside of Zeno''s Palace. This figure was relatively small compared to the other Angels. They were currently wearing a long, dark blue sleeved shirt with baggy shoulder pads, which extended well past the red belt that was equipped around his waist. There was a gold plate in the center of this belt. It contained a symbol of another Japanese Kanji, ''Dai'', corresponding to the English meaning, ''Great''. He was also wearing pants in matching color as his sleeved shirt, with white boots to top it off. An orange upside down triangle appeared in the center of their shirt. He had white hair like the other Angels as well, which slicked backward. He could also be seen with a pale blue ring, but it floated on top of his head like a halo, and not around his heck like the other Angels. This was none other than the Grand Minister! His eyes currently landed on the teal cube, which halted a couple million miles away. While this appeared to be quite the long ways away, at the rate they were travelling, they could cross this distance within a mere few minutes. They were only about ten minutes away from arriving! The Grand Minister could currently be seen with his eyebrows raised, admiring the wave of invisible energy that just spread out from the cube. "Oh? To think that the Outsider just achieved a rank of a Kai...This is rather interesting. Even if it''s just the status of a Kai Apprentice, this hadn''t happened for eons. It looks like I won''t have to worry about the boy''s upbringing then. He will be taught well under the Supreme Kai of Time''s guidance." After he said this, he turned around. He closed his eyes, and a smile appeared on his face. At this time, he suddenly heard a childish voice echo from inside the Palace. "Heyyyyyyy, I''m bored~ Is something interesting happening outside?" Hearing this childish voice, the smile remained on the Grand Minister''s face. His eyes flew open, and proceeded to speak calmly. His voice wasn''t loud but it was clear enough to where it could be heard by the voice that just spoke from inside the Palace. "Yes. I''ve invited a rather unique guest. He is not someone from the twelve universes." "Ehhhh? Would they be an Outsider then? How interesting! I want to seeeeeeee~" "Haha, Yes it is as you say, Lord Zeno. He is indeed an Outsider. They will be arriving in a few minutes, he is currently being brought here by two of my sons. Please look forward to it. In the meantime, please wash yourself up. We will start the meeting soon." "Okayyyyyyyy~!" Chapter 104 - 101: The Angels Are Gathering! Meanwhile, as Zeno started to show his interest in the incoming guests to his Palace, Nao could still be seen kneeling in front of the Supreme Kai of Time. Unlike previously, however, her serious atmosphere vanished. She then proceeded to put her hands at the sides of her waist, and smiled. "Well, then, that ceremony is finally settled! You know, Nao, you happen to be the first Kai Apprentice I''ve officially taken. I do have other students and the Time Patrollers back at Tokitoki City, but none of them expressed any interest in becoming a Kai. Ever since Whis found that you possess the power of time in your body, I knew I had to take action. Moreover, that''s not the only element you possess, is it?" Hearing this, Nao was a bit shocked, but then again, Whis had countless ways to observe things. Nao proceeded to nod his head in confirmation. "Yes. Master, I do have a question before I explain. Have you heard of the Three Higher Elements?" "The Three Higher Elements?" The Supreme Kai of Time tilted her head in confusion, as this wasn''t a term that she was familiar with. She then turned her head toward Whis, asking him the same question she had just heard. "Whis, is this something you''ve heard of before?" Hearing this, she immediately saw Whis lightly shake his head. "No. While I do have a guess as to what they are, our universe mainly practices the use of Ki. We do have races that know Magic, but I do not recall a naming convention like that for the elements. We just simply call them by name." Hearing this, Nao immediately thought, ''I can''t really tell them this naming convention comes from one of my favorite game series in my past life, now can I?''. He then shook this thought away, and decided to further explain. "I see. Well to put it simply, they are the three elements closer to the power of the universe, Time, Space and Reality. Reality has a simpler name known as Mirage, but I think it''s more tied to Creation? Well, out of the three, I''m currently most proficient in Space." "Interesting. I''ll go contact someone to see if they know anything about this. Also, Nao were you aware a small burst of energy just spread out from here right after the ceremony finished? "Small burst of energy?" Nao didn''t feel any sort of energy like that. Little did he know that a very small change was currently happening inside of him! As Nao answered like this, he saw Whis let out a light chuckle after placing his hand over his mouth. "Ohohoho, if you couldn''t feel that energy now, then you''ll likely be in for a surprise later. Now if you''ll excuse me everyone, I''m going to make a call." Hearing this, Nao could only nod. The Supreme Kai of Time and Miya were also interested. Miya was still in her attire she put on back at the Other World. She took this time to take out a Hoi-Poi capsule, which soon revealed a simple red one piece dress and blue panties. As she was hidden inside the covers, it was easy for her to change. A minute passed and she now moved the covers aside. Taking out another Hoi-Poi capsule, she pressed it, and the bed she was sitting on suddenly went ''poof'', going back inside the capsule. She then made her way next to Nao''s side. Her red tail was currently wrapped around her waist, holding the dress tightly to her legs. As for Nao''s tail, he also did not keep it hidden any longer, and it wrapped around his robe. acting like a belt. Nao now felt Miya beside him, and felt her warmth. He had a quick look at her, she remained quiet all this while. This was a very serious situation they were currently in so he was glad she was also taking this seriously. The two then saw Whis''s staff shine a green glow, before the orb turned green. It then started to distort, before revealing an image inside of it. Before long, another light blue skinned figure dressed in the same style as Whis appeared inside the orb. Unlike Whis however, they had a long white ponytail that extended downward well past their neck. The robe this figure was wearing was forest green instead of of maroon. They were not wearing a cuirass either, and instead had baggy shoulder pads. That''s right, this was none other than Vados, the Angel assigned to Universe 6''s God of Destruction, Champa! Whis then raised his voice at the orb. "Sister, do you read me?" Meanwhile, Nao heard a calm feminine voice come out of the orb. "Oh my, is that you Whis? Such an unexpected call. What brings you out here?" "It''s nice to see you again, Sister Vados. I was wondering if you had time for a few questions." However, before Vados could respond, the group suddenly heard an impatient voice, appearing angry, escape from the orb. "Oi, Vados! Did you find out the bastard who interrupted my meal time yet!?" "Be quiet, Lord Champa. I''m currently on a call. You still have more to eat, don''t you?" As soon as Vados reprimanded the angry voice, the group suddenly heard the sound of shuffling feet. Whis then saw another figure squeeze their way into the orb. This figure was a purple cat-like humanoid equipped with a collar similar to Beerus''s but it was pink and red with white lining around its edges. They also wore baggy red robe-like pants, and had golden bangles and arm rings on both arms. This was none other than Universe 6''s God of Destruction, Champa, Beerus''s twin brother! He immediately saw Whis on the other side of the orb, and called out to him. "What brings you here, Whis? Is that lazy ass brother of mine there?" "It''s good to see you again as well, Lord Champa. Unfortunately, Lord Beerus is not with me right now. I''m currently about ten minutes from arriving at Lord Zeno''s Palace. I just wanted to see if Sister had time for a few questions before we land." "L-Lord Zeno!?" As if this word became a trigger, cold sweat started to pour down Champa''s back. He then glanced back at Vados, and spoke out to her in a hurried voice. "V-Vados, f-for some reason I-I feel full all of a sudden! I-I''m going on ahead and take a nap. Y-You deal with this without me!" The group then saw Champa try to leave. However, it turned out to prove useless, as Vados immediately extended her free hand outward, grabbing Champa by the collar. She then reprimanded him once again. "Lord Champa, it''s rude to excuse yourself like that in front of guests. Moreover it seems something is happening over on Whis''s side. Aren''t you a bit curious?" At this time, Whis spoke out to Vados, without waiting for Champa to respond. "Hold on Sister, let me enlarge this so you two can see better." As soon as Whis finished saying this, he raised his staff slightly. It shone once again, and the green orb soon returned to its black color, and suddenly a blue holographic panel appeared on top of them, a few feet away. It revealed more than what could be seen previously. Vados and Champa could now be seen at the side of a large granite stone table, with various exotic foods placed on top of it. Vados took this time to move her hand over her eyes, as if she was trying to spot what could be seen far off in the distance. She then smiled. "That definitely helped Whis. You really are not far off from Lord Zeno''s Palace. Has something happened?" Hearing this, Whis nodded at Vados''s question in confirmation. "Yes. Father sent out an invitation to someone. I''m currently on the way bringing him there. In fact he''s here right with us." Hearing this, Vados became even more interested. Her eyes then shifted downward, and saw four other figures. One of them was a white haired boy wearing a posh Kai purple robe. She even saw one Potara earring on his right ear. Her eyebrows then moved upward, intrigue could clearly be seen in her eyes. "Whis, was this little one the cause of the energy burst that we just felt?" "Yes. This was actually one of the reasons why I called you so suddenly. So you could feel it too, Sister? If that''s the case, if I had to take a guess, the others probably felt it too." As soon as Whis finished saying this, anger appeared on Champa''s face. But before he could yell out at Nao for disturbing his meal, the group suddenly heard a thwacking sound. Thwack! Vados struck Champa in the head with her staff! She saw it clearly Champa was going to lash out at Nao, so she took the initiative. This caused Champa to rub his head, and glared at her. "What''d you do that for, Vados!? That hurt!" "Lord Champa, you really are easy to read. Also, I''d advise to you read the situation before lashing out against someone. Whis isn''t too far away from Lord Zeno. If you did something, he probably would sense it." As if a cold bucket of water poured down on Champa, he froze for a second. His anger dissipated immediately. However, his voice still contained a hint of annoyance. "I-I know that already! Still, this boy ruined one of my favorite dishes. He should at least compensate me!" As soon as Champa finished saying that, another thwacking sound resounded. Thwack! Vados once again struck Champa''s head in the same place, the small bump that appeared now grew larger. "Oww, why do you keep doing that, Vados!?" Hearing this caused Vados to giggle lightly. She then spoke out to him once more. "You still have terrible manners as always, Lord Champa. You still have other dishes to eat right? Go resume your meal while I continue talking with Whis. Do I make myself clear?" Champa then saw anger appear in her eyes, and more chills went down his spine. He then tucked his tail between his legs, and faced the other way. "F-Fine! But this isn''t over yet, you hear me!?" As he finished speaking this, Champa finally left from the screen, returning to the dining table, out of sight. However, at this time, before Vados and Whis could continue their conversation. the group suddenly saw many distortions of space take place in the sealed cube they were in! Along with Vados''s blue screen, ten more suddenly appeared out of the blue! Each panel had revealed light blue skinned humanoids dressed in a similar fashion as Whis. They all had different hairstyles, but it was clear that a pale blue ring floated around each one of their necks. Nao became shocked seeing all of these blue screens suddenly reveal themselves. He was at most expecting to arrive at Zeno''s Palace, but he had little to no idea that the other Angels would now take this time to show themselves! Nao thought it must''ve been because of the energy burst that was released earlier. This was very strange to him, as Nao could not feel what that energy was once-soever. However, it appeared the ten other Angels have now gathered in front of them, most of them having curiosity in their eyes. This unexpectedly turned out to be a gathering of Angels, which made the cube they were in suddenly feel a lot more cramped! Chapter 105 - 102: Meeting The Grand Minister! Before Nao realized it, face after face suddenly showed up on each of the blue screens that appeared out of nowhere. Even though they were just screens in front of him, he still felt a hidden pressure spread out inside the cube. Nao was not used to having as many as fifteen sets of eyes suddenly turn to look at him in a relatively closed space, so he remained quiet. At least the screens weren''t in a disorderly manner. Angels were very keen on clean mannerisms among other things. All of the screens moved around until they were in a slight arch. They were also in an orderly fashion. All the way from the left side started with the first universe, and the twelfth universe at the end of the right side. It went as followed : Awamo of Universe 1, Quiff-style white hair, pink robe, a bit shorter than the other Angels and somewhat pudgy. Sour of Universe 2. His white hair was shoulder length, styled similarly to Shin''s Kai Attendant, Kibito. He could be seen wearing a black cuirass and yellow robes. A look of indifference could be seen in his eyes. Camparri of Universe 3. His white hair slicked backward, and curved outward right at his neckline. He had a somewhat big nose, large cheekbones, and a decent sized mouth, which made his chin fairly large. He was wearing a dark orange robe with a black cuirass. Cognac of Universe 4. His white hair was styled into a large pompadour, curving outward from his face. His robes were wine-red in color, and was seen wearing a black cuirass with shoulder pads, like the other Angels. Out of the ones so far, he appeared to be the most composed, barely showing any emotion beside a smile. Cukatail of Universe 5. Out of the Angels, he probably had one of the largest frames. and is muscular with a broad chin. A dark teal robe could be seen underneath his black cuirass with shoulder pads. His white hair was styled upward, curving backward near the tip. Vados, who was just introduced only moments ago, was the Angel of Universe 6, and Whis was the Angel of Universe 7. Korn of Universe 8. His white hair was slicked backward similarly to the Grand Minister''s. His robe was colored brown, and the same black cuirass could be seen. He is known to be very assertive, and has a very high opinion of himself. He does not hold back when he wishes to express something. Mojito of Universe 9. One of the taller Angels. His white hair was shoulder length and parted right beneath his chin. He appeared to have an apathetic look on his face. His robe was teal blue and wore the same black cuirass. Kusu of Universe 10. One of four female Angels, and is the shortest one out of the twelve Angels. Her white hair was about 80% braided which went down the right side of her face, with the rest of it combed at its center. Her robe was purple. She often advises Gowasu, the Supreme Kai of Universe 10, who is the current mentor of Zamasu. In regards to Zamasu, it was currently unknown to how he was currently doing. The events of S*per won''t happen for another good forty or so years. Nao did not know if his personality and sense of justice had been twisted to the extreme yet. Marcarita of Universe 11. The tallest of the four female Angels. Her appearance is very similar to Vados''s, except her hair is tied into twin ponytails with two thin long bangs going down each side of her forehead. She also wore a purple robe and black cuirass. Out of the Angels, she is extremely polite. With the well being of Universe 11 in mind, she often gives opinions to her fellow gods. Toppo and Jiren from Nao''s vision hail from this Universe, whereas Ribrianne hails from Universe 2. And lastly, Martinu of Universe 12. Similar to Awamo, she is the only other overweight Angel out of the bunch. The Supreme Kai and God of Destruction of her Universe are really well off. She personally isn''t required to do much for the well being of her Universe, but she still tries to put the ''oomph'' into those two, trying to make it the best Universe it can be. She has short white hair slicked backward and wears a gray robe. With the introductions out of the way, Whis smiled seeing all eleven Angels lined up in an orderly fashion. Whis then clapped his hands a couple times to get everyone''s attention before anyone spoke up. "Now, now, everyone. I was not expecting for all of you to come. I would like to welcome you all but as you guys can see, we are still in the midst of travelling. Before I say anything else, I''m sure you all felt that energy burst a moment ago?" Hearing this, most of the Angels nodded in silence. Kusu took this time to speak out to Whis. A small feminine voice sounded out of her mouth. "We all did feel that energy burst, Whis. What exactly was that?" Whis smiled as he heard Kusu ask that. "Thank you for asking, Kusu. We actually just performed a ceremony over here. Well, before I explain anything else, we are actually about ten minutes away from Father, near Lord Zeno''s Palace. If you guys don''t mind, I would like to teleport us all directly there. It is now within distance. It feels rather cramped in here now, ohohoho." Whis let out a light chuckle as he answered Kusu. Everyone expressed their immediate answers, nodding in unison. Seeing this, Whis stepped back a bit. Before Nao could do anything, he saw Whis tap the floor of the cube twice with his staff. Immediately following that, each blue panel suddenly vanished, just how like Kai-Kai was used. Everyone wasn''t teleported individually, but Whis teleported the whole group in one fell swoop! Year 733, End of December, Zeno''s Palace The Grand Minister, who was still calmly standing in front of the entrance to Zeno''s Palace, suddenly felt the atmosphere distort around him several meters away. Feeling this, he smiled, and turned around. Beyond his eyes, several flashes appeared out of thin air. Immediately following that, five figures and eleven blue holographic panels appeared on top of the massive ocean blue jellyfish below them. Nao had finally arrived at Zeno''s Palace! As soon as the group arrive, even though the Angels were on screen and not in person, they still immediately knelt down. Following that, Merus and Whis knelt down. The last three to kneel down were the Supreme Kai of Time, Miya and Nao. The group remained in silence until the Grand Minister arrived in front of them. With an authoritative voice, he spoke out to the group. "I welcome you all. This is a rather unexpected gathering, but I thank you all for coming nonetheless. Whis, you have followed my orders perfectly. Thank you for bringing back Merus and our two guests." "Thank you, Father. I''m sure you must be aware why the other eleven decided to show up?" "Yes. As you''ve all suspected, that was an energy burst of newborn Godly Ki. Universe 7 will soon have a new god." As soon as the Grand Minister announced this, murmurs spread out from some of the Angels, while the others remained indifferent, and remained silent. Nao on the other hand became shocked as he listened to this conversation. ''So that energy was actually Godly Ki? No wonder I couldn''t feel it. Wait...if the Grand Minister said that, does that mean Godly Ki is starting to form inside my body...?'', Nao thought. As soon as Nao thought that, he suddenly heard the familiar ding go off inside his mind. He received another notification from Rebirth! ''Speaking of the devil...might as well check it out.'', Nao thought. At the same time, he suddenly heard more chains cracking resound in his mind, shocking him! [*Ding! Host has successfully become the first mortal to ascend to the position of Kai Attendant in Universe 7! Another 25% of host''s soul bound chains have been broken. Rewarding host with a boosted gain of 70 million battle power. As a result of ascending to the position of Kai Attendant, Godly Ki has now started to form within host''s body! Time remaining until Host''s Ki fully converted to Godly Ki : 16 years, 13 days...] As soon as this sounded in his mind, Nao heard more sounds of chains cracking into pieces resound in his mind. Immediately following that, Ki began to surge within! His 80 million battle power climbed all the way to a big 150 million! This was not hidden from the other Angels, including the Grand Minister, and a glint streaked across his eyes as he felt Nao powering up. While Nao did not know what Godly Ki felt like. He inspected his meridians closely, and indeed felt a sliver of a foreign substance. However, he knew he did not have time to delve into this further, as he was currently just a few feet from the Grand Minister. Nao lifted his head up, only to see him directly in the eyes. A momentary silence spread out, before Nao saw the Grand Minister smile. He then took a light bow, before walking toward Nao. All of the other Angels were now gazing at him, as they too felt Nao power up so suddenly. The Grand Minister proceeded with his next announcement. "Welcome, Young Outsider. You really are full of surprises. Please do not worry and be at ease, I have invited you here as a guest. The will of the Universe had already accepted your soul. Otherwise, if you had even a slight change of heart when you arrived here, you would have been denied entry and eradicated on the spot. Congratulations are also in order, for you are to be the first mortal of Universe 7 to ascend their rank as mortal and accept the position of a Kai Attendant." Chapter 106 - 103: Revealing The Vision "Nao, I hereby congratulate you for being the first mortal of Universe 7 to ascend into godhood, accepting the position of a Kai Attendant." As soon as the Grand Minister announced this, about half of the Angels raised their eyebrows while other half, including Vados, Whis and Kusu, lightly clapped in applause. Nao had cold sweat pour down his back for a brief moment after listening to the Grand Minister mention that his soul could have been eradicated when he first entered this world. Sure, Nao had the Rebirth system, but unlike other worlds where he could have gone to first, the world of D*Z was littered with gods and mortals alike. Thankfully it turned out well, and he was accepted the gods who were standing before him. The only variable now was how Zeno would react to Nao. Little did he know Zeno had already expressed interest in him. Anyway, to respond to the Grand Minister''s announcement, Nao took this time to express his thanks in a calm, unfettered voice. He then looked at the Grand Minister straight in the eyes. The Grand Minister saw this himself, and he did not feel any wavering feelings from the white haired boy, and his smiled remained. "I thank you for the opportunity of welcoming me here, Grand Minister. I will not let my Master down." Hearing this, Nao saw him nod. The Grand Minister proceeded to speak more calmly this time, but still contained an authoritative voice. "Your Master did indeed choose well." After speaking this, the Grand Minister then turned his head to look at the Supreme Kai of Time, who was currently to the left of Nao, kneeling down. "Chronoa, I do believe we have not met before. Your feat in raising an infant Tokitoki divine bird while exposing the wizard Demigra of his crimes was not easy to do. If this was left untouched, I''m afraid that all of the universes would have been at risk, given the severity the time distortions the Tokitoki divine bird created. Even though this happened millions of years ago, I still wanted to thank you for keeping the universes in check. I also see that you''ve gotten pretty close to Whis too." The Supreme Kai of Time was not expecting to get addressed by the Grand Minister so she was at a loss of words for a couple seconds. The Grand Minister was essentially three realms above Supreme Kais, so him thanking her was nothing to laugh out. While mortals could train and obtain Godly Ki on their own and become a god, ascending to the rank of a Kai Attendant was one of the official ways to enter the path of godhood. Beyond Kai Attendants were the Kais. Following that were the Supreme Kai Attendants, and the Supreme Kais themselves. All of those ranks could be classified into the Lower Realm. In the Higher Realm, it started out with the Gods of Destruction being at the bottom. Working its way up were the Angels, followed by the Grand Minister, Zeno''s two guardians and finally Zeno himself. However, the Supreme Kai of Time, was an exception. She floated somewhere in between those two realms, since she had her own Time Domain! In regards to Super Saiyan God, that transformation alone was still classified into the Lower Realm. Even when Goku first transformed and fought Beerus, he couldn''t do much damage to Beerus, as he was still in a whole realm higher than Goku. The bottleneck from the Lower Realm to Higher Realm was humongous. Goku finally managed to break that wall when he achieved Ultra Instinct, officially stepping into the Higher Realm near the end of S*per. Anyways, as Nao had at least sixteen years before his Ki completely converted into Godly Ki, he probably wouldn''t be able to transform into a Super Saiyan God until then, so he shook those thoughts out of his mind for now, and watched the fl.u.s.tered Supreme Kai of Time in silence. Nao saw her almost bite her tongue, but she managed to pull through, speaking back to the Grand Minister. "I don''t deserve such thanks from a higher being like yourself, Grand Minister. I was just doing my job. I am indeed rather close with Whis, but that is because Universe 7 is the closest to my Tokitoki City. But now that I think about it, I haven''t had the chance to meet the others yet..." "You need not to belittle yourself, Chronoa. But it does appear the other Angels have not known of your existence yet. Let''s wrap up the pleasantries right away then before getting down to business. I will introduce the Supreme Kai of Time to you all, you all may rise." At this time, the Grand Minister looked away from the Supreme Kai of Time, and proceeded to walk toward center of the group. The eleven screens were part of one side, while Whis, Merus, the Supreme Kai of Time, Nao, and Miya were on the other. Everyone proceeded to rise, while the latter turned around to face the Grand Minister. Everyone saw him continue to speak. "Everyone, before I go over the agenda today, I would all like you to be introduced to another Supreme Kai. Chronoa, if you would please step forward." As the Grand Minister called her out, she immediately walked forward next to him. "Chronoa, I do believe this is your first time coming here, yes?" As the Grand Minister asked this, she nodded her head. "Yes. It''s a pleasure to meet you all. I''m called Chronoa. I''m a Supreme Kai who watches the flow of time in a separate realm. Whis did mention he had siblings, but he never went into detail...I wasn''t expecting this many. Does that mean there is a total of twelve universes?" Hearing this, she saw the Grand Minister nod at her. "Yes. There used to be more Universes but those Angels are still recovering from their injuries back at the Angel Realm after Lord Zeno destroyed those Universes due to a rampage. Even my wife wasn''t spared. Anyways, as you all have heard, if you guys experience any Time related issues, you all are free to consult Chronoa here." The Angels present nodded their heads, confirming the Grand Minister''s words. They then saw him turn around to look at Nao, who was standing behind him a few meters away. The Grand Minister then spoke once again. "Now with the introductions out of the way, it''s time to move onto today''s agenda. I brought back Merus to return to the Angel Realm so he can recover from the heart of justice he recently developed as he trained with the mortals of Universe 7. Besides that, I sent an invitation out to Nao and his sister, mainly so we can acquaint ourselves, since the Universe had acknowledged you two. You all may not be aware, and even I was shocked to find out that there exists worlds outside of Lord Zeno''s rule. You come from one of those worlds, right, Nao?" As soon the grand Minister announced this, shock appeared on the Angels'' faces. Even Korn expressed his shock to them. "That''s impossible! There shouldn''t be anything existing outside of Lord Zeno''s rule! Even the 12 Universes we live in are endless! How could anything exist beyond that!?" As soon as Korn expressed this, the other Angels started to enter their own thoughts, before nodding their heads in agreement. The Grand Minister turned around again and saw this. He raised his right hand, telling them to calm down in an authoritative voice. The Angels immediately silenced their voices. "Quiet down now. I don''t want to go back and forth with this. Nao, I''m sure you can explain things, right?" Hearing this, Nao proceeded to walk forward and enter the center of the group right beside the Grand Grand Minister, and nodded. Nao then turned his head and looked at the, Grand Minister again. "Yes. I''m more than willing to explain this. However, I apologize, I''m afraid I have a more critical matter to discuss first..." As soon as Nao spoke this, the Grand Minister nodded at Nao immediately, as if he knew what Nao was currently thinking. "Ah, yes. You must be referring to that green ring on your finger. It appeared you had a vision of sorts? Looks like it was a really powerful one too seeing that it created an alternate timeline." Hearing this, Nao nodded in confirmation. Nao then proceeded to explain the situation to the group, and all eyes shifted to him. His composure remained calm, and wasn''t as stiff as he felt last time this happened. "Yes. I indeed did have a vision. It was so powerful that it threatened Universe 7 itself. I would like to show this scene to you all, but before that, I would like to show something else first, if you don''t mind, Grand Minister." As soon as Nao spoke this, he bowed to the Grand Minister and the blue panels floating above him a few feet away. The Angels raised their eyebrows, as he saw Nao act very polite, and not out of hand. The Grand Minister nodded, and acknowledged his request. "Very well, Nao. what is it you would like to show us? Is it related to your Time power by chance?" Nao sighed in his heart after hearing this, but he still proceeded to speak calmly. "Yes. Everyone, please watch me closely. I promise things won''t go out of hand." As soon as Nao finished saying this, the Angels and the Grand Minister nodded, while the Supreme Kai of Time and Miya watched on in silence. Miya''s body tensed up as she heard Nao speak that last line. Following that, Nao took in a deep breath, and soothed his mind. His eyes shifted downward and he extended his left arm upward. His other arm reached toward his left hand. He was going to take off the silver Time Ring! Seeing Nao starting to take off the Time Ring with his right hand, he heard Miya shout out at him in worry from behind and she rushed at him, clinging onto his back. "Brother, don''t do that! I don''t want you to go through that again! I don''t know if I''ll be able to save you a second time!" As Miya clung onto him, Nao felt her warmth and he paused for a moment. He then looked down at her and saw tears starting to form in her eyes. He felt touched seeing this, and he rubbed her head, before speaking out to console her. The Angels saw this and they either remained indifferent or tilted their heads and entered their own thoughts They were able to see this girl definitely had some sort of relation to the white haired boy in front of them. "It''ll be alright, Miya. I will only take my ring off for a few seconds. I merely wish to show how unstable my Time power is. I''ll put it back on right after, so don''t cry...okay?" Chapter 107 - 104: Becoming Friends With Zeno!? Nao rubbed Miya''s head as he said that. He wiped away the tears forming in her eyes. Miya felt this and saw the resolution in her brother''s eyes. She could only climb down from his back reluctantly and watch on. After she did so, she stayed close by, readying herself for any uncertainty that may arise during this. After this little scene happened, Nao bowed to the Angels once again for this disturbance. The Grand Minister dismissed it, allowing Nao to continue. Nao nodded, and moved his right hand back toward his left middle finger. With a ''shing'', the silver Time Ring was pulled off from his finger. Nao only needed to remove the silver ring. The Green Time Ring only contained an alternate timeline, it did not prevent his Time powers from being used. As soon as the silver Time Ring was removed, the Angels saw Nao''s irises change. Only a few seconds passed but his irises enlarged, and changed from golden to pure black. As for Nao, his vision started to darken again, and before long he could not see anyone. This was the result of him seeing many black spheres of varying sizes become attracted and absorbed into his body. Even though he could no longer see, he could still move his body around just fine. After another moment passed, Nao''s aura started to surge, and before long, his whole body became surrounded by a black aura. The Angels and the Grand Minister raised their eyebrows seeing this aura cover him. While the Angels couldn''t sense anything as they were only observing through their respective screens, the others present felt no evil from this black aura. Instead, it gave off a feeling of emptiness. At this time, Nao started to feel his conscious being pulled upward, as if it was trying to leave his body. Nao knew at this time he had to act now, otherwise he would be pulled into another vision again. Even though he couldn''t see, his right hand was still close by to his left. Nao immediately slid the Time Ring back on his middle finger. As soon as he did that, his eyes started to shrink back to normal, changing from black to golden again. This allowed Nao to see the black spheres leaving his body, back into the atmosphere around him. Time existed in all places like Space does, they co-exist with each other. It didn''t take long for Nao''s black aura to vanish too. It only took a few moments for Nao to return to normal. Miya let out a sigh of relief seeing this, and she didn''t not need to act. If it went out of hand, she would have immediately rushed to his side and put the Time Ring back on his finger herself, but thankfully she didn''t need to do that. Momentary silence soon spread out among the group, but everyone saw Nao bow at the Grand Minister, before speaking again. "Grand Minister, I apologize for cutting that demonstration short, but I thank you for letting me test this. As you all can see, my Time power is very unstable, I have no control over any of it right now. I hope by studying under Master, I will slowly be able to control this. As for how long that will take, I don''t know..." Nao knew his Time Affinity had advanced into [Intermediate] when his soul bound chains became 50% broken. However, this was rewarded through Rebirth, he had yet to even dive into this element yet. In the end, it turned out to be extremely unstable the first time he used it, unlike Space. Having higher Affinity only meant that he was closer to the elements than others were, he could sense and feel them easier. Using them, however, was an entirely different matter, one had to put in practice no matter what element it was. Anyways, Nao saw the Grand Minister nod his head after Nao spoke that. Nao then saw him speak. "I could definitely feel instability from your body''s aura. I wasn''t expecting your body to be so special, having the ability to communicate with the elements itself. Unlike your other element, Space, Time is very fickle and unpredictable. One wrong move and who knows what could happen. You should treasure this ability of yours, Nao." Hearing this, Nao nodded, and thanked the Grand Minister. Nao then proceeded to explain the rest of the situation to the group. "Thank you for your kind words, Grand Minister. When I first used this, it went out of hand, and as a result it gave me a very powerful vision. Actually, there is something else I would like to show you guys too, but as to whether it''s part of the true timeline, or another alternate timeline, I''m not sure. If I dare ask Grand Minister, do you have the ability to show my memories to everyone here, let''s say on a screen like the other Angels are using?" Nao saw the Grand Minister nod his head, confirming he did have the ability to do so. "Yes. While Angels, we do have the ability to read people''s memories, we typically don''t allow it unless the situation is dire. I can definitely transpose it into a material form if you desire that. You said earlier it heavily impacted Universe 7. With the fate of one of the universes on hand, I too wish to see this. However, before I proceed with that..." Hearing this, Nao watched the Grand Minister turn around in silence. The other Angels did so as well. Nao saw the Grand Minster start walking past the group, back toward Zeno''s Palace. Seeing this, Nao''s eyes started to turn wide, before he heard the Grand Minister speak out to Zeno, who was still residing in his throne room. "Lord Zeno, would you like to meet the guests I''ve brought? The Outsider I''ve mentioned to you last time is included among them. We are about to do something interesting too." As soon as the Grand Minister finished speaking this, everyone heard a childish voice resound throughout the whole Palace. Once the other Angels heard this voice, they immediately knelt down on their knees. "Ehhhhhh? The Outsider is here? I wanna see!" Nao also immediately knelt down upon hearing this voice. Seeing Nao kneel down, the Supreme Kai of Time also followed suit. Miya was the last one to react, she stared blankly into the Palace, not responding. Nao saw this, and forcibly grabbed her head, and pushed down, allowing her body to go down onto her knees. He then sent an irritated voice into her mind. ''Stupid Sister! That voice belongs to Zeno! We have pay our proper respects, otherwise I don''t know what would happen!'' Miya turned her head to the side, before smiling at Nao, sending back her own thoughts to him. ''Ehehe, I apologize for that, Brother. Even from the knowledge I''ve obtained from looking through your memories, I still find it hard to believe a person like Zeno is the most powerful being in this world.'' As Miya finished sending her thoughts to him, the group soon heard footsteps echoing from inside the Palace. Before long, three figures emerged. Besides the Grand Minister, everyone else was knelt down, bowing. One person could be seen in the middle, with two very tall figures on each side. Each one was slightly over ten feet tall, but unlike Nim and Jake, they were rather skinny. Both could be seen wearing very large high collared purple jackets with golden lining. 12 sets of buttons went up its center. With their long pointy tipped bronze hats, they had menacing eyes and their hands were folded behind their backs. They were Zeno''s Attendants! The other figure in the middle was none other than Zeno himself! He was currently looking at the group of Angels in front of him with a deadpan expression, before his eyes looked at the Grand Minister, asking him a question "Hey, is this a gathering? Where is the Outsider?" "Yes, Lord Zeno. As for the Outsider, he is the young white haired boy down in front. I was not expecting for the group to become this large, but it appeared my other children were interested, so they decided to join." "Hmm..." Hearing this, Nao, who was still looking down, heard Zeno''s footsteps approach him after the Grand Minister spoke this. It didn''t take long before Zeno reached Nao. Nao then heard Zeno speak out to him. "So you''re the Outsider? What do Outsiders do? Is it fun? Teach me!" As Zeno spoke this, Nao finally raised his head while shock appeared on the Angels'' faces, who were still kneeling. Nao became silent, as he was now only a few feet away from the most powerful being in the D*Z Universe, the Lord of All! Nao did not want to anger him, so he decided to immediately respond, doing so in a calmly manner. "Yes. According to the Grand Minister, I am indeed an Outsider. As for what we do...I guess we like to travel to new places?" Hearing the white haired boy speak out to him, Zeno tilted his head in confusion. "Travelling? That sounds boring. I''ve been bored for a while now. Playing with planets isn''t fun anymore. I did play a game of hide and seek a while back, but I get mad whenever I think about it. Are these new places you speak of fun?" "It depends, Lord Zeno do you know about the Multiverse?" Hearing Nao suddenly speak Lord Zeno''s name, the two attendants next to him suddenly surrounded Nao glaring at him very menacingly. However, Nao saw Zeno recall them, and told them to shut up. Zeno continued to speak. "Of course, the Multiverse is my home! I thought I explored it all but you say there are still new places?" Hearing Zeno''s question, Nao nodded. "Yes, Lord Zeno. For example, where I came from isn''t a place your Lordship has been to yet. To go back there now...isn''t likely, but before long, I do think it''s possible!" "That sounds interesting! I love finding new things! What''s your name?" Zeno then proceeded to ask what Nao''s name was, of which he immediately responded. "Lord Zeno, I''m Nao." Hearing Nao speak his name for the first time, Zeno got a good look at him before he continued the conversation. "That''s a simple name to say, like mine! I like that. Nao, you can be my friend! Can we go to those new places you spoke of now?" Hearing this, Nao became shocked seeing how Zeno invited him to be friends. Nao immediately responded. "It is my pleasure to be friends with you, Lord Zeno. I deeply apologize, but I do not have the ability to go to these new places." "But we just became friends! How come we can''t go?" "A special method is required, Lord Zeno." "Special method?" Nao saw Zeno tilt his head in confusion once again, and he proceeded to answer. "Yes. For me to fully obtain this special method, I would have to spend around forty years, Lord Zeno." Hearing this, Nao saw confusion remain in Zeno''s eyes. Zeno then turned and walked toward the Grand Minister, only to ask him a question. "Hey, how long is forty years?" The Grand Minister immediately provided an accurate response after listening to Zeno''s question. "Lord Zeno, forty years is equivalent to forty three million, eight hundred thousand Taks." (AN: Calculations taken from the wiki) Hearing this, Zeno frowned. "Forty three million...too long! Make it shorter!" Nao saw Zeno approach him again, asking this. Zeno saw Nao bow lower, and apologized. "I deeply apologize, Lord Zeno, but this method is really special. Besides, that much time would give you time for a nap, wouldn''t it?" Hearing this, Zeno''s eyes lit up. Seeing this, Nao sighed inwardly in his heart, knowing he dodged a bullet there. "A nap sounds really nice! Nao, I will give you this so you can come to me when it''s time to go!" As soon as Zeno spoke this, Zeno approached Nao, and extended his small arm forward. Opening his palm, Nao found a purple button with a blue colored presser on top of it. Nao almost jumped backward seeing this, but he remained calm. This was none other than the button Zeno lent Goku, which would allow Nao to call Zeno to wherever he was, or vice versa, sending him to Zeno''s Palace in a flash! Nao took the button out of his hands. Zeno saw Nao''s eyes flash a golden color for a brief movement as Nao began to cycle his Ki. Zeno then saw Nao put the button away into his pocket dimension, causing his eyes to sparkle even more. "Hey, what was that?" "That was a pocket dimension, Lord Zeno. It allows me to put stuff in here for safe keeping." "Ah, I know about those! You really are interesting Nao, I''m glad we became friends! I''m going to go ahead and take my nap now. I can''t wait to go visit these new places!" "I hope you have a good dream, Lord Zeno." Hearing this, the group saw lord Zeno smile and became shocked. Zeno then turned around and immediately darted straight back into his Palace, leaving the others speechless. The two attendants immediately followed him in, after giving a glare at Nao one more time. Even though he was the most powerful being in this world, Nao wondered why he liked to act like a child most of the time. Thankfully it appeared Zeno was able to understand most of his words, and as a result he even became Nao''s friend! Nao just wanted to make it through this part alive, he hadn''t a clue it would end up this way! As for Nao''s idea of the future, his plan would allow characters from his previous worlds to interact with him every now and then while Nao was living in the next worlds he would choose to go to. This method would be quite a feat if he manages to pull it off! Chapter 108 - 105: Concluding Business (I) Nao saw Zeno happily enter back into his Palace. It had no doors, but it did contain darkness inside, and his figure slowly vanished within. In regard''s to Nao''s future plans, at the bare minimum, he had to achieve Super Saiyan God and master the three higher elements! The prior had a timer countdown of a little over sixteen years, while the latter, he had no idea how long it''d take! In the end, Nao only gave a rough estimate of 40 years. This would also put him 5 years before the events of S*per take place. The B*ttle of Gods took place in Year 778 with the rest of the events soon to follow in a two year time frame. If Zeno woke up as planned then, he would be able to meet with Goku sooner than later. Nao debated on whether having Zeno stay for his vision reveal and ''introduce'' Son Goku to the group, but he advised against it. He would only show him to the Angels. Thankfully Zeno left before he would reveal his vision, and the future of the main timeline to the group. Nao mainly wanted to show them the proceedings of the Tournament of Power. The Z Fighters will be able to handle the events of Z just fine and Nao did not want to take part in much of that. Nao did enjoy a lot of scenes in Z, but he had his own life to enjoy, along with his future family members. Besides, Nao''s power was currently through the roof compared to others who have yet to even be born, like Goku. Speaking of which, he was due in four years. Nao wondered if Gine had started to pester Bardock in making another child yet back on Planet Vegeta. Nao did want Rebirth to undergo another system ''Upgrade'' as well, to remove more functions he didn''t feel like using for this world. He could reactivate them at any time when he so wished to, but he wants to explore this world through his own ways, and not rely on Rebirth''s quests and such. He felt he would use these functions more for when he reincarnates into his next world. Nao knew what this world was, and was anticipating it! But for now, he will explore the world of D*Z to its fullest. Once this meeting with the Angels is adjourned, Nao will likely go into a long recluse. On top of that, he will train with the Supreme Kai of Time, and deepen his bonds with Elsa, Mayuri, and Isabella and their families. Once Nao becomes of age, they will host one big ceremony altogether! Nao might even journey to the other Universes, and observe what they''re like, while comparing them to Universe 7! But besides this, Nao definitely won''t forget to introduce himself to the Z Fighters. He was thinking when the best time for this was, and it would probably be at the World Tournament at the start of the Majin Buu saga. Anyways, all of that is in the future, and Nao shook those thoughts out of his head for now. He then looked at the Grand Minister, who faced to look at Nao, after giving a bow to the departing Zeno. He currently had a smile on his face. Nao then saw the Grand Minister bow at him, shocking the Angels present once more. He then spoke out to Nao with a voice of gratitude. "Thank you for lifting Lord Zeno''s spirit, Nao. He has been pretty down lately for what happened in the All Universe Hide and Seek tournament he hosted recently. I didn''t expect for you to become his friend either. Perhaps it''s because of your nature as an Outsider...? Anyway, we mustn''t tarry any longer. Are you ready to proceed, Nao?" Nao didn''t expect the Grand Minister to thank him like this, but he nodded calmly, and proceeded to answer him. "Yes, I''m ready, Grand Minister. Is it fine if I enter a meditative position?" "Yes. Once you do, I will place my hand on your back. After your mind is clear, I will proceed to transpose it into a screen so everyone will be able to observe your vision. I advise for you to close your eyes to avoid any distractions while doing this." Hearing this, Nao nodded at the Grand Minister''s words. The Angels also calmed down now. Nao was already in the center of the group, so he did not need to move, and proceeded to sit down into a lotus position. Nao began to block out all distractions, and steady his breathing. Once it entered a good pattern, Nao closed his eyes. Nao entered his mindspace. Unlike the previous darkness, it was pure white like normal, where he could see his soul bound chains. The Grand Minister saw Nao successfully enter meditation, even with all eyes on him, rather quickly. He raised his eyebrows seeing this, but that lasted only for a moment. The Grand Minister proceeded to walk back toward Nao, away from the Palace. Once he became within distance, Nao felt something touch his back. He knew the Grand Minister now placed his hand on his back. Miya expected for something to happen, but strangely, nothing did, and the Angels weren''t phased by this. A blue screen just like the ones the Angels were currently using, appeared out of nowhere without making a sound, as if it were natural. However, Miya didn''t want to take any chances with this either, so she walked up, next to Nao. She also sat down cross-legged, and closed her eyes. She soon formed her connection with Nao''s mind, and Nao saw Miya appear inside his mind. Seeing this, Nao floated toward her. ''You really don''t have to be here, Miya...It should be fine this time." ''No, Brother. I''m doing this just as extra precaution. I won''t stop you. I''m here just in case things go out of hand. I hope you don''t mind." "I don''t. But what''s with you lately? Was I really in that bad of a shape?" Hearing this, Nao saw Miya nod. "Yes, Brother! I don''t want to see you like that again. I know I like to joke around a lot, but seeing you hurt like that hurts me too.'' Nao felt touched hearing Miya''s words, and brought her into his embrace, and spoke out to her once again. ''I know my vision was only related to an alternate timeline, seeing your death really did put a number on me, from the looks of it. I hope I can count on you if it does turn bad, Miya.'' ''Of course, brother!'' Miya nodded happily in response, seeing Nao rely on her. Nao felt at this time a foreign power come inside into his mind, and his mindspace started to distort. A blue screen suddenly appeared out of nowhere. A moment later, it suddenly connected to Zeno''s Palace, outside. As soon as that did, the blue panel floating outward from now a few meters up suddenly shone a blue color. After it dimmed down, the Grand Minister moved his eyes upward. The panel soon revealed not one, but two figures inside a pure white space! The Grand Minister was surprised seeing Miya within Nao''s mind. Back on the outside, he looked at her for a brief moment, and saw her meditating right beside him. His eyes then shifted back upward. He then tried to speak out to Nao to see if his connection worked. "Connection has been successfully established. Can you here me, Nao?" "Yes. I can also see you guys on the outside. This is rather a weird feeling. Grand Minister, I''m sure you must be wondering how Miya can be in here?" As Nao asked this, he saw the Grand Minister nod his head. Regardless, the Grand Minister still urged the two on. "That definitely is one of my questions, yes. However, I do not know how long this connection can last, based on your current mind power. We can save that for later. Once you are ready, please recall the vision within your mind." "As you wish, Grand Minister." Seeing the connection successful, Nao did not wait any longer. Moving along with the Grand Minister''s words, Nao started to recall the vision he had of the distant destroyed future he had witnessed while he was travelling with Whis, Miya, Merus, and the Supreme Kai of Time. After a couple moments passed, Nao''s mindspace started to change color. The endless black darkness soon enveloped it again, but Nao was not worried this time. All he felt now was the emptiness he felt when he first witnessed this vision. It didn''t long for the images to show up inside his mind! Chapter 109 - 106: Concluding Business (II) The eyes of the Angels and the Supreme Kai of Time were now focused on the blue panel floating outward from Nao, who was currently seated in lotus position. On the screen showed Nao and surprisingly, Miya, in a pure white space. Before long this pure white space started to distort, and Nao and Miya''s figures vanished from the screen. A vast darkness soon replaced them, and a sense of emptiness spread out from within. The white space was no longer. Those that looked at the screen just felt nothing. Typically when one had a vision, it would reveal something or someone, but this was different. Yet, the Angels remained silent. A few seconds later, ear screeching roars resounded around them, but thankfully it wasn''t noisy enough to penetrate the walls of Zeno''s Palace. The Angels raised their eyebrows hearing the constant roars, and before long they saw the screen shine a bright white. Huge white Ki beam blasts suddenly appeared one after another, being fired off into the endless darkness! They covered thousands and thousands of meters instantly. The scene then shifted, revealing a tall white-haired man who no longer had clarity in their eyes, much like how Broly was during his rampage. This figure was rampaging around endlessly. They were flying around erratically, but Angels were able to see his white hair and his white tail clearly. They immediately concluded it was none other than Nao! Before the Angels could start discussing, they suddenly heard curses and shouts coming from behind the a.d.u.l.t Nao, far off into the distance. It appeared he was being chased. The Angels soon saw four figures flying rapidly behind him, trying to catch up. They were Toppo, Jiren, Ribrianne, and a heavily injured Miya! The one who had an immediate reaction to their current conditions was Marcarita. She was one of the most polite Angels out of the bunch, always having a steady posture. She frowned seeing seeing Toppo and Jiren. The Angels heard Jiren''s remark about Toppo recently becoming the God of Destruction of Universe 11. The Grand Minister knew Belmond, the current God of Destruction of Universe 11, recently accepted a disciple, and had plans to retire soon. From this, the Grand Minister was able to confirm this definitely was pretty far off into the future.. They then saw Toppo enter his God of Destruction mode once again, shocking the Angels greatly, which allowed Jiren to recover the rest of his stamina so he could enter his full power mode as well. All this while, Nao continued to launch attacks in random directions, not even giving a glance to the figures who were approaching him. After hearing the conversation back and forth between the four people, they saw Miya die in Ribrianne''s arms. Even Sour, another one of the other more serious Angels with a calm demeanor, raised his eyebrows as he saw Ribrianne appear among them. However, before the Angels saw anything else happen, the vision ended with the sound of a screen cracking, and they saw it shatter into pieces. Nao''s white mind soon showed up again, and Nao and Miya reappeared. The Angels remained silent, waiting for the Grand Minister to speak out to Nao. "That...was not something I was expecting to witness, Nao. Destruction of a full Universe bears heavy consequences, but do not fret. I was able to discern what happened." Turning back time a few minutes, before the Grand Minister spoke out to Nao. As the vision cracked into pieces, Nao''s mindspace turned back into the white expanse. Nao''s body could currently be seen shivering. Thankfully that was it, and it didn''t appear to be worse, not like the first reaction he had. Miya still saw this however, and she hugged him, trying to calm down his body. Feeling Miya''s warmth, the shivering soon stopped. Nao smiled back at Miya. ''Thank you for being here, Miya. My body is fine now. I was expecting some reactions but thankfully it wasn''t worse than this.'' Hearing this, Miya nodded happily. She then backed away. As the white expanse returned to normal, their eyes shifted upward to the blue screen, and they saw the Angels back on the outside. Nao then heard the Grand Minister speak in a serious tone. Shifting back to present. Nao heard the Grand Minister say he had found the cause of the vision for it to turn out that way. This immediately interested Nao, as he had no idea, he only saw the result of what happened. He did not doubt the Grand Minister''s power one bit. He kindly asked the Grand Minister about the conclusion he reached. "Grand Minister, may I ask what conclusion you reached? As you all can see, that vast darkness...is what was left of Universe 7. I originally thought my power went out of control, but after having a closer look, is it possible this was caused by some external factor?" Hearing this, Nao saw the Grand Minister nod. "Yes." At this moment, Nao, Miya, the Angels, and the Supreme Kai of Time suddenly saw the Grand Minister snap his fingers. Following that, another blue panel suddenly appeared beside Nao''s mindspace panel. It only was blue for a second, before an image suddenly appeared on it. This image revealed a tall pale-skinned man with blonde, slicked-back golden hair. They wore a large black coat with yellow fur on its edges, and red pants. Two yellow stripes went down the each side of his face, and he could be seen wearing an orange visor over his eyes. Nao was stunned seeing this person, but before he could say anything, he continued to hear the Grand Minister speak. "It seems in this timeline, a Time Criminal known as Hearts broke out of the Galactic Patrol prison. He then managed to hop to different timelines, gathering powerful foes to join his side, before gathering the core energy of each Universe. Each Universe was powerless to stop him. After successfully managing to kill Lord Zeno with the power of the Universe Seed he created, he managed to find you, Nao. He thought his actions were for a noble cause, and wanted to restore mortals'' freedom, but yet that power ended up driving him insane. After finding you, Nao, he sought his allies on your family members, killing every one of them in the process. You did appear quite enraged in that vision, that was from the aftermath of having your family members killed one by one by them." The Angels immediately started to talk among themselves as the Grand Minister spoke this. Even the thought of killing Lord Zeno angered a few of them. As to how this Time Criminal accomplished that was not seen, as Nao''s vision only showed the final bit of what happened. Nao was at a loss for words. He knew he created this world through Rebirth, but to even bring characters from DB H*heroes into this! What he saw the Grand Minister do next shocked him even more. He snapped his fingers once again, revealing five more panels. The Grand Minister moved Hearts'' panel away from Nao, and with him in the center, five more images soon appeared. They were none other than C.u.mber, the Evil Saiyan, Oren and Kamin, the two Mutant Tuffle twins, Rags, a member of the Glass Tribe, and Fused Zamasu! Most of these figures the Angels didn''t know only having to see them for the first time, but Kusu immediately frowned seeing Fused Zamasu on the blue panel to the left of Hearts. She found him very familiar for some reason, and voiced her opinion out to the Grand Minister. "Father...I have a very familiar feeling when I see that green-skinned humanoid with the white hair. The Supreme Kai of my Universe recently accepted a disciple, much like Chronoa did here a bit ago. His name his Zamasu, and he bears a striking resemblance to this figure on the screen..." "Zamasu? Hmm, Kusu you may want to keep an eye on him then. According to this timeline, his sense of justice became extremely warped. You often advised the Supreme Kai of your universe, it''d be best for you to warn him about this. Even though this is an alternate timeline, it''s not like something similar couldn''t happen in ours." "As you wish, Father. Once we end this meeting, I will seek him out at once." Hearing this, the Grand Minister nodded at her words. The other Angels also nodded, reaching the same conclusion it would be best to keep on the lookout for a situation like this and warn their respective people. The Grand Minister then slid his right hand, and the six blue panels vanished. He then looked at Nao, who had a shocked look on his face still. "So then, Nao. I take it you may know these people?" Hearing this, Nao suddenly regained his senses. He immediately nodded at the Grand Minister''s words. "Yes, Grand Minister. While I have not personally met any of these figures, they are quite powerful. You wanted to know more about Miya and I right? Well, as you saw, Miya and I came into this world with our souls, and started a new life. This ability was given to by the god in another part of the Multiverse I used to live in. This ability provides quite a few benefits, one of which grants me a massive amount of knowledge." (AN: The power of the wiki lol) The Grand Minister nodded, confirming Nao''s words. "Knowledge is always a good thing to have, Nao. Thank you for explaining your ability to us. I''m curious to what the other benefits are, but I won''t pry any further until you are willing to tell them. That seems to wrap up the vision then. You did say you had another thing to show, right?" Nao proceeded to nod, hearing the Grand Minister ask this. "Yes, I thank the Grand Minister for allowing me to do this. I wanted to show the vision I had first. I do have something else. I don''t know what timeline this impacts, but it''s possible it could be the true one..." As Nao finished saying this, the Grand Minister quieted the group down once again. Before long Nao''s mindspace distorted once again. Time started to speed up as he began to show the proceedings of the Tournament of Power to the group...It was equivalent to watching a movie inside his mind, reliving his memories of the original story! Chapter 110 - 106: Return Quick Author''s Note. The first arc is coming to a close. Goku''s birth will be one of the final chapters of MC''s childhood arc. Major time-skips will happen. I''m planning to finish the first world around the Chapter 200-250 mark. Just giving you guys a quick update on the story''s progress. Enjoy! . . . . . . . Time seemed to have sped up as Nao relived his memory while relaying the Tournament of Power to the Angels, the Grand Minister, and the Supreme Kai of Time. Nao began with the introduction of Son Goku to the group, stating he is another Saiyan much like himself with an endless amount of potential. The group nodded, allowing Nao to continue the scenes. They wondered what the Tournament of Power encompassed, and Nao revealed how it started. For those who weren''t so familiar with this, it all began when Beerus and Champa held a mock tournament to determine a victor for the use of the Super Dragon Balls. Near the end of that tournament, Zeno made an appearance, appearing annoyed that a tournament was held between Universes and he wasn''t present. This led to discussion after discussion, only for Zeno come up with the idea of hosting the Tournament of Power. He then created a power ranking for each Universe, and revealed that he had plans to eliminate eight of the twelve Universes. Of course, this wouldn''t effect the Angels or the Grand Minister at present, so they weren''t so shocked by this. This wouldn''t even effect the Supreme Kai of Time, since she lived in her own domain outside of the Universes. Zeno also revealed that Universe 7 was second to last in the power ranking, and Universe 9 was dead last. This only happened in the original though. In regards to the world Rebirth created, mortals that didn''t exist in the original have started to make their appearances, such as Nim, Jake, and Elena. It also brought in characters from the movies and spin-offs like D* Heroes. This world also had to factor in Nao and Miya as well. Nao guessed that due to these influences, Universe 7 will likely climb from its original position. Zeno also stated that four Universes, those being the first, fifth, eighth, and the twelfth Universe, were exempt from erasure. The Grand Minister nodded especially at this point. During his observations of the Universes since time immemorial, these four proudly stood on top from the rest of them. The scene then shifted to the actual start of the Tournament. Nao didn''t want to reveal all of it. If he revealed that Goku went Ultra Instinct, that might have repercussions down the line. He only showed a bit of the fighting, how flashy it was and the many explosions to follow, and last but not least, Zeno''s twinkling eyes. Future Zeno was also there having fun watching it. This ''vision'' of Nao''s ended the same way the previous one did, and his memory cracked into pieces. Before long it revealed his mindspace turned back into the vast white expanse again, and Nao and Miya reappeared. They waited for the Grand Minister to respond, who could be seen absorbing all of this information. Nao then saw the Grand Minister speak out to the two of them. "Thank you for sharing this, Nao. This ''Tournament of Power'' is quite similar to Lord Zeno''s previous event he hosted. Moreover, I just did a quick check, this ''Son Goku'' you say, he hasn''t been born yet, has he?" As the Grand Minister asked this, Nao shook his head. "No. Actually my mother and Goku''s mother are very close friends back at my home planet. I can ask her later to see how Goku''s mother is currently doing." The Grand Minister nodded after Nao answered him, and replied back to Nao. "Very well. I won''t inquire any further about this. From the looks of it, this event won''t even happen until a few decades pass. Since that is the case, I will mark this the end of the agenda for today. Everyone but Whis, Chronoa and my two guests are free to leave at this time. Some of this information may impact your Universe directly, so I advised you to speak with your fellow gods. If nobody has anything to say, I will retire back to Lord Zeno''s side." Hearing this, the Angels nodded at the Grand Minister''s words. At this time, spatial distortions started to happen around the group. Starting from the left, one by one, the Angels'' blue screens vanished. After a couple moments, only Whis, the Supreme Kai of Time, Merus, the Grand Minister, and the blue panel connecting to Nao''s mindspace remained. Nao then saw the Grand Minister speak out to him once more. "Nao, thank you for responding to my summons. I will now disconnect you. I advise your sister to return back into her own body before I break this connection I have with you." Hearing this, the Grand Minister saw Nao nod. Miya was ready and her figure vanished from Nao''s side. In another moment, her eyes fluttered a bit, and opened. Her conscious returned back into her body. Seeing this, the Grand Minister removed his hand from Nao''s back. He then snapped his right finger, and the blue panel started to distort in front of them. It then disappeared. Nao did not feel any discomfort as this happened, he actually didn''t feel a thing. He just felt his eyes move a bit, before they opened. Nao then had a good look around him. He only saw four other figures, and the other blue panels were no longer here. He saw Miya to the left of him, also sitting cross-legged. Nao decided to stand up, and stretch a bit. He then reached his hand out to Miya, and she grabbed it, pulling herself up. Dusting themselves off, Nao turned to face the Grand Minister, and bowed one more time. "I also thank you for having the opportunity of coming here. Also, you did invite us while the Other World Tournament was happening. Is there any status update on that?" Seeing his bow, the Grand Minister did nothing. The group saw Whis approach them, instead. Nao then saw the Grand Minister walk toward Zeno''s Palace, only to turn around. Whis then spoke out to the group. "Yes. Thankfully this meeting didn''t last that long, and only took a few hours. Lady Chronoa had instructed the Grand Kai to make your match last, but unfortunately there is some bad news. Would you like to explain, Lady Chronoa?" Hearing this, the Supreme Kai of Time who was quiet all this while, nodded her head at this time. She then looked at Nao, and spoke to him with a serious tone. "Gladly, Whis. Nao, unfortunately, but you will no longer be able to partake in the Other World Tournament. By accepting the position of a Kai Attendant, you are no longer classified as a mortal. and your body has started to develop its own Godly Ki as a result. Only mortals are allowed to partake in that tournament. I hate to explain this so late, but I hope you understand." Nao nodded at her words. "I''d thought there was a possibility of that happening. I''m glad I went all out during the Preliminaries then. I was able to achieve a result I was satisfied with, even obtaining a new transformation. Would I still be able to watch it with my family? It''s not like my training is that urgent to start, is it?" "No, it''s not. You are free to do whatever you want, Nao. The Time Ring will help suppress the power of Time in your body. Once you feel like you want to train it, you can use the ring to teleport to my domain. Oh yes, there is one more thing. I will give you something when we arrive back at at old man''s planet." "Eh? There''s still something else?" Hearing, this, Nao saw the Supreme Kai of Time lock her hands on her h.i.p.s, bending her arms at an angle. She then let out a prideful laugh. "Of course there is! You''ll definitely love this one. It''s a surprise though! I won''t tell you until our trip is over. In fact it''s kind of something for both of you." Nao tilted his head in confusion, as the Supreme Kai of Time refused to say what it was. It seemed she was going to give something else to both him and Miya. Little did the both of them know, that she would be giving them something left over from the Origin Tree back on the Sacred World of the Kais, which showed massive signs of decay! The two could only wait until then. Nao then saw the Grand Minister wave goodbye to the group, before vanishing back inside Lord Zeno''s palace. Whis then took this time to speak out to Nao once again. "So Nao, with Father''s agenda concluded today, we are now free to travel back to the Other World. As Lady Chronoa said, you and your sister are free to watch the remainder of the tournament. Once I deliver you three back there, I will return to Lord Beerus''s side." Nao nodded, confirming with Whis that he and Miya were ready to depart. The Supreme Kai of Time also nodded that she was ready. "We''re ready when you are Whis. How are we to do this, will you create that sealed space of yours again? This trip is around 12 hours, right?" "Yes, it definitely takes 12 hours to arrive back at the Other World. Nao, you seem well rested now. I will not create that space this time, you three will just place your hands on my back. It will be over before you know it, ohohoho." At this time, the three saw Whis cover his mouth with his spare hand, letting out a hearty laugh. ''Looks like standing it is then...'', Nao thought. He did not know how this return trip will go, since he was unconscious on the trip coming here. He wasn''t much of an idle conversationalist, mainly speaking up when he needs to. Nao hadn''t tried meditation standing up before, so perhaps he can try that during the trip. Anyways, Nao then spoke out to Whis. "Sounds good to me. Miya, Master, when you two are ready, let''s leave." Hearing this, Miya responded happily, while the Supreme Kai of Time let out a disgruntled sigh. "Sure thing, Brother!" "Ugh, you really are spiteful sometimes, Whis. Well let''s get this over with. Can Supreme Kais even get leg cramps?" Whis decided to ignore the Supreme Kai of Time''s remark. She was the first one to place her hand on Whis''s back. Miya followed second, and Nao last. The three saw Whis tap his staff on the ground once. Immediately following that, a huge rainbow pillar rose up from the ground. In a blink of an eye, the four zoomed out of Zeno''s Palace, finally making their way back to the Other World! Chapter 111 - 107: Back To The Other World! A rainbow pillar suddenly encompassed Whis, Nao, Miya and the Supreme Kai of Time, heading off into the vast expanse of Space in mere seconds. The Grand Minister stepped out of the Palace again, observing the rainbow pillar taking off. His eyes then landed on Merus, who still hadn''t said anything all this while, and only observed what happened thus far. Merus then heard the Grand Minister call out to him. "Come Merus. I will send you back to the Angel Realm. If you manage to rid your heart of justice, you will be free to train with the mortals again. Until then, you are not permitted to leave." "Understood, Father." Merus bowed, acknowledging the Grand Minister''s command. All of a sudden, without doing anything, the space to the right of the Grand Minister began to distort. An oval shaped portal appeared. No one could see what was on the other side, and only appeared distorted. Still, it''s size was tall enough to allow Merus to walk through it. Without saying anything, Merus''s figure slowly vanished within the portal, and it closed again. Seeing Merus leave, the Grand Minister looked up into the sky one last time, and a glint of light streaked across his eyes. ''Nao, that little fairy of his, and now this ''Son Goku''...I wonder how far you''ll be able to reach? You may not know it Nao, but your potential is far higher than the likes of this ''Son Goku''...Still, it''d probably be best to keep observing things for now. I must make my way to Lord Zeno''s side to see if he has started his nap yet.'', the Grand Minister thought. After processing his thoughts, the Grand Minister soon vanished inside Zeno''s Palace. No more sounds could be heard, and the peace around it resumed. The massive blue jellyfish down below then gently swayed its tentacles, and started to move in this vast expanse of Space with no destination in mind... Meanwhile, in another part of Space. In a blink of an eye, over eleven hours have passed uneventfully! Whis''s rainbow pillar could now be seen streaking across the endless golden clouds and the pinkish purple sky belonging to the domain of the Other World. While this rainbow pillar was travelling at a very fast space, it somehow seemed calm inside of it. Whis was currently focused on his travelling, eyes looking out straight ahead. Nao''s eyes were currently shut, and could be seen standing right behind Whis''s back, deep in meditation, breathing steadily. Miya on the other hand could be seen propped up against Nao''s right shoulder, eyes also closed. Her head was nodding lightly, she was currently asleep. Yet despite that, both Nao and Miya had her hands on Whis''s back. Last but not least was the Supreme Kai of Time, who currently had a defeated look in her eyes. Her hand was also placed on was back. Whis was quite taller than the three, so it was more like they were touching the hem of his robe. The Supreme Kai of Time was actually a bit shorter than Nao''s current height! She ended up letting out a sigh, seeing Nao and Miya. "Sigh...I swear these two like being in their own little world...not much for idle conversation now are they?" "Ohohoho, Lady Chronoa, they probably deserve it. Even if they entered our world, do remember they''re still children right now. On top of that, to make out of Lord Zeno''s place unharmed is a feat in itself, let alone becoming his friend. That was something I didn''t anticipate." Whis let out a light chuckle after hearing her question. She then continued the conversation along. "I almost forgot about that. How old are these two exactly? They never did mention that." "It appears they are a couple weeks away from turning nine years old. It looks like they spent a year in a Time Room as well. So technically they would be approaching 10 years." Hearing this, the Supreme Kai of Time raised her eyebrows. "Almost ten years old? That''s still really young! He''s already a monster at this age." "That''s not the only thing, Lady Chronoa. I''ve observed these two quite for quite a while now. Are you aware that they''re twins?" "Twins!? Seriously!? They don''t look similar at all to me!" "Yes. It is quite hard to tell, but they are indeed twins. The boy took after his father, and the girl her mother. It''s best to learn more about your new disciple now, right? Lady Chronoa, do you happen to have the boy''s training regime lined out for him yet?" Hearing this, the Supreme Kai of Time flinched, and remained quiet. A look of guilt appeared on her face. Whis let out another haughty laugh seeing this reaction of hers. "Ohoho, looks like you don''t then. Well, that''s fine. These children should experience the rest of their childhood in peace. I fear there may be some turbulence in the near future." "The near future...? Don''t tell me you peered into it!" "Yes. After Lord Beerus woke up recently, I decided to. He kept spouting nonsense about a Super Saiyan God. That power I saw in the future was marvelous, but these two will experience some hardsh.i.p.s to obtain it." "What kind of hardsh.i.p.s?" "Now now, Lady Chronoa. It''s no fun spoiling on what''s to come. It''s possible the boy may have seen this as well. Future sight is certainly a powerful ability to have. If he learns to train that Time power under you properly, it will definitely improve his technique in battle too." "We''ll see about that. He will first need to get that power under control! Also look, it seems we''re just arriving at the old man''s place now. For some reason I now have an urge to bonk these two on the head. That''d make a good wale up call, right, Whis?" "I won''t stop you from doing that but whatever happens as a result is of no concern to me. I''m just here to deliver you three back to the Grand Kai. I will return to Lord Beerus once I''m done." "Great! Nao, Miya, it''s time to rise and shine!" At this time, the Supreme Kai of Time smirked, seeing that Whis won''t stop her. She proceeded to raise her free hand in the air after forming it into a fist. However, as she swung at Nao''s head with her fist, she saw his eyelids flutter. They then flung open, revealing his eyes. Nao''s gaze immediately turned left, who saw the Supreme Kai of Time about to land her fist on his head. He then squinted his eyes and spoke out to her. As she heard his voice, she flinched, and halted her swinging arm halfway. "Exactly what are you trying to do here, Master?" It took a second for her to respond, and she immediately took back her arm. She then did a dry cough, pretending that didn''t happen. "Irk...you really know when to react...I was just trying to wake you two you know!" Hearing this, Nao let out a light chuckle, responding to her. "Haha, before coming to this world, being on time was practically drilled into me. Besides, it''s not like I was actually asleep. I''ve just been deep in meditation." "I-I know that! Did you end up hearing everything we said?" At this time, Nao only smiled in response to her question. He then felt some movement on his right shoulder, only to look over, seeing Miya rub her eyes, and let out a small yawn. "Yawn...Brother, is nap time over...?" Hearing Miya''s voice, the Supreme Kai of Time ended up sighing in defeat, and calmed down. "Sigh...guess that''s twins for you. Look, you two, we''re just a few moments from touching down on the old man''s planet. Looks like Whis was right, twelve hours went by in a blink of an eye." "Seriously...?" Nao raised eyebrows hearing how much time had passed. Before the three could respond, they heard Whis make an announcement. "We will now be descending. It looks like we''ve got some company waiting for us down below too." As soon as Whis finished saying this, the rainbow light surrounding them suddenly touched down on a solid surface. The four had now arrived back on Grand Kai''s Planet! The rainbow pillar descended near the banquet area designed for the four Areas to eat food and chat with one another, and didn''t land inside the Grand Kai''s mansion. As the rainbow pillar vanished, Nao immediately saw a group of about thirteen people. They were of course the three girls, his parents, Nim and Jake along with their two guards, Queen Elena and her two guards, and none other than the Grand Kai! The Grand Kai received a message of when Nao''s group would return and promptly showed up on time. However everyone was stunned seeing Nao in his new outfit. He appeared much more calm as well. His mother was the first to rush out to him. "Little Nao, Little Miya, welcome back! I almost mistook you Little Nao for a different person. Why are you dressed like that...?" As Iona said this to Nao, before he could even answer, he saw the eyes of the Grand Kai nearly pop out of his sockets, once he got a good look at Nao. He then hurriedly and approached him and the Supreme Kai of Time, kneeling down. Seeing this happen, Nao scratched the side of his head with his right finger and turned to look back at Iona. "I''m back, Mother. As you can see, quite a bit has happened..." Chapter 112 - 108: The Other Gift Is...A Golden Apple? Year 733 Grand Kai''s Planet A day had now passed since the Preliminaries ended. The Grand Kai received a direct message into his mind stating that Nao, Miya and the Supreme Kai of Time will touch down shortly. He hurriedly gathered the group. Only this time, the Galactic Patrol did not join, even after receiving the invitation. The Galactic King was currently heads deep in meetings with other races he had yet to personally meet, in hopes of forming a trade alliance with them. In return, his galactic police would offer protection to deal with alien threats, in the event that would happen. Henceforth they did not show up. However, the Galactic King still permitted Sayuri to go, since this affected her directly. Once the group was gathered outside, they saw a huge rainbow pillar descend from the pinkish-purple sky. It landed right next to the dining area located in the middle of the four Areas. This dining area led straight to the Grand Kai''s mansion. This group consisted of Sayuri, Elsa, Isabella, Dia, Oscar, Iona, Nim, Jake, Elena, their four guards, and the Grand Kai, for a total of fourteen people. Dia joined at the last minute, and most of the wounds on her body were now healed. She followed quietly behind Isabella. Once they saw the group of four, their eyes immediately landed on Nao, and saw his appearance was now vastly different. He also seemed to have a different air around him, and appeared a lot more calm. They also saw Miya appearing much more mellow. They then remembered that yesterday, the Supreme Kai of Time, who they saw to the left of Nao, mentioned something about a trauma, before they left. His appearance was now similar to hers, perhaps she had taken him in as a student to overcome it? However, before the group could speculate any more, they saw Iona rush forward, speaking out to him. They heard Nao respond back to her. Before she could speak back, the group heard the light blue skinned tall humanoid behind the three speak out to them. They remembered he introduced himself as Whis. "Lady Chronoa, Nao, Miya, this marks the end of our trip. I will now take my leave. Nao, we will meet again in the near future, as Lord Beerus has a scheduled banquet with your home world. Farewell for now." "Take care, Whis." Saying goodbye to Whis, Nao saw the same rainbow energy surround him once more. A smaller pillar then encompassed his body, shooting right up into the sky in mere seconds, gone from sight. Whis finally left and was bound for Lord Beerus''s planet. Hopefully his absence won''t cause too much trouble to Beerus when he returns... The group all saw Whis leave, and the looked up into the sky for a brief moment. Iona then turned her head downward again and looked at her son once more, smiling. "It looks like the trip went well you two. I''m still surprised you came back dressing like this though, Little Nao. What happened exactly?" "About that, Mother..." Before Nao could explain the situation, however, the Supreme Kai of Time walked toward the two, and butted in. "Let me take it from here, Nao. I recall you are Iona, his mother, yes?" "That''s right, Lady Chronoa. Seeing my son dressed similarly to you, does that mean...?" Hearing Iona''s question, the Supreme Kai of Time nodded her head in confirmation. "Yep. I''ve officially taken in Nao as my bonafide disciple. I do have other students and the like but none of them are official. Nao will be my first one!" As the Supreme Kai of Time announced this, streak appeared on some of the crowd''s faces, while the others applauded. The Grand Kai himself, who was still kneeling down nearby, almost had his eyes pop out once again. He then looked up, staring right at her. Seeing this, a smug look appeared on her face. She then spoke out to him. "That''s right, old man. Even though Nao will only start out as a Kai Attendant, he still technically a disciple of a Supreme Kai. That in itself is still a higher rank than yours, wouldn''t you say?" "Heh, heh, are you really taking in one, Lady Chronoa? You know he won''t be able to partake in the tournament any longer upon taking that role, right?" "You don''t need to worry about that! That was one of the things I warned Nao about. He himself accepted it, even knowing that." As soon as the two finished saying this, more shock appeared on the group''s faces. Especially Sayuri, her ears and tail drooped down, hearing that Nao won''t be fighting any longer. Even Oscar made his way next to the two, appearing beside Iona and Nao. "Lady Chronoa, what do you mean my son won''t be able to fight in the tournament anymore? What does becoming your disciple have to do with that?" Oscar was now the one who spoke out to her. The Supreme Kai of Time knew that questions would likely arise from this, so she calmly answered him. "Well...the situation is a bit complicated. Though last time I did mention briefly that the old man and I are considered Gods...To put it simply, Nao is now at the crossroad of a mortal and a god. Only mortals are allowed to fight here. Nao is no longer considered a pure mortal, even then he still accepted the position." Hearing this, Oscar tilted his head in confusion for a moment. A twinkle then appeared in his eyes, and actually started to get excited, which further confused the crowd. "No longer considered a mortal...hold on a minute, Nao! Is it possible your hair turned red while you were gone!?" Seeing his Father excited like this, Nao could only smile wryly. However, before Nao could answer, anger streaked across Iona''s face. This was something he had not seen before, his mother getting irritated! Nao immediately saw her approach Oscar, only to forcibly yank down his ears with her hand! "Oscar dear, now is not the best time to inquire about that, is it? Just be grateful Lady Chronoa is taking time to explain things to us! Did you forget what we saw happen to Little Nao yesterday?" "Yesterday...? Oh! That was quite terrible to witness. Son, are you feeling any better? You gave us all quite a scare yesterday." "Yes, Father. It may still give me some nightmares from time to time, but I''m feeling a lot better. Besides, both Master and Miya helped getting it under control." Hearing this, Oscar blinked at Nao for a moment, before responding back. "So you''re already calling her Master, huh...?" "Of course. We did do an official ceremony for that, Father. It''s obvious I''d call her Master." Hearing the word ceremony, Oscar''s eyes lit up once more. "Ceremony...then-!" However, before Oscar could finish saying his line, he felt Iona''s grip on his ear tighten even more, causing him to close his mouth in silence. The group then heard the Supreme Kai of Time cough, gathering their attention on her again. "That''s enough. You must be Nao''s Father, right? We did do an official ceremony, but it wasn''t something related to that Super Saiyan God thingy. As I said previously, your son just entered the crossroad from mortal to god. It will stay like this, let''s say, this ''development...for a while." "I see...that still gives us a chance to witness that legend! I''m Oscar, by the way, Lady Chronoa. Thank you for bringing our children back safely. We still have a bit of time before the second half of today''s matches start, are you going to stick around with us?" After Oscar gave his thanks to the Supreme Kai of Time, she waved her hand in response. She then shook her head, and told the group her plans. "I don''t think so. I need to head back to my own domain soon. But before that, I will tell you guys a bit about the race I belong to. I still have something to give to Nao, which is something that relates to my race as a whole. I will leave shortly after that." After hearing this, Nao started to speculate as to what he would receive from her. He then heard the Supreme Kai of Time start to speak. "I did mention briefly that I am a god. While that is true, I am still part of a race, much like yourselves. We are known as the Core People. However, all of us are born as gods, instead of mortals. We used to have a thriving race long ago, but we slowly died out over time...How many of us remain now can only be counted by our two hands." Hearing this, the group went silent. Even Iona felt like taking the Supreme Kai of Time into her embrace, wanting to console her. However, she denied that, and continued to speak calmly. "I thank you guys for worrying about me, but please put your minds at ease. Too much time has passed since then. Returning to my story, we Core People also have our own planet we still live on. It''s quite the paradise, really. Unfortunately the Origin Tree that gives birth to our race is dying out, lost to the passage of time. While I do feel saddened by this, I still found some hope for my race to live on. Please look at this, everyone!" The Supreme Kai of Time immediately drew everyone''s attention after saying that. She then snapped her right fingers. Out of nowhere, a golden apple, about the size of a Fuji apple, suddenly landed in her palm. If one listened closely, they could hear small heartbeats pulsating from it! Seeing this Golden Apple appear, the Grand Kai immediately shot straight up like a rod. Nao also raised his eyebrows after seeing this. ''I can feel Ki being released from this apple, and it also has a heartbeat...Moreover, I remember that the Core People are born from apples...Don''t tell me this is a newborn Supreme Kai egg!?'', Nao exclaimed in his mind. Seeing the Grand Kai''s reaction, the Supreme Kai of Time smiled. She then continued to speak. "I was lucky to find this little guy when I made a trip back home before coming here. This apple here is essentially an egg of our race, it''s how all of us are born. That means this golden apple will give birth to a Core Person! And not just any Core Person, it will be a Supreme Kai, just like me!" The group went silent as she announced this, appearing shocked. The Grand Kai was at a loss for words. Even Nao stared at the Golden Apple with wide eyes. Nao then saw her turn toward him, ignoring the group''s reaction, and spoke once more. "Nao, I will be gifting this little guy to you. I do not know how long it will take before the he or she is born. I can''t tell its gender either. Would you be willing to raise it as a mortal? I would like for this guy to experience life as a mortal, before moving up the ranks of the Kai, just like you are about to go through. Even I started as a Kai you know." Nao stood silent, staring at the Golden Apple currently resting on her palm. Nao then proceeded to bow at her, acknowledging her request. He then reached out his hands, taking hold of the Golden Apple. He then gently pulled it back into his embrace. As soon as he did, a feeling of warmth immediately spread throughout his body, it felt very soothing. Nao then responded back to her. "I am willing to raise it as a mortal, Master. I will not let you down." Chapter 113 - 109: Let The Other World Tournament Resume! "I am willing to raise it as a mortal, Master. I will not let you down." "Good!" As soon as Nao answered that, Supreme Kai of Time happily nodded. Also, as if it were music to his ears, a familiar ding sounded off in his mind. Curious, Nao decided to see what it was. To avoid any suspicions, he looked back down at the golden apple snugly resting in his hands. He had actually received more than one notification this time! [*Ding! Congratulations to host for receiving a Supreme Kai egg! This egg is the last of the dying Origin Tree. Unless host manages to restore it or plant a new one, it will be unable to bear any more fruit. As host''s intent will turn off the quest function soon, the Quest, Restore the Origin Tree will not be given. All other active Quests will de-activate once Rebirth undergoes its next update. If host decides to turn this function back on before host''s soul moves onto the second world, host will automatically receive this quest.] [Ding! Receiving an egg of a Supreme Kai is a first feat that has never been accomplished! Rewarding host with the Soulbound function. This function will not be bound by any worlds'' laws. This will allow host to bind willing souls to host''s soul, and allow them to be taken with you back into the Plane Creation space.] [*Ding! Host has received a Supreme Kai egg. Recommending host to drip a drop of blood so it will recognize host as the father. Now determining hatching time...Calculating...Remaining time : 10 years, 13 days...] Hearing this sound in his mind made Nao turn silent. ''Soulbound function...I was looking a method for my companions to allow them in accompanying me to my next world, guess I don''t need to worry about that now. Moreover, it even gave an estimated hatching time for this golden apple...'', Nao thought. After the Supreme Kai of Time answered Nao like that, she saw him enter his own thoughts, becoming silent. She then spoke out to him out of curiosity. "Is something wrong, Nao? I really do appreciate you doing this favor for me. Seeing your polite attitude and behavior back at our meeting point, this little guy will be definitely be in good hands." Hearing the Supreme Kai of Time''s voice reach out to him caused Nao to get out of his momentary stupor. He then looked up back at her again. "Haha, sorry about that Master. I was wondering, you remember that ability of mine I told you guys about when we were back there?" "Of course I do. I found it pretty surprising myself. What about it?" "Well, actually it had just triggered again, Master. This time it gave me more information about this golden apple. It suggested me to drop some of my blood onto it, and it gave an estimate of when it would be born..." Hearing this, shock streaked across her eyes. She raised her voice a bit louder but she was still talking relatively quietly to Nao. Besides Nao''s family nearby, the other group saw the two were still busy, so they split off a bit and entered their own conversations. "...Seriously!? How much longer did it say this little guy will be born!?" The Supreme Kai of Time''s shock soon turned into anticipation, as she waited for Nao to answer. He immediately did so to not keep her waiting. "It appears it will be born in around ten years, Master. Unfortunately, it did not tell me its gender." "Ten years? That''s a lot sooner than I expected! We Core People have very long life expectancy, even when we haven''t been born yet. Ten years to us is like one year to you guys. We just simply forget how much time passes. This is rather good news for me!" "It is?" "Definitely! What''s more, it gave you information to drip some blood on it right? I was actually going to suggest you to do that next, but it looks like you beat me to it. This is the best way for this little guy to be accepted by you as a parent." "Very well, I will now proceed with that, Master." Hearing the Supreme Kai of Time say it was fine for Nao to drip his blood onto the golden apple, he proceeded to do so. Gently placing the golden apple in his right, hand, he freed up his left. Nao proceeded to bite into his left thumb, piercing a bit of his skin. This did not really cause any pain to him, and he soon saw blood droplets form from the punctured skin. Moving his thumb over the golden apple, Nao''s blood slowly began to drip on top of it. Nothing happened at first after his blood landed on it, but Nao soon saw the golden apple began to absorb his blood. Once his blood vanished, he moved his thumb back down. Not even another moment passed before Nao felt a unique connection form with the golden apple in his right hand. This connection felt very warm, and sent soothing energy inside his body. The golden apple offered no resistance at all, recognizing Nao immediately. As to what gender this new Supreme Kai will turn out to be, only the heavens will be able to decide that. Nao will have to wait. Seeing the golden apple absorb his blood with no resistance, the Supreme Kai of Time smiled, letting out a small laugh. "Hehe, looks like this little guy has fully accepted you, Nao. I''m glad! With that, my time here is done. But before I forget..." Hearing this, Nao tilted his head to the right slightly. However, he saw her turn her body the other way, and walked toward the Grand Kai who was still kneeling with his head raised up, watching them. "Old man, I''ll be taking my leave soon. Watch out for Nao, okay? He does have the means of coming to my domain but he won''t go until he is ready to start his training. Even though he is just a Kai Attendant now, he is still considered a disciple of a Supreme Kai! Do I make myself clear?" Her voice suddenly became imposing as she spoke to the Grand Kai. He immediately nodded. "Of course, Lady Chronoa. Even if you hadn''t said that, I would have gladly done so. Before long, he will soon become another grandchild, just like the other four. I hope you have safe travels going back." Hearing this, the Supreme Kai of Time nodded once again, and smiled. She was happy with how he responded. She then walked back toward Nao and his family, finally bidding them farewell. "Well, this is it for now then. Nao, just remember to use your Time Ring to get in contact with me, or if you feel like coming to Tokitoki City. I will be waiting for you! Farewell, everyone!" She raised her voice this time so the other members of the group could hear her say goodbye. The others turned their heads, seeing the Supreme Kai of Time wave at them. The others waved back, and some appeared reluctant, as they still wanted to talk to her. Before the group could do anything else, they heard her chant a spell, only to immediately vanish afterward! "Kai-Kai!" As soon as she chanted that, her body started to flash, and suddenly vanished into thin air. The Supreme Kai of Time had finally left. This whole event was finally over for now! Well, part of the event anyways, as the top sixteen matches of the Other World Tournament was still well underway! Seeing her leave, Nao became hesitant on whether to store this golden apple into his pocket dimension. In the end he decided to do so, but still whispered into it. ''I''m not sure what to call you yet...seeing we can''t identify your gender. Please bear with me, little one, I will temporarily put you into another space. Once I''m done here and arrive back home, I will take you out again, I promise.'' As Nao whispered this to the golden apple, he suddenly felt another warming sensation spread inside his body. He raised his eyebrows while feeling this. It was as if the golden apple had acknowledged him! He did not want to bring any trouble to the golden apple, since he will be in a massive crowd with other people, watching the rest of the tournament. Nao proceeded to gently rub the golden apple for a moment. He then cycled his golden Ki, and opened a small pocket dimension. All he really had in here now was his senzu beans, instant transmission tablet, and the Hoi-Poi capsules Dr. Brief gifted him back on Earth. He then gently placed the golden apple inside, before closing the pocket dimension. With everything returning to normal, the group suddenly swarmed Nao and his family. However, Nao remained calm despite this, and they saw him walk toward the Grand Kai, only to speak out to him. "Grand Kai, thank you for your patience. I did hear that when we arrived back here, the tournament is in another intermission, right?" "Heh, heh, that''s right. The first half of the top sixteen matches have already concluded. We were able to proceed smoothly, since I received a notice that on top of your arrival back here, you were not going to participate any longer. It''s a shame I know, but Kais and even Kai Attendants aren''t allowed to partake in these tournaments. Still, those matches were plenty exciting." Hearing the Grand Kai return to his usual attitude, Nao nodded. He then continued the conversation along. "So that means three matches have already been done. I know both Elsa and my father was in the first block." As Nao spoke this, he soon turned around and looked at his father. Oscar matched his gaze, and walked toward him. Nao then continued to speak. "Father, how did you fare? Were you able to advance?" Hearing Nao''s question, Oscar let out a guffaw. The others in the group nearby them also calmed down at this time, seeing that the atmosphere finally returned to normal, despite Nao''s current appearance. "Gahaha! You bet your ass I was able to advance onward! My future daughter-in-law gave me a run for my money as well. I wasn''t expecting her to turn out to be such a fighter. That magic stuff is really interesting to fight against." "You fought against Elsa?" "That''s right! That was the semi-final match. I was able to take down a massive giant in my final match. We now are waiting for the second half to start. Whoever comes out on top during that will be the last opponent I face to determine the overall winner of this Tournament!" Chapter 114 - 110: Family Gathering Concludes, The Second Half Starts Now! "Gahaha, my future daughter-in-law definitely gave me a run for my money! That magic stuff was really interesting to fight against. We fought in the semi-finals. My last match I had was against a massive giant. We just need to wait for the second half of the matches to start now." Hearing this, Nao nodded. Nao did not see Elsa''s full power because of the sudden Potara fusion during his battle when she fought alongside him in the Preliminaries. As to whether she did against Oscar, he was unable to see. However, from the looks of it, Oscar still triumphed and won. Oscar did reveal to Nao earlier that he achieved the Super Saiyan state during his five years of training in the Other World under the South Kai. "Father, did Elsa push you enough to transform?" Hearing this caused Oscar to remain confused for a second by what his son meant, but he then recognized what Nao was referring to. "Actually yes. I was able to handle her Ki rapier in my base but she ended up revealing two more of her family''s techniques, forcing me to turn Super Saiyan. What were they called again...?" Since the group was now nearby Nao and his family now, Elsa''s long ears twitched slightly after hearing Oscar talk about her. However, before Elsa could respond to Oscar, Nim took this time to walk up to Nao and butted his way into the conversation. His body was massive, standing over thirteen feet tall. Nao''s stature paled in comparison to his, but seeing Nim approach didn''t phase Nao one bit. Seeing this, Nim smiled, and then spoke out to Nao. "That''s a fancy outfit you got on there, boy. You gave us quite the scare yesterday but looks like you managed to pull through. Situations like these will only help temper your will to be even more firm. Little Belle did indeed choose wisely, haha!" After Nim let out a deep laugh, the ground around him started to vibrate a bit. Nao could only smile wryly listening to this. "I do admit Isabella is one of the most beautiful people I''ve ever met, but I''ve only just recently met her. Are you sure you aren''t rushing this?" The silent Jake next to Nim raised his eyebrows, but decided not to say anything. Nao then saw Nim shake his head. "As I mentioned previously, this is not being rushed. Once Little Belle decides on something, it''s set in stone right then and there. It''s not like you don''t like her right? Besides, even I can tell you''re still a child right now. You''ve got what, like ten years or so before you come of age?" "...Yes. Ill be turning nine in a couple weeks actually. You have pretty good eyes." Hearing this, Nim let out another deep laugh, causing the ground near by him to vibrate once more. "Haha! This is years of wisdom, boy. Even I have lived to be over 1000 years! Age is of no difference to our clan. Little Belle will still look the same, if not even more beautiful in the next ten years. Still, 1000 years is probably a far cry to that Master of yours. Even I can''t make an accurate judgement on her." "That''s probably because she is in an entirely different realm than you are. You don''t mind if I take it slow with Isabella, do you?" "As long as the ceremony is done as planned once we schedule it, you''re free to do what you want, boy. It would probably be best to take some time before the next ten years to visit our home world to get acquainted with it. Wouldn''t you agree with that as well, Queen Elosa?" As Nim asked this, Nao''s eyes turned to the and saw the voluptuous Queen Elena and her daughter Elsa, who was currently in her embrace. Nao saw Queen Elena smile, and nodded. "Yes. Nao I would like for you to come to Planet Elosyia in the near future as Nim had just mentioned. We are actually working together to get this ceremony set up. You should expect it to be quite grand. Besides that, I do have one other thing that has been bothering me, if I may so ask." Nao raised his eyebrows hearing this, but he saw Queen Elena turn to her right, only gaze upon Sayuri. She then left her daughter''s embrace and gracefully walked up to her. Sayuri blinked her eyes a couple times, only for her eyes to turn wide after hearing Queen Elena speak out to her. "Sayuri, after finding out your race was wiped out, it pained my heart. My race went through something similar, and it was very violent and unbearable to watch. I''m guessing your situation was like that too. It does seem you have a good family now in the Galactic Patrol, but they can only do so much. Would you be interested in becoming my adopted daughter?" Sayuri almost stumbled backwards a bit after hearing this. She then let out a surprised gasp, much like the others who heard this. Nao still had his eyebrows raised. "...Ehhhhhhh!? T-That is...a rather...sudden question, Miss Elena...I''m not sure I can answer that right now. I do appreciate what the Galactic Patrol had done for me all this while....Aww, I was not prepared for a question like this...geez!" "Fufu, Sayuri, you don''t need to answer right away. Besides, if you do become my adopted daughter, Little Elsa here will become your big sister! No matter what your choice is, I''ll respect it. I just wanted to give you this opportunity. By the time this tournament ends, you are free to give your response. If you still haven''t decided by then, I can give you a way to contact me." Hearing this, Sayuri could only nod meekly. She then turned red out of embarrassment and couldn''t look at anyone with straight eyes any longer. She covered her eyes with her hands, and her fox ears drooped down. Seeing this caused Queen Elena to let out a light giggle. ''My, what a cute reaction.'', Queen Elena thought. Seeing this happen, a glint streaked across Nim''s eyes. "So that''s what you''re planning, eh, Queen Elosa?" Hearing this, Queen Elena''s right cheek twitched a bit out of annoyance. She then reprimanded Nim for saying that. "Zip it, you. I just happen to find Sayuri really cute. It just makes me want another daughter like her. Unfortunately my husband passed away during that war. But I don''t need to worry much about that, our royal bloodline will continue thanks to Little Elsa here." "Haha, so we''re in the same boat then! I wish we''d be able to continue this gathering some more, but Grand Kai, the intermission is just about over, right?" The Grand Kai to decided to remain quiet after he finished speaking with Nao and the Supreme Kai of Time, nodded his head in confirmation. "Heh, heh. That''s right. Everyone, please make your way back to my mansion. It seems the other guests have gathered there already so you guys are the last bunch. We''ve got four matches lined up next before the quarterfinals start." """Yes!""" As the Grand Kai said this, everyone nodded. The Grand Kai then looked back to Nao. He then spoke out to him. "Once we''re back at the tournament grounds, you''ll be sitting with me, Nao. You need to start your way of seeing things as a Kai does, through their eyes. As Lady Chronoa said, you are no longer just a mortal anymore." "Understood, Grand Kai. Wouldn''t it be better for me to stand next to you? I''m still a lower rank than you after all." "That''ll be up to you then. I just wanted to let you know you''ll be watching the event beside me." Hearing this, Nao nodded. The group then walked toward the giant white mansion in the distance. It didn''t take long for them to arrive. The Grand Kai then did his wacky movements leading everyone in a single file line inside the first floor. Two giant wooden doors was the destination all the way back, but the Grand Kai still walked through many corridors and went up and down many stairs. Everyone soon arrived at the wooden doors, and went inside revealing the same artificial Space this room created when they first entered it. Everyone then flew alongside the Grand Kai to the tournament grounds. After arriving, Nao split off with the rest of his group. Miya did not pout once so ever, as she knew this was her brother''s current path, so she was taking this very seriously. Miya went along with Iona and the others back into the guest seats up above the two large fighting rings. It was packed once again. Some noticed a new figure standing calmly with their hands placed behind their back next to the Grand Kai, who was now back in his raised chair. He was dressed in his formal attire. Nao was also dressed similarly to the Grand Kai, so the guests thought he was a servant or something, and ignored him. Nao did have a flashy and explosive fight with Isabella yesterday, but it seemed the crowd was too entranced by her, and forgot about Nao. He sighed in relief seeing this, since he didn''t feel like explaining things to people he didn''t know. The same mushroom head announcer made his way to the two rings. Seeing this, the crowd started to cheer loudly. The second half of the top 16 matches were about to begin! With his mic in his hand, Kinoko proceeded to announce the first match. "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome back! I hope you all enjoyed that one hour intermission. We will immediately proceed with our next match. This one will be a doozy. Sayuri, and Paikuhan, please make your way onto the ring now!" Chapter 115 - 111: Sayuri Vs Paikuhan! (I) "Sayuri and Paikuhan, please make your way onto the ring!" As soon as Kinoko announced this, another wave of cheers burst from the crowd. The audience seats they were currently in circled around high above in a full circle around the ring, allowing them a very good view. Miya and Iona could currently be seen sitting next to Queen Elena, Nim, Jake and the four guards they brought along with them. Even though they were cheering as well, they still gave an imposing feeling to the other guests who were sitting nearby. Thankfully the Galactic Patrol was close by as well, so if things got out of hand, they would be able to take action accordingly. Queen Elena''s eyes then shifted downward, and saw Nao directly below her, standing right next to the Grand Kai. The Grand Kai donned his formal black posh Kai robe. He further wore yellow robes underneath. Unlike the Grand Kai''s robe however, Nao''s purple posh Kai robe had no symbols on it, much like Kibito''s. She then rested her right hand on her cheek, looking a bit worried as she saw Nao standing calmly next to the Grand Kai. "Oscar''s son really has changed since yesterday. Before, he was easily able to express his emotions, but now, he''s just way too calm...Lady Chronoa did mention he witnessed a vision, but it seems that did more harm than good..." Queen Elena''s eyes then wandered to the left of her, where Elsa currently sat. Elsa also decided to join the audience again, since she lost, instead of waiting at the area set aside for the fighters. Those who lost were given the chance to watch with their family back at guest seats up above, or remain at the fighters'' area. Elsa chose the prior. Seeing this, Queen Elena grabbed her and put her into her embrace, and started rubbing her head. Elsa did not expect this at this time, but she saw a serious look on her mother''s face. She decided to wait in silence, enjoying her mother''s warmth. Her cheeks lightly blushed. "Elsa dear, you best give your support to Oscar''s son okay? That black aura we witnessed yesterday was not normal. Something definitely harmed him. We were told he witnessed a vision but it appeared that did more harm than good. He may appear fine now but you never know what could happen..." "Yes, Mother...Speaking if which, I actually had a girls talk with sister Miya already. Mother, can I ask you something?" Hearing her daughter ask this, Queen Elena stared right back at her. "You can ask me anything, Elsa dear. What is it?" "Mother, I''ve decided to accompany Nao on his journey. Even though I made my decision after talking with sister Miya, I''m now even more firm on it after fighting alongside him in the Preliminaries. I-I want to support him all I can. If we happen to go to places where Mother can''t reach, would you be fine with that?" Elsa stuttered once as she spoke this to Queen Elena. Queen Elena turned silent after hearing her daughter speak. Elsa''s blush remained, and even her long ears started to turn red. The length of her ears looked akin to that of a high elf. (This will be important for later worlds). Queen Elena then nodded, which caused Elsa to sigh in relief. "I can see the resolve in your eyes, Elsa dear. It doesn''t matter where you go. But do promise me to give me grandchildren at some point, okay? That way it won''t be boring back at the Palace, fufufu." "M-Mother!" Queen Elena grinned as she teased Elsa at this time. Elsa''s blushing remained, and she looked the other direction, away from her mother. Queen Elena decided to have this conversation as Sayuri and Paikuhan got ready to go on the ring. It didn''t take long for those two, and the crowd was once again interrupted by the announcer''s voice. All eyes soon turned to him. "Welcome all to the top sixteen bracket of this year''s Other World Tournament! We will kick it off with Sayuri, one of King Kai''s direct disciples, and Paikuhan, the top disciple of West Kai. Both King Kai and West Kai have been rivals for ages, so who will come out on top!?" Hearing this, the crowd roared once more. The other two servants that were on standby next to the Grand Kai felt extremely nervous, as they saw someone dressed similarly to their Master, and they weren''t saying anything. All they saw was him observing the ring. Unlike the two rings during the Preliminaries, it appeared the Grand Kai condensed them into one giant ring for the rest of the matches. In the middle of it, Nao saw Sayuri doing some stretches, and Paikuhan doing the same. After that, Sayuri crouched down, and Paikuhan shifted his right leg back a bit. They were no more than a few feet apart from each other, and were now waiting for the call to start. Seeing the two participants entering their stances, Kinoko nodded. He then proceeded to announce the start of the match. "Looks like you two are ready. Let the first match of the second half, begin!" As soon as Kinoko said this, the Grand Kai took the ancient bronze gong from the servant''s hand next to Nao. He then struck it, signaling the start of the match. Sayuri immediately jumped back on all fours several feet but Paikuhan remained still. Paikuhan could be seen wearing his tall black turban-like hat, similar to Piccolo''s, and weighted boots. His eyes became serious, seeing Sayuri enter her stance. "I''m not going to go easy on you foxgirl. I don''t care about the rivalry between the West Kai and King Kai. I mainly enjoy fighting stronger opponents. You were a force to be reckon with back in the Preliminaries. Think I''ll go all out from the start!" As Paikuhan said this, his arms soon reached for the black turban-like hat on his head. He started to unravel the white cloth around it, which prevented it from falling. Before long, he revealed his bald head, and various black spots could be seen on it. He then dropped his headgear onto the ground. Thud! A loud thud suddenly resounded in the ring, causing some shock to the guests. The loud thud was the result of his headgear actually burrowing itself into the ring some feet downward! Without saying anything, he proceeded to remove the white loose robe tied together by a belt he had on his body. This caused a louder thud to resound, and the hole in the ring became larger. With his weighted clothes removed, Paikuhan could now be seen wearing a simple blue long-sleeved shirt and white pants and a red belt. He started to hop up and down a bit. He then shifted his right leg back a bit more and extended his right hand outward, forming a fist. Paikuhan then shouted at Sayuri. "Come!" "Hmph, trying to take things at your own pace? I''ll just have to overpower you then. I had a grudge my last fight, so I got a bit out of hand. You seem to be a proper fighter, but that doesn''t matter, I''ll still shred you apart and advance onward to the next round!" "I wouldn''t expect any less from a fighter like you." This was not a provocation, just a statement that Paikuhan was actually looking forward to this match! Sayuri proceeded to let out a yell, and started cycling her Ki. Before long her body was clad in her orange-red aura. A sound of clashing metal struck Paikuhan''s ears shortly after. Shing! Orange-red Ki claws immediately extended outward from Sayuri''s hands and feet. This was her normal state when attacking opponents, aptly named, Sunlit Form! "Take this!" Sayuri arched her back, and vanished from her spot, leaving behind a few afterimages. A second later, she reappeared to the right of Paikuhan, with the intent at swiping his arm. Paikuhan''s eyes reacted quickly to see this, and he blocked Sayuri''s claw swipe. However, he heard a piercing sound, and his skin became punctured by one of her claws, and blood started to flow down his arm. This caused some pain to Paikuhan, but he ignored it. With one of her claws stuck inside his arm, she tried to get away, but before she could, Sayuri saw Paikuhan withdraw both of his hands and crouched into a ball. Paikuhan then started to cycle his Ki, only to unleash it outward. "Hahhhh!" Paikuhan released a massive wave of Ki from his body, extending outward in all directions. This force struck against Sayuri''s body, and her claws got blasted away. She flew several behind Paikuhan. While this knocked some wind out of her, she did not feel much pain from this attack. However, this is what Paikuhan wanted, to create some distance. Not giving Sayuri a chance, Paikuhan suddenly flew up several meters into the air. Sayuri began to crouch down again seeing this, ready to pounce at him. But before she could, Paikuhan let out another shout. This shout became continuous as he puffed out his chest and extended his limbs. As if it had a mind of its own, Paikuhan''s body started to twirl around faster and faster. Seeing this, the mushroom announcer finally knew what was going on. He then announced what was going on. "This match is already starting off strong! Pikkon is already starting with one of his signature moves, Hyper Tornado!" Paikuhan ignored Kinoko''s voice, and allowed his body to twirl faster and faster. Before long, wind started to kick up around him. It didn''t take long for a tornado to form! Starting from Paikuhan''s body, the tornado soon touched down, releasing massive amounts of wind blowing in all directions. The guests who didn''t have much resistance to this had to hold onto something to avoid being blown away. "Hyper Tornado!" Nao heard Paikuhan shout this, and seeing this attack in person caused a wave of nostalgia streak across his mind. He managed to stay his ground, only allowing his robe to flutter. Nao saw Sayuri try to block this incoming attack, but even she wasn''t safe, and ended up being swept in by the tornado! Chapter 116 - 112: Sayuri Vs Paikuhan! (II) Sayuri couldn''t stand her ground from the tornado that touched down on the ring, and ended up getting swept into it by the fierce winds it was currently releasing! Sayuri started to fly around in circles. Due to the force of the wind, Sayuri couldn''t get her bearing, and her body flew in closer and closer to the center of the tornado, where Paikuhan remained motionless. Even though he appeared motionless, his arms were moving at a very fast speed. Every time he moved his arms, cuts would appear on Sayuri''s body! Sayuri quickly reached the conclusion to not go against the wind''s current. Instead, she tightened her body in, and started to glide along the wind currents currently being released by the tornado. Thanks to that, her body came closer and closer to the center. Her speed started to increase faster and faster. Minutes turned into seconds every lap she did around Paikuhan. Her two piece combat dress became more and more torn with blood splattering here and there, but these were merely surface wounds. It only took a few minutes overall to reach Paikuhan in the center. Seeing this, Sayuri cycled her Ki once more, focusing it on her front claws. All of a sudden, her orange-red aura became larger and larger, and two large claws suddenly struck out at Paikuhan! Even though massive wind currents were streaming around the two, Paikuhan acted as if the tornado didn''t exist, and managed to put up his hands in an attempt to block these giant claws coming straight at him. Sayuri''s giant claws struck against both of Paikuhan''s arms as he attempted to block this, causing more sounds of piercing flesh to resound. Puchi! This time her claws dug deeper into his arms, striking against the would she caused earlier. Blood splattering everywhere. Paikuhan couldn''t ignore the piercing pain this time, and his eyes winced. The crowd roared seeing lots of blood splatter, slowly dying the tornado red. Even the announcer was in shock seeing Paikuhan''s Hyper Tornado getting interrupted. Paikuhan soon lost focus, and the fast wind blowing fiercely around the two started to die down. The blood red tornado began to evaporate from the ground upward. It didn''t take long for the tornado to disappear, only to reveal a bloodied Paikuhan latched onto two giant orange-red claws. With one last sound of piercing flesh, Sayuri retracted her claws, allowing Paikuhan to fall down to the ground. The crowd became silent seeing the Paikuhan''s destroyed arms as his body collapsed onto the ground, kneeling. Drip. Drip. Blood kept pouring down his arms. Paikuhan felt searing pain now and looked Sayuri, who was cut up from all the slash marks the tornado caused earlier. "You sure don''t know how to hold back. Already destroying my arms in the first five minutes. Guess they serve no use now." Sayuri grinned hearing this. Her attacks definitely had a clear effect on Paikuhan''s body. Yet what he did next caused her eyes to turn wide. Paikuhan cycled his Ki, revealing a burning red fiery aura. He struggled to raise one of his arms, and moved his condensed Ki toward his right arm. He soon sent a Ki blast straight into it, tearing his left arm right off! Another wave of searing pain struck against his body as he tore off his own arm, but he endured it. Immediately after, his forehead started to crease, as he began to focus his Ki in his stub of a left arm. Before long, a fresh new arm suddenly popped out of it! That''s right, this was the same regeneration technique Piccolo has who has able to regenerate lost or destroyed limbs at will! Ignoring the shocked crowd, Paikuhan endured the pain of his right arm, and blasted it away with his newly grown left arm. The same thing happened, and a new arm extended outward. No more injuries could be seen anymore, and the pain reduced rather quickly. Even so, Paikuhan started to pant, doing this costed him quite a bit of stamina. "So you''re able to regenerate your body, that''s quite useful. I wonder how long you can last though? It''s only going to get tougher from here on!" Hearing this, Paikuhan smiled and let out a small laugh. Both West Kai and King Kai saw this quick clash. West Kai almost yelled at Paikuhan for getting his ass beaten right off the bat, but soon his eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Paikuhan rarely smiles, so he knows Paikuhan is facing a very serious opponent! King Kai on the other hand could be seen laughing on the floor rolling around seeing West Kai''s changing expressions. West Kai reprimanded him but Sayuri and Paikuhan ignored their antics. Paikuhan then spoke out to her after letting out a big sigh. "Phew...I tend to test the waters for fighters I don''t know much about with that technique. I''ve still got more up my sleeve!" "Hehe, likewise. Did you forget who I trained under? You''ve seen this once already. But I''ll show you another finisher move I got as well! Sunburst Kaioken!" Sayuri returned to an upright posture, and yelled out once more. Her aura started to dance wildly around her, and soon her white skin turned pinkish-red. She started to release heavy amounts of steam. Paikuhan was blasted away with a huge wave of hot air! She then spoke out once more to Paikuhan, who was trying to stand up again. "I''m glad I stole this technique from that useless King. Even I''m surprised little brother Nao hadn''t killed him off already. It''s been a while since I sneaked into that guy''s Palace, but whatever. You''ll see how destructive this move really is!" Sayuri began to hop to the left and to the right for a few seconds, before her figure suddenly vanished, leaving behind a few afterimages once more. She then appeared at the other side of the giant ring. Paikuhan and Sayuri were now several tens of meters apart. Paikuhan saw Sayuri bend her back downward, almost to a forty five degree angle. Following that, Sayuri opened her palms outward, and locked her wrists horizontally. Her Ki started to become intense, and condensed inside her palms. As it did, orange-red lightning streaked across her, causing thunderous booms! The crowd roared again seeing such a powerful move being initiated. Paikuhan saw this as well, and smiled once more, before speaking out to her again. "Looks like you''re preparing something deadly. Very well, I''ll match it!" As Paikuhan said this, he cycled his Ki once more as well and his energy surged forth. He was instantly clad in his fiery red aura again. However he did not stop and before long, his fiery red aura soon turned into pure blue flames! As the blue flames appeared, Paikuhan began to swing his arms in a circular manner, starting with his left. His right arm then followed suit after his left arm made a half moon crescent. His arm then crossed over his left as they moved downward. His stance ended with his left arm down downward and his right arm extended outward. He then formed both fists and slanted his back downward, much like Sayuri''s. However, Paikuhan''s fists soon locked together, instead of opening outward. Blue flames congealed onto his fists, only to turn into burning red flames. A huge pillar of fire spurred forth out of Paikuhan''s knuckles, directly aiming at Sayuri head on! It appeared Paikuhan was able to time his attack with Sayuri''s, as both of them simultaneously yelled out their attack! "Sunburst Final Flash!" "Thunder Flash Attack!" Chapter 117 - 113: Sayuri Vs Paikuhan (III) Both Paikuhan and Sayuri simultaneously yelled out their finisher moves! Even Kinoko became excited seeing this, and he even stuttered a bit as he announced what he was witnessing to the audience. "T-There it is everyone! Paikuhan''s ultimate move, Thunder Flash Attack! Its flames are deadly but the orange-red lightning Sayuri is releasing seems to just be as deadly as his flames! Are these two looking to finish the match when it had just started!?" Seeing Sayuri and Paikuhan launch their moves being launched at the same time caused the audience to become wide-eyed, and watched on in silence. Only some managed to keep cheering as they were not left in shock. Sayuri''s Sunburst Final flash launched ahead of her first, but Paikuhan''s Thunder Flash Attack immediately followed. Loud crackling sounds kept emitting from her side while the crackle of flames emitted from his. It only took a few seconds for the flames and the lightning to clash against each other! Flames burst forth and lightning danced. Loud explosions rang in the audience''s ears as the two collided against each other. The middle of the ring caved in on itself almost instantly. Paikuhan kept powering his Ki but any time he did appeared to not budge his flames one inch. On the other hand Sayuri could feel the excitement coursing through her body while she was launching this attack. As a result, she felt a strong tingling spread throughout her tail. It actually started to glow, only to start expanding shortly after! Her tammy cat-like tail soon became a large bushy lush brown fox tail. Seeing this, Sayuri smiled. She powered up her Ki once more, letting out another yell. Her bushy tail started to crackle with orange-red lightning. It appeared Sayuri wasn''t actually done with her attack! Moving it to the right, Sayuri crouched a bit further while holding her arms in the same position. Her tail twitched like crazy before taking aim at Paikuhan. His eyes turned wide seeing the the tip of her tail start to glow. "Bet you weren''t expecting this, green man. Thieves are rather skilled at deception you know. Take this, Sunburst Point Blast!" While Sayuri kept emitting her Sunburst Final Flash, her bushy tail suddenly fired off a large orange-red Ki beam! This beam blasted through the middle of her Sunburst Final Flash, of which it started to twirl around the beam itself. Sayuri had actually initiated a combination attack! Paikuhan was completely caught off guard by this and cursed out. He then started to cycle his Ki like crazy. He saw his flames get pierced through once Sayuri''s lightning beam reached the middle of their two attacks. "S-shit! Full Power Thunder Flash Attack!" Paikuhan''s aura of red flames turned back to blue, causing his flames to become even hotter! He sent his blue flames riding along his red ones, in hope to block Sayuri''s attack. Unfortunately, even with his more powerful blue flames added into the mix, Sayuri''s beam cut through his flames like butter. However the flames didn''t disperse, and actually traveled along the sides of the orange beam lightning, still heading straight toward Sayuri''s sides! Seeing the orange beam lightning a couple feet away, Paikuhan cursed out one more, and shifted his fists up and bent his arms, hoping to block it. As soon as it struck his arms, he felt a very powerful shock streak across his body, becoming paralyzed. BOOM! With a large boom, Paikuhan became stiff and couldn''t move. This caused his body to get pushed to the edge of the ring almost instantly, and it didn''t stop there. His body kept getting pushed back all the way till the barrier protecting the audience! As soon as Paikuhan struck the barrier the audience heard large cracking sounds. Crack! "Ahhh!" The heavy force immediately broke several of Paikuhan''s bones. He could only watch on meekly as his flames kept travelling alongside the beam lightning. Sayuri herself soon became very hot as the flames singed parts of her body. It did not cause any deep wounds, and most of them flew directly past her, colliding against the barrier on the other side of the ring. Unfortunately, the flames still managed to catch her two piece combat dress on fire, slowly burning it away. This revealed large spots of her tan skin. Nao saw this and blankly stared at her. Her attacks were really quite something to witness. Even Paikuhan, who could match Goku while even his Super Saiyan state, got thrashed around like that, and he now looked very miserable. Sayuri soon finished cycling her Ki, and the orange-red beam lightning ceased from her palms and bushy tail. West Kai couldn''t believe his eyes. Once Sayuri ceased her Ki, it stopped blasting against Paikuhan. All of this resulted in white smoke spread throughout the left side of the ring. Besides the audience right next to Paikuhan, the others couldn''t see him clearly anymore. He now felt his strength drain his body. Coughing out a large amount of blood, he could only speak out to her one more time before the audience saw a shadow of a figure start to fall. "Cough...I wasn''t expecting you to contain such power, foxgirl...It''s clear my strength doesn''t match yours, I conc...cede..." Paikuhan''s body then started to fall down from the barrier. A few seconds passed and his body plopped onto the grass outside of the ring. He plopped down face first, and passed out, wearing a smile on his face. The white smoke then cleared up and the audience, including the announcer, was shocked as to what they saw. It took a second for Kinoko to make the announcement. "M-my eyes aren''t playing tricks on me, are they!? I-It appears Pikkon has been knocked out of the ring! S-sayuri has won the match!" Seeing an unconscious Paikuhan, the crowd started to cheer loudly. Nao continued to stare at Sayuri, as she was quite revealing with the flames burning her two piece combat dress. However, this did not go unseen. Queen Elena grinned watching Nao stare at Sayuri with a blank stare. Queen Elena then turned her head to the side and spoke out to Elsa. Elsa heard this and she looked back st her. "Elsa dear, please excuse Mother for a moment. First Stance, Droplet Movement!" Elsa''s eyes turned wide hearing her Mother chant one of their family''s royal techniques so suddenly. Before she could do anything, Queen Elena''s body suddenly turned into water droplets, allowing the seat below her to absorb them. She was gone from sight! Nao soon felt a presence appear behind him. Droplets of water appeared out of nowhere from the ground, soon forming Queen Elena''s body. Nao realized now who it was, but before he could do anything, he felt two hands wrap around his eyes, preventing him from seeing anything more. He also felt two very large soft mounds pressed against his back, and heard a small chuckle from Queen Elena. "Fufufu, Nao, just where are you staring at exactly? You still need to experience the rest of your childhood, so I won''t let you stare at Little Sayuri''s body. Not yet, anyways. You''ll have plenty of time to do that in the future! Hope you don''t mind me being here for a few minutes." Chapter 118 - Story Progress Update + Question For The Readers - Not A Chapter Hey guys Aht here. With the whole COVID-19 stuff today was my first day getting situated with working from home instead of my office, so I got settled into that today, and decide not to write a chapter for today. So instead, I will give some story updates and some straw polls for you guys to enjoy! As you guys may or may not be aware, Nao''s childhood arc is soon coming to a close. There will be time skips, most of Z will be skipped, mainly except for the Majin Buu saga. For the current tournament arc, with Sayuri''s match done, I will only be writing one more fighting scene, which is the final match. As you guys have probably guessed by now, it will indeed be Oscar Vs Cooler. I can''t wait for it myself! I have an interlude chapter currently in the thought process for the story as a whole, so here is the first straw poll, would you like to see this interlude next or move straight to the final match and wait to release it until the childhood arc is complete? Link : strawpoll.com/65c94eky Moving onto the second straw poll, this is none other than for the second world choice! I made a post to my pa treon about it, I will be linking it here too! It is indeed time for the big reveal, the next two worlds in line for Nao to travel is none other than the Overlord world, and the Pokemon world! This voting will impact which one you guys want to see first. Don''t you guys worry, once the first choice is finished, Nao will move onto the other one for his third world! Link : strawpoll.com/a3x2gw87 Once these two worlds are done in writing, I will then post the next set of two! I plan to keep doing this until World #9, and World #10 will be the final world, will be an original world I create, hopefully. And for those who can''t vote on the straw poll, I will leave the answers down below in the comments for you guys to like it accordingly. The answers with the more likes will be the winner! As a final note, my heart goes out to those afflicted, stay safe out there guys. I will give you guys until first half of the day tomorrow is over to finish answering the first question. The second will remain available until the first world is coming to a close. Cheers until the next chapter! Chapter 119 - 114: Calm Before The Storm Nao suddenly heard the sound of water droplets drip behind him, before hearing Queen Elena''s voice reaching his ears. At the same he felt two large very soft mounds press against his back and two hands cover his eyes. After hearing Queen Elena tease him for staring at Sayuri, who just won the match, he sighed. He then moved her hands to the side, allowing him to see again. Thankfully the audience was still in shock seeing a bloodied unconscious Paikuhan laying down on the grass next to the ring. Their eyes currently rested on him instead of Sayuri. who wasn''t as injured, but her clothes were largely torn apart , revealing a lot of her tanned skin. "Now is not the time for that, Queen Elena. I must go to Sayuri''s side, if you''ll excuse me." Queen Elena blinked as she heard Nao say this. Before she could do anything, she saw Nao cycle some of his golden Ki. Opening his pocket dimension, he took a Hoi-Poi capsule, and with a ''poof'', a plain blanket revealed itself. Golden spheres entered Nao''s vision, and he willed them toward his feet. Opening up the space below his feet, Queen Elena only stared at him, unable respond, before his body literally fell into the ground. All she could hear was Nao''s chant before his body vanished! "Gate!" Nao''s body vanished into the ground, leaving behind a stunned Queen Elena. She soon regained from her stupor, only to lightly frown, hearing how he replied back to her teasing. She stared at the ring, seeing him reappear next to Sayuri, before entering her own thoughts. ''Just because you''ve a different status now doesn''t mean you need to he so distant...looks like Little Elsa will have a high hurdle to cross...Still, at least he still is able to care for others...Guess I''ll have to give my cute daughter another push'', Queen Elena thought. Meanwhile, Nao reappeared from the ground up next to Sayuri. Sayuri became surprised seeing Nao suddenly appear to the right, but before she could do anything, she felt Nao place a blanket around her body. Only now did she realize how exposed her body was. Thankfully her important bits were still covered, but she still turned red. Grabbing a hold of the blanket to cover herself, she heard Nao speak out to her. "Sayuri, you had a wonderful match against Pikkon. While it is fine to enjoy your fights like that, do keep your body in check, okay? I know you''re interested in me, and actually I do feel a unique connection whenever I''m near you as well...I''m sure you realized that by now?" "Little brother Nao...you feel the same way I do? Also thank you for this blanket. Looks like the audience was too much in a shock to pay attention to my current state, haha." Even though Sayuri was still blushing, she managed to let out a small laugh. She then saw Nao nod in response to her. "I do, In fact there is something I want to test later. You see I''ve obtained a rather interesting ability as of late. Would you be interested?" "A new ability to test later? Sure, I''d be down for that. But little brother, I''ve still got matches to win. You can wait for me, okay?" However, as soon as Sayuri said that, she saw a serious look appear on Nao''s face, causing her to tilt her head in confusion. Nao then spoke out to her in a serious tone. "About that, Sayuri, I''d advise you to forfeit your next match. Cooler will be up next and he is fighting that harpy girl. As of now you''re probably no match for him...You''re familiar with frost demons since you''re in the Galactic Patrol, yes?" Hearing this, shock streaked across her eyes. "Cooler is a frost demon!? No wonder...now it makes since as to why he looks like that, very similar to that tyrant in our North Area, Frieza." Sayuri let out a small gasp of surprise but Nao still tried to shush her, to not raise any suspicion. "Don''t raise your voice too loudly, Sayuri. To be honest I don''t know why he is even here in the first place, but it appears he struck a deal with East Kai. Cooler is actually Frieza''s older brother. His strength is far above Frieza''s! Hearing this, Sayuri''s eyes almost popped out in shock. She immediately closed her mouth to not let out another surprised gasp. It took her a few moments to regain her composure, and nodded at Nao. "Alright, little brother Nao. I''ll do as you suggested. If that Cooler does advance to the next round and fights me, I''ll forfeit before the match begins. It''s unfortunate but I already accomplished what I wanted to do. Making it past the Preliminaries was enough for me." "Accomplished what you wanted to do? You mean your battle with Rei?" Sayuri proceeded to nod her head in confirmation after hearing Nao''s question. "Yep! Finally kicked that bastard''s ass into the ground. Destroying his crown was just to rub salt into his wounds. I have no more desire for revenge now, and my parents can finally rest in peace in Heaven. Even though he didn''t directly cause their deaths, his actions did." Hearing this, Nao went silent for a moment. He then proceeded to ask Sayuri another question. "Your parents...I''m not sure if you left them on a good note. This place is the Other World you know. Even though I just became a Kai Attendant, I could probably make an exception with King Yemma allowing you to see them one more time." As soon as Nao said this, a warm feeling spread in Sayuri''s heart. This comforted her a lot, but Nao only saw her smile back at him. "I appreciate the kind offer, little brother, but I don''t want disturb my parents in the afterlife. If anything, if you happen to meet them down the line, you can tell them what I just said to you." "If that is your wish, then alright. Let''s proceed to get off the ring. Look, the doctors are already starting to carry Pikkon away. I could heal him, but this will be a good setback for him. I don''t think he has lost many matches yet." "Sure thing. In fact Ill go on ahead of you! I need to change my clothes, so I''ll head off to the locker room back inside the fighters'' area. Take care, little brother!" Hearing this, Nao saw Sayuri happily run off back inside the fighters'' area where they can relax and watch the matches. This area also contained a locker room for each gender as well. Seeing her depart, Mao turned his head, only to see the mushroom announcer approach him. "Hey buddy, why are you on the ring?" As Kinoko said this, he had a good look at the white haired boy dressed in a purple posh Kai robe. Shock then streaked across his face, realizing who this was. He then spoke out to him "Say, weren''t you the fighter who beat Miss Belle in the Preliminaries? That was a hell of a match I tell you. Now that I got a good look, you do seem very similar to the Grand Kai. Don''t tell me you''re a servant of his or something? He even announced your forfeiture from the tournament. Such a shame really." "Something like that. Well, I did what I came here for, I''ll go return to the Grand Kai''s side if you don''t need me. Also, be ready for the next match, the ring will likely end up being destroyed." Hearing this, Kinoko saw the white haired boy wave his left hand goodbye as he walked away from him, heading back toward the Grand Kai. Confusion then struck across his face. ''The ring will get destroyed next match? That was definitely a weird thing to say so suddenly...Such a weird person. Well that''s not my problem, I need to announce the next match!'', Kinoko thought to himself. Seeing Sayuri out of sight, Nao returned to the Grand Kai''s side. Queen Elena was no longer there. Before he did anything, the Grand Kai called out to him. "Heh heh, looks like everythin'' turned out fine. I was curious as to why you went up there but looks like that''s now over. That lady who appeared behind you left a small note for you. Catch." Hearing this, Nao saw the Grand Kai flick a piece of folded paper at him. It was pretty small, but he still opened it up after catching it. All he saw written on it was ''Good work!''. Next to the words was a signed stamp of Queen Elena''s name. An urge to face palm himself suddenly spread throughout his mind. He did so after, and seeing Nao do a face palm, the Grand Kai let out a hearty laugh. "Heh heh heh! That was a nice reaction, Nao. That Queen is full of surprises. Makes me wonder how she was raised. But let''s not dawdle any longer. The next match is about to be announced." Hearing this, Nao sighed deeply . He then proceeded to nod. Still, Nao did have one more question to ask the, Grand Kai, so he proceeded to ask it. "Yes, Grand Kai. Actually, I do have a question, if I may so ask?" "Oh, what would that happen to be, Nao?" A moment of silence spread between the two, before Nao''s eyes became serious. "Grand Kai, I have an uneasy feeling for this next match. I don''t know what will happen, but I do recall Kai Attendants are able to learn special techniques that Kais or Supreme Kais can''t learn. Is that true?" Hearing this, the Grand Kai turned silent yet again, before nodding. "That''s right, Nao. According to Lady Chronoa, you''ve just started to develop Godly Ki. These techniques weren''t going to be taught to you until your Ki becomes stabilized with Godly Ki. Are you interested in learning them now?" "Yes...while I don''t need to learn all of them now, I fear there could be a casualty next match. Would it be possible to learn Healing? I do have items I can use but they''re limited in supply. If I can learn Healing, I wouldn''t have to rely on them as much. This is just for the worst case scenario." "...Even though there is no killing allowed here , I won''t doubt your words, especially after seeing that stuff happen from yesterday. Very well. I can teach you Healing. This is one of the lowest tiered techniques available for Kai Attendants so it''ll be easy to teach you Nao. In fact it shouldn''t take any longer than a few seconds! As to whether you can use Healing now, that''d be up to you, heh heh!" Chapter 120 - 115: The Divine Language Makes An Appearance!? As soon as the Grand Kai said that, before Nao could do anything, the Grand Kai snapped his right fingers. All of a sudden, a huge influx of knowledge went into Nao''s mind! As a result of this knowledge entering his mind, Nao felt his head start to pound heavily. He proceeded to clutch his head with one of his hands. However, Nao was still able to remain upright in his posture.. This wasn''t a throbbing pain like he felt from his nightmare, it just made his head feel very full. Thankfully at this time all of the audience''s eyes were on the announcer, who was currently seen with a microphone in the middle of the ring. They saw Kinoko speak through the microphone, and his voice resounded throughout the whole ring with an excited voice. "Ladies and gentlemen, that was a really exciting but quick match! We will immediately proceed onto the second match of four for the second half of the top sixteen bracket. Cooler and Eir, please step onto the ring!" Hearing two names being announced by Kinoko, the crowd roared once more. Meanwhile, Nao continued to clutch his head. This did not go unseen, as Queen Elena was currently looking at him with a worried expression. She wanted to see what expression Nao had after reading her card, but little did she know this would happen. She saw the Grand Kai do something, and thought his trauma triggered once again. Miya also sensed this but unlike Queen Elena, she did not have a worried look , as she knew what was going on Nao''s mind. However, before Queen Elena could do anything, the Grand Kai sent a direct message into her mind saying he was just imparting knowledge to Nao. This calmed her down, and sure enough, after a couple minutes passed, Nao stopped clutching his head. Things inside his mindspace also went through a strange experience. During the couple of minutes after Nao arrived in his mindspace to heck what was going on in his mind, the first thing he witnessed shocked him greatly. Spinning around his sealed Saiyan God soul and his mostly broken soul-bound chains, he saw a golden apple! He was not expecting to see this little guy here, and the golden apple immediately made a beeline straight to Nao after detecting his presence. Nao smiled as he grabbed a hold of the golden apple. However before he could do anything else, he felt a large influx of fluctuations toward the top of his mind! These fluctuations tore through his mindspace, and he started to see rainbow letters and runes in a language he had never seen before enter his mind. Almost like a cyclone, they started to spin rapidly. Most of these rainbow letters and runes got absorbed into his sealed Saiyan God soul. Nao could only smile wryly seeing this. He figured this was how the Grand Kai imparted knowledge to him. Seeing it in person was quite fascinating. However what he didn''t expect was that some of these letters and runes formed words that got absorbed into the golden apple! This caused the golden apple to shine a rainbow hue. Only a couple minutes passed before the cyclone stopped. About eighty percent of the rainbow letters and runes flew into his sealed soul. The other twenty percent went into the golden apple, whose appearance soon returned to normal. Before everything resumed back to the way it was, Nao saw four of these letters hover in front of him. He was finally able to see what they looked like up front, and seeing them shocked him greatly once more! They appeared to be using the same letters found in the common universal language everyone speaks throughout the galaxies. Yet these four letters were reversed, and was spelled backwards. Nao saw it as ''LaeH''! ''...Isn''t this the divine language of the gods!? The same language Whis spoke when the super dragon balls were used?'', Nao thought to himself. But before he could do anything, the four letter word shone brightly for a few seconds. It then flew straight into Nao. He then heard a notification from Rebirth, stating he had successfully learned one of the Kai Attendant''s abilities, Heal! He sighed as a result of this, seeing things turn out well. He then had another look at the golden apple, gently rubbing it. Nao in turn felt a warming sensation spread throughout his body. He then spoke his thoughts to it. ''..I was not expecting you to be in this space, little guy. Were you able to gain something out of this?'' As Nao asked this, he felt his mind was struck with another sensation. This time it was firm, as if the golden apple was trying to answer him, ''yes''. "Good. This bond we have is definitely a special one. I did see you fly over here, I''m sure Master would be shocked if she saw you do that, even when you haven''t even been born yet, haha. I need to go now though, so I''m going to cut this connection. I''ll try to bring you out of my pocket dimension soon, I promise." After letting out a light laugh and promising the golden apple once more, he felt another warming sensation. He then cut his connection from his mindspace, and his vision returned to normal. He then had a look at Grand Kai once more, and bowed lightly. "Thank you for this, Grand Kai. I was able to learn Heal. Hopefully I won''t need to use it though. Hearing this, Nao heard the Grand Kai laugh, then he spoke while pointing his finger toward the ring. "Heh, heh, it''s good that you did. That just proves you''ve got Godly Ki developing inside you. Otherwise, your mind would have rejected the divine language right then and there." "So that really was the divine language the gods use?" "Yeah. But more importantly, look. The next fight is about to start. That Cooler fellow sure is hidin'' his strength." As soon as the Grand Kai spoke this, Nao"s eyes followed the Grand Kai''s finger. He soon saw a rather tall purple-skinned humanoid with a white bone-like chest-plate of sorts and head with a dark blue gem resting on top of it calmly walk toward the ring. Next to him was a female harpy-like figure wearing a light green combat span. Their wings were massive too, its wingspan was similar to that of an eagle''s. She also had claws and talons for hands and feet. Nao heard the all so familiar mechanical-like sounds Cooler''s legs made with each step. He heard flapping sounds from Eir, who was the harpy-like figure next to Cooler. He did not want to miss this one. He would step in once the match was over if he needed to. While there were rules in place for this Other World Tournament and Cooler was a lot more mature than Frieza, frost demons were still a very cruel and unforgiving race. However, Nao quickly concluded these thoughts. He saw Kinoko announce the start of the match once the two got into their fighting stances. Well, Eir at least, as Cooler still had a bored look in his eyes, causing him to not put up any stance. With the start of the match underway, time stopped for no one, and the sands of time began to churn once more... Chapter 121 - 116: Moving On Upward, The Final Match Of The Other World Tournament Begins! Before Nao knew it, the sands of time began to churn after Kinoko announced the start of the match. Seconds soon turned into minutes, cause it only took that long until the match was concluded! Eir immediately sensed something wrong with how Cooler was behaving, so she shifted into her Eagle Form, and dominated the stage with her wind Ki and speed. Yet that proved to be worthless, seeing Cooler manage to hold his ground. She even coated her wings in wind Ki, becoming light green in the process. However, right after she swooped in, Cooler''s tail immediately vanished. Eir then felt something latch onto her throat. Seeing this the audience''s eyes turned wide in shock. In the end, Cooler revealed another evil smirk. Eir started to gasp for air, as his tail began to constrict her throat. Cooler immediately dashed in toward her. Letting out a small yell, he cycled some of his Ki, revealing a sinister purple aura, similar to that of Frieza''s. Cooler then struck out both hands after forming two fists, aiming directly at Eir''s chest. BANG! SNAP! A flurry of four punches were launched in quick succession, each creating a loud bang! The last two punches creating ear-piercing snapping sounds, causing Eir to shriek! However, with her constricted throat, Eir''s voice couldn''t escape from it, and only coughed out a large amount of blood instead! The last two punches broke some bones in her rib cage, and if one looked closely m, two large fist indents could be seen on her chest. The blood she spat out of her mouth directly landed on Cooler''s face. He then proceeded to wipe away the blood from his eyes, and now a look of scorn streaked across his face. He then spoke out to Eir with a disdainful voice. "And here I was thinking you would had some power. Guess I was wrong. I can''t even count you as a toy to ease my boredom of this shitty place.The one I wanted to fight is no longer participating too. Guess I''ll just end this quickly. I wonder what would happen if I tear those wings off of you, hmm?" Hearing this, Eir''s eyes turned wide in horror. She knew now she had no no hopes in beating him. She started to struggle out of his tail''s grasp like crazy. She even tried to turn the other way and fly with her wings, but that proved of no use. Cooler had her firmly stuck on the ground! The audience became quiet seeing Cooler extend his hands toward Eir''s left wing. Some even closed their eyes, and before long their ears were assaulted by the sound of tearing flesh. RIPPPP! Eir suddenly felt the most excruciating pain she had ever felt in her entire life. Her vocal cords resounded like crazy, causing Cooler''s tail to lighten its grip enough for her voice to yell out. As soon as this happened, the audience''s ears were struck with a bloodcurdling scream! "AHHHHHHHHHH!" Even Kinoko started to shake uncontrollably seeing Cooler''s violence as it happened. Sure, he brutally beat up that Devian in the Preliminaries, but tearing off a harpy humanoid''s wing was far worse! Their wings were essentially their lifelines! Even Nao frowned hearing this scream. Even though he could do something now, the match was still ongoing. Once it was officially over, he would take immediately action. He figured by that time, Eir would only have a few moments left to live. Sure enough, Nao''s guessing was right. After letting out that scream, an amazing amount of blood sprayed out from Eir''s back, spraying all over the ring. Cooler''s left hand currently held Eir''s torn off wing. He soon felt no more movement as Eir''s eyes rolled back behind her head, and small white foam forming on her lips. Felling this, his evil smirk soon turned into a grin, and let his tail loosen its grip. He soon retracted his tail back behind him. Eir''s body started to fall, and he caught it as it did. "Hmph, at least I have an audience to witness my terror in action. Hey, announcer, catch this will you?" As soon as Cooler said this, he swung Eir''s body and let it fly directly at Kinoko, with her torn wing in tow. Kinoko saw this incoming in shock, and safely managed to dash out of the way. Eir''s body then slid off the ring, landing on the grass below, another knockout. He took a few seconds to regain his composure, but he still stuttered as Kinoko announced the end of the match. "L-ladies and gentlemen, w-we have another knockout! Cooler will advance to the n-next round!" A mixture of cheers and boos soon resounded as Kinoko announced this. Without saying anything, Cooler cycled some of his Ki, creating a small wind blast to remove the blood that was sprayed on him. He then ignored everyone else and calmly walked back to a corner of the fighters'' area, not wanting to be disturbed. Seeing Cooler off the ring now, Nao cycled his golden Ki and chanted another [Gate], only to reappear by Eir''s side. He could see some other female harpy figures rush toward Eir in panic, but Nao halted them. He didn''t want to explain things which could take more time, seeing Eir was still bleeding profusely out of her back. He calmed his mind, and placed the torn wing back in place where it used to be. He tried to recall the rainbow letters and runes in his mind. Nao managed to remember it, and with a shout, he yelled ''LeaH''! As soon as this happened, he was struck with another pounding headache. He paid that no mind, and saw Eir become surrounded in a pale white aura. The harpies took a defensive stance again Nao as they heard him speak out in a language they never heard before. However, shock soon streaked across their faces. They saw Eir''s wing magically latch onto her back again and the wound started to visibly close before there very eyes! As this happened, they heard Eir start to groan. Not only did Heal cure the majority of wounds and restore stamina, if it was chanted in the divine language like Nao just did, its effects were even more potent! It could save people from life threatening conditions and could heal destroyed limbs, in this case, Eir''s wing. For some reason, Eir felt her stamina restoring itself like crazy, and her pain rescinding. As a result, she slowly managed to open her eyes and managed to get a look around her. She now saw herself out of the ring. Turning her head a bit, she saw her fellow harpy guards, and a white haired boy dressed in a fancy purple robe, who currently had his hand placed on her back. Eir then heard him speak calmly. "Looks like you managed to regain consciousness. I''m glad I was able to make it in time. You are no longer in a life-threatening condition." "It''s you...are you...healing me...?" Hearing Eir speak softly, the harpies around them started to hug each other, seeing their Queen alright. That''s right, while Eir appeared young, she was actually the Aeron''s Queen! "Yes. I managed to reattach your wing and close the majority of your wounds. You should still take plenty of rest and keep the pressure of the your wings. I highly advise you to not engage in further combat for the moment." Hearing this, Eir meekly nodded. She then proceeded to speak in a soft voice. "Thank you for doing this...as I recall you are also under King Kai? I will not forget your help. Us harpies always repay their debts...As their Queen, if you need my assistance, my army will rush to your aide at once..." Hearing this, Nao raised his eyebrows, learning about Eir''s identity. He then saw Eir struggle to stand. Even though her body had just recovered and felt she had plenty of stamina, she still felt out of it. Eir then saw her turn around only to see her guards. "Everyone, let us depart. I apologize to you all for having to witness that battle." As the guards heard this, they panicked a bit, telling her not to worry about it. Eir also instructed two of them to carry her Nao''s advice. Before long the group left, and Nao returned to the Grand Kai''s side once again. He didn''t say anything this time surprisingly and only smiled. This battle was just one of many to cone to display Cooler''s cruelty. Time itself was a cruel mistress and the audience struggled seeing Cooler advanced onward and upward, all the way to the top of the second half! This time went by in a blink of an eye. The top 16 matches concluded, only leaving two final fighters. A fated battle between a Saiyan and Frost demon was about to begin, and the winner of this match would be crowned the victor of this Other World Tournament! Chapter 122 - 117 Oscar Vs Cooler! Time once again passed by in a blink of an eye as the audience watched Cooler''s unstoppable rampage. He left his opponents in a mutilated state every time, just like Eir''s. Thankfully he only had two matches after Eir''s. Still, Nao decided to step in and healed them as the injuries of those two were life threatening. Nao knew he couldn''t touch Cooler Nao, he only hoped his Father is able to give him a good thrashing. In the original, Cooler''s power evenly matched Goku''s Super Saiyan state after Cooler''s final transformation. Nao had yet to see his Father turn Super Saiyan in person, but according to him, he could. Nao also didn''t forget his Father still had his tail either. By some chance something unexpected happened, he could always go Great Ape. Still, not counting *T, no Saiyans ever turned into their Great Ape form after Vegeta''s first battle with Goku, so at this point in time, Nao wondered if he would get to see a golden ape. If Oscar did end up going Great Ape and became a golden ape, he could have a good chance at attaining the ascended Great Ape form, or commonly known as Super Saiyan 4! Only Saiyans who have achieved Super Saiyan could venture onto this path! Yet,, that was still a myth as of now, and Nao was only speculating Thankfully, the top two match was about to begin. Nao was still next to the Grand Kai, calmly standing. He saw Kinoko start walking toward the ring. A moment of silence spread throughout the area before Kinoko reached the ring''s center. He stayed silent while he checked the feedback of the microphone he currently had in his hand. Checking that it was fine, his energetic voice resounded. The crowd then burst into a cheer as Kinoko made his announcement! "Ladies and gentlemen, no matter how many times I announce like this, it still brings me excitement to this day! Unfortunately, I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but this will be the last match of the 150th World Tournament located here in the Other World! But don''t you guys worry, the best match has yet to start. Will our final two fighters make their way to the ring now!" Announcing this, the cheers kept getting louder and louder. Oscar was currently seen sitting near the South Kai. The South Kai was even massaging his shoulders for good luck, obviously in an excited mood. After all, a fighter under his Area made it to the finals! Speaking of the other Kais, both King Kai and West Kai became dejected seeing they no longer had any fighters in the tournament and were all knocked out. King Kai especially, he had no idea Nao would tur out this way, he had high hopes for him! Yet now, he didn''t dare to question him. Let alone angering the Grand Kai, Nao was now a disciple of a Supreme Kai. King Kai thought they only existed in legends! To find one actually alive shocked him to the core. This shock was much the same when Goku and the others found out Shin''s true identity of being another Supreme Kai. King Kai was also observing Goku when this reveal happened. Anyways with those two sulking in a corner, South Kai managed to say some final remarks to Oscar. "Oscar, you''ve been training extensively with your weights under me these last five years. Your body is really endurable now! Even though East Kai''s fighter is rather strong, go kick his ass and bring home the trophy!" Hearing this, Oscar sighed. Yet he still had a firm resolution that could be seen in his eyes. "I don''t need your petty talk, South Kai. It''s a given I''ll beat his ass to the ground. With such evil shown already, my pride as a righteous Saiyan will crumble if I don''t do something about it! It''s a shame my son couldn''t advance to the finals, it looks like I''ll be taking his place instead." After saying this, Oscar proceeded to stand up, creating some space between him and the South Kai. The South Kai even backed away a bit, which allowed Oscar to walk toward the ring. Cooler as well, proceeded to stand up from his corner. Hearing the ever so familiar mechanical sounds as he took each step, both Oscar and Cooler made their to the ring. The audience roared once again seeing the two respective fighters make their way to the ring. It didn''t take them to reach the center. Distancing themselves a few meters apart, they now stood in silence. Oscar and Cooler only stared at each other, while Cooler''s tail started to twitch around his body. Seeing this, Kinoko smiled. He then proceeded to announce the start of the fight. He then yelled out in a large voice, echoing throughout the area. "Looks like the two of you are ready. Everyone, this will be the final match of the 150th Other World Tournament! Who will stand victorious and take home the trophy!? Oscar, Cooler, let the final match, begin now!" As soon as Kinoko finished saying this, he hurriedly dashed off the ring. Unexpectedly, the two didn''t take any stance, only allowing silence to spread around them. This silence became interrupted as Cooler smiled with an evil grin. He then proceeded to speak out to Oscar. "So it''s going to be a Saiyan for my final battle. I''ve been hearing stories about them from my little brother, Frieza. He keeps saying your race is a proud warrior race, but you monkeys can''t even win against his army! Hah! How pitiful. Even though you''re already dead, I can put you out of your misery once more!" "I dare you to even try you shitty frost demon. Sure I was shocked learning you''re related to Frieza, but I''ve been keeping watch of the current events. Just knowing there is more than one of your shitty race out there ignites my righteous heart even more! Even though I can''t kill you now, by some chance I''m able to go back into the Realm of the Living, the first thing I''m going to do is hunt you down, you bastard!" Hearing this, Cooler''s tail twitched around yet again, his evil grin remained. "Oh? Such strong words coming from a monkey like yourself. Let''s put that to the test, shall we?" Obviously being taunted like this had no effect on Oscar. He remained still, and actually smiled back at Cooler. Oscar then started to cycle his Ki, planning to go all out from the start. He then proceeded to yell out to Cooler once more. "You know, your brother Frieza has a right to be scared of us. It looks like you don''t even know what we''re truly capable up. Just looking at you even for a second longer is starting to piss me off! I''ll show you the wrath of us Saiyans! Hahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Cycling his Ki like crazy, Cooler started to see obvious signs of change. Even though Oscar could only see with one eye thanks to his massive scar, the one pupil he could still see with started to change from brown to a lime green! Oscar began to bend his back and crouch his knees slightly. He kept yelling out while he was powering up. At this time his hair started to flicker. After flicking between to colors, Cooler suddenly saw Oscar''s hair change from brown to golden-yellow! Even his tail changed to gold! Oscar was then surrounded by a golden-yellow aura. That''s right, Oscar just transformed into a Super Saiyan! Chapter 123 - 118: Coolers Final Form! Oscar finally revealed his Super Saiyan form yet again to the audience! It wasn''t the first team he had shown it, but it was the first time Nao had seen it. Seeing a Super Saiyan transform before his very eyes excited him greatly. Yes he did achieve it himself, but watching someone else do it just didn''t feel the same! The crowd roared seeing Oscar''s Super Saiyan. Some even yelled out to him stating to kick Cooler''s ass! Hearing this, Oscar chuckled. Meanwhile, the tiles of the ring around them started to float upward and hover in the air thanks to the massive amount of Ki Oscar was releasing. Even thunderous dark clouds formed high up in the air. Every so often, streaks of lightning would strike down onto the ring! Nao had a close look at his Father. After sensing him, he could feel his energy around 750 million battle power! Even though this was factoring the x50 multiplier of the Super Saiyan form, that still left his base power at 15 million! To rise from around twenty thousand back when Oscar was still alive on Planet Vegeta to 15 million just goes to show how harsh he had been training these last five years under South Kai. Even though Nao had a special exception and was trained by the royal guards of King Vegeta''s Palace, Saiyans didn''t actively train much back at his home planet. Instead, they treated their missions, killing races far and wide and selling the planets to the highest bidder, an act of improving their strength through active combat experience. It was no wonder Goku and Vegeta were training junkies! Anyways, after Oscar chuckled, he saw Cooler frown. "So what if your hair turned yellow? You''re still a dumb monkey! I''ll still pommel you to the ground!" After saying this, Cooler yelled and cycled his Ki. He then surrounding himself in his purple aura, and Cooler''s eyes started to flash. In no time at all, two thin but very powerful Ki beams streaked out of Cooler''s eyes. "Darkness Eye Beam!", Cooler yelled out at Oscar. Seeing two beams coming at him, Oscar decided to hold his ground. The two beams streaked across the ring in mere seconds. At the same time, Cooler flew upward and backed a bit away. That was only his opening strike and he was about to follow it up with another! Cooler extended his arms out with his palms facing forward. Pale yellow light started to condense in his palms. Seeing enough energy gather, Cooler grinned and yelled out once more. "Take this you damn monkey, Death Flash!" A huge screeching sound resounded out of Cooler''s palms. Pale yellow Ki started to expand rapidly and suddenly launched out of his hands! The energy soon enveloped half of the stage! Oscar on the other hand, saw the incoming darkness eye beam while Cooler flew upward. He felt confident in his own strength. Once the beams reached him, Oscar actually slapped them away, sending them toward the left of the ring! BOOM! A large hole suddenly burrowed into the ring, creating a large boom. Seeing the battle start, the crowd started to cheer loudly, while the others watched on, not wanting to miss out on any of the battle. However, Oscar had no time to spare. He saw the ring suddenly shine brightly as a huge pale yellow energy blast cover over half the stage in mere seconds! He himself only had a few seconds to react, but seeing this, Oscar only smiled. "Don''t think you can beat me with this, you bastard. Tear for me!" Oscar crouched down, only to leap up in the air. The pale yellow energy soon struck Oscar head on, but his Super Saiyan aura protected his body. Flying rapidly in the air, he struck out his right arm and formed it into a fist. He flew straight into Cooler''s attack, and started cut it in half with his body alone! Cooler''s eyes turned wide seeing his Death Clash being torn through. He doesn''t underestimate his opponents like Frieza tends to and took this match seriously from the start. However, seeing his first two attacks not affecting Oscar, he decided to power up once more. "Hmph, you may actually be more than a mere monkey seeing you''re able to take my attacks head on. However, I will not let you tale advantage of them! Nova Chariot!" Cooler started to power up like crazy and his purple aura streaked around him. Oscar soon was halfway toward Cooler before a large sonic boom resounded. BOOOOOM! Cooler kicked off his feet in the air, much like Oscar did. However, Cooler stretched out both of his arms and formed fists, instead of one like Oscar did. The booms soon turned into bangs as Oscar''s golden aura clashed against Cooler''s purple aura. It caused a blinding light to radiate outward toward the audience. Some even had to close their eyes! Oscar was unfettered by this and his fist soon collided against Cooler''s. Sounds of breaking bones struck against their ears. Crunch! Cooler winced in pain seeing his fists immediately become overpowered by Oscar, even breaking some bones within it! Oscar''s fist did not stop there. Oscar yelled out, punching at Cooler straight in the stomach. Cooler suddenly felt a large impact strike against his gut.This knocked a lot of wind out of him, disturbing his aura in the process. His aura then vanished, revealing a slouched over Cooler, hurling at Oscar. Bang! "Urk..." Unfortunately, Oscar''s onslaught did not stop there. After punching Cooler''s gut, Oscar suddenly halted in the air right beside him. He then grabbed Cooler''s right leg. Cooler couldn''t prevent this thanks to the overwhelming power level difference, and he started to spin rapidly in circles. Twirling Cooler around in circles by the leg pleased Oscar greatly. He hated Frieza for what he''s been doing in the North Area, and being able to strike back against another frost demon is starting to calm his righteous heart. However, as he continued to spin Cooler around and around, he actually heard Cooler curse out at him! "Damn you...you lowly Saiyan! I will...not let you...make a mockery...of me!" Hearing this, Oscar suddenly halted his swinging, causing Cooler to come to a halt. He became dizzy thanks to this sudden action, but before he could do anything, Oscar suddenly yanked on his tail! Being yanked on his tail caused Cooler''s body to move toward Oscar. Taking this opportunity, he punched out, aiming straight at Cooler''s face. BANG! Cooler spat out a mouthful of blood and immediately flew backwards after Oscar released his grip. Thanks to his dizziness, it took Cooler a bit to regain his clarity. But before he did, his flying speed closed the distance against the barrier protecting the audience and his body clashed against it! Cooler now felt some pain inside his body, and he finally regained his composure. He then proceeded to spit out another small amount of blood, and wiped his mouth his his hand. He then looked at Oscar without saying anything, slowly flying back toward the ring. Thanks to Oscar cutting through his Death Flash, most of the ring behind him became destroyed, instead of Oscar. He then slowly flew toward Oscar. He could now be seen just a few meters away. Giving Oscar a glare, Cooler then extended his arms outward, only to bend them up. He then opened both of his hands, and a smirk appeared on his face. Cooler then proceeded to speak out to Oscar. "Hmph. Looks like you''ve managed to gain some power. I wonder if you know I''m currently in my third transformed state? We frost demons can also transform. Unlike my little brother, however, it happened. I was able to find a forth one beyond his! You should be grateful you lowly Saiyan, for you shall be the first to witness my true power!" Chapter 124 - 119: Oscar Vs Cooler! (II) "Rejoice, you lowly Saiyan. You will be the first one to witness my true power!" Announcing this, Oscar raised his eyebrows. Ignoring the cheering crowd, he decided to wait. Cooler was currently in his third transformed state, having the same appearance as Frieza''s final form. However, Cooler was much taller. His bottom half was also purple, including his tail, unlike Frieza''s, whose was mainly white. Still, it''s not like Oscar had to wait that long. He immediately started to see Cooler crouch down, bending his arms toward him, and clenched his fists. "Hahhhhh...!" Oscar felt Cooler''s Ki suddenly start to skyrocket. Yet, it proved useless, because he felt his own energy still largely triumphed over Cooler''s! Oscar was currently at 750 million battle power. Nao could easily sense this thanks to his Godly Ki sense. He was calmly watching from the side, yet inside he was almost freaking out getting to see Cooler''s transformation in person! Once Cooler reached the fourth form, Nao remembered his battle power became 470 million in the original story. As to whether that still held true, Nao wasn''t sure. This was still a ways off Oscar''s but Nao currently sensed Cooler''s Ki increase by millions every second! He would have to wait out the next couple minutes to make an accurate judgement but regardless of what his power level would be at, his transformation was definitely within Nao''s top five favorites of all time! The ring''s tiles started to vibrate like crazy once again, and some slowly rose up into the air. Only a few seconds passed until he saw visible changes occur on Cooler''s body. To start it off, Cooler''s muscles expanded out, becoming more bulky! After that, his bone-like white armor that covered his chest started to grow and develop large shoulder pads. After that Oscar could no longer see his pupils, as they vanished, and Cooler''s eyes blood red! His yelling soon turned into low pitched growls. Four bone-like protrusions grew outward from his head, two on each side and two on top. After that, the two small fins of Cooler''s two bone-like white gauntlets on his arms extended outward. They now appeared much like two shark fins! While all of this happened, Cooler grew at least a couple feet in height and his muscles bulged out, appearing to be very thick. Oscar then saw Cooler, before speaking out to him. "Now that you''ve seen this, I will beat you senseless so you won''t be able to return from the fiery pits of Hell!" Just as Cooler announced this, he clenched his teeth, revealing four decent sized fangs. All of a sudden, Oscar heard the sound of a shutter opening, and Cooler''s mouth became enclosed by a white bone-like mask! All of this only happened in a mere couple minutes but the audience became shocked seeing Cooler''s new look! Nao was finally able to have a good look at him, and unlike in the original story, he could feel his battle power soar to an even 600 million! Thanks to this massive rise in energy, Cooler healed himself of his previous injuries. Both of them were now at an even playing field again. While Oscar did have 150 million more battle power, it''s not like he could beat Cooler in a single attack. This type of difference became less marginal as battle power levels increase into the billions, trillions, and so forth. If Nao fully developed his Godly Ki, would it still be able to translate that into battle power? He could only ask this question for now, and just decided to continue watching the final match. A momentary silence spread throughout the area, causing the audience to gulp, as they didn''t want to miss what would happen next. The audience then blinked once, and the two suddenly vanished from sight! Continuous loud bangs started echoing around all corners of the ring, creating streaks of lightning in the process. Bang! Bang! BANG! Every time the bangs resounded, Oscar and Cooler would reappear, clashing their fists at one another. Every so often Oscar would punch out into a left or right hook, aiming for Cooler''s bone like mask. Oscar would get some hit in, but it didn''t send Cooler flying. Only some blood sprayed out every time. In the midst of this, Cooler managed to catch Oscar''s right fist with his own left fist! Seeing this, Oscar punched out with his other fist, and managed to catch Cooler''s this time. This caused them to reappear, and were now at a standoff in the middle of the air high above the ring. Both of their speed''s movement were insanely fast, so Kinoko could only watch on in silence. Once they appeared locked together in a deadlock up in the air he became excited. He then announced what he was seeing. "E-everyone, these two fighters have been exchanging blow for blow, and now it looks like they''re in a stalemate! How will they break free from this!?" As soon as Kinoko yelled this into the microphone, the crowd roared as they watched the intense match. Of course, Oscar and Cooler were ignoring this and their eyes were locked onto each other. They both tried to overpower each other''s grips by tightening their fists, but that proved useless. Seeing this, Cooler decided to speak out to Oscar. "Looks like I was right to transform early like you did. Unlike my foolish little brother, I don''t underestimate my enemies! Let''s kick things up a notch, I wonder if you''ll be able to block this!" After Cooler said this, he immediately hardened his tail with his purple Ki. He then lashed out at Oscar, with the hopes of blasting him away to create some distance! However, Oscar grinned seeing Cooler''s tail lash out at him. All of a sudden, he managed to get out of the deadlock grip and his hands became free! "Heh, I was waiting for this you bastard!" "What!?" Before Cooler could halt his tail, Oscar swooped his hand toward it! He managed to grab a hold of Cooler''s tail and dispersed his purple Ki with his own golden yellow Ki. Cooler exclaimed seeing this, but soon he started to feel his body start to twirl around, faster and faster! "Not...this...again! F*ck you...you lowly Saiyan!" Hearing Cooler curse out at Oscar, his grin became wider. "We Saiyans excel in close combat, didn''t you know that? You say you don''t underestimate your enemies but you just fell for the same trick twice, haha! Here, take this as a gift from me, you bastard!" Cooler''s body kept twirling around faster and faster. He tried to launch purple Ki blasts at Oscar during this, but he couldn''t take an accurate aim and they all flew past him, destroying the ring below even further! All of a sudden, Oscar''s grip stopped, causing Cooler''s body to come to a sudden halt. Oscar then yanked Cooler toward himself. Forming a fist with his right hand, Oscar struck out right at Cooler''s face, creating s extremely large bang. BANG! Spitting out a large mouthful of blood, Cooler started to fly downward, skidding into the ring upon contact, slowly making is way closer and closer to the ring''s edge! Chapter 125 - 120: The Decided Victor! With a very loud bang, Oscar yanked Cooler by his tail, forcing his body to fly inward toward Oscar. Oscar then struck out with his right fist, fiercely punching Cooler in the face head on. This caused Cooler to fly downward, skidding into the ring upon impact! Tiles and dust flew up into the air. Crash! They were near the center of the ring, so Cooler skidded quite a ways until he approached the edge of the stage. His body repeatedly flipped over, causing more bruises to appear. It took a good moment to stop in his stacks. As he did, he could be seen partially over the ring''s edge, causing the crowd to cheer once more. However they saw Cooler stand up, avoiding a knockout. He was back in the game for now. Dusting himself off, Cooler spat out some blood off to the side. He then glared at Oscar, who was still calmly flying in the air above the ring with barely any injuries on him. Cooler on the other hand, now had several bruises and blood trickling out here and there. The two locked their eyes together and a brief moment of silence spread. Oscar then extended both of his arms downward at Cooler, and started to cycle his golden yellow Ki like crazy. Opening his palms, yellow light soon started to condense inside it! Seeing Oscar start condensing Ki inside his palms, Cooler scoffed at him, obviously knowing that he was about to fire off some sort of Ki blast. In order to gain the upper hand, Cooler started to cycle his purple Ki like crazy. In no time at all, raised his fight finger in the air. He then yelled out to Oscar once again. "Hmph, I will no longer let you make a mockery out of me, damn Saiyan! Feel a taste of my wrath. I will incinerate you to dust! Once I win this tournament, with what I was promised, no one will be able able to stand in my way. I''m the one detained to rule this universe!" Announcing this with a crazed voice caused the audience to turn silent. Even Kinoko dropped his microphone onto the ground after it slipped out of his hand. A flurry of curses soon resounded out from them, telling Cooler to f*ck off, or yelling at Oscar to kick Cooler''s ass! Cooler obviously ignored this, and in fact he grinned evilly. All of a sudden, Cooler pointed upward while his arm was raised. Screeching sounds immediately followed that as a fiery red-orange ball of Ki appeared his finger''s tip. It actually kept growing larger and larger until the audience became blinded by the massive fiery ball. They couldn''t see Oscar any longer! It appears Cooler is wanting to finish this match in one go as this massive fiery ball of Ki is known to be one of his finisher moves! "It''s time to get vaporized! Go, Supernova!" After saying this Cooler swung his arm forward, flicking his finger. Cooler''s Supernova started to move upward, aiming straight at Oscar! Oscar on the other hand did not cower away. He too wanted to end this match before it got too out of hand. He had heard things about Frieza and his ability to destroy planets, and seeing this massive ball of Ki in front of him made that information all the more true, especially since he felt his skin tingle from how much energy was currently in it! To prepare for this, Oscar started to cycle his Ki like crazy as well. His Super Saiyan golden aura streaked across his whole body, even lightning streaked across it every so often. However, it was clear Oscar was not at the Super Saiyan 2 level yet. After letting out a shout, Oscar''s arm and leg muscles started to bulk up out of nowhere, increasing his over all height! Afterward the two golden Ki orbs condensing on his two palms now converged into one. While he did not have a name for this, it was clear it was quite powerful! It was about half of the size of Cooler''s Supernova death ball. Seeing the result if this, Oscar faintly smiled, then thrust his arms out. This pushed his golden Ki sphere away, hurling at a fast speed toward the fiery ball of Ki heading his way! Cooler''s Ki releasing stopped as soon as he launched his attack, but that wasn''t the case for Oscar. Led behind his giant golden Ki sphere was a continuous stream of golden Ki, much like Goku''s Kamehameha wave or Vegeta''s Galick Gun! Before long, two giant spheres clashed against each other. Immediate screeching and loud booms resounded throughout the whole ring. Schreech! BOOMMM! That wasn''t the only thing to happen. This clash immediately blinded the audience, bright golden-red light flashed around. Also upon their impact, a huge wind blast blasted horizontally too. The two spheres were at a stalemate for a few moments, refusing to move either way. Just seeing this happen caused great shock to Cooler, as he predicted Oscar''s Ki blast would immediately get sucked away. Unfortunately for Cooler, however, the opposite started to happen! Being continuously pushed by Oscar''s attack soon started to shift Cooler''s Supernova death ball back toward him! Slowly but surely, Cooler''s attack was being pushed back. Cooler yelled out seeing this. "I-Impossible! Supernova is capable of obliterating planets into dust! I refuse to accept this!" After yelling this, Cooler shifted his body and extended outward, cycling more of his Ki in hopes to push it back toward Oscar. Unfortunately for Cooler, that proved to be useless, especially after Oscar yelled out once more. After he did, his bulged muscles increased in mass even more! This caused a huge burst of golden Ki to burst out of his palms, further increasing the size of his golden sphere. At this time, the golden Ki actually stated to overtake the Supernova! Before long, over half of Cooler''s Supernova was swallowed by Oscar''s attack. It didn''t stop there, and in just a few more moments, it fully got absorbed! Now there was nothing more to resist Oscar''s attack, and it immediately hurled toward Cooler! His eyes turned wide seeing his attack vanish just like that. Cooler raised his arms further, as the giant golden sphere immediately arrived at his side. He couldn''t even flee! Once his hands came into contact with it, he felt a very strong force. Cooler tried to block it, but his hands also got absorbed into the golden Ki. Fear now crept in his heart, and immediately turned tail to flee, but that proved useless. He couldn''t move an inch! Sereng Cooler now stuck inside his attack, Oscar grinned. "The universe is far too wide for it to be ruled by an evil bastard like you. It''s a shame I can''t kill you right here, but hurling you toward space is the next best thing!" "W''What!?" After Oscar said that, he actually swung both of his arms to the right. This caused the massive golden sphere to shift its position. To be exact, it''s downward position soon shifted upward, taking Cooler with it! Cooler could yell out one more time as the golden light became smaller and smaller, hurling toward the space above the tournament grounds! "I-I will not be defeated!" However, what Cooler said were only empty words. Oscar''s attack vanished from sight, allowing the crowd to look up. Only a few seconds passed before Cooler struck the ceiling consisting more of the ring''s tiles, before an earth-shattering explosion rang out. BOOOOOMMMMMM! Hearing this, the crowd roared seeing Oscar standing in the air. That meant Cooler was the one who received that attack! After the explosion ended, a figure suddenly dropped toward the ring flying down at a very fast speed. They appeared insanely bloody, and their eyes were pure white, appearing unconscious. Cooler was no longer in his fourth transformation either, and had revered back to this third transformed state during that blast. It only took a few seconds before the audience heard a loud plop strike on the grass outside of the ring! Seeing Cooler unconscious and knocked out, it took a moment for the crowd to react. However, once they did, they cheered, and kept on cheering. The final match of the Other World Tournament was now over! This meant Oscar was declared the victor! Chapter 126 - 121: Aftermath (I) Seeing Cooler plop down onto the grass outside the ring bloodied and unconscious caused the crowd to cheer. Even Kinoko hurriedly went to pick up his dropped microphone, excitedly yelling into it afterward. "S-such display of power, I''m in awe as much as you guys are! We have a knockout from the ring! Everyone, I hereby declare Oscar the winner of the 150th Other World Tournament! Congratulations!" As Kinoko announced this, everyone''s cheers began to get louder, fanfare music played in the background, overall it was a really fun time. Yet sadly such good times must eventually come to an end. Oscar''s aura soon died down, and his golden-yellow hair and lime green irises reverted back to its brown color. The lightning clouds high up above vanished, and any knocked up dust was blown away. A clear sight remained. What remained was a ring that was half destroyed on the left side, while large skid marks could be seen on the right. Taking this time, Kinoko, while maneuvering around the scars of battle, made his way toward the Grand Kai and Nao, who also could be seen cheering Oscar on from the side. Kinoko then passed the microphone to the Grand Kai, excitedly waiting to hear his closing remarks. He definitely did. The Grand Kai took the microphone and got off his chair. The audience saw this and soon quieted down. "Heh, heh, that truly was a spectacular final match. As the Grand Kai, I give my thanks to all the fighters who participated in this Other World Tournament. Besides the winner Oscar and his family, the rest of you are now free to leave the arena." As the Grand Kai said that, everyone saw him snap his fingers. After doing so, the vast expanse of the artificial space surrounding the arena soon started to distort. Outer space suddenly vanished, only to reveal a gray room, surprising everyone. The ring still stayed in tact, but this allowed everyone to slowly start heading out, seeing the event had come to a close. The doctors on standby also carried Cooler away on a stretcher. As to what Cooler would do after he regained consciousness, that was a story for another time. Thankfully, he would wake up back at his own empire located in the East Area... It took a couple hours for everyone to depart, and everyone who came to watch conveniently had their own methods of returning back to the Realm of the Living. There were various stations, much like King Yemma''s office, for housing different planets of each Area. The audience returned to their respective stations. Each station had a judge which granted them passage into the Realm of the Living. Of course, the fighters who were already dead couldn''t do this, and had to return to their respective dorm areas, until they left together with their Kai. The Galactic Patrol also took this time to dismiss themselves. They wanted Sayuri to return with them, but she held her ground, and refused. This shocked everyone, even causing Jaco''s eyes to widen. However, a look of curiosity appeared on the Galactic King''s face. The group consisting of the Grand Kai, Nao, his family, Elsa and Queen Elena, along with their two guards, Isabella, Dia, Nim, Jake and their two guards, remained alongside the Galactic Patrol. At this time everyone saw Sayuri approach the Galactic King, and looked straight at him, before kneeling down! This caused some surprise to appear in the other''s eyes. But before Sayuri could speak, everyone saw the Galactic King wiggle his tentacles up and down a bit, before speaking out to her. "Sayuri, it appears you''ve reached a decision? I can see a firm resolution in your eyes. I only hope you will be able to enjoy your life from here on out. You were an amazing member of the Galactic Patrol. Just seeing this means anyone has the possibility to redeem themselves, starting anew just like you did..." Hearing the Galactic King say this, tears started to swell up in Sayuri''s eyes, before smiling. Jaco and Jiya on the other hand appeared shocked, hearing the Galactic King speak in a past tense. "Yes, Your Majesty. I really do thank you for all you''ve done for me. Your Majesty, along with Jaco, senior brother Jiya, senior brother Merus, and the others treated me like family. I was really surprised to see senior brother Merus''s true form, but he still treated me the same way..." At this time, Sayuri proceeded to look at Jaco and Jiya one more time, before shifting her head back toward the Galactic King. He then heard her continue to speak. "...However, I have decided to accept Miss Elena''s previous offer. This is my chance to actually start a real family again! I won''t ever forget my birth parents, but this isn''t an opportunity I''m willing to pass up." Hearing this, everyone saw the Galactic King nod his head. However, Jaco decided to raise his voice, causing an outburst. It was obvious he did not like what he just heard. "B-but Sayuri, aren''t we already your family!? You, me, senior brother Jiya and brother Merus, before he left, made up one of the best squads ever in the Patrol! Why does it sound like you''re leaving!?" Jaco yelled out saying that, causing all eyes to turn to him. However, he was immediately reprimanded by the Galactic King with a firm tone. This caused Jaco to shut his mouth almost instantly. "Cease your voice at once, Jaco. I''ve already seen the resolution in her eyes. Don''t tell tell me you think you can change that now, can you?" "I-I..." Hearing the Galactic King reprimand him, Jaco began to stutter, only to turn silent. He blushed in embarrassment, and looked down, not daring to look at Sayuri directly any longer. The Galactic King then spoke out to him in a firm voice once more, before shifting his eyes back onto Sayuri. "Silence, Jaco. Sayuri, I do thank you for all you''ve done in the Galactic Patrol. Your service was exemplary and will serve as a good foundation for newer recruits which I''m expecting to get an influx of, thanks to the new connections we''ve made from this event. I now hereby relieve you of your duty. You are to head back to headquarters immediately, return your uniform, your badge, and pack up your things. Do I make myself clear?" Hearing this, the tears forming in Sayuri''s eyes slowly started to drop down onto the gray floor beneath her. She then nodded back at the Galactic King, thanking him. "Y-yes!" Chapter 127 - 122: Aftermath (II) Surprise appeared on everyone''s faces as the Galactic King essentially gave Sayuri her final order, leading to an early retirement. Even Nao was pretty surprised and felt this to a pretty similar situation to his past life. Front line police officers often retired early due to sustained injuries and such, but thankfully that wasn''t the case here. Seeing Sayuri answer this way, it truly made him think she really wanted to start a family. It made sense too, seeing how her race got completely wiped out. Elsa was in a similar situation, but at least a small percentage of her race survived. Sayuri, on the other hand, was completely alone. Nao also remembered Sayuri declining his offer to see her parents one last time while they were still in the Other World. He could use to Dragon Balls to revive them too, but hearing her answer in such a resolute manner, Nao gave up on that idea. ''It seems she is the type who often looks more toward the future, and not the past, huh...'', Nao thought to himself. Anyways, before Nao could do anything, everyone saw Queen Elena walk toward Sayuri with a big smile blooming on her face. "So you''ve accepted my offer. This is really pleasant news! Hopefully it won''t be as quiet as it was before back at the Palace, fufu. Sayuri, don''t worry about coming over to our Planet. We will come pick you up once you''re ready to depart." Hearing this, Sayuri nodded. She heard Queen Elena chuckle lightly. Queen Elena did want to tease her a bit more but opted to wait until Sayuri arrived on Planet Elosyia. Sayuri then glanced over to Nao one last time, seeing as it may be a while till they next meet. She wanted to say goodbye, but she became red and turned away. She silently walked back toward Jaco and Jiya in silence. Queen Elena saw this and grinned, she then also walked back toward Elsa. Jaco still couldn''t accept this result and tried to barge in once again, but Jiya got a hold of him. After chopping him on the neck, Jiya forced Jaco into an unconscious state! Jiya then. slung Jaco over his shoulder. Seeing this, the Galactic King sighed. He then spoke out one last time to say some parting words to the group. "Perhaps it wasn''t the best idea to bring Jaco along. He had only recently joined your squad, Jiya, but he still seems to be irrational at times. Go put him under more training when we get back to headquarters. Everyone, it''s been a pleasure to meet you all. If you''ve got nothing else Sayuri, we will depart immediately." "Yes, Your Majesty." "Y-Yes!" It took a second for Sayuri to respond, only to stutter in the process. The group then saw the Galactic King wiggle his tentacles up and down as he began to leave the Palace. Jiya followed behind him, not even looking back. Sayuri started to leave the building as well, but she turned her head back around one last time. Sayuri then waved her hand goodbye, and focused her eyes on Nao. In response, Nao waved his hand lightly, causing Sayuri to smile. Sayuri then turned around and ran toward Jiya. Before they knew it, the Galactic Patrol could no longer be seen. The only remaining people of the group were Nao, Miya, their parents, the Grand Kai, Queen Elena, Elsa, Dia, Isabella, Nim, Jake, and the four guards. Queen Elena then gathered everyone''s attention as she walked toward Nao with Elsa following behind her. She then returned to her graceful mannerisms, speaking out calmly. "Everyone, Little Elsa and I will also take our leave now. Nao, I will give you the coordinates of our Planet. Feel free to drop by any time okay?" Hearing this, Queen Elena saw Nao shake his head lightly, before responding. "Coordinates won''t be necessary, Miss Elena. I''ll be able to warp directly to your planet any time I wish, I''ve already memorized your Ki signature. As for the trip itself...I may be busy for around the next four years, but after that I''ll try to drop by." Hearing this, Queen Elena frowned, as she was not expecting such a long period of time to wait. "Very well. As long as you''re able to come, that''s all that matters anyway. But why after four years? Are you expecting something to happen preventing you from leaving?" Nao thought to himself for a moment after Queen Elena asked this. If he revealed some of the near future to them, they probably would believe now that the group knows Nao can experience visions. He also wanted to talk about Frieza with his Father, so he decided to reveal a bit of what was going to happen in four years to the group. Nao proceeded to nod. "More or less. It''s more of a personal problem really regarding our Saiyan race..." As Nao started to speak, all eyes landed on him. They then saw Nao walk toward his father and mother, before speaking out to Oscar. "Father, since you haven''t been here these last five to six years, our planet has gone under some pretty drastic changes, being forcibly conscripted into Frieza''s army. Do you know about Frieza?" As soon as Oscar heard his son speak about Frieza, anger streaked across his eyes. His right hand even formed a fist, nodding vigorously. "Like hell I don''t! That bastard and his father made such a move on our race while I''ve been dead! If only I hadn''t died back then, I would''ve trained my ass off and kill him myself! But son, I did manage to see you withstand a blow from him a year ago thanks to the help of the South Kai. Is he already starting to grow suspicious of our potential?" Nao nodded lightly, and continued to speak. "Yes. That bastard has put a pretty tight leash on our race already, spreading out his minions at various posts within the city. Low class warriors are forced to take missions for him. Thankfully our family lives in the elite district so we don''t have to, but I fear Frieza may try to do something sooner or later. Especially once he learns about our legends." "Our legends huh? Frieza would probably rage if he learned about us two being Super Saiyans, gahaha! But if I learned there could be someone far more powerful than him, I would..." Even though Oscar let out a light guffaw, as soon as he started to speak the rest of that, his eyes started to widen, and his heart started to beat faster. "...Don''t tell me that bastard is going to cut us from the roots, is he!?" Once Oscar yelled this out, shock appeared on the group''s faces. Queen Elena and Nim had both heard about a tyrant forcing their way in the North Area in the recent years. They now know his name, Frieza! Thankfully their two planets haven''t been noticed by Frieza yet, but to think Nao''s planet was already forced to join his army. Sure, they knew the Saiyans were evil space pirates, but that wasn''t the case for Nao''s family. The group even saw them to be righteous, and not evil. Otherwise, Isabella wouldn''t have chosen such a person to become her husband. Nim remained silent as he continued to hear this, and sunk into his own thoughts. Queen Elena, Isabella and Elsa looked at Nao in worry. Dia, however, just watched this go on out of curiosity to people she had yet to even meet. They then saw Nao nod once again. "Well, that''s one way to put it Father. Frieza may even go as far as to blow up the planet, ridding himself of Saiyans once and for all. Though to be honest, most of the remaining Saiyans are still evil and I''ve not much attachments to that planet anymore besides my home and a couple of friends. King Vegeta won''t even allow us into his Palace. We could just take those couple of Saiyans with us and leave the planet for good." "Friends? You actually made some friends while I haven''t been there? Gahahaha!" Hearing this it caused Nao to blankly stare back at Oscar. He sighed, before continuing to speak. "Well, they''re more of mother''s friends who she had introduced to us. You know about Gine and Bardock right?" Oscar raised his eyebrows hearing the two names. He then smiled. "Gine and Bardock, huh? Now those are two names I haven''t heard of in years. Last time I recall, Bardock kept pestering Gine to have his kids! Don''t tell me they actually got hitched?" "They did. They actually have a child name Raditz as well. They even expressed their interest in having another one too. But that''s not the point, we could bring them along before Frieza decides to rid of us." Hearing this, Iona smiled. She was long time friends with Gine, so she immediately approved of this. Oscar didn''t seem to mind it either, but Nao saw him frown. "I don''t mind that, but I won''t be able to head back with you with this damn halo still on my head!" As Oscar said this, the group began to laugh. Even the Grand Kai started to laugh, causing all eyes to land on him. The Grand Kai then slowly walked up beside Nao and faced Oscar. "Heh heh, you''ve done well enough durin'' your stay with the South Kai, Oscar. I reckon you earned yourself another chance at life. I did promise this as a reward for Nao if he won, but heck, it''s all the same anyway." Saying this, Oscar''s eyes turned wide once again. However, before anyone could do anything, the Grand Kai snapped his right fingers. All of a sudden, Oscar felt his halo start to tingle, shimmering lightly in the process. It then started to disintegrate before their very eyes! "N-No way!" The tingling sensation soon faded away, and Oscar shifted his eyes upward. He no longer saw any halo above his head! "Welcome back to the living, Oscar. Treat this as your reward as the winner of the tournament and what I''ve promised to Nao. With that, you should be able to leave with him just fine, heh heh." The Grand Kai then laughed out once more. He then turned toward Nao. "Nao, even though you just became a Kai Attendant, you will soon have your own responsibilities to handle once you''ve finished your matters in the Realm of the Living. But, in the mean time while you are away I will create a planet for you to reside on in the Other World, just like I did for the other Kai." Hearing this stunned Nao for a moment before he could reply back. "You don''t need to go that far, Grand Kai. I couldn''t accept such a gift..." "Nonsense! Nao, you just became the disciple of a Supreme Kai. You need to have your own world here in the Other World. It''s not like that would take much effort anyway. It''s not like you will be prevented from traveling back to that Realm either. Just another place to call home, heh heh." The Grand Kai let out another small laugh saying this. He then saw Nao bow. Nao decided to accept this. It''s still new to him that he suddenly became very high up in the ranks in the universe, it would definitely take him some time to get used to. At this time, even Queen Elena took this time to but in. "That''s right, Nao. Even if your planet gets destroyed by that tyrant, you guys could always come over to our planet! Sure it might''ve been invaded by Saiyans in the past, but as a result, we''ve been able to progress our magic much further in the recent years, even managing to cloak our planet! Any enemies will have a hard time finding us now." Nao became surprised hearing this. True, up until now, he had yet to find a suitable place to travel to once Planet Vegeta got destroyed by Frieza. He could''ve decided on Earth, but he was still contemplating that. Well, it seems the answer was now given to him on where to go after the next four years end. "I may have to take you up on that, Miss Elena. I would love to visit the planet my Father went to." Hearing this, Queen Elena smiled. However, the Grand Kai interrupted them once more. "Everyone, the tournament is now over. You guys can stay and chat here a bit more if you''d like, but I''m going to retire back to my room. If you guys want to leave, just head to the station you arrived in. Until next time, Nao." "You take care as well, Grand Kai." As everyone heard the Grand Kai excuse himself from the room, they saw Nao held his bow. His posture then returned to normal once the Grand Kai was out of sight. At this time, Nao suddenly felt a large buildup appear inside his mind, causing him to become exhausted. It wasn''t physical exhaustion, but more of that on a mental level. He then dropped right onto the ground on his butt, moving his arms over his legs. He then let out a very deep sigh. Everyone felt worried seeing this, but once Nao spoke up, it caused everyone to laugh. "Sigh...I swear with everything happening so fast, its hard to keep up at times...I definitely need a break after this." Nim especially roared, causing the gray room they were in to rumble a bit. Everyone sighed and joined in. Queen Elena then walked to Nao, speaking out to Nao. "Well you''re still a child, Nao. Even if you have a really strong body already, your body will still break down from mental exhaustion without proper rest. Speaking of which, we really should leave now. Elsa dear, follow behind me, okay?" "Yes, Mother...I hope to see you guys again soon, as well as you, Nao." Elsa''s ears turned slightly red after saying this. Queen Elena waved goodbye and headed off, soon to be out of sight Elsa hurriedly followed behind her after waving goodbye. The two Elven guards also vanished without saying a word. Now it was just Nao, his family, and Nim''s side. For some reason Isabella took this time to approach Nao sitting on the ground, kneel down and start rubbing his shoulders. Nao felt a soft sensation kneed through shoulders, it felt pretty nice. Sure he might have a body of a Saiyan child, fit as one can be, but the tiredness he had started to vanish. Nim then took this time to walk up as well, causing a giant shadow appear overcast on Nao. He then laughed again, causing the ground to vibrate once more. "Hahaha! Nao, we will also take our leave shortly. Little Belle, what do you want to do?" A resolute voice then resounded from Isabella''s mouth, full of confidence. "Of course I''ll stay behind and leave with Nao and his family back to his planet! I haven''t been to a base full of space pirates yet so it sounds pretty interesting. Probably lots of potential to battle there too. You fine with that, Grandpa?" "I''d figure you say as such, Little Belle. Very well, just don''t forget about your next tour okay? I''ll call the agency so they can pick you up then. Jake, let''s return. Princess Dia, allow us to escort you back to Planet Nem. We do share the same home after all." "Yes...Father." ''Yes..." Nim then extended his hand out for Dia to take. She accepted it and the three slowly vanished from sight. The two guards brought with them also vanished without a word. Dia had one last look at Isabella, and then Nao with curious eyes. She knew Isabella was constantly busy as the galaxies'' number one idol, but it appeared her life was about to get even busier with a boy being introduced to it. She let out a defeated sigh as she left. Only Nao, Miya, Oscar, Iona, and the new addition, Isabella could be seen left. After taking s few breaths to calm down, Nao touched Isabella''s hands, signaling for her to stop. Nao then stood back up, patting down his posh Kai robe. In a calm voice, he proceeded to speak once again. "Everyone, shall we start heading back home as well? Back to Planet Vegeta..." Chapter 128 - 123: The Palace Banquet Starts Now! Year 734 Early January, Planet Vegeta, Elite Class District. The oh so familiar white staircase could now be seen, which led all the way from Palace Vegeta, down to the commercial area of the middle class district and its main docking station, where spacesh.i.p.s constantly flew in and out. At the start of the white staircase further behind stood a bridge that was housed inside a giant mountain crevice, which lead into Palace Vegeta. Yet, even from the bridge and from inside the Palace, Saiyans could still see the rest of the city through its large glass windows spread throughout the left wall. Right before the top of the staircase leading into the Palace bridge stood a giant magenta sandstone cliff off to the left, housing various door entrances every so often. At the very end of this cliff, which overlooked the rest of the city as well, was Nao''s residence ever since he was born into this world. All of a sudden, a blinding flash of light shone out from its carved windows, followed by a large spatial distortion. The two Saiyan maids under Iona''s care became startled as they were doing their daily cleaning. It also appeared there was another figure calmly drinking tea at the table, with their eyes looking toward the door, as if they were expecting this distortion to happen. A smile appeared on his face, setting down his tea cup. He then grabbed his long staff, and stood up. That''s right, this was none other than Whis! He calmly waited for the distortion to finish, which ended up creating a massive golden gate out of nowhere. He then heard a distorted voice escape from it. "Gate!" Once the golden gate finished opening, five figures slowly walked out of it. Nao was the first, followed by Miya, Iona, Oscar and lastly, Isabella. Nao saw the shocked faces of the two maids he hadn''t seen in a while, but his eyebrows raised seeing a third figure. He immediately recognized the voice once he spoke! "My, welcome back. I dare say you''ve got quite a nice living area despite growing up in such a brutish place." "...Whis? What are you doing here? Wait don''t tell me, is that meeting about to start?" As Nao spoke out, the two maids became even more shocked after everyone entered the house. They weren''t shocked from the spatial distortion, as they have seen it a few times already, but from seeing Oscar! They almost fainted on the spot! The two maids got a hold of themselves, rushing toward Oscar. The maid on the right then yelled out to the other, while yanking the on the hem of her clothes. "Roti, I''m not seeing things am I? Master is alive!" "That''s definitely Master alright, Neo. Look, even Madam Iona, Young Master and Young Missus have returned as well! This is a cause for celebration!" As soon as Roti said that, Oscar let out another guffaw. Hearing this, the two maids almost broke into tears, as this was not something they had heard in years. But before they could do anything, Oscar ended up placing both of his hands their hands, ruffling their brown hair respectively. "Gahahaha! Roti, Neo, you two haven''t changed a bit. It''s...a bit complicated, but I''m back for good. We should indeed take this time to celebrate! Also, Whis, was it? You''re free to join in as well, treat it as thanks for looking after my son. We''ve got the best roasted meat on this planet!" "Roasted meat!?" Whis, who usually stayed calm and aloof, started to have sparkles twinkle in his eyes. Him, along with Beerus, always enjoyed eating all kinds of foods to no end. Even though they had meat too many times to count, roasted meat prepared in a very skilled way was always one of the classics. Besides, that''s all Nao really ate while he was living here. Only until he reached Earth was he able to try out different kinds of food when he explored it with Miya. Anyways, Whis nodded, expressing his intent to join in. However, all of a sudden, the group started to feel the ground fiercely shake. A large thunderous boom then echoed throughout the whole city as an explosion of fire sprung up to the skies, directly from Palace Vegeta! BOOOOMMMMMM! Hearing this sudden explosion caused Whis to look up at the magenta sandstone walls, toward a certain direction. Even though he stared at the walls, it was as if he could see directly what was going on inside Palace Vegeta! He could only express his worry. "Oh dear..." All of the Saiyans in the city were affected by this, and they started to scramble immediately, with various guards flying directly toward the Palace in worry. As the group inside the house pondered what just happened, well, how exactly did this come to be? Let''s rewind time a bit...happening in just a mere hour ago... Planet Vegeta was going about its own business, where Saiyans lived and thrived. What they did not notice, however, was that two figures appeared out of nowhere near one of the tall magenta mountains near the entrance to Palace Vegeta. One of the two figures started to scratch their teeth with their cat-like claw. "So this Planet Vegeta, huh? It hasn''t changed a bit. Regardless of how much time changes though that boring Palace is still stands. Seriously, why is it so damn far out of the way!?" Hearing this, the other figure placed their hand over their mouth, letting out a light chuckle. "Ohohoho, Lord Beerus, you''ve come to talk with the king of this planet, haven''t you? Or did you happen to forget the mission you''ve assigned him already?" These two figures were none other than Whis and Beerus, who descended upon Planet Vegeta for their appointed meeting, well, more of a banquet than a meeting. Still, Beerus tilted his head back and forth, still scratching his teeth, trying remember what mission he gave King Vegeta. A light bulb suddenly lit up inside his head. "That''s right! I remember now. I gave that foolish king an order to bring me the most comfortable pillow in the universe! He better not disappoint me." Chapter 129 - 124: A Grovelling King, Beeruss Anger! "You''ve disappointed me you know, King Vegeta. Can your puny brain comprehend why I am so angry, Saiyan King?" An angry voice resounded in the throne room of Palace Vegeta. A banquet table shaped like a U could be seen with ravishing dishes that could easily wet one''s, appetite, yet most of it remained untouched! All but a corner of it anyway, as Whis was currently eating without a care in the world. Meanwhile, Beerus could be seen near the beginning of the white steps that led all the way up to the throne itself. Beerus currently had his left leg raised in the air, with something directly under his foot. That something was none other than King Vegeta''s head, who was currently seen in a bowing position. This bow made him get on all four hands and feet, King Vegeta was essentially groveling at this point! Erratic pants escaped from his mouth, fearing what Beerus would do next. He then heard Beerus yell out at him, causing King Vegeta to shiver even more. "Answer me!" As Beerus''s anger echoed around the stone walls, another smaller figure appeared from behind the rubble, closer to the entrance of the room. He had clear shock on his face, and actually appeared to be a child. Having the same black spiky hair that shot straight up just like King Vegeta''s, and a brown tail, it was indeed none other than Prince Vegeta IV, or commonly known as Vegeta, Goku''s rival from the original story! He only took a little over a year to emerge from his pod. Thanks to the supplemental growth of the royal pod, he appeared to be around five years old, yet he would be actually be turning two years old later in the year! He could even speak pretty well too! Vegeta wanted to rush in and punch out at Beerus for causing such a disgrace to his Father, yet something prevented him from moving. Perhaps it was fear? Vegeta could only watch on as he heard his Father answer Beerus almost immediately. "It''s because I''ve promised to fulfill your mission in the time you gave me, Lord Beerus...but it took longer than I thought it would..." "Wrong!" Hearing this, King Vegeta started to shiver even more. This caused Vegeta to speak out in anger to himself as he watched on. "Father is being humiliated...How in the world can he take that? Just who is this filth!?" At this time, Beerus dug his foot into King Vegeta''s head, causing his neck to crack. Beerus then spoke out once more. "You know, I consider myself a rather flexible god, I know you mortals have your own limitations. But there is just ONE thing I cannot tolerate, Saiyan King. The callous arrogance of those who do not pay the respect the Destroyer is due!" Beerus yelled out at King Vegeta as he said this. Afterward, Beerus dug his foot into his head even more, causing a loud sound of crushing stone to resound in the throne room. King Vegeta''s face was shoved into the ground by Beerus''s leg! Even cracks appeared on the stone floor from the force of Beerus''s leg. Beerus then proceeded to speak once more, not allowing King Vegeta to speak up. "I ordered you to find me the most comfortable pillow in all if the universe! And I know for a fact you''ve obtained it. Your tenacity to obtain it was quite impressive if I do say so myself, despite your severe methods." After Beerus said this, he took his foot off King Vegeta, and walked away a couple steps. He then crouched down, picking up King Vegeta''s face by his hair! King Vegeta''s face was currently disgruntled and various bruises and scratches could be seen on it. Beerus then spoke out to him once more. "I bet you don''t even know how many creatures you killed in that raid. Of course, being all that I am, I could have accepted all of that, if you would have actually given me the best pillow instead of keeping it for yourself. And trying to fool me with the second best.. " As Beerus said this, his grip on King Vegeta''s hair tightened. He then slammed his face right into the ground! King Vegeta spout out blood, and caused him to grown in pain. Vegeta, who obviously heard his Father''s pained voice, couldn''t take it any more. Vegeta stepped out from behind the rubble further back in the room, and yelled out at Beerus. "You bastard! That is the King of all Saiyans. Let go of him at once!" After Vegeta said this, he started to scream. He then began to sprint toward the two. This caught Beerus''s attention. After that, a glow appeared in Beerus''s left eye as he watched Vegeta rush at him. However, once that glow disappeared, Vegeta suddenly lost control of his body! His running motion came to an abrupt halt, and collapsed right then and there on the floor. He couldn''t even speak! It felt as if something latched onto his consciousness as a whole, helpless to do anything! Anger suddenly flashed through King Vegeta''s eyes, but he was helpless to do anything for his son. "L-Lord Beerus, I beg you, please leave my son out of this! Look, you can have the pillow alright? Just please leave him alone!" Hearing this, Beerus turned his head back to King Vegeta. He then latched onto his hair with his grip once again. "You''ve had your chance already, Saiyan King. It''s already been tainted by you, such a being like myself no longer has a use for it. This ruined my appetite as well. Might as well start with the destruction already." Hearing this, King Vegeta started to shiver uncontrollably. Beerus suddenly punched him in the gut, causing his body to fly directly into the dining table! Crash! As King Vegeta crashed into the table, he spat out mouthfuls if blood, dying the table cloth in red. Even Whis''s food wasn''t spared, and he could no longer eat. He became dejected, but didn''t do anything, and only watched on. Beerus then turned to face the steps leading to the throne. He then started to stretch a bit, and yawn. "All of that yelling made me a bit sleepy. Count yourself lucky, Saiyan King. I''ll only destroy your throne for now." Saying that, he raised his right hand, and faced his palm outward. Beerus started to cycle his Godly Ki, and before long, a tiny tiny ball of energy appeared. Beerus then willed that tiny sphere, shooting it directly at the throne. An enormous explosion suddenly resounded from the throne, BOOOOMMMM! A huge pillar of flames suddenly encompassed the throne, tearing into tiny bits of stone. The blast caused a fierce wave of hot air to rip through the room. King Vegeta was blasted by it, causing his body to tumble over and over well past the table, spitting out more blood in the process. Vegeta wasn''t spared either, and after he was blasted away, arriving next to King Vegeta, he lost consciousness. His throne room could now seen ablaze! At this time, however, Beerus felt something, causing him to look away, toward a certain spot of the room. If one followed his eyes, he was looking directly at the cliff-side Nao''s house resided on. A smile then appeared on his face. After that he vanished from sight, reappearing right in front of King Vegeta. King Vegeta was struggling to stay conscious at this time, even though Beerus didn''t put any strength into his attacks on King Vegeta, it still wrecked him to such a degree! He then grabbed King Vegeta once more by the hair. King Vegeta Vegeta couldn''t even lift his arms anymore as he heard Beerus speak out to him. "You know, Saiyan King, did you know your race also has the potential to become a god? It''s a shame you banished that boy from entering your Palace years ago. He had already started to walk on the path of godhood!" "W-what!?" After announcing this, King Vegeta spout out some more blood, before his eyes turned over. He collapsed into unconsciousness still being held by Beerus. Seeing this, Beerus clicked his tongue, tossing him toward Vegeta. Their two bodies collided into each other, creating another crashing sound. Crash! "So that''s all you could muster up to, huh? Well I did what I came here for. That boy finally came back too. That minuscule amount of Godly Ki growing inside him couldn''t escape from my eyes. Whis, let''s go. It''s finally time to meet each other." As Whis heard this, he set down his plates, grabbing a hold of his staff. He then calmly answered Beerus. "As you wish, Lord Beerus." Chapter 130 - 125: First Encounter With The God Of Destruction, Beerus! Whis tapped his staff on the ground once and vanished, leaving behind Beerus. Beerus wanted to wait behind for a bit, enjoying the destruction of the throne room he had just caused. Fast forwarding time again, Whis arrived in front of Nao''s house. After knocking on the door, he heard two female voices, something he had felt when he first arrived on this planet. It didn''t take long before the two maids opened the door. They were stunned for a moment seeing Whis show up at their front door. Seeing a person they weren''t familiar with, they immediately got into a defensive stance. That''s right, even though Roti and Neo appeared to be two non-combatants on the outside, they were secretly trained by Oscar! They knew a thing or two about fighting. Seeing this, Whis smiled, before speaking. What he said next calmed the two maids down. "Be at ease, young ones. I''m waiting for Nao to return. In fact he''ll be returning in in a few moments. May I come inside?" "Young Master is returning!? Really!?" Saying this, Neo''s eyes started to sparkle. She was about to part ways to allow Whis to enter, but she ended up being blocked by Roti. "Calm down, Neo! How can we trust this guy? I can''t even sense his energy!" Hearing this, Neo took this time to try and sense his energy as well. She frowned when she couldn''t feel even a speck of Whis''s Ki. This made sense after all, as these two were mortals and Whis was a god. It was like when Vegeta couldn''t even sense Beerus and Whis''s arrival on Earth, before actually seeing them with his own eyes. Seeing and hearing this happen, Whis let out a light chuckle. "Ohoho, I can definitely see some fighting spirit within you two. Do not be alarmed, I''m merely a messenger on behalf of Lord Beerus. Nao will be returning shortly, would you two care for some tea in the meantime?" "...Well you don''t seem like a bad guy, so we''ll trust you for now. Things have been getting a lot stricter in the Palace ever since the first Prince was born so we''ve upped our security as well. I apologize, please come in." After Roti said this, Whis slowly walked inside. While walking with his staff, he didn''t say anything more, and soon sat down st the dining table. He then created a small spatial distortion with his spare hand. This was similar to how Nao creates his pocket dimension, so the two maids'' eyes widened. "Sis, just who the heck is this guy!? Ain''t that the same skill Young Master uses!?", Neo exclaimed. "That definitely seems to be the case, Neo...guess we''ll find out more when Young Master returns." After Roti said this, she let out a sigh. He then saw Whis take out three sets of plates and a cup for each of them. He then grabbed a tea pot, and before long, a calming aroma wafted in the room. Neo and Roti soon joined him at the table. In a blink of an eye, an hour passed, and they saw a huge golden gate distort itself out of nowhere. This now led back to the present time, where Nao, Miya, Iona, Oscar, and with a new addition, Isabella, had finally returned home to Planet Vegeta. Roti and Neo hugged Oscar for quite a while before they calmed down. However, Nao suddenly felt an extremely large power level, much larger than he had ever felt before, move instantly, arriving right at his doorstep! Only Nao and Whis felt this energy, and the other''s couldn''t. It was like comparing a drop of water to an ocean full of it! This energy he felt almost made Nao dizzy, but he hung on, and didn''t collapse. Everyone saw Nao turn serious, and he immediately turned around, only to hear a very familiar voice speak out to them, a voice he hadn''t heard since he watched the anime in his previous life! "My, what a touching reunion. It would be a shame for me to destroy it. Looks like what I felt a month ago wasn''t just a fluke. You really can sense the energy of the gods, boy." As soon as this voice reached the ears of those present, a figure slowly emerged from the door. He appeared to be a purple skinned hairless humanoid cat with two large pointed ears and golden eyes. He appeared very bony and skinny but had very clear defined muscles. That''s right, Nao had finally come face to face with one of the most powerful gods of the D*Z universe, the God of Destruction, Beerus! Seeing that he is now a Kai Attendant, Nao ignored everyone else in the room and knelt down in front of Beerus. Beerus was actually surprised seeing this, as he had not seen Nao''s new attire nor had heard about his ascension into a Kai Attendant yet. Whis wanted to surprise Beerus so he kept his mouth shut, and just decided to watch the show, calmly sipping his tea. Beerus''s expression turned serious, and he vanished from the front door. Everyone was surprised seeing this sudden disappearance, but they saw him reappear right behind Nao! They couldn''t even sense any energy being used, shocking them greatly! However, Beerus ignored their shock, and proceeded to crouch down, checking out different portions of his robe. He then moved onto Nao''s arms and legs, and even his face. After checking out Nao, Beerus turned to Whis and spoke out to him. "Oi, Whis, is this real?" Hearing Beerus ask this, Whis finally stopped drinking his tea and placed his cup on the table. He then grabbed his staff, and stood up, only to calmly walk toward Beerus. Whis then answered him, smiling. "Yes. Lady Chronoa performed the ceremony while we were heading to Father''s. I did tell you I had a family matter to attend to right?" "I do remember you mentioning that now that I think about it. But wasn''t that brat supposed to meet the boy next month?" "Yes, that was supposed to be the case. An unexpected situation happened while we were taking Nao and his sister to meet Father. The meeting itself went well but it forced our hand early. Lady Chronoa had to do the ceremony then." "I see, well that explains the minuscule amount of Godly Ki slowly growing inside of him. But it''s growing too damn slow! How the hell am I supposed to fight a Super Saiyan God like this!?"'' Hearing this, Nao was finally able to confirm his suspicions as to why Beerus would even want to meet him now. ''So it really is about the Super Saiyan God, huh...Well Rebirth did say my Godly Ki would finish developing in 16 more years...'', Nao thought to himself. Nao remained quiet as he saw Beerus continue to speak to Whis. The others remained silent as well, not daring to move an inch. Even though Beerus appeared to be getting angrier by the minute, Whis still spoke out to him calmly. "Do not fret, Lord Beerus. While we were meeting with Father, we were able to learn more about Nao''s abilities. He is able to ascertain the growth of his body far higher than others. If I remember correctly, Nao you still have another sixteen years before your Godly Ki is fully developed?" Being asked a question by Whis, Nao no longer remained silent, and nodded. "Yes, Lord Beerus, it is as Whis said. Even if I don''t do anything, my Ki will be completely converted into Godly Ki in sixteen years. That''s if I don''t do any training...but I don''t even know what it feels like yet, just like there is something foreign within." Hearing Nao speak, Beerus turned around to him, and they finally locked eyes for the first time. This created a brief silence, before Beerus crouched down in front of Nao. "Guess that explains why you''re able to detect me. You know, I had a dream of this Super Saiyan God, surely you can become one, right? Or did I come out here for nothing?" "I''m...not sure, but it does appear I have something locked away inside me. It''s been unlocking itself over time but during that it did speak out to me once in a clear voice. This voice called himself Yamoshi." Hearing this, the others became confused. All but Oscar, whose eyes became wide with shock instead. That shock soon turned into excitement. He immediately ran over to Nao, grabbing a hold of him, speaking to him excitedly. "Son, did you really hear Yamoshi''s voice!? The first Super Saiyan God of our race!?" Chapter 131 - 125: Another Three Years Go By In A Flash Splash! Splash! Plop! "I can finally relax..." A male voice resounded in a large enclosed hot spring, surrounded by paved magenta sandstone. This figure soon stretched out his limbs, unraveling his white tail. Only his head remained unsubmerged, surrounded by hot, aquamarine water with white steam constantly wafting upward. Another female voice could be heard giggling as she soon spoke to the male voice, followed by another plopping sound, submerging themselves in the water. "Hehe, Brother, it wasn''t that bad was it? Having Lord Beerus leave the Planet without him destroying it is a feat like no other! At least he accepted your proposal. It was clear he was ready to take another nap." "I guess that''s true, but I promised to fight him the moment I become a Super Saiyan God! He wouldn''t take no for an answer!" "Well that''s how Lord Beerus is. Being the God of Destruction, he would just kill people right then and there if they resisted him. Looks like he enjoyed our food as well. But more importantly..." As this female voice faded out, she submerged herself once again in the hot water. It was a bit hard to see thanks to the white steam around the room, but her shadow made its way toward the figure who had their limbs stretched out near the entrance of the very large tub. Plop! She reemerged right in front of him. She had long, straight fiery red hair that went past her shoulders. Of course it was none other than Miya! The other was Nao. The two were currently taking a bath after the events had concluded earlier. After Oscar inquired Nao about hearing Yamoshi''s voice inside his mind, Nao only revealed a bit of it. Nao then offered the proposal of fighting Beerus once he actually became a Super Saiyan God. The only downside to that was that unless Nao actually knew how to train his Godly Ki, he would have to wait out the sixteen years. Nao expected Beerus to rage out at him for offering such a proposal, but he actually accepted it! Beerus learned his dream actually came true and he was able to gloat about it to Whis. Thanks to that, he lost his interest in fighting then, as he was yawning quite frequently. Hearing that he would have to wait sixteen years, Beerus opted to take another nap. Before the duo left, Nao''s family offered them to stay for the banquet they were going to have. Upon immediately hearing the word ''food'', Beerus''s stomach grumbled like crazy, as he didn''t eat anything during the Palace Vegeta banquet. Of course, he accepted the invitation immediately. After stuffing himself full of roasted meat of varying spices, he patted his stomach, picking at his teeth with his claws. Whis then dismissed themselves from the group, thanking them in the process. No destruction ensued, and peace returned. Even though Beerus only set the Palace throne room ablaze, it was still likely he was going to inform Frieza to blow up the planet. He was only satisfied by Nao''s actions, the rest of the planet Beerus did not care about one bit. But enough of that, seeing as Beerus and Whis left. Which brings us back to the present, Nao and Miya were currently n.a.k.e.d, taking a bath, which they had not done in a long time. Miya rested her body on Nao''s, and after looking at him, Miya''s head turned toward the bath''s entrance. She smiled, seeing another figure still waiting there. Miya then spoke out to the figure who was blankly staring at the two. "Sister Belle, why are you still at the entrance? The water feels great, come join in already!" After Miya spoke this, a sound of wood striking stone resounded around them. The water bucket used to rinse off her body before she would enter the bath dropped onto the floor. She then stared blankly at Miya cuddling next to Nao as if it were a natural thing. "...Is this something you usually do, Miya?" "Of course it is! It''s all we currently do though. We promised not to go any further until the marriage happens. As long as I''m around, you''ll need to get used to seeing this, Sister Belle." Hearing Miya''s response, Isabella could only shake her head and sigh. She then continued to speak. "I know back at my sister''s Palace, the males there have quite large harems, especially the Princes. I know the other two would be joining in but even you...was not something I was expecting. Aren''t you Nao''s sister?" "Well, yes and no. Since we got time now we can start to explain things, right, brother?" Miya asked this of Nao, but something seemed to click inside his mind at this moment, after hearing ''As long as I''m around'', from Miya. Nao''s heartbeat started to accelerate, and his head started to pound. Miya saw Nao clutch his head. "Oh no, not again. Brother, stay with me!" ''Is everything okay!?" Hearing Miya suddenly shout, Isabella decided to end the conversation there, and ran toward the bath. Thankfully she didn''t slip, and approached the two. Miya tried to calm him down by bringing him into her embrace, but she saw Nao stand up all of a sudden. While still clinging onto his head, he slowly walked back toward the entrance. He then slowly muttered something to Miya and Isabella. "Ugh...I think...I need to...cool down...a bit..." After saying that, slowly but surely, he arrived near the hallway leading further down into the bedrooms. However, at this time, Nao felt a giant pulse surge through his mind, causing him to lose consciousness. He collapsed onto the floor in the hallway. "Brother!" "Nao!" As this happened, it caused a bit of a ruckus on the second floor. The two maids, Oscar, and Iona suddenly heard a loud thud hit the floor directly above them. Oscar and Iona stopped what they were doing immediately and ran up the spiral staircase. Oscar''s eyes widened seeing Nao passed out on the floor, still n.a.k.e.d. "Dammit! Is this what that lady meant by trauma? Iona, go get some towels pronto! Let''s move him onto his bed after drying him off." "You don''t need to say that twice!" After Iona said that, she rushed toward the hot spring to get some dry towels. She then saw Isabella and Miya drying themselves off quickly before putting on a new change of clothes. "You two, Little Nao only passed out. We''ve got it handled. You two can continue your time in the bath." "No! We were getting close to finishing anyways. I''ll go to brother''s side at once." "That''s right, Miss Iona. Besides, part of why I came back with you guys was for this very reason. Sure I wanted to see my future husband''s home world, but I also wanted to support him in case this happened after hearing about it! I didn''t think this would happen so soon!" Hearing this, Iona smiled hearing the two''s response respectively. She then dismissed herself ahead of them with towels in hand. She then made her way back to Nao, and dried him off. Oscar then picked up Nao up, and headed straight to his room, placing him down onto his bed. After rolling over the cover''s, Nao''s expression started to soften, a clear sign of the pain lessening. Nao then proceeded to lightly snore, already off to dream land. Seeing this the two sighed. Perhaps everything hit Nao altogether of what happened recently, and only now did he start to feel it. Well he was now sleeping, so Oscar and Iona dismissed themselves from his room. They saw Miya and Isabella standing in the hallway, and their hair was still wet. "Nao''s going to be fine you two. Also Isabella, we''ve prepared a room for you up here right next to his. It''s been a hell of a journey, that''s for sure. I''m probably going to go clock out myself soon." Hearing Oscar say this, the two sighed and nodded. It was pretty late already, so the four decided to call it a night. Iona showed Isabella to her room, and Miya to her own. Oscar and Iona vanished into the main bedroom. They felt emotional for a bit seeing this was the first time they were doing this since over five years ago, but they soon fell asleep in each other''s embrace. Hearing snoring come from the main bedroom, Miya smiled and got out of bed. She removed her clothes and walked toward Isabella''s room. She was about to fall asleep until she saw Miya enter her room n.a.k.e.d. She became startled seeing this, but Miya placed a finger over her own mouth, signaling Isabella to not say anything. Miya then signaled Isabella to get up, and the two headed over to Nao''s room. Isabella saw Miya jump right in, clinging onto his left side. She could sigh seeing this. Isabella then proceeded to strip her clothes off as well, revealing her beautiful skin. Her black spade-shaped tail also unraveled itself. After clinging to Nao on his right side, she felt pretty comfortable and warm, putting herself to sleep in just a few minutes. Without the three knowing, the sands of time began to churn once again. Morning became evening, and with nothing uneventful going on, days slowly turned into years. By uneventful, Nao didn''t have any plans to leave the Planet, and took this time to enter a form of recuperation. After the first night he saw Isabella cuddled next to him, it surprised him greatly, but her body gave off a similar warmth to Miya''s. It didn''t take long for him to get used to her presence as well, but unfortunately, Isabella could only stay for another month before being picked up by her agency. Nao also learned she was a mechanic of sorts on the side. Planet Nem was very technological advanced, much more so than Planet Earth. Before she left to go on tour, Isabella created a custom holo-panel phone so they can keep in touch. It also acted as a mini-TV, which allowed him to access the galaxy channels, and more importantly, her live shows. The first time Nao saw Isabella perform live, he was stunned. If he didn''t already know she was a martial artist, then he would have confused her for a completely different person, thanks to her stage persona. Besides watching Isabella''s live shows, he entered daily meditation. Before he knew it, a full three years passed! Nao and Miya were now twelve years old, technically thirteen if you count the year spent in the Room of Spirit and Time. Nao''s body grew taller and sturdier, reaching about about 5''2 in height, with Miya reaching an even 5''. Thanks to his daily meditation sessions, Nao was slowly able to fight the nightmares within him. His panic attacks lessened as well, but they had not completely vanished yet. Nao was able to control it to where he would only get triggered by certain words now, instead of them appearing randomly. During these three years, Nao also was able to sense Sayuri at the Galactic HQ. He also sensed Queen Elena''s energy, and felt Sayuri successfully get picked up by her in the process. He also saw a huge fleet of spacesh.i.p.s accompanying them. That was no surprise however, seeing Queen Elena was the current Queen of Planet Eloysia. After Queen Elena retrieved Sayuri, the fleet of spacesh.i.p.s vanished from sight. Thanks to his Godly Ki sense, Nao was able to pinpoint where Planet Elosyia was, and sure enough, it was fully cloaked. In fact, it wasn''t even that far away from Planet Earth! It was only a couple galaxies away. Nao planned to head off to Planet Vegeta after it gets destroyed. Speaking of which, during these three years, Iona came to learn that Bardock was indeed pestering Gine to create another child. She didn''t want to disturb them, because every time she made a visit to her butchery, she came at a wrong time, hearing blissful m.o.a.ns echoing in the whole shop! As a result of this constant fervor, Gine ended up getting pregnant again. Bardock soon left again after his squad got assigned another mission from the Frieza Force. By the start of year 737, Bardock was still away. Yet Gine''s belly kept getting larger and larger! Some might be wondering who exactly was residing in her belly?? Well, Gine was about to give birth to the main character of all the Dr*gon Ball series, Kakarot, or commonly known as Son Goku! Chapter 132 - 126: Planet Vegetas Destruction! (I) Quick author''s note. Here is part one of three of the childhood arc finale. Do you guys want the other two before the day is over, or keep posting one a day? Let me know below. Enjoy! . . . . . . . "Bardock...Bardock!" "...What?" A small circular ship could be seen outside of Planet Vegeta''s perimeter. It had oval shaped yellow panels spaced underneath, providing the ship light. One green panel could be seen lit up inside of it, and inside the large sphere-like glass window, two figures were sitting on two leather brown seats. One of them was a Saiyan who accompanied the other. The other was also a Saiyan who had two spiky bangs off to the left side and four large spiky bangs off to its right, with a head of pitch black hair. An x shaped scar could be seen on their left cheek. That''s right, it was none other than Bardock! He was finally returning from his current mission after receiving a notice from his scouter for all Saiyans to return to Planet Vegeta. Bardock was resting when the other Saiyan, who had a crew-cut like black hair with a single scar going down the left side of their forehead which extended further back onto his skull, spoke out to Bardock. "We''re almost to Planet Vegeta. It''s been a long time, hasn''t it?" "Yeah." "What do you think this is about, Bardock? Ordering all the Saiyans to hurry and assemble at Planet Vegeta, that is? Apparently that bastard Frieza is the one who ordered this." "Take off your scouter. They''ll hear you." "S-shit, that''s right!" As the other Saiyan said this, he immediately reached out his hand and took off the teal-tinted scouter, placing it out of sight beneath them. He then looked back up, moving his hands onto the ship''s steering wheel. A look of anticipation appeared in his eyes as he continued to speak. "Look at that, Bardock. All of the others are coming back home, too." "Look over there." "Huh?" "That''s Frieza''s ship." As Bardock said that, their ship slowly drifted past a large circular disc-like shaped mothership. That ship was without a doubt, Frieza''s! The other Saiyan spoke out once again seeing this. "There''s still some time left, but it''s already standing by?" "You don''t think it''s strange? If he just wants to speak with us, he doesn''t need to bring us back to the planet. He could just inform us via the scouter''s radio. "Huh..." "If he wants to give us new weapons, there''s no point in hurrying to gather us together." After Bardock said this, their ship started to descend into Planet Vegeta''s atmosphere. A bright orange-red like hue soon covered their ship, but seeing this didn''t disrupt the two Saiyans one bit Bardock continued to talk. "There''s something really fishy goin'' on here." "Huh, what do you mean, fishy?" "Conquering planets and selling them has always been the livelihood of the warrior Saiyan race. Then Frieza''s bastard of a Father, Cold, forced us to join their banner by force, placing us under their rule." "That was a long time ago, right?" "Do you think we''re getting along well now?" "Well, there aren''t any Saiyans that like Frieza." As soon as the other Saiyan finished saying that their ship finally touched ground on the planet''s surface. Bardock them continued the conversation along. "And Frieza likely feels the same way about Saiyans." "Huh?" When Bardock said that, he proceeded to stand up fron the brown leather seat. He then continued to speak. "Right now, the Frieza Force has grown larger. They could probably get by even without us annoying Saiyans around." Bardock then walked away, heading toward the center of the ship. the hatch auto disengaged itself, allowing Bardock to fly out of it. He now arrived at the docking station in the lower class district. The other Saiyan flew out as well, joining Bardock. The other Saiyan then spoke out to Bardock in a worried voice. "You''re not saying he''s planning to exterminate us, are you?" "I''m just sayin'', maybe." As Bardock slung over his large knapsack over his shoulder, the other Saiyan started to laugh stiffly, rubbing the back of his head with his right hand. "Oh, come on, Bardock..." After he said this, Bardock turned his back to him without saying anything, and started to walk away. Bardock then heard another rough voice call out to him near by. "Yo, Bardock! Made it back alive, huh?" Hearing this voice, Bardock turned his head, only to see a square chiseled face Saiyan next to him. Bardock then spoke out to him. "Hey, do you know the reason for this order?" "Beats me. Maybe they found a fairly big shot planet to go after. Something that will take all of us to conquer!" "That''s it! That''s what this is about..." "Come to think about it, the people that report directly to Frieza were going around asking us about the Super Saiyan." Hearing this, Bardock stopped walking forward, and turned his head around, looking at the square chiseled face Saiyan again. "The Super Saiyan? Like the one told about in the legend?" As Bardock asked this question, his expression suddenly turned serious. "That''s why!", he exclaimed. He proceeded to ignore the other two Saiyans, and walked away, slowly making his way toward Gine''s butchery. Seeing this confused the two, but didn''t question him, and returned about their business. Meanwhile, another figure could currently be seen sitting in meditation at the tallest magenta sandstone cliff-side near by the entrance to Palace Vegeta. More specifically, he was currently sitting on the hand-made platform, staring out of the crafted windows, looking directly at Frieza''s mother-ship. "To think I''d be able to witness this scene in person...guess it''s finally time to act, huh?" The voice who said this was none other than Nao! Miya was also standing near by, not saying a word. Even Oscar and Iona watched as Frieza gathered his army around the planet, and the other Saiyans as well. Even Roti and Neo were here too, shocked beyond compare. It was very lively. Besides them, Nao suddenly heard another female voice speak out to him, before arriving at his side on the meditation platform. "So that bastard Frieza really did show up. I''m still finding it hard to believe you can see the future like this, Nao." Hearing this, Nao turned his head, only to see a figure with long hot pink hair, perky b.r.e.a.s.ts, a black spade shaped tail sticking out of her butt, and wearing her exquisite white one piece combat dress. Nao could only sigh seeing Isabella here once again. "You didn''t have to come for this, Belle. I know you can protect yourself, but this is a problem of our race." Hearing this, Nao suddenly felt his cheek get pinched, before hearing an annoyed voice escape from Isabella''s mouth. "Nao, your problems will soon become mine to share! Miss Elena and Mister Nim already finished setting things up for our wedding. Its set due six years from now! The other two have been informed too." Nao then let out a sigh hearing this. He then nodded, seeing Isabella not get persuaded by him. "Looks like you won''t take no for an answer, Belle. Fine, but after I finish talking to Frieza, you take the others and go to Bardock and Gine immediately, okay? By then they would have sent Kakarot off world." "Of course, Nao. Leave it to me. You take care out there. You did mention Frieza can no longer be compared to the current strength you posses, but you never know what will happen." "Don''t worry, I will." Hearing this, Isabella smiled, then jumped off the meditation platform. After informing the others the plan was about to start, they immediately left the room in a hurry. Miya had one last look at Nao without saying anything. She knew very well what was going to happen next, but she felt the determination in his heart thanks to the special connection they share. Before long, Nao was left alone. He then stood up, padding down his posh Kai robe. His pale-yellow Potara earring never left him ever since the Supreme Kai of Time put it on herself. Getting one last look at Frieza''s ship, he cycled his golden Ki. Before long, golden spheres entered his vision. Willing them toward his feet, he created a [Gate]. Nao had vanished from sight. His Destination? The observation deck of Frieza''s mother-ship! Chapter 133 - 127: Planet Vegetas Destruction! (II) Year 737, Outside Planet Vegeta, Frieza''s mother-ship. Kikono''s two small antennae wiggled back and forth as he started to speak to Frieza, who was currently residing in his hover pod, calmly staring outside the massive window of his observation deck. "The Super Saiyan...and the Super Saiyan God...We''ve looked into them, but they appear to just be legends." "That is about what I was thinking. Still, I cannot afford the least bit of anxiety, so I had to make sure." "So, are you cancelling the attack, Lord Frieza?" Hearing this, Frieza let out his iconic laugh, as he raised his right hand close to his mouth, similar to how Whis laughs. "Ohohoho, you must be joking." "Eh?" "Not after they have all assembled together...This is the perfect opportunity to be rid of them, planet and all, is it not?" Kikono''s eyes widened for a second, before he bowed. However, he saw Frieza''s expression turned serious as he looked out of the window. All of a sudden, everyone saw the giant window distort. More specifically, the space in front of the window distorted, and a giant golden gate appeared in front of their eyes. The Frieza Force members immediately got into an offensive stance, and most reached for their blasters. Frieza immediately yelled out to them. "Stand down!", Frieza exclaimed. Frieza continued to watch on in interest as the others withdrew their stances. He had his suspicions and once he saw Nao''s white hair emerge out of the [Gate], Frieza grinned evilly. It didn''t take long for Nao to emerge from it. Upon seeing Frieza in person hovering just a few meters away in his hover pod, Nao immediately yelled out to him. "Frieza!" Hearing the white haired figure dressed in a purple posh Kai robe yell out to him, Frieza placed his hand over his mouth, and laughed. "Ohohoho, this is an unexpected surprise visit. To think you would grow so much in these last five years. Unfortunately, you are not showing interest in joining me. It''s a shame I can''t touch you now. You may have Lord Beerus behind you but that still won''t stop me from killing the rest of you monkeys." "So Lord Beerus really did end up contacting you..." "Yes. Surely you didn''t have such a pitiful idea as to try and stop me?" Nao shook his head no, denying him. This caused Frieza to squint his eyes. "No, I only came here to deliver you warning. I don''t care what you do next." "Oh, a mere monkey dares to warn me? Pray tell, what would that be, hmm?" "It''s simple really. If you dare chase after my family, I will chase you to the ends of the universe, grinding you into space dust!" Hearing this, Nao started to hear Frieza laugh like a maniac. Seeing him not take this seriously, Nao started to cycle his Ki, causing a huge wave of energy blast itself around the room. The other members of the Frieza Force got knocked out instantly. Frieza became wide eyed seeing this, and Nao''s Ki kept on rising higher and and higher. Before long his hair started to flicker, and with a ''shing'', Frieza saw Nao''s hair turn from white into a golden-yellow. An intense golden-yellow aura moved around him as well. Nao turned into a Super Saiyan! Frieza yelled out seeing this, as he was not able to believe this with his own eyes. "T-this is impossible! How can a mere monkey like you achieve such power!?" However, Nao proceeded to ignore him and used Vanish instead. Nao reappeared directly in front of Frieza''s hover pod. He then proceeded to grab Frieza by the throat. Nao then scoffed at Frieza. "Looks like you didn''t take Lord Beerus''s warning seriously. I have a contract with him. If you dare try to touch my family before that contract expires, you won''t live to see the light of day! Frieza, I could kill you now if I wanted to, but someone else will. I don''t want the true history changed too much..." That last sentence Nao only uttered himself, Frieza wasn''t able to hear it. Nao then shoved Frieza back into his pod, releasing his grip at the same time. Nao cycled his Ki, and golden spheres entered his vision once again. He then released his Super Saiyan state, revealing his white hair again. Getting one last look at Frieza, Nao vanished through the floor after creating a [Gate]. Seeing Nao no longer there, Frieza clenched his fists together, yelling out to everyone else. "Wake up you incompetent fools! I will not let a mere monkey disgrace me! Curse you, you damn Saiyan!" A loud smash resounded in the observation deck, and his hover pod actually cracked a bit! The other members of the Frieza Force stirred awake now, and they saw Frieza seething in anger. They froze like statues, not daring to say a word. Without saying anything, Frieza opened up the hatch on top of his mother-ship. Even though in the original story, he did this out of enjoyment, but now he was about to blow up the planet out of anger! Nao had actually wanted to make sure Frieza did this action, so seeing him enter space, and raising his right finger, Nao knew he had succeeded. But still, he had little time to act, as he started to see the death ball form before his very eyes! Nao suddenly vanished again, arriving back on Planet Vegeta. . . . Turning back time a bit, Nao had informed Miya mentally to proceed with their plan after the group of five left their cliff-side. At this time, Bardock arrived at Gine''s butchery. It was still early evening, and seeing Bardock speak out, Gine stopped her cutting. "Yo, Gine. I''m back." "Oh, Bardock!" "Things sure are buzzing around the city, aren''t they?" "Yeah, since everyone has come home." Hearing Bardock''s voice, Gine turned around, answering him. She then walked up to him, placing her hands on his h.i.p.s. She still had her white gloves on from cutting meat. Bardock then spoke up to her after sharing s hug. "Where is Raditz?" "He''s a combatant now after conquering the world he was sent off to. He teamed up with Prince Vegeta, and they''re off on some other world." As Gine said this, she backed away a bit, taking her white gloves off in the process. She then spoke out to Bardock again. "They still haven''t come back yet, though." "Prince Vegeta, huh? Now there''s s piece of work to be stuck with. What about Kakarot? Still in the child-rearing capsule?" "Yeah. It''s about time to let him out, though. Want to see him?" After Gine asked Bardock, she proceeded to head inside their house. After entering it, the two saw a child-rearing capsule, much like Nao''s, Miya''s, and the ones back inside the Palace. Upon having a closer look, it was filled with clear yellow-orange liquid. A small baby figure stood floating inside, hooked up to the cord attached to the capsule. They were currently sleeping peacefully. This baby figure even had black hair spiked in the same way as Bardock''s! Seeing Kakarot sleeping peacefully inside the capsule, Bardock spoke out. "He''s pretty small." "He appears to be a slow-starter type. But he looks just like you, doesn''t he? Especially your distinctive hairstyle." After Gine said that, she turned her head toward Bardock. Bardock''s expression then turned serious, before answering her. "I''m going to go steal a pod after dark." "Eh?" "We''re going to send him to another world." "Huh!? Bardock,you''re kidding, right?" "No, I''m serious." "Why would you go and do something like that now!? He hasn''t even learned to talk yet!" "With Kakarot''s latent abilities, he is destined to be sent away anyways. So we''re going to see to it that''s it''s at least a better planet." Bardock continued to observe the baby Kakarot inside the capsule. Gine then walked up to him, looking worried. "But it''s still too soon..." Hearing this, Bardock turned to look at Gine. "There may not be any time left." "Time?" "Frieza is afraid of the legendary Super Saiyan showin'' up." "Super Saiyan? But that''s...only a legend, isn''t it!?" "Yeah, but Frieza can''t help but be bothered by it. And he''s up to no good." Hearing this, Gine became shocked, letting out a gasp. Bardock then continued to speak. "I get the feelin'' that death is on its way..." After Bardock said this, Gine remained still, unable to say anything. Silence spread out in the room, it was so quiet that they could hear the bubbles escape from Kakarot''s mouth inside the capsule. At this time, however, the two suddenly heard a female voice speak out to them, coming out of the shadows. "That''s right, Uncle Bardock. Frieza is indeed up to no good." Hearing this, Gine and Bardock suddenly turned around landing their eyes on a beautiful fiery red haired figure, standing at 5'' tall. Her body was also well toned with muscles, and had a red tail wrapped around her waist, clad in her pitch black body armor. Seeing this caused shock to appear on Bardock''s face, before yelling out. "I-it''s you! Why are you here!? Didn''t Gine say you were off world!?" "We were off world for a while, but we recently came back just like you did, Uncle Bardock. While I would love to explain the details, we''ve not much time. Papa can fill you in once the pod is ready." "Papa?" Hearing Miya say ''papa'' to Bardock, he became confused. He soon saw five other figures approach them. Bardock''s eyes almost popped out of his head seeing Oscar with one open eye and a huge scar going across his face. "You! You''re supposed to be dead!", Bardock exclaimed. Chapter 134 - 128: Planet Vegetas Destruction (III) As soon as Bardock said that, his loud voice escaped the butchery, causing the other Saiyans to start taking notice of what was going on inside. Bardock immediately saw Oscar vanish, only to feel a large hand cover his mouth preventing from him speaking. His voice became muffled, but he soon heard Oscar speak out to him with a stern voice. "Not one more damn word out of you, Bardock. It''s a good thing you got your scouter off. This mission is top secret, nod if you understand." Hearing this, Bardock immediately nodded. Oscar then removed his hand from Bardock''s mouth. Bardock then proceeded to talk to Oscar in a low voice. "So it is true that bastard wants to kill us all. Now it makes sense as to why I saw that bastard''s full fleet as we docked our ship." "Yeah. We could prevent this but according to Nao, he advised against it. I''m still getting used to my son being able to see the future, but according to him, Planet Vegeta is toast no matter what. Just be glad were taking you two with us." "Wait, what?" "Just shut up for now! We''ll explain things once we''re out of sight from that bastard. Go get that damn pod pronto!" "You got it!" At this time, Bardock dared not to say anything else, and flew out in a hurry. He flew out still dazed. He just learned Oscar was still alive after all this time! Gine, on the other hand, still felt like right now was a dream. She then placed her hand on Kakarot''s capsule. She appeared to be yearning for him. She then spoke out. "Why must we send Kakarot off in a pod? If you guys are taking us with you, we can just take Kakarot too! I don''t want to see him all alone!" Hearing this, scar could only shake his head, before replying to Gine calmly. "Look, Gine. The more we take with us, the more likely Frieza will grow suspicious. We are planning to time this right before the destruction. Thankfully Frieza only know about me and Nao..." "But Kakarot is just a baby with a power level of 2! Bardock did say he contains latent abilities, but still..." At this point, tears started to form in Gine''s eyes. Before they realized it, they waited for an hour, mostly in silence, as Oscar found it hard to reply to Gine. They then heard Bardock return, and a giant space pod could be seen straddled on his shoulder. The others made way, allowing him to walk directly to Kakarot''s capsule. It was now dark out. Bardock fiddled with the pod a bit, before the glass unlatched itself, revealing its interior. Bardock then pressed some buttons on the holo panel in front of the capsule, and before long, the liquid contained within slowly drained itself. The glass then receded, revealing a wet Kakarot. Bardock ignored the crying Gine, and proceeded to get him out of the capsule''s saddle. After drying him off, Bardock put on Kakarot''s black-yellow plated battle armor. He then placed Kakarot, who was now starting to wake up, inside the pod. After the hatched closed, Bardock hoisted the capsule on his shoulder. "Come, Gine, it''s time to go." "Must we do this?" "Yeah. Even I feel somethin'' about Kakarot. Somethin'' is tellin'' me his destiny will be a great one." "His destiny...?" "Yeah. Now come, Oscar is waitin''." Even though Gine still felt reluctant, she followed behind Bardock in silence. Seeing Bardock carrying the pod, Oscar nodded. "Let''s go." Saying that, Oscar, Iona, Miya, Isabella, Roti, Neo, Bardock, Gine, and Kakarot left the butchery. They proceeded to hop over several houses in the lower class district, before arriving at the south gate. They didn''t risk flying as they didn''t want to catch anyone''s attention. They soon departed from the south gate, heading off into the unknown. Pure magenta sandstone crags, hills, and mountains could now be seen. With the city no longer in sight, Bardock and Gine walked ahead of the group, before placing down Kakarot''s pod. Kakarot could now be heard crying, but it soon lessened, after he saw Gine''s and Bardock''s face outside the tinted red window. Gine then spoke out to Bardock. "As I''ve thought, it''s better not to do this. Let''s just take him with us, Bardock!" "We can''t, Gine. Kakarot must go." "But why would you go to such great lengths!? It''s not like a Saiyan man to worry about his children." "Maybe it''s ''cause I''m always in the middle of battle, and I''d like to save somethin'' instead for once. Especially someone who is deemed to be a lower-class warrior. My son, Kakarot." After Bardock said this, the two heard Kakarot cry some more. The others remained silent, waiting for Gine and Bardock to finish. Bardock then spoke out once more to Gine. "I''ve programmed in a distant planet name Earth. It''s a world inhabited by people with lower technology and combat levels. I think you''ll be able to survive there, even with your power level of 2, Kakarot...Moreover it''s not much worth, so the chances that it will get targeted by Frieza are also low." As soon as Bardock said this, Gine placed her hand on the tinted window pane. She then spoke out to Kakarot. "Once this whole mess is over, we''ll come get you right away, okay?" "Yeah. Listen up, you must survive, no matter what! When Bardock said that, the little Kakarot tilted his head inside the pod, and stared at the two. Gine then spoke out to him once again. "We will see you later!" Once Gine finished speaking, Bardock put his left hand on the window. Gine also had her left hand on it. Seeing Bardock''s large hand, little Kakarot reached for his own, placing his against Bardock''s. Yet the window still separated them. After a moment of silence, the pod soon lifted off from the ground, creating a slight breeze. the shutter of the window started to open, closing off the window. As the pod reached higher snd higher into the sky, Gine rushed toward him. Gine then screamed out his name, one last time. "KAKAROTTTTTTTTT!" Tears immediately started pouring down her face after shouting his name, and she collapsed onto her knees. In just a mere couple of moments, the pod vanished from sight, leaving the group alone. The sound of wind blowing struck their ears, listening to Gine cry. Iona wanted to rush out towards her, but Oscar prevented her from moving. However, at this time, their departure was short lived. A huge orange-red ball of Ki expanded out of nowhere, causing the planet to light up, as if it became daytime! Seeing Frieza start his Death Ball, which was about a fifth of the size of the actual planet, Oscar cursed out. "Dammit! Looks like we were much shorter on time. Where the hell are you, Nao!?" However, as if it were music to his ears, Oscar heard a calm voice reach out to him beside him. "Do not worry, Father. It looks like things went as planned on your side. We''ve not much time. Frieza''s Death Ball is already starting to descend! I''ll create a [Gate] to Planet Elosyia immediately!" The group suddenly saw Nao appear right before their eyes. Nao cycled his Ki, which ended up turning golden. Bardock became shocked seeing this, and he immediately assumed this energy was the legendary Super Saiyan! Yet something else happened instead. A huge golden gate distorted around their feet. In no time at all, Bardock soon saw the ground covered in darkness, before revealing a lush green planet, much more green than Planet Earth. He then heard Nao speak out to them. "The ride may get a bit bumpy, Uncle Bardock, Auntie Gine. Just save the yelling till after! This place is about to become a living hell, let''s go!" Once Nao said that, Miya took the first plunge into the [Gate]. Isabella was next. The two maids followed in after her, then Iona and Oscar. Now it was just Nao, Bardock, and Gine. The latter two were still frozen, seeing their death imminent. Even Bardock had an urge to go all out on the incoming Death Ball. However, they soon snapped out of it, after hearing Nao yell out to them once more. "We''ve no time left, you two! Jump in, now!" "R-tight!" Bardock now looked away from the Death Ball, which now entered the planet''s atmosphere. Cracks started to appear from the planet''s core. Bardock immediately grabbed Gine, before plunging into the [Gate], leaving Nao alone. Nao said one finally thing as he looked upward, before he vanished into the ground. "You better take my warning seriously Frieza. It''s best for Kakarot to take care of you per the true history, but if you force my hand...I won''t hold back next time like I did today." Chapter 135 - 129: Interlude While Nao was having the time of his life rescuing Gine and Bardock from their death, let''s focus on something else in the mean time, shall we? Now you all may not remember, but Nao''s system, Rebirth, has a void dimension, very similar to the Null Realm in the D*Z world. As of now, it only contains one golden planet, the D*Z world. What Nao had yet to learn was that this void dimension connected to something else. Something far far more massive than the myriad galaxies that were discovered through science in Nao''s first life. The multiverse! For those who are still new to the concept of the multiverse, it is essentially a realm of infinite possibilities, where even a mere thought could end up creating a new world there. It contained galaxies, planets, moons, stars, asteroids, black holes, secret dimensions, all that fun jazz. Simply put in layman''s terms, it''s basically a never-ending ocean! Now why would we focus on this much more grand scale than Nao''s void realm, you may ask? Well, unknown to Nao, deep within the multiverse, a very strange oval-shaped object kept moving at constant pace, seemingly with no destination in mind! Upon having a closer look at this weird oval-shaped object, it was a massive fifteen meter golden door, flying through the multiverse faster than the speed of light! It had exquisitely carved teal runes on all four corners.of it. One would expect for them to radiate light, however these did not. These runes depicted four guardian beasts, hailed from Chinese legend. The top left rune depicted the Black Tortoise. The top right rune depicted the Vermillion Bird. The bottom left rune depicted the White Tiger. The bottom right rune depicted the Azure Dragon. These four large runes surrounded an even larger rune, depicting a white and black yin-yang symbol. The two smaller golden doors further down no longer existed, the doors that led to Heaven and Hell. Only one ancient wooden door replaced them, seemingly indestructible. This was the very same door Nao saw while his soul was being judged after he passed away, before it got accepted into the Rebirth system! Sure enough, it finally made its appearance once more. This magical place housed a very ancient god. This god had been mentioned more than once, in fact. Even Fairy #001, Miho (now Miya), was created by him. This golden door was The President''s home! Planet Earth was no longer in sight. Heck, this door wasn''t even in the milky way galaxy any more. At this point, one of you is probably asking why the heck are we even talking about this? Well, despite no noise escaping from beyond the ancient wooden door, something was definitely stirring inside of it. Let''s take a look, shall we? The scene soon changed, heading inside the wooden door. The multiverse could no longer be seen, soon to be replaced by a fast expanse of endless white clouds. However, it''s not like this place wasn''t occupied. Several meters away, stood an old figure, clad in a plain white robe. Standing about 6''1, tall, no hair could be seen on his head. Instead, it went all toward his beard, stretching outward about half a foot. He sinply wore a white robe and nothing else, and was currently sitting in a lotus position, staring at several blue 3-d panels floating around him, much similar to those the Angels use to observe. Further beyond the screens and the old man stood a massive pitch black obsidian obelisk, curving all the way upward. Its height pierced the heavens, and its tip couldn''t be seen from the ground. However, the old man proceeded to stare upwards toward the top, as if he could actually An ancient voice then echoed in the clouds. "Michael, how has the Babel Tower been lately? Have any of the souls we managed to rescue reach the top and clear its trials?" Once the old man said this, the space behind him began to distort. Before long, a beautiful busty six winged angel appeared behind him, donning long golden hair and yellow eyes. She appeared very graceful, despite her masculine name. A silver trident also could be seen in her right hand. Hearing The President ask her, she didn''t say anything, and only made a moving gesture with her spare hand. All of a sudden, the blue panels around the old man vanished. The angel then stretched out her palm, which enlarged the one screen that was left behind, allowing the old man to have a better view. The screen changed images, and soon revealed a figure. It was a female. She could be seen wearing a black and white hakama robe. They were typically worn by martial artists who practiced archery or the sword. In this female''s case, two large black katanas were equipped at her waist. Speaking of herself, she was very beautiful. She had a slender build, and moderately sized b.r.e.a.s.ts, standing about 5''8. She had mahogany brown hair which was tied up in a long ponytail that went well past her head. She even had dotted freckles on each cheek, appearing tomboyish. The old man saw this figure resting calmly in a grassy plain, with wind gently blowing her hair. The old man then chuckled. "That''s definitely the last floor alright. Those earthlings really know how to adapt and evolve, it''s quite marvelous. It''s a pity as to what happened to their planet though. They had so much internal strife that they failed to see the bigger picture. Their planet exploded before they could act." "Yes. Thankfully you were doing business there at the time, Your Eminence. No soul was left out. All of them were properly judged. Some sent to Hell, while others are enjoying their life in Heaven. You even gave those who wanted to reincarnate the chance to do so. Only by passing the trials of Babel Tower, however, could they be granted freedom to travel freely." "That''s right. I may be retired now, but at least its not so lonely here anymore now is it? Haha. Now, who was this youngster again?" "According to her data profile, she goes by the name Chelsea. Apparently she went to the same school the Young Master went to." Hearing this, the old man seemed to have drifted off for a bit, before speaking again. "The Young Master...? Oh! You must be referring to that young child Naoto. Speaking of which, Rebirth has been developing quite nicely cause of him. He is the first successor to it after all, my pride and joy! I wasn''t even expecting to find a successor back on Earth. But against the odds, I found one. Heck, it seems it might even have two now!" "...Two successors? Are you wanting to initiate fairy program #002, Your Eminence?" ''That''s exactly what I''m saying, Michael! And drop that ''Your Eminence'' bull-crap already. I''m a retired god now." "If that is what you wish, Your Eminence." Hearing this, the old man''s forehead started to bulge out in anger. He then let out a deep breath, and started to stroke his beard. His eyes then landed on the mahogany hair-colored girl on the blue screen, before speaking again. "Still, love really shows no bounds...huh? To think the girl young Naoto was planning to confess to but couldn''t before he died actually managed to clear all of Babel Tower...even I''m quite impressed by that feat. Looks like that love wasn''t so one-sided now, either, haha!" Hearing the old man laugh once more didn''t phaze the angel one bit, and she still had a deadpan look. She then spoke out to him, only to bow right after. "I will now go leave to initiate fairy #002, Your Eminence." "Now wait just a damn minute Michael! You''re always off in a hurry. At least let me finish speaking!" "...My deepest apologies, Your Eminence." Hearing the angel speak before him without any sort of emotion, the old man began to rub his forehead. He took a minute to calm down. He then spoke out to the six winged angel once more in a serious tone. "Michael, before you go and activate Mist, go into Babel Tower and retrieve that young lass Chelsea. I will explain the situation to her after. If she agrees, you will send her off to the Time Nest. Do I make myself clear?" "Yes, Your Eminence." "Good. And f*cking stop it already with those titles. It''s like I''m talking to a goddamn robot! I swear to god!...is what I''d like to say, but you won''t take no for an answer, will you, Michael?" "No, Your Eminence." Hearing this reply to his string of curses, the old man could only shake his head and let out a defeated sigh. "Just go, leave me be. I swear you angels are even worse than those Angels in young Naoto''s world!" After the old man said this, the space around the angel began to distort. It didn''t even take a second for the angel to vanish from sight. The old man sighed once again, and began to stroke his beard. His eyes then shifted upward again, staring at the obsidian obelisk in the distance... The calm atmosphere returned, and the scenery soon changed to outside the golden door again, back to the vast multiverse around it. Well, there you guys have it. More answers have been revealed, and more questions will rise. Even characters who only get referenced once or twice, only to be forgotten, have chances to become a shining star! What will it be like when Chelsea and Nao meet for the first time after death? Stay tuned to find out next time on the next episode of...*Cough, cough*, sorry, but that had to be done. C''iao for now! Chapter 136 - 130: Epilogue: Settling Down At Planet Elosyia Year 737 Planet Elosyia, Palace Elosa It was quite peaceful in the ancient wooden Palace situated on top of the massive ancient oak tree overlooking the rest of the planet''s forests and rivers. Various carved holes could be seen all around its branches, signifying a home for an Elosian. Further down the tree stood various types of other trees, making the scenery very beautiful. Its lush green color had finally returned from the war over twenty four years ago. Moreover, the general marketplace seemed to be buzzing with activity, as hundreds of Elosians passed in and out of it. All of the other Elosian commoners lived in their own personalized tree-house, but no matter where they slept, they could still see the massive ancient oak tree standing tall above them, which provided them comfort. All was quite peaceful here on Planet Elosyia, until a spatial distortion happened right above the Palace dining table. The table itself extended outward for tens of meters. Plop! Plop! Plop! Plop! Plop! Plop! Plop! Plop! Plop! Nine plopping sounds suddenly echoed in the throne room, landing straight onto the dining table that had a large amount of exquisite food, ready to be eaten. Light crashing sounds echoed soon after, causing the various Elosians sitting at the dining table to become wide-eyed. Even the figure sitting at the head of the table raised their eyebrows seeing the sudden spatial distortion appear, only to have nine figures appear right after. Of course they were none other than Nao, Miya, Oscar, Iona, Isabella, Roti, Neo, Gine, and Bardock! Once the figure at the head of the table heard now speak out in a grumble, only then did a smile appear on her face. That''s right, she was Queen Elena! "Ugh...that probably could have been timed better. But at least I think we made it safely...?" "Hehe, don''t sweat the small details, brother! That was pretty exciting in itself!" "Damn right it was! Looks like we came at a bad time though, gahaha!" "B-Bardock, did we just teleport? Where are we?" "Beats me. Go ask the kid." "Look, Roti! E-Everything suddenly changed! Are we dreaming?" *Smack!* Hearing this, Roti had a sudden urge to smack Neo, causing a loud smacking sound. This also checked to make sure Roti wasn''t seeing things either. All eyes went on them, causing them to freeze up. This in turn caused a momentary silence to spread in the throne room after everyone said that. They then saw Queen Elena stand up from the head of the table , and she was currently wearing an exquisite ocean blue dress with light blue frills. It barely covered her large b.r.e.a.s.ts, so when she walked over, it caused them to jiggle up and down. Even Elsa, who was sitting at the foremost chair on the right side of the table, sat there in shock. The food she was about to eat slowly fell off her silverware, falling back onto her plate. However, Queen Elena disregarded that, and proceeded to speak out to the group who just arrived, with the newly added members, Gine and Bardock. "Fufu, now this was quite an unexpected entry you guys. Nao did mention about his own way of traveling, but to think it''d be direct teleportation. Even among us who use magic, that''s quite an advanced spell." "T-teleportation!?" "T-to think I''d be able to witness Teleportation with my own eyes!" "Did Her Majesty just say Teleportation!?" Once Queen Elena finished speaking, gasps resounded from the other people who were currently seated at the table. Altogether it was about ten people, and if one looked closely, it wasn''t just Elosians! People from Planet Nem were here too! However, Queen Elena immediately projected her voice out in order to calm them down. "Silence, everyone. Why don''t you guys get off the table for now? We can chat while we eat. This is actually a celebratory feast! We just finished signing a peace treaty with Planet Nem. Isn''t that right, Nim?" "Hahaha, that''s right! You guys seemed to arrive in such a hurry too. What exactly happened back over at your place, Nao? I see some new faces too." Even though Nim remained seated at the foremost left side of the table, his laugh still caused some vibrations to it. The group took this time to recover. Bardock was surprised hearing this, and he saw these people appeared to be very familiar with that white haired kid he had gotten to know over the past few years! Bardock opted to remain silent, and Gine was still absorbing everything that what was currently happening. She knew one thing though. After witnessing that large fiery ball of death hurtling toward her way, she felt an impending death. Yet, now that they are in a completely different location with no sign of that monstrosity, tears started to form in her eyes. She collapsed once again, and broke into bawling! This caught everyone''s attention. They weren''t expecting someone to break down into tears, yet alone on their dining table! Queen Elena''s and Nim''s expression turned serious. She signaled for the others to leave, and quietly apologized to them, saying that the banquet would be postponed and held at a later date. Once the others left, Bardock placed his right hand on Gine''s head, and started to rub it. "Let it all out, Gine. I swear we will kill that bastard for backstabbin'' us Saiyans! In fact I get the feelin'' that our son Kakarot will be the one who will hold this destiny. I haven''t told you yet, but I get these flashes, Gine." "Sniff...sniff...flashes...?" During Gine''s breakdown, she managed to recover quite a bit after feeling Bardock''s rough hand rub her head. She wiped away her tears, and managed to reply back. "Yeah. When my squad went to go raid Planet Kanassa, a sneaky bastard snuck up on me. He said somethin'' about a curse before I killed him. Now I get these flashes of the future. I saw Kakarot grown up with my own eyes, Gine! I won''t ever forget that yellow hair as he stood facin'' that bastard Frieza!" Hearing this, Gine turned quiet. She then slowly made her way off the table, now that she had mostly recovered. Her eyes were still red though. Everyone else also got off the table at this time as well, and they gathered around each other. Hearing Bardock''s story in person about how he received his ability to see the future excited Nao. He remained calm, but the group suddenly heard the sound of hands clapping. Clap! Clap! Clap! Once the group heard this, they all turned their hands, only to find the source of the clapping, Queen Elena. Her serious face remained, and she proceeded to speak to them.. "May I have your guys'' attention, please. It seems you guys went through quite an ordeal before coming here, seeing that there are some new faces I haven''t seen yet. But none of that matters now! You guys are now safe here! It''s a bit late to say this, but as this planet''s Queen, I hereby welcome you all to Planet Elosyia!" Hearing such a warm welcome from Queen Elena, the others managed to calm themselves. Bardock had his suspicions being on another planet and all, and sure enough, he was able to confirm that. At this time, everyone saw Nao walk toward Queen Elena, before giving a bow. "Queen Elena, once again, I''ll take up your offer for letting us settle down here. If you really want to know, we no longer have a home...it just doesn''t exist anymore." . Hearing this, Queen Elena frowned. She even saw some of the Saiyans clench their fists in anger. Oscar then walked up next to Nao with a serious look. "That''s right. All of us just came face to face with Hell itself. I''m sure Nao and I could''ve handled that monstrosity ourselves, but just leaving was decided to be the best course of action. Moreover I did some recon before our mission started..." "Hell itself? Don''t tell me..." Once Oscar started to explain the story of what just happened during the last day back on Planet Vegeta, Queen Elena, Elsa, and Nim perked their ears up. Oscar continued to explain. "Yeah, besides us eight Saiyans and Bardock''s son, only six other Saiyans were off world. Me, Iona, our children, Roti, Neo, Bardock, Gine, Bardock''s son Kakarot, Prince Vegeta, Prince Tarble, Nappa, Bardock''s other son Raditz, and two Palace guards that are currently accompanying Prince Vegeta''s squad. In short, only fifteen Saiyans are probably left alive now...we just escaped from seeing our planet blow up by that bastard, Frieza!" ""W-what!?"" Oscar finally dropped the ball, and shock appeared on their faces. Even Queen Elena, who typically remained calm ad graceful, started to shake a bit after hearing their home world just got obliterated. "T-he planet you guys grew up on, is...now gone, just like that?", Queen Elena asked nervously. After Queen Elena asked that, Nao everyone saw Nao nod. "Miss Elena, I can probably guess what''s going on in your mind right now since I heard your story from Elsa in the past, but please do not worry about us. With the exception of Uncle Bardock and Auntie Gine, we planned this out. We were expecting for that bastard Frieza to do this sooner or later." At this time, Nim finally decided to speak out to Nao. Elsa, on the other hand, kept blankly staring at him, still trying to reel in on what she was currently hearing. "Nao, you guys keep mentioning Frieza. It seems he finally took action on your race like you mentioned last time? Well, regardless of what he had done, you guys made it here. Take a couple days to recover, and you guys will be back on your own two feet, haha!" Nim let out a large bellow, causing the ground to vibrate near them. The others'' expression finally eased up a bit and the tension slowly died down. Nao could only scratch his head hearing Nim speak like that. Queen Elena''s face twitched as he heard Nim try to shrug this off by saying this. She then spoke out in an irritated voice. "Nim, do you think it''s that easy? Aren''t you forgetting the whole mental aspect of this!?" Hearing this, Nim turned to the side to face Queen Elena, before replying. "I may be old, but I haven''t gone senile, Queen Elosa. Look, only a couple of them are visibly shaken. Why are the others calm?" "Calm...? Now that you say that..." As Queen Elena said that, the three looked at the others. Besides some clenched fists, only Gine and Bardock could still be seen visibly shaken. The others remained mostly calm. She then proceeded to speak out to them once more. "...Don''t tell me you guys really are fine?" Hearing Queen Elena ask this, Nao nodded. "For the most part, yes. Uncle Bardock and Auntie Gine may need some time to cover, but the rest of us already said our goodbyes to that planet. Once again, Miss Elena, thank you for taking us in." Once Nao said that, Queen Elena could only sigh in defeat. "Sigh...well, no use crying over spilled milk, I guess. We can put off dinner tonight later, we can at least show you guys to your quarters. Especially you Nao, you will live in the royal bedroom from now on with Elsa." "W-what!?" Elsa, who was in a stupor all this while, suddenly exclaimed after hearing Queen Elena announce that. She then turned toward her mother. "Y-you can''t be serious, Mother! Isn''t it too early!?" "Fufu, nonsense my dear Elsa. The marriage is only six years away. Given our long lifespans, it will arrive before you know it! You and Little Sayuri can become closer with Nao during that time." Hearing this, Nao tiled his head to the side, seeing as he hadn''t spotted Sayuri among the crowd of people here ".. Speaking of which, where is Sayuri?" "Fufu, she is still meeting the other Elosians down at the market. She should be arriving back any time now." After Queen Elena said that, all of a sudden, the group heard a voice coming out from the wooden steps leading to the throne room. A sound of shuffling feet echoed along the long red carpet outlined in golden lining. "Mother, Sister Elsa, I''m back!" Once the voice said this, everyone saw a figure arrive at the throne room. They saw a beautiful figure clad in an ocean blue one piece dress, standing about 5''8. She had white fox ears and a tammy cat-like tail with three orange stripes at its tip. She herself was rather tan and had blonde hair that flew down past her shoulders. She no longer had her white chestplate armor equipped, as she returned that to the Galactic Patrol before she retired. It indeed was none other than Sayuri! Sayuri herself felt strange, unlike other days where she didn''t really feel anything when she came and went throughout the Palace, down toward the Elosian city below. She soon saw several figures standing before her, some she had immediately recognized! Once her eyes landed on Nao and his purple posh Kai robe, the two bags of oddly shaped fruits Sayuri was carrying dropped down to the floor, causing a thud. A few of them even rolled out of their bag onto the floor. "W-What is going on?", Sayuri exclaimed. Seeing this, Queen Elena calmly walked up to her, before giving her a hug. "We''ve had some unexpected guests arrive, Sayuri. Long story short, our city will have about ten more people living in it starting today!" "Really!? I wasn''t expecting that to be today! Excuse me everyone, but let me go straighten up!" Once everyone saw the figure clad in the ocean blue dress say that, Sayuri darted off toward the throne''s private quarters further in the back. She even dragged Elsa along with her, and before long the two were out of sight. Nao sighed seeing them disappear. He now had a lot to think about for his future. Thankfully Planet Elosyia was part of a matriarchal society, so the ones in rule were Queens. Yet Queen Elena still just granted him the ability to live in their private quarters. There were various other rooms around the Palace the others would stay at. He recently received news that his marriage with the three girls was set to happen six years from now too! But with no more Saiyans to worry about besides his family, Bardock and Gine for the time being, he now had a lot more free time to do whatever he wanted. He would likely go visit the Supreme Kai of Time at Tokitoki City as well during these six years to begin his training. Only if Nao knew that there was another girl who really wanted to reunite with him, that she climbed through the pits of hell, fighting monsters and beasts, all the way up Babel Tower and managed to clear it, granting her freedom to travel in the multiverse. But that would be a story for the near future.... For now, it was time for Nao to settle down in Planet Eloysia, and experience the rest of his childhood in peace. Chapter 137 - 131: Passing of Time Quick author''s note. There will be a quick 1-2 day poll down below in author''s comments, so please check it out! Little longer chapter today. Got a 3 day weekend to enjoy so will relax next 1-2 days. Can expect next chapter release on Sunday! Cheers and stay healthy! . . . . . . . . . "Place that one down over there...this next one on top of the previous one...Oh, also put the one besides me over there too!" Hearing order after order, figures of different races could be seen going in and out of a wide open area, placing down all kinds of boxes. A smaller figure, who currently had a clipboard in their hands, kept talking in a loud voice, scribbling things down on it along the way. Some may be wondering who are these people, and where is this place they''re currently at? Well one thing is for certain, these people are not natives to Planet Elosyia, simply because this place isn''t Planet Elosyia! What could currently be seen was a vast grassy open land. There was a pristine crystal-clear water pond surrounded by placed rocks of varying colors, which expanded for tens of meters. Stone walkways could be seen connecting to different buildings. Well, only two buildings to be exact. This whole place appeared to be a dome of sorts, and was encased by metal bars carved in fancy designs. Outside this space only stood the vast emptiness of space. Yet it was not pitch black like normal outer space is, it contained different shades of green as far as the eye could see! Various moons were scattered around the exquisitely designed dome cage as well. Back to the two buildings, both of them were also white marble dome buildings, similar to those found back on Grand Kai''s Planet. One white dome was far larger than the other, and even had its own protective wall made of up white and pink marble. A giant tree also extended upward from the center of it, containing various acorn-like fruits. This building appeared to be a temple of sorts. Its official name? The Time Vault! Next to the Time Vault was a smaller dome building, and one could immediately recognize what it was. It was a regular house built by the Capsule Corporation, as it has its logo on the backside. The smaller figure kept giving orders for a while, and before long boxes were neatly stacked up into a small mountain. If one had a close look at these boxes, they were all neatly wrapped into presents! The small figure then put their arms on their waist, and a look of worry appeared on their face. "...I might might have gone a little overboard with this...This is way too much!" Once the small figure said that they sighed. This figure had pink-purple skin, pointy ears, and a purple posh Kai robe outlined with golden lining. That''s right she was the Supreme Kai of Time! However, before she could do anything, the tall mountain of gifts started to sway toward her way, causing the ground to lightly rumble. "Oh no!", the Supreme Kai of Time exclaimed. Yet it was too late. One after another, the boxes started to fall on top of each other, creating a small avalanche...Rumble! Rumble! Smack! Thud! It didn''t take long before the Supreme Kai of Time got hit on the head with a few of the boxes, and she fell down head first onto the ground. The rest of them covered her backside, blocking her in. She had trouble trying to get out of it. Hearing such loud noises, the portal near the entrance to this wide area suddenly shown a bright blue light. A figure then materialized out of it,. In fact another one materialized right after the first one did. The first one rushed toward the Supreme Kai of Time. Once they saw the mountain of gifts, they became stunned. "Supreme Kai...what exactly are you doing? What is all of this?" Hearing a voice reach out to her, her head moved upward. She saw a pretty tall figure wearing a gray-black leather trench coat. Their hair was cut short, and it split evenly down their head. It was also lavender in color. Their appearance was akin to a soldier straight out of a war. The one difference between them and this figure was that there as a decent sized one-handed sword with a purple hilt strapped against their back! Seeing this figure arrive, the Supreme Kai of Time smiled. "Oh, Trunks, you''re here! Finally back from your mission?" "Yes. I was able to meet the person you asked me with...That old man was quite eccentric...to say the least, but I did manage to bring the person you asked for here." "Great! Well done, Trunks. Now help me get out of this stupid thing, I can''t move!" "R-Right!" That''s right, the figure was none other than Xeno Trunks! This Trunks also came from a future timeline. After his family invented time travel in their world, he was brought to Tokitoki City by the Supreme Kai of Time. He then joined the Time Patrol. Working his way up the ranks, Trunks soon became one of the team leaders, and became capable of forming his own squad! His most recent mission was to meet an old man and bring back a person to the Time Nest, which was none other than her home! With that mission accomplished, Trunks and the other figure arrived back at the Time Nest, only to see the Supreme Kai of Time collapsed under a mountain of gifts. Seeing this, Trunks immediately went to her side and bent down. Reaching for her hands, Trunks activated a bit of his Ki, and with a plop, he manged to pull her out. Plop! Once her figure was out, the rest of the gifts piled on top of each other, soon settling into positions that won''t allow them to be moved. The Supreme Kai of Time sighed once again seeing this as she straightened herself. "...I really over did it, huh?" "What exactly is all of this, Supreme Kai?" Once Trunks asked that, she slowly stood up, patting herself down. She then placed her hands on her waist, and turned around to look at him. "Well, Trunks, if you really want of know, all of this is for my one and only disciple!" Hearing this, a look of shock appeared on Trunks'' face. That shock then soon turned into excitement! "A disciple of yours? Does that mean we''re getting a new member for the Time Patrol!?" Once Trunks asked his, he only saw the Supreme Kai of Time shake her head. She then clapped her hands together in an apologetic manner, before answering him. "Not exactly, Trunks. Didn''t I mention him to you before? I could''ve sworn that I did." "No you didn''t, Supreme Kai. If he isn''t joining the Time Patrol, then who exactly is he?" "I really didn''t? Then it''s fine for me to say it now that you''re back. Listen up, Trunks. He is a direct disciple to me! Not as part of Tokitoki City or of the Time Patrollers, but actually a disciple of a Supreme Kai!" "A disciple of a Supreme Kai!?" "Yup! Being a direct disciple under a Supreme Kai is way higher than that of the Time Patrollers. Treat him with respect like you do with me, okay, Trunks? Hearing this, Trunks'' expression turned serious, and nodded. "Understood, Supreme Kai. But you didn''t explain what all of this is yet." "I was getting to that next! All of this is my wedding gift to him! But I think I went a little too overboard..." "All of this is just a wedding gift!? Just how high do you treat this disciple of yours, Supreme Kai!? "Very high as you can clearly see, Trunks. I''ve never had a direct disciple before, so I feel like doting on him! Yet not once had he come here yet, hmph! Once he does, he will receive quite an earful from me!" "Come here? He has the ability to that?" "Of course he does! Unlike you Trunks who needs to use the Time Vault scrolls, he has a Time Ring! Not only can he travel through time directly with that, it also acts as a way to come here." "W-what!? How come I haven''t heard of these Time Rings?" Once Trunks asked that, he saw the Supreme Kai of Time fold her arms over each other. "I probably said too much already,. Mortals like you don''t need to know about the Time Rings. They''re mainly for us Kai." "If you say so..." Trunks could only shrug his shoulders hearing her reply like that. The Supreme Kai of Time then continued to speak. "Anyways, enough about that. Back to what I was saying previously. My disciple is indeed getting married later this year! Such a lucky guy getting married with three beautiful wives at such a young age. It makes the gifts all that more troublesome to choose though, ugh..." "T-Three wives? Such a thing is possible?" More shocked appeared on Trunks'' face after hearing that. The Supreme Kai of Time then chuckled seeing his reaction, before speaking again "Hehe, he''s not an Earthling like you are, Trunks. Your race has its own standards to society, and my disciple has his own to follow." "I see..." "Excuse me, but did you just say Earthling?" The other figure, who was a bit further away, finally spoke out to the two. Upon having a closer look at them, they turned out to be a female! They wore a black and white hakama robe, and had large brown hair tied into a ponytail. Freckles could be seen on both of her cheeks, making her appear tomboyish. Two black katanas stood equipped at her waist. That''s right, this was Chelsea, who finally arrived at the Time Nest the old man living inside the golden door mentioned! The Time Nest turned out to be none other than the Supreme Kai of Time''s home, which connected itself to Tokitoki City! Once the two heard a female voice reach out to them, their eyes landed on Chelsea. Even Trunks'' mouth went agape, pointing his finger at her. "S-so you can actually talk properly! Why were so rude earlier!?" "Rude?" "Yeah, Supreme Kai. She told me to get lost when I first met her back in that secret dimension! I couldn''t find a way to talk to her after that!" "Pfftttt...." Hearing this, the Supreme Kai of Time held onto her stomach and started to laugh. "Hey, I''m being serious!" Seeing her laugh, Trunks started to wave his hands in the air, trying to explain what happened earlier. Seeing this, small blue veins bulged out of anger on Chelsea''s question. She then rose her voice and yelled at them. "Answer the damn question! You did just say the word ''Earthling'', right!?" Once Chelsea yelled that, the two froze. Trunks could only nod his head in silence. "That''s right...I did mention that, but why are you getting so worked up by that word?" Trunks could only tilt his in in confusion waiting for Chelsea to reply. Yet he did not expect tears to form in her eyes. Trunks started to panic. "H-hey! Are you alright!?" Hearing this, Chelsea wiped away the tears with her fingers. She then nodded, and did a light bow toward the two.. "Yes...I''m sorry for my sudden outburst earlier. I just had to make sure I arrived at the right area. It seems like I did. That old man told the truth after all...Hick..." Even though she just wiped away the tears a moment ago, more started to fall down her cheeks. She broke out crying, collapsing onto her knees. Before Trunks could rush in, however, they suddenly heard a small irritated male voice come out of nowhere. "Hmph. Didn''t I tell you that we came to the right place? You should learn to trust others more, Master." Once the three heard this voice, Chelsea''s chest started to glow light blue. It then distorted, and out came a small figure. A n.a.k.e.d male fairy with short light blue hair to be exact. They even had transparent light blue wings, just like Miya''s! He then fluttered his wings, and approached the Supreme Kai of Time and Trunks. They had to squint their eyes a bit, as this fairy was pretty small! "I apologize for my Master''s rudeness. She may appear cold on the outside but she has a warm heart on the inside. We''re mainly here to search for someone." "Searching for someone?" As Trunks replied to the blue headed fairy with his own question, the Supreme Kai of Time stood there dazed for a moment. Her expression then suddenly turned serious. She preceded to ask him a question of her own. "That...someone you''re looking for, it wouldn''t happen to be another fairy like you, with long fiery red hair and transparent red wings?" Hearing this, the blue headed fairy turned to look at the Supreme Kai of Time, before answering. "That''s definitely the one I''m referring to. You''ve met her?" Once he said this, the Supreme Kai of Time said nothing else, and her expression turned grave. "I know very well who you guys are looking for now. What do you want with Nao!?" Once the Supreme Kai of Time yelled out Nao''s name, her voice struck Chelsea''s heartstrings to the core. Her tears kept falling down. The Supreme Kai of Time stared blankly at her crying. The blue headed fairy turned around and fluttered his wings toward Chelsea, looking a bit worried. He ignored the Supreme Kai of Time''s question and started to talk to Chelsea, as if he were trying to console her. "See, Master? The President said the Young Master would be here, and he is! He doesn''t like to tell lies! You''ve managed to come so far already, don''t tell me you want to give up halfway now?" Once the blue headed fairy said that, Chelsea started to calm down a bit. Her tears stopped, but her eyes were still red. Trunks'' mouth was still agape seeing all this happen. Padding her hakama robe a bit, Chelsea slowly stood back up. Once again, she bowed at them, apologizing for what just happened. The blue headed fairy also remained quiet after saying that. "I-I''m sorry for you two having to see that. We can''t really explain much yet, but you clearly know Nao. I''m not sure if he mentioned his true name to you yet, but Nao, or rather, Naoto and I come from the same world." "The same world...as Nao? You don''t look like a Saiyan to me miss. Even though I''m a Supreme Kai, I still find this hard to believe. I mean, six years have already passed, and now I get this? What are you to him, exactly? Once she finished saying that, Trunks heart suddenly went into turmoil. She just casually tossed out the race he belonged to, just like that! He had just learned the disciple she had was also a Saiyan, just like Trunks. As Trunks continued to stare at the Supreme Kai with wide eyes, Chelsea ignored him. She proceeded to nod, answering her question instead. "...To put it simply, we went to to school together. He was quite shy and difficult to approach to at that time, but I still found him more handsome than the other boys there. We were able to talk here and there, but I always became too embarrassed shortly after, and ended up running away..." "Now stop right there!" Hearing Chelsea start talking about her story, the Supreme Kai of Time started to get irritated for some reason. The Supreme Kai of Time then halted her with her hand. Seeing this, Chelsea became confused. Chelsea then heard her sigh, which confused her even more. All of the sudden, the Supreme Kai of Time started to curse, which she rarely did even by herself! "...Goddamn-it! Of course another one just had to show up...This just sounds like another pain in the ass love story! Well, I hate to burst your bubble missy, but Nao''s already taken. Heck, even his wedding is set due in six months time!" "I''m well aware of that. That doesn''t matter to me. I beg you, please bring me to him!" "Huh!?" Even though the Supreme Kai of Time cut her off like that, Chelsea ignored it. She wasn''t even surprised to hear that Nao was getting married this year either! Well, to put it simply, she actually already knew about that from the old man! Yet she still wanted to be with Nao. To make her stance project even more, Chelsea even got down on all fours, and deeply bowed her head. "Please!" "I-I got it already! You don''t need to go that far! For now, why don''t take some time to get settled down here? The client did request for us to provide housing for you. Just stop doing that!" "T-thank you!" Saying that, Chelsea lifted her head off the ground, slowly standing back up. She then saw the Supreme Kai of Time sigh. The Supreme Kai of Time then turned toward Trunks, who was still trying to wrack his brain on what was was currently happening. "Trunks, go help her settle down here. Also what you just witnessed is top secret. If you reveal any of this to anyone, I''ll strip you of your Time Patroller rank right here and then and hurl you into a Time Rift where you would be stuck there for all of eternity! Do I make myself clear?" "Y-Yes!" Trunks finally regained himself from his stupor, and nodded. He then proceeded to walk toward Chelsea. He tried to grab her shoulder to indicate themselves to exit the building, but she slapped his hand away. Trunks could only smile awkwardly seeing this. Without much else to say, the two finally left the Time Nest through the portal. The blue headed fairy also went back into Chelsea''s body as they left. The Supreme of Kai of Time was now left alone again. She then proceeded to stare silently at the mountain of gifts that was prepared for Nao''s wedding. Six years passed by in a blink of an eye, and Nao was officially eighteen years old now! A period of peace ensued for both Nao and the Supreme Kai of Time during these six years. Yet Chelsea of course had to make her appearance now of all times. That, combined with the wedding due in six months, the Supreme Kai of Time could only sigh seeing that her life was about to get extremely busy. Yet, it wasn''t like Nao wasn''t busy as well. In fact his life was about to go through a much more chaotic period, experiencing the life of an a.d.u.l.t! To be more specific, raising children! Unbeknownst to the two of them, ten years had already passed since Nao received the golden apple from her. The golden apple was due to hatch during that time. That''s right, ten years have now passed since then, causing the golden apple to finally hatch! Chapter 138 - 132 A New Family Member! Quick Author''s note. Slight lemons this chapter but mostly fluff! Still, you guys have been warned! Do you guys want to see full lemon scenes though? It would be a new area for me to write but I''d think I would be up for the challenge! Let me know down below! Hope you guys enjoy the chapter, and remember, stay healthy! . . . . . . . . . . . . Year 743, July, Planet Elosyia, Royal Bedroom Another average day soon dawned on Planet Eloysia. Its sun, or rather, its two suns, always rose from the east, and fell on the west. One would think this would cause unbearable heat down on the planet, but surprisingly it didn''t. The two suns were perfectly aligned around the planet''s orbit, making it appear very picturesque, as if the planet had come straight out of a sci-fi movie. But enough about that. Currently, morning had once again just dawned on this peaceful planet cloaked and out of sight from other alien races. The throne room of Palace Elosa was quiet as usual. Further in the back of the throne room stood the royal family''s private quarters. It contained one huge wooden room made out of the ancient bark from the massive oak tree the Palace currently resides upon. Toward the end of the room stood a massive circular king sized bed, spanning outward around 10 meters. A bed this large can definitely allow multiple people to sleep on it at any point in time. It also had a wooden ceiling customized with white dr.a.p.es that could cover the whole bed in an instant, if one wanted their privacy. The bed itself had cute pink sheets, and many fluffy white pillows. Within these pillows, light snoring could be heard from five figures. In the center stood a very muscular man, all of his body was toned with muscle, yet it wasn''t thick like bodybuilders had. This showed that their strength resided more on an internal level. This man actually stood about 6''1. He was currently n.a.k.e.d, and a white tail poke out from his butt. His proud member could also be seen standing tall but it wasn''t overly large, sitting nice and even at about seven inches fully erect. The classic case of morning wood. His medium sized white spiky hair could also be seen shooting straight up, similarly to Vegeta''s hair. That''s right, this man was none other than Nao! He was no longer that child we saw six years ago. He had a sudden growth spurt during the latter of the passing six years, causing a massive growth in his height! At the moment, light snoring escaped from his mouth. He was lying flat on his back, straight as a wooden plank. Yet he suddenly tossed around a bit, and his body did a flip. Nao suddenly felt a very soft sensation as he rolled over onto his stomach. His hand also landed on something very soft and bouncy. "Don''t...touch...there...zzz...zzz...." "Mmm..." What Nao just rolled onto was another figure! This figure had beautiful white skin, and a black spade shaped tail poking out from her butt as well. Her long pink hair was quite unruly thanks to the bed. She started to squirm around a bit, feeling something touch her D sized b.r.e.a.s.ts. To the right of this figure laid another n.a.k.e.d beautiful tanned female with short blond hair. They had white fox ears and a white tammy cat-like tail with three orange stripes at its tip. However, unlike the other figure, her b.r.e.a.s.ts were pretty flat. But her slim, toned body and curvy waist made up for it. This figure was currently snoozing without a care in the world while clinging onto the the other figure. They were none other than Isabella and Sayuri! Back toward the right of Nao laid another beautiful n.a.k.e.d female. Their hair went well past her shoulders, and it was no longer sky blue, but now a deeper ocean blue, much like her mother''s. Out of the figures present, this one had the largest b.r.e.a.s.ts, being about a size larger than Isabella''s. This one had no tail like the other two but instead had long pointy ears similar to that of a high elf. She was Elsa, the daughter of the current Queen of Planet Elosyia, Queen Elena! Once Nao''s body flipped over onto Isabella''s, the leg Elsa was clinging onto slipped away from her grasp. This caused her to shiver a bit since she lost that warm feeling she previously held onto. As a result, her eyelids started to flutter. The last figure was of course another beautiful n.a.k.e.d woman that had fiery red straight hair going past her shoulders. Her body was also quite toned with muscles, but not as visible compared to Nao''s. She had a red tail poking out of her butt too. She was currently clinging to Nao''s back. Of course, this was none other than Miya! Unlike the other women, however, she drew the short end of the stick during their growth, only to become the shortest in height of them all. Her height was now 5''5, and her b.r.e.a.s.ts was a size shorter than Isabella''s, remaining at a C cup. Regarding the height of the other''s, as previously stated, Nao was now 6''1. Both Sayuri and Elsa remained at 5''7. However, among them, Isabella was probably the one who experienced the most growth in height. Perhaps it was due to her Gemmed Dragon bloodline, but as a result of the males in her clan being extremely tall, she ended up reaching a flat 7 feet in height, marking her the tallest of the five present! Even though that happened to Isabella, Nao did not care about that at all, and he still found her extremely beautiful. Isabella didn''t develop a height complex either, so everything turned out fine. With that being said, Elsa slowly opened her eyes, only to see Nao head''s planted on Isabella''a chest, still sound asleep. Isabella was lightly squirming around underneath him. Seeing this, Elsa''s eyes started to twitch. She then rubbed her eyes a bit, slowly sitting herself up. She indeed confirm what she saw, so she stretched out her left arm, and grabbed Nao''s ear, firmly squeezing down on it.. "Exactly what..are you trying to do first thing in the morning, Nao?" Once Elsa said that, she received no response from Nao. The others didn''t budge either. Elsa could only sigh seeing this, pulling away her hand. Only she was an early riser of the group. However, before she could do anything, her long ears suddenly perked up. Following that, she heard a sound of shuffling feet. The door leading into the royal bedroom suddenly opened itself with a large bang! BANG! Hearing this loud bang, the others finally had their eyes flutter, and started to groan. A voice of a small child soon yelled out to them in a very excited tone. "Papa! Mamas! It''s time to get up! We''ve got guests! Auntie is here to pay us a visit!" A shadow of a small figure dripping with water immediately started to dash toward the extremely large bed after breaking down the door. Upon having a closer look at this figure, they appeared to be a light blue skinned humanoid with pointy ears, but not as large as Elsa''s. Despite their small frame, their white hair was pretty decently sized and styled into a Mohawk-like style that flew down well past their shoulders, much like how the West Supreme Kai''s hair was styled. The figure themselves stood about 3 feet tall. Yet before this figure could do anything, she was immediately stopped by a large hand. This figure then spoke worriedly to the smaller figure. "Little Fie, stop running around, at least let me dry you off! You know you can''t run around without any clothes on!" "No! I don''t like the feeling of the clothes you want me to wear, Grandma! They''re too stuffy! I won''t wear anything but the robe Papa gave me!" "But that robe is currently being dried outside! At least let Grandma dry you off!" "No!" Once the smaller figure, Fie, said that, she cycled her Ki, and flew up into the air. Seeing this, the taller figure immediately yelled out to Fie. "Oh no you don''t, get back here!" The taller figure, unsurprisingly was none other than Queen Elena! The smaller figure was someone who was recently born earlier this year, yet they already appeared to be 5-6 years old. When she was born earlier in the year, she received the name, Fie, from Nao. That''s right, Fie is a newly born female Supreme Kai that hatched out of the golden egg Nao received 10 years ago from the Supreme Kai of Time! However, before Queen Elena could act, she felt a huge gust of wind push her back a few feet, causing her to shield her eyes. Fie was gone before she could act! All of this earned them a pair of five sets of eyes now looking at them. The yelling and the bang that happened mere moments ago woke Nao, Miya, Isabella, and Sayuri wide up. Nao also pulled the main cover over them, hiding most of their body. With a ''swoosh'', Fie flew right into Nao''s embrace, disregarding the other four. Fie let out a small giggle seeing Nao staring her. Do keep in mind she was still not wearing any clothes. Yet despite this, Nao received sudden urge to rub her head, so he did. "Ehehe, good morning, Papa!" "Good morning to you too, Fie. Care to tell me why you aren''t dressed yet? Moreover, you know you can''t come in here in the mornings." Hearing this, Fie pouted a bit. "I don''t like the clothes Grandma wants me to wear! They''re too stuffy and frilly. I like the robe you gave lots more!" Nao could only sigh in defeat. Thankfully, Fie was no longer wet from taking a bath with Queen Elena earlier, as the force from the wind blast Fie caused dried her body off. Without saying anything, Nao reached his hand out, before it disappeared into darkness. Seeing this, Fie''s eyes started to sparkle. Her attitude did a complete 180 degree turn. The darkness vanished and out came a plain purple robe with white edges. Nao then spoke out to Fie. "Fie, raise your hands in the air so I can put this on you, okay?" ""Yay!, thank you, Papa!" After saying that, Fie lifted her arms up, allowing Nao to snugly fit the robe on her. Nao then grabbed a hold of Fie into his arms, and continued to rub her head. "By the way, you mentioned something about guests, Fie. Who is this Auntie you''re referring to? Hearing this, Nao saw Fie tilt her head. "Umm...I don''t know! I just know that Auntie is Auntie! She also has that funny looking owl with her too." "Funny looking owl..?" Once Nao started saying that, his eyes turned serious. He then spoke out to Fie once more. "Thank you for telling me this, Fie. Go wait outside with Miss Elena, okay? Your Mothers and I will get ready." "Okay!" After Fie said that, she lifted herself out of Nao''s embrace, and soon flew out of the room, even past Queen Elena. Queen Elena could only smile wryly seeing her leave the room like that. She then turned around, and walked closer to the bed. "Nao, I think you''re spoiling her a bit too much lately. She won''t even try the things I want her to wear!" Hearing this, Nao let out a light laugh. "Haha, Fie is already turning out to be a mischievous devil. Still, she is my only daughter as of now, I can''t help but spoil her." "Sigh...still, you''re turning out to be a better Father than I was expecting, Nao. It''s hard to believe Little Fie was born just earlier this year. The race she belongs to, the Core People, if I remember correctly, must be pretty special." "What''s that''s supposed to mean, Miss Elena?" Once she said that, Nao''s eyes slightly twitched. "Fufu, that was just a slip of the tongue, Nao. Besides, you guys should get ready. Or are you guys already raring to go and give me some more grandchildren? Fufufu." "M-mother!", Elsa exclaimed. Once she said that, the girls started to blush. Only now did they realize they were still n.a.k.e.d. Sayuri blushed a deeper red, becoming extremely silent and hid under the covers. Isabella and Miya didn''t care about that. Elsa on the other hand, had her ears slowly turn a deeper red. She suddenly threw a pillow at Queen Elena out of embarrassment. "G-get out, now, Mother! We''ll get ourselves ready!" "Fufufu. Don''t make our guests wait too long you guys. Also don''t forget your wedding is only one month away now, it''ll be here before you guys know it." "Y-You don''t need to say that twice! Now leave this room at once!" Hearing Elsa yell out once more, Queen Elena grinned. She then turned around and proceeded to exit the room. Thankfully the door was still in tact, so she closed it as she walked out. Nao then turned silent, facing the reality he was now currently in. ''I really can''t believe more than six years passed by just like that...I''m not alone either. Sure, I still have my family, but I even got more people I care about now. Even Little Fie is now in my life.There''s still the matter of the wedding too. I haven''t been told any details of it, still being kept in the dark...'', Nao thought to himself. Seeing Nao stop talking and enter his thoughts, Miya, Isabella, and Elsa looked at him out of curiosity. Sayuri took this time to pop her head out of the covers, only to silently stare at him as well. In the end, Isabella started to poke him on the side, and spoke out to him. "Hey Nao, why did you suddenly become so quiet? It''s time to rise and shine! Did you enjoy sleeping on my chest earlier?" Hearing this, Nao suddenly regained from his stupor, only to turn and stare at Isabella. He then shook his head. "It nothing, Belle. Don''t start teasing me first thing in the morning. Let''s get up. I think I know who our guests our but I''m still curious to meet them." "Boo, you''re such a party-pooper. But you''re right, it''s starting to get a bit drafty in here. Let''s go, everyone." """Yes!""" Getting a reply from Sayuri, Miya, and Elsa, the four of them slowly got off the bed. Nao remained behind, and got a good look at each of their backside in the process. His morning wood calmed down a while ago before Fie and and Queen Elena entered the room. But once he saw the the girls'' butts once more as they got up, a small tent suddenly appeared on the sheets he was still covered in. Ever since Nao got his first erection during these six years, he had trouble at first trying to control himself. Over time, he slowly managed to, but right now, he just couldn''t endure it seeing a great sight such as this! Once the four were off the bed, Isabella turned around only to see Nao still covered up with the sheets. She was going to speak out to him, but her eyes shifted downward. She then saw the small tent bulging out down below, and she grinned. Nao saw Isabella grin at him, but before he could do anything, Nao saw Isabella slouch her body forward. She then moved her right hand toward her slit down below. She spread it wide, allowing Nao to get a full view of her untouched v.a.g.i.n.a. Still staring at him while revealing the beautiful pink slit she has, she proceeded to speak out to him, with the intent of teasing him some more. "You know, Nao...you have the ability to take us whenever you want, hehe. Why must we wait till the wedding?" Hearing this caused the other three to turn around while they were in the process of putting on her clothes. Seeing Isabella spread her v.a.g.i.n.a out in the open like that so casually caused Elsa to fiercely blush. "S-Sister Belle, what the heck are you doing!? How can you be so shameless!?" Miya, on the other hand, grinned hearing Elsa yell that. Sayuri only hid behind Elsa, casually taking peeks at the two here and there. Isabella''s actions just now did not phaze Nao one bit. In fact, Isabella even saw Nao smile, which confused her. She then heard Nao speak. "You''re absolutely right, Belle. Our wedding is only one month away. Still, we can bend the rules a bit, can''t we?" "Eh?" While Isabella let out a gasp of surprise, Nao cycled a bit of his golden Ki. Golden spheres entered his vision. Nao then extended his left arm out, covering his whole hand in golden spheres. Nao then willed more golden spheres around Isabella. Once her front-side was covered in them, he willed the spheres toward him. Surprisingly, Isabella felt her body get pushed toward Nao, and he soon grabbed a hold of Isabella, bringing her into his embrace. Nao then ceased his Ki. "Eek!" Isabella was not expecting this to happen, so she let out a light yelp. Nao then proceeded to speak to the other three. "Miya, Sayuri, Elsa, you three go on ahead. Belle and I will stay behind for a bit." Hearing this, Elsa and Sayuri could only nod silently. Miya still managed to speak back to him. "We will, Brother. Don''t be too hard on Sister Belle, okay?" "Don''t you worry, Miya." Once Nao said that, Miya happily nodded. The three soon put on their clothes, and left the room. With Nao and Isabella left alone, Nao turned his head toward her. He them spoke out to Isabella. "Now then, why don''t we have a bit of fun ourselves, Belle?" Hearing this, Isabella remained silent for a second, unable to respond to what she just heard. However, she soon regained her senses. Next, she actually pushed Nao back down onto the bed! Isabella then spoke out to him once more, and giggled. "Hehe, I''ll take you up on that offer, Nao. You''re on!" Chapter 139 - 133: An Experience To Remember (I) (18+) Quick author''s note. You guys wanted it, so here you guys go! First part of two of Isabella''s H Scene is here! I labeled it in chapter title but this author''s note is another warning. Full lemons ahead. You guys have been warned! Hope you guys enjoy it! Remember, stay healthy and safe! . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . The door leading to the royal bedroom soon closed as Miya, Elsa and Sayuri exited the room. As those three made their way to the throne room through the long hallway to rejoin Queen Elena and Fie, Nao and Isabella remained behind. Back on the extremely large bed, a beautiful, tall, n.a.k.e.d woman with messy pink hair and a black spade shaped tail could be seen straddled on top of n.a.k.e.d white haired man. Isabella suddenly grabbed hold of Nao''s bare muscular chest, pulling his head closer to hers. As if she had a sense of yearning, she suddenly spoke out to Nao with a l.u.s.tful tone. "Now give me a kiss, you crazy bast...mmmph!?" However, before Isabella could even finish speaking her sentence, her mouth suddenly became sealed. She only saw Nao''s head move in, planting his lips against hers. The moment their two lips touched, Isabella''s mouth became invaded by something warm. Nao opened his mouth slightly, extending his tongue out to meet a new friend. Isabella''s and Nao''s tongue soon started to dance around each other in a wild fervor. Seeing Nao kiss her, Isabella moved both her hands upward. She grabbed a hold of Nao''s head with her hands. She then leaned in herself placing her forehead against his, and closed her eyes, enjoying this new sensation. Loud, muffled m.o.a.ns of excitement soon escaped out of Isabella''s mouth. She and Nao began to rapidly move their n.a.k.e.d bodies around the bed, tossing and turning. They would be flat on their backs for one moment, and sitting fully straight up at the next. They soon blocked everything else out of their minds. Isabella''s loud m.o.a.ns did not go unnoticed either. The royal bedroom was not soundproof at the moment. Just as Miya, Elsa and Sayuri were about to exit the very long hallway that connected it to the throne room, they suddenly turned around. Elsa and Sayuri began to blush hearing Isabella''s m.o.a.ns escape from the closed door. "...Isabella really is serious about doing it this time, huh? Can''t she just wait one more month?" As Elsa asked this, she saw Miya shake her head. "No, Sister Elsa. Let Sister Belle enjoy this moment. I can tell she''s been enduring it all this time. I''m surprised she hasn''t turned crazy yet." "...That''s quite bad isn''t it? How come she hadn''t said anything about it? It''s not like we''re strangers anymore. We''ll soon be all in this together!" "I''m not sure, but Sister Belle probably had her own reasons. Let''s just hope the bed will still be in one piece after this, hehe." "Y-You!" Once Miya finished saying that while letting out a light giggle, Elsa reached out her arm in an attempt to grab her. Yet Miya suddenly dashed forward a few feet, dodging her arm. Before Elsa could do anything else, she saw Miya twirl around a bit. After Miya twirled, she leaned her body inward toward Elsa. Miya then raised her head, and spoke out to her once more. "Still, it looks like I won''t be able to keep my promise to you anymore, Sister Elsa." Hearing this, Elsa blinked her eyes for a moment in confusion. "...Promise? What promise?" "Did you forget already? I promised you that Brother Nao would save his first time for you until after the wedding was held. Yet now it looks like he will become a man in just a few moments, haha!" Typically when Miya liked to crack jokes, she giggled along the way. Yet Elsa saw her laugh instead! She in return felt her cheeks turn red out of embarrassment. "Y-you don''t need to mention that, Miya! I don''t care about that anymore! I''m going on ahead without you. Let''s go, Sayuri." To end Miya''s teasing, Elsa started to walk again. She grabbed onto Sayuri''s arm in hopes she would join her, yet she didn''t budge an inch. Elsa turned around, only to see Sayuri staring straight at the closed door. Upon having a closer look at her, Elsa saw Sayuri''s fox ears twitching like crazy, and she was dyed in a deep red. She even saw Sayuri gently rub her own abdomen as she continued to listen to Isabella''s loud m.o.a.ning. "...Little Sister Sayuri?" Elsa tried to call out to her, yet she didn''t get a response. Miya then spoke out to Elsa. "I think Sayuri broke down, Sister Elsa. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure she''s fine. You go on ahead to Elena. But before you do, are you able to put up a sound barrier?" "A sound barrier, what for...Ah! That''s right, Little Fie!" Once she said that, Elsa started to immediately chant silently. It didn''t take long before she was clad in an ocean blue aura. She then extended out both of her hands. In no time at all, her energy started to congeal together, soon forming a small ocean blue barrier around the whole bedroom. Before they knew it, They stopped hearing Isabella''s loud m.o.a.ns. Sayuri soon regained her senses as well. She immediately saw her hand touching her abdomen, so she quickly retracted it, pulling her arm back upward. She then saw Miya and Elsa in front of her. "W-what just happened?" Hearing this, Miya smiled and responded back to her. "Nothing really, Sister Sayuri. Brother Nao and Sister Belle will be late to join us. We were about to head to the throne room to start our morning It seems we''ve got guests waiting outside the Palace as well. Let''s go." "O-okay!" Once Miya said that, Elsa ceased her aura, and the atmospheres returned to normal, except with a small blue barrier around the room now. The three were soon out of sight. Meanwhile, things only became more heated and intense inside the room. Nao''s and Isabella''s kissing session lasted for a full hour, with their lips tightly locked against each other! Most of the bed sheets could now be seen falling onto the floor. With a ''Pah'', their lips slowly separated. After catching their breaths, Isabella kept her forehead onto Nao''s, and she looked directly into his eyes. Her l.u.s.tful expression soon became that of a loving gaze. She then had her right hand go down gently on Nao''s left cheek, speaking out to him softly. "Hah...hah...that....felt amazing...Nao, I love you so much..." Seeing Isabella''s loving stare, Nao could only rub his nose against hers in response. He too spoke out to her warmly, biting down onto her lower lip at the same time. "Hah...I love you to Belle. You mean the world to me. I don''t know what I would do without you or the others..." Hearing this, Isabella smiled. Isabella then proceeded to continuously kiss Nao''s cheek, before slowly moving downward. She then started to leave a hickey on Nao''s neck, biting down on him in the process. Nao could only stare at her seeing this. "...What are you doing Belle?" Once Nao said that, Isabella soon separated her lips from his neck. A small pink dot soon appeared on it as a result of her biting down onto his skin. She then looked at him with her eyes, before speaking out to him. "Hehe, this is to let everyone in the universe know that you belong to me! I will accept no other man!" Hearing this, Nao reached out his arms, moving them onto Isabella''s bare back. Feeling her soft warm skin, Nao brought her into his embrace. Two large soft mounds immediately pressed against his chest. Nao then blew into her ear. "But I''m already yours, Belle. Who cares what the universe thinks. Are you ready to start the real thing?" After Nao said that, tears if joy appeared in Isabella''s eyes. She then let go of the hug, and nodded at him. Tracing her fingers down his muscles, Isabella soon grabbed onto something very stiff and hot. Her hands even felt Nao''s erect member pulsating. Isabella then swung her back onto the bed. This allowed Nao to get a full view of her glory as she grasped onto his d.i.c.k with her right hand. Without saying anything, Isabella spread out her legs wide open, entering into a missionary position. She then led his d.i.c.k to the entrance of her sealed p.u.s.s.y, which had becoming soaking wet from their hour long kissing session earlier. She then spread her closed p.u.s.s.y open with her spare left fingers. Nao saw her beautiful pink walls and a tiny hole which still had a h.y.m.e.n in tact. Isabella then spoke out to Nao one more time. "Nao, I can''t endure it any longer! Shove your burly d.i.c.k inside my p.u.s.s.y in one go! Please, make me your woman!" Chapter 140 - 134: An Experience To Remember (II) (18+) A/N. Author''s note here. The anticipated second part is here! This is to be treated as a warning continuing from the first part. Full lemons ahead! It is quite long, and it may turn out quite dirty to some of you. I wanted to display Isabella as a dirtier girl than the others, so I hope you guys enjoy it! This will be the last A/N up here for the moment unless I got something else to announce. Rest will continue in the author''s comment section. Enjoy the chapter! . . . . . . . . . . . . . . As soon as Isabella said that, something seemed to click inside Nao''s mind. She even proceeded to wrap her legs around Nao''s butt, preventing him from moving backwards! Nao''s only option was to push forward, and he did exactly that! Nao''s hands were still free, so he reached out his left arm, grabbing onto one of Isabella''s b.r.e.a.s.ts. Nao grabbed a hold of his d.i.c.k with his other hand, which still had Isabella''s hand wrapped around it. Nao than began to move it up and down Isabella''s walls a bit, coating the tip of his d.i.c.k in love juice that constantly poured out of her p.u.s.s.y. Seeing the preparations done, he thrust forth! The castle walls finally broke through, earning an extremely loud joyous m.o.a.n escape from Isabella''s mouth, having Nao thrust whole d.i.c.k inside of her in one go! "AAAAAHHHHHHNNNNN!" Letting out this enormous m.o.a.n, Nao suddenly felt the the walls of Isabella''s p.u.s.s.y clamp down hard on his d.i.c.k. Isabella then arched her back upward, and a look of euphoria appeared in her eyes. Nao couldn''t move for a brief moment. But thankfully, that didn''t last long, as Isabella''s back soon plopped back down onto the bed. Still feeling the foreign object inside her, Isabella started to pant. Having broken down the walls, fresh blood poured out of her now torn h.y.m.e.n, slowly trickling down the right side of her leg. She then looked at Nao right in the eyes, caressing his face. Seeing her intense reaction, Nao spoke out to her. "Did you...just come from just the first insertion...?" "Huff...Hah...Yes. Nao, you really don''t know how long I''ve waited for this moment...I feel so happy!" Once Isabella said that, tears of joy started to form in her eyes. She then looked directly at Nao, only to wrap her arms around his head. Isabella pulled Nao''s head into her chest. Nao could feel a very loud thumping noise. Thump. Thump. THUMP! Isabella saw Nao''s ear listen to her heart beating fiercely. She then spoke out to him with a loving tone once more. "Nao, do you feel that? My heart is yearning for you so badly!" "Yes..." Replying to her softly, Nao stared into her eyes. He then leaned his head up a bit, only to reach for her lips once more. Their tongues started to intertwine once again, releasing more m.o.a.ns along the way. The b.r.e.a.s.t Nao had his hand on shifted to the left, reaching for her right hand. His hand soon interlocked with hers. Separating from their kiss, Isabella saw Nao draw her hand to his chest. Placing her hand on his heart, she too could feel it beating fiercely. Nao then spoke out to her softly. "Belle, you feel my heart as well, right? It wants you just as you want mine!" After he said that the tears of joy that were forming in Isabella''s eyes poured down her cheeks. Taking this opportunity, he proceeded to wipe them away. After looking each other in silence for a moment while feeling their connection, Nao moved his hand, placing it on top of her bare abdomen. He could still feel some convulsions as her walls kept constricting his d.i.c.k. The v.i.r.g.i.n blood pouring down also seemed to have stopped now. Seeing this, Nao proceeded to speak out to her once more. "Belle...does it hurt?" After Nao asked that, he saw Isabella slightly shake her head. She then moved her arms around his head again, and answered him. Her feet could still be seen wrapped around Nao''s butt. "No. I only felt a slight pain for the first second...All I feel now is your d.i.c.k pulsating inside me! It''s knocking against the entrance to my w.o.m.b. You can feel it...right?" "Yeah, I can. It feels amazing.. .I haven''t even begun moving yet!" Hearing Nao say that, Isabella smiled once more, replying back to him. "Nao, I want you to pound my p.u.s.s.y as hard as you can! I want this to be an experience we will never, ever forget for the rest of our lives!" "An experience we will never forget...I got it!" With that being said, the two no longer said anything. Nao slowly began to thrust his h.i.p.s back and forth. Every time his d.i.c.k reached all the way inside, Isabella released m.o.a.ns after m.o.a.ns of pleasure! Creaks resounded from the bed, echoing around the room as Nao slapped hard against Isabella. Isabella''s panting started to get more erratic. Sloshing sounds echoed out with love juice splattering around them. "Yes! Yes! Just like that, Nao! F.u.c.k me like no tomorrow!" After Isabella said that while m.o.a.ning, they strayed in the missionary position for around the next ten minutes. Only until now did they start testing out some different positions. With her legs still wrapped around him, Isabella tightened her stomach a bit. She then lifted herself into the air. Nao was forced to straighten his back as Isabella literally latched onto him. Having Isabella elevate herself into the air gave her freedom to move her h.i.p.s in any way she liked. Quickening her pace, Isabella started to hear Nao m.o.a.n in pleasure. Seeing this result, she grinned. Nao wasn''t expecting her to grin at a time like this. Before he could do anything, however, he saw Isabella extend her tongue out, sealing his lips once again. Isabella saw Nao become wide eyed a bit, letting out a muffled voice. "Mmm...!" Exchanging saliva back and forth, their kiss lasted a few minutes. Isabella then gently pushed against his chest, causing Nao to fall back down onto the pillows closer to the head of the bed. With a ''Pah'', their lips parted. Nao then saw Isabella smile at him, who could now be seen riding his d.i.c.k on top of him. "You sure are one dirty girl, you know that, Belle?'' Hearing this cause Isabella to giggle. "Hehe, do you dislike dirty girls, Nao?" "Not at all. In fact I find this extremely hot. You''re very s.e.xy, Belle!" Once Nao said that, he grabbed both of Isabella''s b.r.e.a.s.ts while still laying down on his back against the fluffy pillows. Isabella started to swerve her h.i.p.s faster. Once she felt Nao''s hand started to fondle her large b.r.e.a.s.ts, she yelled out in pleasure once more. "Yes, yes! Just like that! I feel something deep inside me wanting to come out!" As Nao let Isabella ride on top of him, letting her have her special moment, he heard that she was going to come soon. Nao too felt something wanting to release itself from deep down as he continued to feel the walls of Isabella''s p.u.s.s.y swerve around his d.i.c.k. "Me too, Belle! Where do you want my first load?" As soon as Nao asked that, Isabella immediately replied to him, quickening her panting at the same time. "Hah, hah...pour your seed directly into my w.o.m.b, Nao! I want our first moment to be complete!" "Isn''t that a bit risky? What about your work?" "My work doesn''t matter! I''ll take some time off if I need to! My w.o.m.b is dying to bear your children, Nao!" Once Nao heard how resolute Isabella''s voice resounded in his mind, something seemed to click inside it once again. Isabella''s constricted the walls of her p.u.s.s.y down on Nao''s d.i.c.k once more. Nao did one huge thrust with his d.i.c.k, jamming it all the way inside. "Here comes the first load, Belle!" This resulted in Nao''s d.i.c.k pushing the walls of her w.o.m.b aside, creating a small visible bulge on her stomach. Isabella felt Nao''s d.i.c.k pulsate like crazy, before spurting out a foreign liquid that had never entered her w.o.m.b before. Spurt. Spurt. SPURT! Feeling Nao''s s.e.m.e.n enter her w.o.m.b for the first time caused Isabella to let out a giant m.o.a.n of pleasure. "AAAAAAHHHHHHHNNNNNN!" Pure bliss could be seen on her face as his s.e.m.e.n kept pouring into her w.o.m.b. Unlike humans in Nao''s past life, Saiyans had ridiculous stamina and endurance, capable of producing large amounts of s.e.m.e.n to make sure their partners, no matter which race they belonged to, could get i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.ed. As a result of shooting his first load, her w.o.m.b got filled to the brim, and even shot some out onto her b.r.e.a.s.ts while Isabella could still be seen straddled on top of Nao. Their h.i.p.s also stopped swerving against each other, reveling in this newfound pleasure. After a moment passed while the two silently panted, Nao saw Isabella wipe the s.e.m.e.n on her b.r.e.a.s.ts off with her her finger. She then drew her finger to her mouth, and started to lick on it. Nao''s s.e.m.e.n then got stuck onto her tongue, and she started to swirl it around. Seeing Isabella do this, Nao''s heart started to beat fiercely. ''Belle is even drinking my own s.e.m.e.n...now that''s really hot...'', Nao thought to himself. With a gulp, his s.e.m.e.n went down her throat. Nao saw she didn''t say anything, and only laid her head against his chest. She then started to give it a feel with her finger that just had the s.e.m.e.n on it, only to look into his eyes. "Hah...hah...that felt...amazing...I love you so much, Nao..." Hearing this, her words pulled at his heartstrings some more. Nao proceeded to caress her pink hair, replying back to her softly. "I''ve never felt something that amazing like that before Belle...I''m glad you were my first." "Ehehe, hearing that from you makes me really happy. I feel so full right now, like my stomach is about to burst open..." "Now that you say that..." After Isabella brought that up, Nao looked down, only to see they were still connected. Yet his d.i.c.k did not go flaccid after his first shot, and it was still raging on. He then started to caress her p.u.s.s.y gently, causing Isabella to lightly m.o.a.n. Isabella saw this, and smiled. She then spoke out to him once more. "It still looks like you''re raring to go for another round, Nao. I did mention that I want this first experience of ours to be complete the most way possible. There is still one more thing to do...if you''re up for it, that is." Hearing this, Nao titled his head a bit in confusion, as he didn''t understand what Isabella meant by asking that. He then proceeded to ask her. "I''m definitely ready to go for another round Belle, but what do you mean that this experience still isn''t complete?" Nao expected Isabella to answer him, yet strangely she didn''t say anything. Instead, she pushed her body away, lifting her butt up at the same time. Nao saw his d.i.c.k finally plop out Isabella''s p.u.s.s.y, seeing it covered in both his s.e.m.e.n and her love juice. The s.e.m.e.n kept inside Isabella''s belly also started to gush out onto the bed. Yet, still acting strange, Nao continued to see her not say anything. Instead, she slowly crawled around, until Nao saw her butt in full view, laying down on all fours. Seeing this, Nao''s heart started to beat more and more. Staying down on her knees, Isabella reached out her left finger, moving it downward. It went past her p.u.s.s.y, and soon spread out her two butt-cheeks, allowing now to see the full glory of her anus. Nao then saw Isabella lick her right finger, covering it in her own saliva. This finger too went past her p.u.s.s.y, slowly making its way to her butt hole. Nao''s eyes turned wide as he started to see Isabella finger it, before her butt hole slowly opened. After loosening it up a bit, Isabella spoke out to Nao in a very seductive tone. "Nao, I want you to f.u.c.k my ass, just like you did to my p.u.s.s.y a moment ago! I''m serious about wanting you to have my everything! All of my body belongs to you!" Hearing this, this Nao remained silent as he saw a full view of her ass spread before him. "...Are you sure about this, Belle?" "Yes! The others were able to help me prepare for this. Its all clean and ready!" "...I''ll just pretend I didn''t hear that." "Hehe, could it be that you''re jealous about us girls having a bit of fun without you?" After Nao said that, Isabella giggled in response. "Not really, but it makes me curious as to how you guys could even find the time for doing those things." "Well...that''s quite simple to answer, Nao! You always sleep like a rock. We would make sure you couldn''t wake up, and only then did we start to play with each other. But you don''t need to worry, Nao. The others still have their h.y.m.e.ns intact if that''s what you''re worrying about." "Hearing that from you does put my mind at at ease a bit, but like I said, I''m not worrying about it. Besides, all of you are precious to me. I''ll do this to them in due time, just like I''m doing this to you now, Belle..." "Oh you..." After the two teased each other a bit, Isabella''s butt hole was now pretty wet with both her saliva and the mixture of juices still dripping out of her p.u.s.s.y. Seeing this, Nao inched his way toward her butt, which was currently lifted into the air. He than began gently push his d.i.c.k through her two butt-cheeks, right above her hole. Nao then spoke out to Isabella one more time. "Don''t complain to me about what happens next okay? I don''t know what to expect from this." "Neither do I, Nao! If you''re ready, then please, shove it into my ass!" After the two said that, Nao began to feed the tip of his d.i.c.k into her butt hole. However, unlike her p.u.s.s.y, it immediately started to contract, making it extremely tight! On the bright side though, once Nao made his way inside her butt hole, he found it to be extremely squishy! Nao had to thrust his d.i.c.k a few times before her ass completely ate it up. Even though Isabella was down on all fours, Nao still saw her wince in pain. She then began to pant while Nao spoke out to her in worry. "Belle, my d.i.c.k is now all the way up your ass. Does it hurt...?" "Hah...Hah...I was not...expecting it to be like this...Let''s just stay like this for the...moment..." After Isabella answered Nao, the two stopped and remained still for the moment. Nao even saw droplets of blood form around her butt hole. Looks like to some, first anal experiences can become quite painful, even with enough preparation. After a couple moments of panting m, Nao finally saw Isabella loose up a bit, relaxing her pained expression. She then spoke out to him. "Hah...I think I''m alright now, Nao. It feels like you''re d.i.c.k is stretching my stomach wide open. This feels somewhat weird, but I think I''m starting to like it, hehe." "You''re one hell of a dirty girl for liking a d.i.c.k up your ass, you know that?" "Hehe, you''re the only one I''d be a dirty girl for, Nao. Now stop with the teasing, and start moving! I think I can handle it now!" Once Isabella said that with a giggle, the two stopped their teasing. Nao slowly began to thrust his d.i.c.k in and out of her ass. Sloshing sounds from their mixed juices from earlier resounded around the two. It didn''t take long before Isabella''s pants to turn into m.o.a.ns of pleasure. "Aahhnn! Yes! My ass feels like its being roasted in a fire pit! It''s so hot down there!" Hearing her m.o.a.ning, Nao grabbed a hold of her two butt-cheeks, and proceeded to kneed them. Ever since the two started to have s.e.x, Nao wanted to try something, and and now it looks he has the chance to do so. Knowing that, Nao slightly grinned. Isabella couldn''t see his grin, as she was currently down on all fours, rapidly slapping her ass against his h.i.p.s. Her face was buried into the many white pillows around them, which many now appeared soiled. "Hey Belle, would you like to know what would make this experience even more complete?" "Hah....hah...there is still something else...?" After Nao asked that, he didn''t say anything more. Isabella, who currently had her head buried into the sheets, felt Nao stop kneading her butt-cheeks with one of his hands. He then slowly started to race his fingers along it, moving its way to the center. Once Isabella felt his finger shift upward, her face immediately lifted itself up in the air. She now stared at him with wide eyes. "Wait, Nao you don''t me--EEEEEEEKKKKK!?" Isabella couldn''t even finish her sentence before letting out a screech of pleasure. That''s right, Nao firmly grabbed a hold of her black spade shaped tail, and started to kneed it with his fingers! M.o.a.ns and and m.o.a.ns of pleasure escaped out of her mouth. "Aahnn, aahhhn! Nao, aahhnn, that''s foul play, aaahnnn!" "Haha, nothing is foul play here. Everything is fair game! I even trained my tail to rid of its weakness during our period of peace. Why don''t you give it a shot, Belle?" While continuing to let out seductive m.o.a.ns, Isabella turned her head around. She then saw Nao''s white tail swerve around to the her side. She blinked a couple times staring at his tail. Her hit panting trickled down on it. Without saying anything, she gently grabbed it with her hand. Once her grip was on it, sure enough, Nao did not feel any sort of strength leave him, knowing that his prior training was a success. Instead, he started to feel shivers go up his spine once Isabella started to lick it like a popsicle! After licking it like that, Nao saw her chomp down on it, sliding it into her mouth without any hesitation. Immediately after, Nao felt Isabella''s tongue start to swirl around the tip of his tail, causing even more shivers to crawl up his spine. These weren''t shivers of fear, but that of pleasure! With Isabella''s mouth now stuffed, Nao continued to kneed Isabella''s tail with his fingers. He even began to lick it, causing Isabella to m.o.a.n loudly! Their humping also continued for several minutes. Before they realized it, Nao felt something began to surge within him once again. Sensing that he''s going to come, Nao spoke out to Isabella who continued her muffled m.o.a.ns. "Hah...hah...Belle, my second load is about to burst, where do you want it this time?" As Nao asked that while panting, with a ''Pah'' sound, Nao saw Isabella release his tail from her mouth. She then spoke out to him while letting out some now louder m.o.a.ns. "Hah...Nao, I want you...aahnnn! To flip me over and spray it all over me. aaahhhnnn!" "You got it, Belle!" As soon as Nao heard what she wanted, Nao let go of her tail, as she did to his. Her saliva could be seen dripping on its tip. Nao then proceeded to lift her legs, gently flipping her down back onto her sight. Nao soon saw Isabella and her face was very red. He could tell that she was really enjoying this, as did he. In no time at all, he soon felt his s.e.m.e.n rushing forth, and with a ''Pop'', he pulled his d.i.c.k out of her ass. Immediately after, Nao spoke out to her once again. "Here it comes, Belle!" "Yes, spray it all over me!" With that said, his d.i.c.k convulsed, and began to spurt out his white liquid. SPURT! In no time at all, his s.e.m.e.n began to cover all of Isabella''s body, starting from her p.u.s.s.y and upward. It landed on her stomach, then her b.r.e.a.s.ts, her shoulders and finally her face. Pure bliss appeared in her eyes. Nao''s d.i.c.k then drooped downward, and he swung his body to the left, landing right beside Isabella. He began began to caress her face while Isabella scooped up more of his s.e.m.e.n, and began to slosh it in her mouth. "That really felt amazing...Belle. I wasn''t expecting anal s.e.x to turn out like that." After Nao said that, her eyes landed on him as she turned her head to the side. She then gulped his s.e.m.e.n down, revealing her messy mouth. Nao saw this and his heart began to beat faster again. ''No matter how many times I see her do that, it''s really hot...'', Nao thought to himself. Na o then saw her smile. She then spoke out to him. "It truly was, Nao. It still feels like my ass is burning...That''s probably going to sting for a few days, ehehe." Hearing Isabella giggle as she said that, Isabella then saw Nao''s d.i.c.k begin to rise up once more. She proceeded to caress his cheeks as Nao continued to do so on hers. "Looks like you''re raring to go for a third time, Nao. You Saiyans really have a lot of stamina, huh?" "We sure do, Belle. I could probably go all day like this. You don''t have anything scheduled for today, do you?" Hearing this, Nao saw her head shake lightly. "Not really...The others did mention something about guests arriving, but they can wait a day, right? I want to spend the rest of the day like this with you!" "Looks like we share the same thoughts then, Belle. I''ll let Miya know we won''t be coming out till tomorrow. If you''re ready, do you want to start round three?" "Yes! Also, umm...if you don''t mind, I want to drink yours next!" "Still haven''t had enough? You dirty girl." "Ehehehe." Hearing Isabella giggle like that, the two decided to spend the rest of the day together enjoying each other''s embrace. They had s.e.x in various positions, and Nao soon lost track of how many times he came. He would be shocked if Isabella didn''t end up pregnant after this just by the sheer volume of s.e.m.e.n he spurted inside her. The others were forced to sleep in other rooms to allow Nao and Isabella enjoy their special day together. Even Fie was understanding, and didn''t pout one bit. The guests who came, who was unsurprisingly the Supreme Kai of Time, was told to halt her plans, only to resume tomorrow. She, talked with her few guests that came with her, and while acknowledging that, they just decided to tour the city of Planet Elosyia for the time being. Fie had yet to meet the Supreme Kai of Time for the first time, as they had to wait outside of the Palace. Queen Elena held her back, as she wanted Nao to see the two''s reaction when they would first meet tomorrow. Before they knew it, Nao and Isabella fell fast asleep in each other''s arms, and the next day soon dawned before them. The royal bedroom long filled with both of their mixture of both their scents. Chapter 141 - 135: A First Time For Everything (18+) Year 743, Planet Eloysia, Royal Bedroom, The Next Day A calm silence dawned on the large bedroom while the sunlight of the two suns peeked its way into the windows located on the left side. Its rays soon struck against Nao''s face, causing his eyelids to shudder. The bed covers could now be seen covering his still n.a.k.e.d body. Yet only him was currently visible. A huge mound further inside the covers could be seen wiggling around. Light m.o.a.ning would leak out from inside the covers every now and then. It didn''t take long for Nao''s eyes to open. The moment they did, he was blasted with Isabella''s lingering scent from yesterday. All of a sudden, he felt something hot coil around his member. Only now did he see a large mound wiggling back and forth sideways covered by the pink sheets. Well, they couldn''t be called pink anymore, since most of the sheets could now be seen covered in his s.e.m.e.n and Isabella''s love juices, making it a lighter pink. Turning it over, he saw Isabella going wild licking his d.i.c.k up and down, essentially treating his morning wood. With a ''Pah'', her mouth separated from the tip of his d.i.c.k. Plenty of saliva still covered it. Seeing Nao now staring at her, she smiled. Isabella continued to stroke it up and down with her soft hand as he spoke out to her. "Kuh...You sure don''t like to waste any time, do you, Belle?" "Ehehe. I just couldn''t help myself. Ever since I saw your d.i.c.k sticking straight at the ceiling while you were asleep, I started to lick it before I realized." "You know we have a name for that phenomenon, Belle. It''s called morning wood. Speaking of which, I feel like I''m about to burst already. Just how long have you been at it down there?" "Ummm...I don''t know! Maybe around a half hour?" "A-A half hour!?" "Well give or take. I stopped counting! I''m surprised by how much stamina you''ve got, Nao. One of these days I''ll beat you. But for now, treat yesterday as your win, ehehe." "So you''re treating this like a match now, are you? Ugh...I don''t think I can hold it any longer..." "Don''''t hold it in then Nao, let me drink all of it! I want to see what the first shot of your s.e.m.e.n tastes like at the beginning of the morning!" "Then I will take you up on that, Belle!" Once he said that, Nao saw Isabella widen her mouth, letting her tongue roll out freely. Bits of steamy air puffed out from inside her throat. She then coiled her tongue around his d.i.c.k, slowly pulling it all into her mouth. Before he even realized it, he couldn''t even see his d.i.c.k anymore! Isabella gobbled it up in one go! He felt a strong suction start on his member as Isabella began to move her throat up and down. Feeling this strong sensation, Nao grabbed a hold of her head. Isabella went at her own pace for the first couple of minutes, but once she felt his hands on her head, he began to thrust more rapidly. Her eyes turned wide a bit, letting out muffled m.o.a.ns. After thrusting his d.i.c.k in her throat all the way to the base a few times, the urge he had finally exploded forth. "Here it comes, Belle!" Immediately after saying that, Isabella felt Nao''s d.i.c.k convulse inside her throat. SPURT! SPURT! Lasting around half a minute, Isabella felt Nao''s s.e.m.e.n constantly pour down her throat. Only until then did she see Nao plop back down onto his butt near the fluffy white pillows. Nao saw Isabella slosh her mouth around a bit, before doing one final gulp. Nao proceeded to pant for a bit while Isabella seductively licked her lips, before her tongue went back inside her mouth. Nao then heard her giggle. "Ehehe, just as I thought, your first load was super fresh, Nao. It''s still sticking to my throat..." "You''re really something else, Belle. Its like you know where all of my weak spots are." "Well who do you think did it so much that I happened to learn that all in one day?" Hearing Isabella ask that, she saw Nao chuckle. "Haha! Guess I would be the one at fault there." After Nao said that, Isabella joined him, and leaned against his chest with her head. She then looked up, locking her eyes with his. She then smiled, and spoke out to him. "Still, we really did it a lot, huh? Are we really going to stay true to that promise we made? I-I kind of said that in the spur of the moment there..." Hearing this, Nao began to ruffle her pink hair with his hand. Isabella then saw Nao nod his head. "If that''s really what you want Belle, then I''m all for it. Among the girls, I think only you would be capable of doing something like that. Which begs the question, does the other half of your bloodline hail from a line of succubi or something?" "Yes, it does actually. Did I never tell you, Nao?" "Seriously?" "Yeah! Planet Nem is full of really high class succubi! According to Sister Dia, all the males in her Palace have pretty large harems. But don''t get the wrong idea, Nao. We aren''t like those hideous lower class succubi depicted in those old folklore spread throughout the galaxies. Once us girls choose a mate, we stick with them for good." "So that other one really was a Succubus Princess, huh?" Nao raised his eyebrows a bit after learning more about Isabella''s heritage. He did try to mutter that to himself, but as Isabella was right next to him, she heard him say that. Nao then saw Isabella grin. "Hehe, are you interested in her, Nao? I could introduce Sister Dia to you. She still hasn''t found her mate yet you know." "My heart is already complete with you and the others, Belle. Its things like these that I will leave it up to fate to decide...But we will see if she ends up approaching me. Still, Dia does remind me of someone else I know." "Oh, who would that be?" "Even though I only saw her for a brief time, her shy personality reminded me a lot of a person named Kale. Kale and I haven''t met yet though." "A person you haven''t met yet...wait, is this someone you know from the future?" "Well, you could say that. But that''s not something to worry about right now. What''s important is the promise we made. It''s more of a bucket list than anything." "A bucket list? What''s that?" "Well normally a bucket list is a list of things a person really wants to do before they kick the bucket as they say, well die. But if we twist those words a bit, then it would become a list of everywhere we''ve yet to have s.e.x at, without the dying part of course! That''s what you promised earlier, right Belle?" Once Nao said that, Isabella felt her cheeks turn hot, and blushed. She then placed her hands on her cheeks, and looked away from him in embarrassment. "Aww geez, now that you put it that way, it sounds super embarrassing! C-can we forget that ever happened, please?" Hearing this, Nao smiled at Isabella, and continued to ruffle her hair. "No can do, Belle. We''ve got our whole lives ahead of us still, and the places we will go to will be plentiful. Besides I can already point out our next spot too, haha! "...Our next spot?" Once Isabella asked that, she saw Nao raise his arm. After moving it a ways past his body, his arm soon pointed to the right. He then pointed out with his finger. Isabella''s eyes traced to where Nao''s finger landed at, only to land on the giant sliding glass screen that lead out to the veranda. This veranda was quite spacious with only small wooden walls covering it. It was quite easy to see the rest of the giant oak tree and the rest of the city below. Isabella''s face turned completely red immediately after seeing this. Nao laughed once again seeing Isabella''s reaction. "Well, we will have a lot of first times for everything right? Haha! Besides, the others have yet to come check on us. I''m sure we can go for a quick round outside. It will feel really nice with the suns'' rays beating down on us too." Hearing Nao say that, Isabella went silent for a moment. She then let out a sigh. "Ah, f.u.c.k it. It''s already been said and to be honest that sounds really nice. Let''s go!" After Isabella said that, she proceeded to get off the bed. Nao soon joined her, and they locked their hands together. Nao even saw Isabella begin to stroke his d.i.c.k with her spare hand as they slowly walked to the sliding glass window, still fully n.a.k.e.d of course. It didn''t take long to arrive in front of the sliding glass window. Yet at this time, the two finally heard creaks coming from the main door leading into the bedroom. Two figures made their way inside. Nao and Isabella immediately heard an angry voice reach out to them, sounding nasally. "Now where the hell do you two think you''re going still looking like that? Haven''t you two humped each other enough for one day already!? We can''t even get some peace and quite around here!" Once this angry voice said that, it caused the two to turn around. They noticed an extremely angry Elsa. But for some reason she had her nose plugged with one of her hands. They also saw Miya next to her with also one of her hands covering her nose. Seeing this, Isabella could only release Nao''s d.i.c.k from her grasp. She then giggled. "Ehehe, busted. Looks like we have to end our honeymoon here, Nao." Hearing this, they heard Elsa yell out to them once more. "What honeymoon!? You two turned our bedroom into a s.e.x den! Everything is either tearing apart or is splattered with your juices! Have you not realized it yet!?" Once Elsa Yelled that out, Nao blinked at the two for a moment. He then focused his eyes, and started to look around the large bedroom they were in. He finally saw the place really was torn to shreds, wooden tiling either missing or torn. White and clear fluids splattered all across it, but most of it now appeared to be dried. He then looked at himself, and saw that he was drenched, and only now did he feel really sticky. He then looked at Isabella, only to see the same result. He could even see plenty of his s.e.m.e.n still dripping down her legs from her p.u.s.s.y. The one surprising thing about all of this was that the large circular bed could still be seen in one piece. Its white dr.a.p.es have long been since torn, however. Nao finally had a reality check. He didn''t really hold back since he had lost his v.i.r.g.i.nity yesterday, but he found it confusing as to why the room got really torn up. He could only scratch his head, appearing apologetic. "I guess we didn''t really hold back, huh? But what exactly happened here? Belle and I were too engrossed with each other so we didn''t really pay attention to our surroundings." "...You two really don''t remember what you did to cause this mess?" "Unfortunately, no. Do you remember, Belle?" "Nope! I blocked everything else out that wasn''t you or your d.i.c.k, ehehe." Hearing Isabella say that while giggling, Elsa could only sigh. "Well I''ll explain it then. The two of you kept releasing small bursts of energy every time you two climaxed! How can I manage something like this when you two can''t even control yourselves!?" "Manage?" Hearing this, Nao tilted his head in confusion. Elsa blinked her eyes staring at him for a moment, then she looked at Isabella. "Sister Belle, did you not tell him?" "Tell Nao...? Ah! How could I forget about that!?" "What is it, Belle?" Something seemed to click in Isabella''s mind. She then faced Nao and spoke out to him. "Well, you see Nao, during one of our girls'' talk, we talked about the future a bit. We''ve come to realize you won''t be held down by just one person, even though Sister Miya original wanted you for herself, hehe. Such being the case, we''ve appointed Sister Elsa to be the manager for your harem. We felt like she''s the most suited for this role." Hearing this, Nao''s expression turned serious. He then looked back at Elsa. "Is that true, Elsa?" After Nao asked that, he saw her meekly nod in confirmation. "Y-yes...What Sister Belle said is true. We didn''t think you would start a harem Nao but you already got four girls who love you dearly. Who knows who else will succ.u.mb to that unruly r-rod of yours!?" After Elsa said that, her long ears turned turned red. She glanced down at Nao''s d.i.c.k and after seeing it still half erect, she covered her eyes with her hands. She then opened her fingers a bit, revealing her eyes. Seeing this happen, Nao chuckled. He found Elsa''s reaction really cute. "Haha, well to be honest, I didn''t think it would turn out this way either. I love all of you so much already. Though at least I would like to keep this harem small for now, but like you said Elsa, who knows what will happen? Speaking of which, where are Sayuri and the others?" "We had to send them to the villa you built back on the planet the Grand Kai gifted you in the Other World! Thanks to your constant bursts of energy, both my and Mother''s sound barrier couldn''t withstand it. It''s not like they could stay here only to hear your constant humping." "Seriously?" "Yeah. Moreover, Sayuri has the keenest senses of us all. The moment she would get a whiff of this unruly scent, she would no doubt go into heat! I had to send her off first! If our royal family didn''t specialize in water magic, it would take weeks to disinfect this room, geez." Hearing this caused Nao to chuckle once again. "Well, can''t really argue back against that, haha! I also know we have guests waiting for us. Is it Master perhaps?" After Nao asked that, he saw Elsa nod while she was still covered her face with her hands. She then spoke out to him once more. "Lady Chronoa is indeed waiting for us. Thankfully she and the guests she brought with her have been touring the city down below since yesterday. You know we''re supposed to introduce Little Fie to her the next time Lady Chronoa came here right?" Hearing this, Nao nodded seriously "Of course I still remember. Did Master mention anything about the other guests she brought with her?" "Unfortunately not much. She did mention she brought someone who wanted to meet with you, but that''s about it. But you two can''t meet her looking like that, can you!? Go take a bath already! This room stinks to high heaven." Nao let out another laugh hearing Elsa say that. "Someone who wants to meet me? Can''t recall there being someone like that as of now. Belle, looks like we will have to put our time on the veranda on hold. Let''s go take a bath. We can go for a quick round there instead. Miya, Elsa, we will see you two in a bit." After Nao said that, Isabella turned to look at him. She then smiled, responding to him. "S.e.x in the bath does sound pretty relaxing. Sounds good to me, let''s go, Nao!" Before Elsa could say anything more, she stared at Isabella grabbing Nao by the hand. She then dashed toward the two exquisitely carved wooden doors that was directly opposite to the sliding glass windows that lead to the veranda. These doors were also sliding doors. After Isabella opened the right one, it revealed an extremely large bathroom. Two marble tiled sinks were near the doors. Another small hallway off to the right right next to the entrance lead the way to a couple of toilets. The tiles weren''t made of white tiling, it actually consisted of exquisite dark gray tiling. It was still distinctive enough to where it wasn''t black though. A huge tub spanning thirty feet wide rested all the way in the back. It even had its own elevated Jacuzzi tub at the northwestern tip. Before the bath stood a row of fancy faucets, designed to wash one''s body off before they entered. This area had a huge mirror so they can find it easy to wash themselves. All in all, it was a grand bathroom, fit for Palace Elosa. Before Isabella and Nao went inside, they heard Elsa yell out to them one more time. "I''m only letting you guys have one hour to clean yourselves up in there you two! We really can''t make Lady Chronoa wait any longer!" After that was said, the two acknowledged her. Elsa then saw the two disappear into the bathroom, closing the two wooden doors behind them. Seeing her now alone with Miya, Elsa sighed. "Sigh...It''s no use with those two. Ever since they started having s.e.x yesterday, that''s all that''s been on their minds. Those two are nothing but perverts! Still, at least they''re going to clean themselves up for today. Why don''t we go freshen up too, Sister Miya?....Sister Miya?" Elsa tried to call out to Miya, only to see her dazed and standing still. She no longer saw her finger covering her nose and her face now appeared red. Her finger that plugged her nose could now be seen in her mouth, and her eyes appeared as if they were yearning for something. Elsa''s eyes shifted downward, only to see Miya''s white panties dangling around her right knee. Clear liquid could be seen sliding down her legs from further above too. She could only sigh once again as Miya spoke out to her. "Sister Elsa...is it possible for you to move me up the list? I did say I was fine being last...but I don''t think I can hold it in any longer..." "Sigh...Don''t tell me their scents got to you already, Sister Miya?" "Hehe, guilty as charged." Hearing Miya say that with a giggle, Elsa could only shake her head. She then spoke out to Miya once more. "Fine, you can go inside and clean yourself up with them. Can you at least promise me you won''t do the real thing until our wedding is over?" "I promise, Sister Elsa.Thank you! I owe you one!" After the two made their promise, Miya reached in, planting a small peck on Elsa''s cheek. Elsa stood there stunned for a moment seeing Miya do this, and before she realized it, Miya stripped all her clothes off, running straight into the bathroom. Elsa was now left alone in the bedroom. Elsa sighed once again. She then lifted up her ocean blue dress a bit, revealing her light blue panties. Stretching them slightly outward, a good amount of morning dew could be seen around her blue pubic hair down below in front of her p.u.s.s.y, causing her panties to become wet. She then looked back up toward the now closed sliding wooden doors. "Even I''m trying my hardest to hold back, you''re not the only one who feels that way, Sister Miya...", Elsa muttered to herself. After Elsa muttered that to herself, she put her dress back down. Her eyes started to look up toward the ceiling, and started to reminisce of what happened during these last six years living inside the Palace, especially the concern and worry she had for Nao during the first couple of years. "Still, at least our future husband is acting like he should be now. Even if he does turn...into a perverted beast, I''d rather have that than those emotionless eyes...After learning what he saw in that vision of his, it nearly broke my heart. Being able to do nothing as you watch your family get slaughtered in front you is way too cruel...and he even saw that as a child!", Elsa exclaimed to herself. After she said that to herself, she shook her head to dispel those thoughts away. She then proceeded to speak out one more time. "Once Little Fie entered his life, he became such a brighter person. At least Nao''s nightmares have stopped too...hopefully for good. Still, what am I supposed to do about this room, really? I hope cleaning it isn''t going to turn into a habit...", Elsa muttered to herself. In the end, she stopped talking to herself. She began to chant silently, surrounding herself in an ocean blue aura. Before she realized it, time started to speed up again as she began to clean the room... Chapter 142 - 136: Double Trouble (I) (18+) It only took Elsa a few minutes to dowse the whole room with her cleaning technique. In no time at all, the white and clear dried up liquid that was splattered everywhere vanished. The intense mixture of their pheromones and hormones also died down, allowing Elsa to finally get a good catch of fresh air. Seeing her cleaning mostly done, she smiled. She couldn''t do much about the torn flooring and chipped wood though, as that would require some woodwork for later. Instead, she walked toward the entrance to the veranda, and opened it to air out the room. Elsa only had one thing left to do, and she walked to the bed. Seeing how drenched it was in the two''s love juices caused her to freeze up. She then blushed a bit, reaching out her hand. Slowly, Elsa grabbed a bit of Nao''s s.e.m.e.n and Isabella''s p.u.s.s.y juice that was still fresh near the side of the bed, and brought it to her mouth. She immediately felt she wanted to gag getting a whiff of it up close, but she braced herself. She opened her mouth, and licked the liquid off her fingers! She immediately felt something churn in her stomach and her body started to get hot. Letting out a couple pants, her long ears turned deep red. She did all of this in a daze. Only now did she realize what she had just done. Elsa immediately retracted her hand, and rapidly shook her head to snap out of her daze. She then clapped her cheeks with her two hands, causing two red small hand prints to appear. ''..What the hell did I just do!? I need to get the sheets clean!'', Elsa exclaimed to herself. Out of embarrassment, Elsa said nothing else, and let her aura continue doing the work. In no time at all the sheets, the pillows, and even the torn dr.a.p.es all became spotless. No longer able to smell their scents, Elsa sighed in relief. She then began to head out of the bedroom. As she did, she had one last look toward the bathroom. ''Strange...those three haven''t made any sort of perverted noises yet...Well, if they''re earnestly taking their bath, I won''t complain.'', Elsa thought to herself. With that said, Elsa then left the bedroom. She had plans to contact the others to let them know Isabella and Nao will come out in an hour. Meanwhile, things began to get noisy inside the bathroom. Sounds of rushing water could soon be heard. Hot steamy mist also began to spread out as a result of the bath being turned on. It had two fancy nozzles on each side, and contained its own filtration system, so the water never had to be replaced, and always remained hot. Three figures could currently be seen seated on wooden stools in front of the line of faucets, as they were currently rinsing themselves off. At the moment, two were being used, and one figure currently sat on one of them while another was behind them. To the left of those two sat a beautiful long hot pink haired woman with large b.r.e.a.s.ts and a black spade shaped tail. Isabella was currently humming a soft tune as she was currently washing her hair with soap. Yet she was not looking in front of her, but to the left toward the two wooden doors. A grin could be seen on her face, as if one looked closely, the two doors remained partially opened! That''s right, Isabella saw the whole thing happen when Elsa gulped down their love juices. Meanwhile, Nao could currently be seen behind Miya. He was giving a thorough wash of her hair and constantly coursed his fingers through it. Miya herself was enjoying this sensation. Nao became curious as to why Isabella suddenly became so cheerful all of a sudden. He then turned his head and spoke out to her. "Hey Belle, did something happen? You sound really happy." "Well I''m obviously very happy right now, Nao. But if you want the specific reason, my eyes just happened to see something pretty interesting. I think you would be in for a shock!" "A shock? What exactly did you see?" "Ehehe, turns out Sister Elsa might be just as dirty as we are, Nao. I just saw her drink our leftover love juices!" "Ppppffffftttt!, *cough*, *cough*!" As soon as he heard that, Nao violently coughed out. Isabella wasn''t expecting this reaction from him, so she turned her head and looked at him worriedly. "Is something wrong, Nao?" "N-no, just some water got caught in my throat as you said that. I wasn''t expecting to hear you say something like that Belle. Wait hold on, Miya can you close your eyes a bit? I''m going to pour some water on your head." After Nao said that, Miya closed her eyes accordingly. Nao dumped a bucket of warm water over her head, rinsing away the rest of the soap that he had scrubbed her head earlier with. The worry Isabella had a moment ago vanished, and her heart became warm seeing this happen. She then spoke out to Nao in a loving tone. "You really are sweet you know that Nao? You''ve changed so much in this period of peace. You''re acting much like a Father now." "Am I? Maybe if I''m to thank anyone for this, then it''d be Little Fie no doubt, haha!" After letting out a small laugh, Nao saw Isabella at him. She then spoke out once more. "Little Fie is definitely a blessing to us. By the way, would you be able to rinse mine off next?" "Sure thing, Belle. I''ll be there in a second." Saying that, he let the rest of the water pour down Miya''s head. Seeing his bucket now empty, he went to the closest faucet to refill it. After he did, he soon walked up behind Isabella. He started to course through Isabella''s wet hair as he poured the water down on it. Meanwhile, Miya wiped away the water from her eyes and opened them. She saw Isabella with her eyes closed now as Nao finished pouring water down her long hair. Her hair was quite longer than Miya''s as Miya''s red hair just went past her shoulders. Without saying anything Miya got up from her wooden stool, making her way next to Nao. Isabella opened her eyes a bit, and she smiled seeing this. Miya then spoke out to Nao. "Hey Brother, could you wash me down here?" "Huh?" After Miya asked that, Nao blinked his eyes as he looked at Isabella''s hair. Nao then shifted his head to the right and saw Miya completely n.a.k.e.d standing in front of him. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts weren''t as big as Isabella''s, but they were a bit more firm. The moment he looked at her, Miya looked at him seductively. He saw her two arms extended forth, and his eyes followed them downward. He immediately saw Miya spreading her untouched p.u.s.s.y that had a small patch of red hair, allowing to see all her glory. Nao''s mind suddenly froze up seeing this, causing him to drop the now empty wooden bucket onto the ground. This caused a loud echo to resound in the bathroom. Hearing this caused Miya to giggle. She then crouched down onto her knees, getting a good look at Nao''s golden irises as she looked into his eyes. Still keeping one of her hands on her p.u.s.s.y, she lifted Nao''s head a bit with the other. All Nao could see was a shadow before he felt something hot seal his mouth. Miya had finally kissed him once more, something which they haven''t done for over ten years! The last time they kissed each other like this was when their training inside the Room of Spirit and Time back at The Lookout came to an end! As Elsa granted her request, tears of joy started to form in Miya''s eyes as she began to explore Nao''s mouth with her wet tongue. Hers soon found its long lost partner, and they started to dance out of joy as if they were having a reunion. Nao''s eyes widened for a few seconds witnessing Miya''s sudden kiss, but his expression soon softened. He ended up closing his eyes as he wrapped his arms around Miya''s shoulders, bringing her closer into his embrace. He felt her b.r.e.a.s.ts touch his chest. Miya even wrapped one of her legs around his, bringing her p.u.s.s.y closer to his d.i.c.k. Isabella finally turned around as she began to hear Nao''s muffled m.o.a.ning. She cupped her chin with her hand and watched the two kiss in a fervor with interest. "Already starting the party without me? Hehe." Hearing Isabella''s voice come into his left ear, Nao tried to shift his head a bit to look at her while he was kissing Miya. Yet all he felt was Isabella''s hands grab a hold of his head, and gently moved it back toward Miya. Nao then felt Isabella blow softly into his left ear as she spoke out to him once more. "Nuh-uh, Nao. You focus on Sister Miya. I''m going to go grab something and get some more soap, ''kay?" Nao could only mumble something in response to her words as his lips were still sealed. He then closed his eyes, enjoying the squishy sensation as his tongue danced around hers. After Miya enjoyed their hug, she separated her chest from his. But before Nao could do anything, he saw Miya place her hands on his chest next, only to push him down onto the dark gray marble! Nao''s d.i.c.k, which had long gotten fully erect, suddenly felt something very wet and hot start grinding up against hit. Miya actually started to rub her p.u.s.s.y against the front side of his d.i.c.k! Yet Nao saw her p.u.s.s.y never reach its tip for some reason. Finally, with a ''Pah'', Miya''s lips separated from now, leaving them both panting heavily. Squinting his eyes at her, Nao tried to speak out to her, only to have his sentence cut off halfway. "Hah...Miya, you...." Before Nao could finish his words, however, Miya gently placed her left fingers over his lips, calmly shushing him. "Hah...hah...Shhh, Brother...Let your Sister...take care of you until you''re ready to stick your rod inside Sister Belle...okay? This is all I can do for you now, I can''t break Sister Elsa''s promise." As Miya spoke that while panting, she saw Nao nod his head. Seeing this, she smiled, and parted her fingers from his lips. Nao then saw Miya lift her body back up into the air and placed her hands on his chest again. Stabilizing herself, Miya began to thrust her h.i.p.s, rubbing her p.u.s.s.y against his the front side of his d.i.c.k. For the first time ever, Nao began to hear Miya''s seductive m.o.a.ns from her mouth! "Ahhnn! Brother, my p.u.s.s.y is starting to get hot! Just rubbing it against your d.i.c.k feels so good already!", Miya exclaimed. At this time she started to up her speed, Isabella returned from outside the bathroom, carrying a small woven basket. Inside of it contained a really high tech pink plated tablet phone device about half a foot long. On its cover had an picture of Nao together with herself, both smiling. A small bottle of soap was the other object within the basket. Closing the door behind her, her ears immediately heard Miya''s m.o.a.ning. She smiled, and slowly walked toward the row of faucets where she could see Miya rubbing her p.u.s.s.y on Nao''s d.i.c.k while he remained motionless. Seeing Isabella return, Miya giggled as she kept m.o.a.ning. "Hehe, Sister Belle, welcome back. Were you able to find what you needed? Aaahhhnnn!" After Miya let out another m.o.a.n, she could start to feel Nao''s d.i.c.k start to convulse on her p.u.s.s.y walls. Hearing another of Miya''s m.o.a.ns, Isabella smiled. "Sure did! I''m going to call Grandpa in a couple minutes and let him know the good news! Sister Miya, let me know when you''re about to come, okay? I want to see it!" Hearing something he shouldn''t have, Nao blinked his eyes, before moving his head toward Isabella. "Isn''t that a bad idea, Belle? Can''t that wait till after?" "Nope! Grandpa will get really excited, I promise you that! Besides, our family kind of has a tradition. Both Mommy and Grandma showed themselves having s.e.x for the first time to our other family members. I want to do that too, showing that I belong to you!" Hearing that, Nao became silent. Miya also couldn''t believe what she just heard either, and suddenly stopped thrusting her h.i.p.s. The two blankly stared at Isabella after she said that. In the end, Nao could only sigh. "Sigh...guess that''s a Succubus for you. I almost forgot the rest of your family are also Succubi. Would you be fine with doing that, Miya?" "...That sounds super embarrassing, but it could also show that I also belong to you, Brother. Let''s do it!" "If you''re fine with it Miya, then I guess I am too. When will you make the call, Belle?" "Just in a couple minutes. I want to show them you thrusting me from behind with that burly d.i.c.k of yours, Nao. But before that, I want to see Sister Miya c.u.m! I''m sure you do too, hehe." "...Yeah." After Isabella said that with a giggle, she saw Nao nod his head slowly. It''s already been about fifteen minutes pf the hour so far, and the three wanted to relax in the bath for the last thirty minutes. With no time to spare, Miya started to thrust her h.i.p.s again, letting out more m.o.a.ns. In no time at all, she began to rapidly move them. Nao also didn''t stand by idly. Even though he didn''t move his body, he raised arms, grabbing a hold of Miya''s b.r.e.a.s.ts. Once they latched onto her b.r.e.a.s.ts, she let out s loud m.o.a.n. "Aaaaaahhhhnnnnn! Brother, you can play with my tits in any way you like!" Hearing that, he immediately did so. He felt something coming from deep inside him as he continued to massage her b.r.e.a.s.ts while feeling Miya''s p.u.s.s.y walls grind against his d.i.c.k. Each thrust caused loud sloshing noises to echo in the bathroom. Isabella didn''t slack off either. She moved in right beside Nao, kneeling down on her legs onto the dark gray marble. Miya saw Isabella reach her hands toward her p.u.s.s.y, causing her to widen her eyee. Isabella soon started to rub her c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s, licking it at the same time! Isabella matched the timing of her licking to Miya''s thrusts! Miya''s voice only became louder and louder as a result! Nao was the one who spoke out to them next. "Kuh, I''m about to burst you two. What about you, Miya?" As Nao asked that, Miya ignored him. All he could hear was her load m.o.a.ning. All of a sudden, she felt Miya''s p.u.s.s.y clamp down on the front side of his d.i.c.k! "Hah...Hah...Brother, it''s no use. I feel a big one coming!" "It''s okay, Miya, let it all out. Let your Brother see it!" Once the two said that, Miya let out one giant m.o.a.n. Nao felt her p.u.s.s.y tighten, and all of a sudden, his face was blasted with her love juices. "I-it''s coming out! It won''t stop. AAAAHHHNNNNNN!" Miya finally came for her first time, and both Nao and Isabella were there to witness it. Isabella''s expression softened, and she raised her eyebrows. "...To think you would squirt from your first orgasm, you''re quite dirty yourself, Sister Miya...Oh?" After Miya blasted Nao''s face with her love juices, Nao soon felt something warm pour down onto his d.i.c.k. Miya immediately covered her face out of embarrassment once a small light golden stream of liquid escaped from her p.u.s.s.y. "Ah, Noooo! M-my pee won''t stop coming out! Please don''t look!" Seeing this, both Nao and Isabella spoke out to Miya at the same time. ""How cute..."", Nao and Isabella said. After speaking at the same time, the two turned their heads and looked at each other. After they both smiled, Isabella spoke out to him. "May I?" "Sure, you can go for it, Belle." "Hehe, then thanks for the treat in advance!" After letting out a giggle, Isabella wasted no time and dove straight into Miya''s golden liquid. Opening her mouth and letting her tongue roll out, she let Miya''s golden liquid flow down directly into her throat. She then inched closer to her p.u.s.s.y, and soon gulped down the whole stream. Her mouth then latched onto Miya''s c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s, and started to swirl it around with her tongue. Miya felt a sudden shock spread through her lower body, as she was not expecting Isabella to drink her pee. Miya lowered her hands and spoke out to her. "S-sister Belle, don''t drink my pee! It''s dirty!" After Miya said that, silence spread throughout the bathroom for several seconds while Isabella continued to suck on her c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s. With a ''Pah'', her mouth let go, and she wiped her lips her hand. She then smiled at Miya, and rubbed her head with her other hand. "There''s nothing dirty about you, Sister Miya. Isn''t that right, Nao?" "Belle is exactly right, Miya. We may be Saiyans, but besides Hatchiyack, we haven''t killed anyone. Even then, Hatchiyack was born from a supercomputer, so he wasn''t even human. There''s nothing dirty about you, Miya." "Brother..." After Nao said that, Miya began to cry a bit. She then felt drained from her the lower half of her body. She allowed her body to fall into Nao''s embrace. Isabella proceeded to wipe away her tears, and kissed her forehead. "That guy must''ve had a death wish for wanting to kill you two. Sister Miya, are you alright now? How did your first orgasm feel? Hehe." Miya turned red after hearing Isabella ask that, but still nodded in confirmation. "Yes...that felt amazing. I wasn''t expecting to s-squirt that much out either...Brother is your face alright?" "Don''t you worry about me, Miya. It felt really good for me too, haha!" After Nao laughed, Miya''s face turned a deeper red. The two then saw Isabella lightly clap her hands, drawing the two''s attention to her. She then spoke out to them. "You did very well, Sister Miya. I''m surprised you managed to hold back too, Nao. It looks like we only got about ten minutes left before our first half hour is done. Why don''t we move onto the main show now? Sister Miya, you can take this as a learning experience too for when you finally do it with Nao." "Sounds good to me, Belle." "Y-Yes! Sister Belle, I want to watch you two have s.e.x!" Hearing that, all three of them smiled. Miya proceeded to get off Nao, and went to the side. Nao himself got up, and saw his d.i.c.k was still fully erect. Isabella then went to pick up her tablet phone from the corner. With that in one of her hands, she went to the glass mirror. Nao was now directly behind her. Placing the hand she had her phone in on the glass, she bent down, allowing Nao to get a full view of her butt. She then spread out her p.u.s.s.y, allowing him to see the glistening dew stuck to her walls. She then spoke out to Nao in a seductive tone. "Watching Sister Miya c.u.m for the first time was enough foreplay for me, Nao. Please jam your d.i.c.k inside my p.u.s.s.y straight away!" Chapter 143 - 137: Double Trouble (II) (18+) Seeing Isabella spread her p.u.s.s.y as she spoke out to him before his very eyes really turned Nao on. He swung his h.i.p.s right up to hers. Miya also closed in, as she didn''t want to miss out on what was about to happen. But before that, Nao wanted to tease Isabella a bit. He began to rub his d.i.c.k his through her two buttcheeks. This caused Isabella to let out some light m.o.a.ns. Nao slowly worked his way down, yet he stopped at her butt hole. He began to push the tip of his d.i.c.k inside of it. This caused Isabella to become wide eyed, and she hurriedly spoke out to him. "W-Wait, Nao. That;s the wrong hole! Didn''t I tell you my butt is now off limits for the next few days!? It still stings after doing it there yesterday!" "But you said it yourself that you enjoyed up your ass, right?" "Well, yes, I did say that...but there is a limit to teasing, geez! I mean it, no means no!" Nao saw Isabella turn her head around, and saw her pout. Nao even saw her take her hand off the glass, placing both of them over her ass to cover it, as if she was trying to prevent Nao from thrusting his d.i.c.k in further. Seeing this action of hers appeared very cute to him, and Nao''s heart started to beat faster. Still, he knew well than to actually put his d.i.c.k inside her ass. He could tell Isabella was very serious about that. In the end, he could only apologize to her with a laugh. "Haha, I''m sorry for teasing you like that, Belle. I just wanted to see how you would react. Miya, I''m about to put it in, watch closely, okay?" After he asked that, he heard no response from Miya. He looked at her, only to see a finger inside her mouth. Nao then heard Miya speak out to Isabella. "Sister Belle...did you really do it with your butt?" Hearing this, her previous anxious look vanished, and ended up giggling after Miya asked that. "Hehe, of course I did, Sister Miya. I would have suggested you to do it during this time but I erased those thoughts after remembering how painful it was at first. That should be a goal to work toward. Still, it felt great once I got used to it. The same went for you, right, Nao?" "That''s right. I can''t wait any longer, Belle. I''m going in!" "Yes, please put it in!" After the two said that, Nao pulled the tip of his d.i.c.k away from her ass. Moving it downward, he started to coat it with her love juices. He was met with little resistance this time as he thrust it inside her p.u.s.s.y. A joyous m.o.a.n immediately escaped from Isabella''s mouth. "Aaaahhhnnn! It''s finally inside me once again!" "Hah...it sure is, Belle. I can feel the entrance to your w.o.m.b already. Miya, were you able to get a good look? Belle and I are connected now." After Nao asked that, Miya inched her head closer to the two. She could see love juices constantly slosh around as Nao began to move his h.i.p.s slowly. She saw his d.i.c.k sliding in and out as her p.u.s.s.y welcomed it with open arms. Hearing Isabella''s m.o.a.ns, Miya also started to turn red. She then spoke out to the two. "Brother, I can clearly see your rod going in and out of Sister Belle...it looks like it feels really good..." "Hehe, it definitely does, Sister Miya. Nao, can you stay at that pace? I''m going to call Grandpa." "Already? Sure thing, Belle." Nao kept at his current slow pace, enjoying the gripping sensation of Isabella''s walls. Meanwhile, Miya was currently kneeling down next to Nao, watching his d.i.c.k go in and out. She soon developed an urge to lick, so she bent down her head, opened her mouth, and started to lick the place where Nao''s d.i.c.k and Isabella''s p.u.s.s.y met! Both Nao and Isabella let out some m.o.a.ns once they felt Miya''s warm tongue. "Kuh, if you do that Miya, I won''t be able to last longer! I still haven''t shot my first load yet!" "Aaahhnnn! Nao, please try to hold it for another couple minutes until Grandpa is on the line at least!" "I''ll try, Belle. Start the call!" Still slowly moving his h.i.p.s back and forth, Nao could feel something wanting to release itself from deep down. Meanwhile, Belle turned on her tablet phone, and after pressing some buttons on it, a small blue holographic panel appeared over it. Nao heard what appeared to be a ringing noise. Before long, a blue line appeared on the panel, signaling that it made a successful connection. The three then saw the line move in erratic patterns, only to hear a deep male voice each time the line moved. "Little Belle, is that you? Why the sudden call? I''m about to start a board meeting with the others back here on Planet Nem." "Hah...hah...a board meeting with the others? Great!" "Is something wrong, Little Belle? Your voice is slightly erratic. Are you entering a dead zone or something?" "Mmm....not exactly, Grandpa. Quite the opposite, actually. I got good news, mmmm!" As Isabella started talk with Nim, she tried to muffle her voice, as she wanted to surprised him. Yet, Nim sounded even more worried once he spoke out again. "Good News? Little Belle, you are definitely not sounding well. Hold on, I''ll cancel the meeting and head there immediately!" As soon as Isabella heard that, she started to panic a little, before respond to Nim. "G-Grandpa you don''t need to do that! Nao and I decided to celebrate our honeymoon early!" "Celebrate your honeymoon early...?" As Nim questioned that over the holographic phone, He suddenly heard some slapping sounds, as Nao decided to speed up his thrusting. As a result, Isabella, who was muffling her m.o.a.ns with her hand, could no longer hold on. "Oh no, I can''t hold my voice in any longer! Nao your d.i.c.k is hitting all the right spots. Aaaaahhhhnnnn!" As soon as Isabella let out a joyous m.o.a.n from feeling Nao''s d.i.c.k deep inside her, the three of them suddenly heard a loud crash over the holo panel. They then heard many sounds of shuffling feet in the background. Nim ended up falling onto the ground back at his place, and it took him a couple minutes to regain his footing. The three soon saw the line move erratically once again on the holo panel. "Little Belle, don''t tell me you and the boy are actually doing it!? Hurry, switch the call over to video!" "Hah...Belle, I can''t hold on much longer. Your p.u.s.s.y is squeezing me down!" "Aahhnn! Nao, try to hold on. I''m switching over to video now!" After the two continued to pant, Isabella pressed some more buttons on her holo phone. After some beeping noises, the straight line on the holo panel distorted, and soon an image replaced it. it then enlarged itself, revealing Nim standing in what appears to be a room with a huge black oval table with many other purple haired figures seated around him in black suits. It really did look like Isabella''s family came straight out of an old fashioned mafia! Meanwhile, Nim soon saw what appeared to be inside of a large bathroom. Once the video became clear, he saw a beautiful pink haired n.a.k.e.d woman on all fours rapidly moving her h.i.p.s back and forth against a very muscular white haired n.a.k.e.d man. He even saw another beautiful fiery red haired n.a.k.e.d woman licking the two of them from below. Once the others saw the three having s.e.x, they immediately spat out. Even Jake who was next to Nim froze on the spot. Only Nim let out a big laugh after seeing them. "Hahaha! You guys are really going at it! Are you here to uphold our tradition, Little Belle?" After Nim said that, they heard another m.o.a.n escape from Isabella''s mouth before answering him. "Aahhnn! That''s right, Grandpa! Just like you with Grandma and Daddy with Mommy, Nao and I have officially become one! We''ve been going at it since yesterday!" "Since yesterday!? Haha, you really did choose the right partner then, Little Belle! Tell your Grandpa, who won?" "Nao did, Grandpa. It was his complete victory yesterday. His stamina is really something else!" "...Seriously? You really lost, Little Belle?" "I did. Aaahhnnnn! Nao, I feel something coming! You don''t have to hold back any longer. Grandpa, he''s going to release it in my w.o.m.b!" "Haha, were you guys holding back for the sake of our tradition? I''ll let you guys continue your fun then. I''ll go knock some sense into Jake over here. We need to start our meeting now. Take care you guys." "You too, Grandpa!" After Nim said that, he hung up the call. The holo panel vanished from sight. Seeing then now alone again with no more distractions, Miya quickened her licking. Nao also started to move faster, and grabbed a hold of Isabella''s b.r.e.a.s.ts. Isabella placed her phone down onto the woven basket. She then placed both her now free hands on the large mirror. No longer did she hide her m.o.a.ns. The three of them continued at their current pace for the next few minutes, before Nao spoke out to Isabella. "Hah...Belle, here it comes. I''ll pour it directly inside you!" "Aaahhnnn! Yes, Nao, my w.o.m.b is craving for your s.e.m.e.n already! Please let it out inside!" With that said, Nao felt his d.i.c.k convulse as her walls tightened down on him hard. White liquid immediately spurred forth, shooting directly inside her. Spurt. Spurt! Isabella soon felt her w.o.m.b completely full. As her eyes became blissful, Nao kept shooting his s.e.m.e.n out. The force it caused even allowed it to splatter onto her butt and straight onto Miya''s face! Miya became dazed once she felt his liquid on her. After his spurting finished, Nao allowed his body to fall on top of Isabella''s, and they both fell onto the dark gray marble, panting heavily. Nao even Saw Isabella reach for her w.o.m.b, rubbing it with her hand in a circular motion. "Hah...hah...I feel so full now, Nao. You were amazing for being able to hold out that long, ehehe." "It felt amazing for me too, Belle. It looks like Miya is enjoying it too, haha!" "Eh?" After Nao said that with a laugh, Isabella turned her head and saw Miya slowly licking the s.e.m.e.n that was splattered on her face. She smiled seeing her do this. "You''re definitely right about that. How do you like the taste of Nao''s s.e.m.e.n, Sister Miya?" "It definitely tastes like Brother...I think I like it!" "Ehehe, it''s a shame we can''t do it any more after this. With that being said, Nao I got something special for you to watch. Sister Miya, come here for a second." ""Eh?"" After Isabella said that, she moved her h.i.p.s a bit, allowing Nao''s d.i.c.k to plop out. A stream of white liquid immediately started to gush out of her. Sitting up onto her butt ,Nao saw Isabella scoop up a decent sized amount of his s.e.m.e.n, and brought it to her mouth. As she did that, Miya came closer to her. All of a sudden, Isabella hugged Miya. She then began to slosh the s.e.m.e.n inside of her mouth, and spoke out to her with a muffled voice. "Sister Miya, can you open your mouth?" "L-like this?" As soon as the two said that, they both opened their mouths. Isabella had the s.e.m.e.n stuck to her tongue while Miya''s did not. Nao''s eyes went wide seeing the two do this. ''Don''t tell me, is Belle really going to do...that!?'', Nao thought to himself. Sure enough, what Nao thought to himself he soon saw with his eyes. Isabella rolled out her tongue, allowing Nao''s s.e.m.e.n to fall down into Miya''s throat. Isabella saw Nao''s expression as she did this and giggled. Miya gulped his s.e.m.e.n down until there was none left. She then let out puffs of hot air from her mouth. Isabella then spoke out to Nao who was still stunned seeing what the two had just done. "Ehehe, Nao. So what''d you think of our special finale? Good enough to come to a close?" Once Isabella asked that while giggling, Nao soon recovered from his daze. He then nodded at her. "Yes, I was not expecting you do to that, Belle. That was really s.e.xy. With that being said, let''s rinse off our bodies again and hop into the bath! I''m really looking forward to introducing Little Fie to Master." "Sounds good to me." "Yes, Brother!" With that said, Nao and Isabella''s having fun time have now come to a close for now. Miya was able to get an enjoyable learning experience out of it as well, even getting a taste of Nao''s s.e.m.e.n in the process. They were able to enjoy themselves within the first thirty minutes of the hour they were allotted to. It didn''t take long for the three to rinse themselves off. Before long, with a ''Splash'', the three entered the large tub, and started to relax inside of it. Nao enjoyed the hot water flowing around him as he had Isabella to his left and Miya to his right. It didn''t take long for the sands of time to start churning again. Their last thirty minutes ended in a flash. The sliding wooden doors soon opened again, and out came three dressed figures. Nao could currently be seen in his purple posh Kai robe once again with a calm demeanor. Miya had a red t-shirt with black sweatpants on that had a small hole cut out near her butt to allow her red tail to flow through it. Isabella could be seen wearing a white one piece dress with light purple frills. Once they exited the bathroom, they saw Elsa dressed in an ocean blue dress similar to her Mother''s. She could also be seen carrying a small light blue skinned humanoid child with pointy ears and a decent sized white Mohawk-styled hair wearing a purple robe similar to Nao''s. A smile appeared on the the child''s face. She flew out of Elsa''s arms, flying straight into Nao''s chest, and started to rub her heard against it. "Hehehe, Papa is here! Good morning!" "Good morning to you too, Little fie. Elsa, I take it everything is ready?" "Yes. Lady Chronoa and the others are now waiting in the throne room. Let''s go." After Elsa said that, Nao nodded. They soon exited the bedroom, slowly making their way to the throne room. Nao''s anticipation soon soared, as Fie was about to meet his Master for the first time! Chapter 144 - 138: Little Fie and Lady Chronoa Nao proceeded to walk along the long hallway that connected the Palace''s private chambers to the throne room. Nao could be seen walking along with Elsa, Isabella , Miya, and Little Fie who was still in his arms. She was enjoying the warmth Nao gave her. She even started to yawn a bit. Nao proceeded to rub her hair. "Little Fie, try to stay awake, okay? We''re about to meet the person you called Auntie last time." "But I don''t know if I can, Papa. Your chest just feels too warm, hehe. Are we close yet?" "Silly, look, we''re at the end of the hallway. We''re almost there." Hearing this, Fie poked her head out from Nao''s chest. The girls looked at this scene with loving eyes. They just find Fie''s actions too cute! Elsa then spoke out to the two with a hint of worry. "Nao, you really are spoiling Little Fie too much. What will she do when you leave again for training?" As soon as Fie heard that word, ''leaving'', she began to pout. "Papa, are you going somewhere without Fie?" As Fie said that, she heard Nao laugh. He then responded to her while continuing to rub her head. "Well, that depends if I want to start training with Master. I solidified my own power in these six years too, and thanks to that I managed to reach the Ascended Super Saiyan state!" "Ascended...Super...Saiyan? That sounds like a really funny name! Papa, can I see it?" "Well, it does have a simpler name, Little Fie. It''s also called Super Saiyan two! But I can''t show it now, it will have to be for later. Look, we''re in the throne room now." "Eh?" After Nao said that to Fie, the group exited the hallway. Nao immediately spotted the wooden throne made out of the wood of the ancient oak tree. Sitting it in was of course, Queen Elena. Next to her, both Oscar and Iona could be seen chatting away with Queen Elena. Nao immediately smiled at the three. They looked at him, and felt that something about him was off. They almost saw him to appear more radiant. Seeing this, Oscar grinned. Nao saw him grin, only to see Oscar give Nao a thumbs up. Both Oscar and Iona hadn''t changed a bit either, they still looked the same as they did six years ago, even though they were now in their 40s. They both were in their mid 20s when Iona conceived Nao and Miya. This was because of their Saiyan genes! Until Saiyans grew to a certain age, every one of them retained their youthful looks until then! Queen Elena also saw Nao''s radiance. She took a silent glance at Elsa. Elsa could only sigh and shake her head lightly. She the pointed at Isabella without saying anything. Yet Queen Elena understood what Elsa was trying to say, and she covered her mouth with her right hand, and silently exclaimed ''Oh my...''. Nao could care less about Queen Elena''s reaction because at this time, his eyes were focused on the five figures further down closer to the start of the long dining table. He had long sensed who they were, and his face became serious as they walked closer. "Elsa, take Little Fie. Little Fie, you may get to see Super Saiyan 2 closer than than I had originally thought." "Yay!" "Nao...I understand. Little Fie come over to Mommy Elsa." After Nao said that, he passed Fie to Elsa. The others stayed behind as Nao started to walk forth. Without saying anything, he began to cycle his Ki! He then directed his Ki toward his legs, and soon felt a very string tingling sensation. One of the five figures stopped walking, and saw Nao start to power up. Another smaller figure remained motionless on the previous figure''s shoulder. However, the other three jumped in front of the other two, and entered a battle stance. One of them took out their sword, which was equipped on their back, and bent their knees as they gripped onto the sword with two hands. Meanwhile, one of them spoke out with a very informal tone to another figure. "Hey, Vegeta, that guy has a tail just like ours doesn''t he?" "Yeah...to think we''d be able to meet another living Saiyan. Moreover, that white hair of his...it''s very familiar but I can''t exactly remember why." "Familiar?" "Well, it doesn''t matter. Be on your guard, Kakarot. It looks like this guy isn''t giving us a warm welcome. Trunks, you protect the Supreme Kai." "Yeah." "Got it!" That''s right, these three figures were none other than Goku, Vegeta, and Trunks! Although they hailed from a different timeline far into the future, the Supreme Kai of Time brought these three as guards just to make things safe for any uncertainties, yet she didn''t expect for this to happen. However this version of Goku and Vegeta appeared vastly different than their original counterparts. The only thing that they retained was their signature hair styles.They seemed much more mature! Goku could currently be seen wearing a black sleeved shirt and pants that suited his form. Coupled with his black Kung-Fu shoes, a large red vest with a long backside covered most of his body. A blue obi tied the vest at his waist. Even a light tan leather pouch hung from it as well. But most importantly, a red pole-like weapon was holstered behind his back, and could be seen carried inside a yellow tube-like carrier. It was none other than the Power Pole! Vegeta on the other hand, had a much simpler outfit. He was currently wearing a white battle armor chestplate. The rest of his outfit consisted of a black bodysuit, much like Nao''s and Miya''s, obviously signaling he is of Palace Vegeta. White boots with black stripes in its center completed his outfit. Still, before the Supreme Kai of Time could do anything, she heard Nao start to yell, causing the Palace to quake a bit! "Hahhhhhhhhh!" Feeling a much stronger tingling sensation in his knees, the group started to see Nao''s hair flicker. With a ''shing'', they saw it turn from white to a golden-yellow, and his irises changed to lime green! Yet, his power did not stop there. Nao yelled out even louder, and the Palace started to quake even more! Those near by had to steady their footing so they wouldn''t fall. Even Fie was looking st Nao with sparkles in her eyes! If one looked closely, Nao''s hair started to spike up even more. To finish it off, Nao''s golden-yellow aura was now clad in green lightning streaks, and not your standard blue ones! Still, Nao did not stop there. After entering Super Saiyan 2, he clasped his hands together. Golden-white Ki converged at the center of his palms. Followed by loud screeching sounds, his palms soon separated to a length of eight feet. What now laid inside of it was a golden white Pole made of his own Ki. Constant frost soon fell down from it, causing the surrounding atmosphere to turn cold. His purple posh Kai robe fluttered as well. Grabbing the top of his Pole with his left hand, and the bottom of it with his right, Nao shifted his right leg back, entering a battle stance of his own. The three Saiyans before him couldn''t move their bodies after seeing Nao transform and take out his Ki weapon. They tried to, but still couldn''t! It was as if they could feel their own blood becoming suppressed just from Nao''s Ki alone! "S-shit, Kakarot, who the hell is this guy!? My body can''t even move!" "I don''t know Vegeta, but that Ki sure is somethin'' else. I didn''t think Super Saiyan 2 could get this powerful!" "What!? Did you just say that this guy is only in Super Saiyan 2!?" "Yeah. I feel my body is already gettin'' an itch to fight!" As Xeno Goku and Xeno Vegeta conversed with each other, Nao disregarded them. Even though he was secretly excited to see these three in person for the first time, they still were part of a different timeline. They weren''t the original Goku, Vegeta and Trunks who were of the world he was currently living in. He could only contain his excitement within, and projected his attitude of a Kai instead, even though he was still a Kai Attendant. As such, his gaze ignored the three, and immediately landed on the Supreme Kai of Time. He even saw a an owl-like bird with a white feather plumage that had red feathers circling its eyes perched on her right shoulder. It had long white feathered eyebrows with yellow tips. It had a small white tail and red claws. To top it off, it had a large beard made of white feathers. This was none other than TokiToki, the Divine Bird of Time! A very fickle creature to say the least. Nao then spoke out to the Supreme Kai of Time with an imposing tone, disregarding the three Saiyans in front of him. "Master, why the hell did you bring three people that don''t belong to the true history here? You should know by now I''m very sensitive to matters relating to the future and alternate timelines." After Nao spoke this, shock appeared in the three Saiyans'' eyes. Yet before they did anything , they saw the Supreme Kai of Time walk ahead of them, yet Nao did not release his Ki yet. She found it hard to even approach him thanks to the pressure he was releasing. "Nao, I understand this wasn''t one of my best ideas, but I had to bring an escort this time. If anything, you should blame Trunks! This was his idea of gathering the strongest fighters he knew!" "Supreme Kai, why are you blaming me for this!?" A bit of laughter resounded around them after Trunks accidentally said that, but Nao remained serious and quiet. His gaze locked with the Supreme Kai of Time''s. After several seconds passed, Nao released his Super Saiyan 2 state, making his white hair return back. Nao then raised his Ki Pole, and held it vertically with his right hand. The atmosphere remained cold, and frost started to form around his feet. With Nao releasing his Ki, it allowed the three Saiyans to move again, and Goku even saw both Vegeta and Trunks collapse onto one of their knees, panting heavily. Goku then spoke out to him out of concern. "Hey, Vegeta, are you alright? Do you know what happened back there?" "I''m...fine. Just with that guy''s Ki alone made my body unable to move! It felt as if my Saiyan blood was suppressed itself!" "Your blood? What the heck does that even mean?" Hearing this, Vegeta slowly slowly stood back up. He then offered Trunks a hand, and he managed to stabilize himself. Vegeta then spoke out to Goku. "Stop being foolish, Kakarot! Surely you felt something!?" "Well I did feel somethin'' tinglin'' inside of me, but what are you gettin'' so worked up over, Vegeta?" "Perhaps it''s because you had the fate of a lower class warrior, Kakarot...but, Supreme Kai, he did just call you, ''Master'', right? Just who the hell is this guy?" Hearing these two speak this way, Nao saw the Supreme Kai of Time face palm herself, causing him to raise his eyebrows. She then turned around and looked at Trunks. "Trunks, did you not tell them about this mission?" Trunks could only scratch the side of his head, appearing apologetic. "Not exactly, Supreme Kai. You labeled this mission as highly classified, so I thought the less they knew, the better..." "Sigh...look you three, you''re standing in front of my one and only disciple, so stand down right now!" "The Supreme Kai''s Disciple!?" Hearing her command, the three could only comply while Vegeta yelled that out. They soon ceased their battle stances, and Trunks sheathed his sword. Seeing them no longer wanting to battle, Nao had one last look at the three, still feeling secretly excited. Nao then fully released his Ki, causing his golden white Ki Pole to disappear. The cold around them vanished and the atmosphere soon returned to normal. At this time, Nao heard Fie''s pouting voice once more as her voice reached out to him. "Papa, stop bullying Auntie! My eyes can tell these aren''t bad guys!" "...Papa?" Hearing this, Goku tilted his head in confusion. The Supreme Kai of Time also stumbled s bit, unable to believe what she had just heard. Nao proceeded to turn around, and walked toward the girls, more specifically, to Elsa. Only now did the Saiyans notice there were several beautiful women further in the back of the room. Arriving in front of Elsa, Nao placed his hand on Fie''s head once more. Nao then lightly chuckled as he spoke out to her. "Haha, I''m sorry you had to see that, Little Fie. I''m just s bit sensitive about these things. You still want to meet Auntie, right?" "Yeah!" After Fie replied with a yes, Nao lifted her up out of Elsa''s embrace. Feeling his warmth, Fie began to burrow her head inside his chest. He smiled seeing this, and began to walk toward the group of five. The Supreme Kai of Time regained her footing and turned around, only to see Nao standing a few feet away from her now. Yet her eyes focused on the small child no bigger than three feet currently being held in his embrace. Fie also stared at the Supreme Kai of Time and blinked at her a few times. The Supreme Kai of Time then nervously spoke out to Nao as cracks appeared in her voice. "N-Nao...I-Is this who I think it really is...?" After asking that with a shaky voice, she saw Nao nod. "Yeah, Master. Little Fie, go say hi to Auntie." "Yay!" After Fie happily yelled out, she flew out of Nao''s arms, arriving in front of the Supreme Kai of Time. After hovering in front of her for a moment, Fie dove in, and hugged her. The Supreme Kai of Time froze for a second, before tears started to form in her eyes. She then spoke out in a small voice. "This little guy has the spitting image of the West Supreme Kai before she was killed by Majin Buu...Nao, I have no words for this...I-I..." "You don''t need to say anything, Master. Little Fie was born earlier this year. You came at a good time to finally meet her!" Chapter 145 - 139: Chelsea and Naoto Despite her light blue skin, the Supreme Kai of Time saw what was essentially a miniature West Supreme Kai in her arms. Sure she wasn''t that tall herself, but Fie still managed to snuggle her head inside her arms. She immediately felt a unique connection link to Fie''s heart as well, perhaps that was because they were both Supreme Kais. The tears that formed in her eyes finally fell down. Seeing her cry, Trunks became worried. He tried to speak out to her, but Vegeta blocked him. He then spoke out to Trunks in a whisper. "Shut it, Trunks. I fear this may be out of our current realm...Look closely at that white haired Saiyan, he''s dressed similarly to the Supreme Kai, isn''t he? He even has a Potara earring! Moreover those two rings on his fingers are weird too..." "Now that you mention it..." After Trunks started to say that, his eyes managed to see the two Time Rings and the Potara earring on Nao''s body. Nao glanced at Trunks and their eyes met for a couple seconds. He still felt a hidden pressure, and immediately shifted his head back toward Vegeta. Trunks then spoke out to Vegeta, confirming what he just saw, while Nao''s eyes landed back on Fie and the Supreme Kai of Time who were currently sharing a moment together. "That guy definitely has those things. As I recall, those rings must be the Time Rings the Supreme Kai mentioned...This is definitely her disciple., Father." "Since when had the Supreme Kai taken in a disciple of her own? Whatever, I was prepared for a battle but it doesn''t look like it''s going to happen now. Trunks, stay alert." "Yes!" Meanwhile, Fie continued to silently stare at the Supreme Kai of Time with a worried look as tears continued to fall. "Auntie, why are you crying? Did Papa hurt you?" As Fie said that, she wiped away her tears. The Supreme Kai of Time lightly shook her head, and responded to her. "No. These are tears of joy, little guy. Well it looks like I can''t call you that any more, can I? As I call, Nao named you Fie?" "Yes! Papa said he wanted to give Fie a traditional name." "Well, Fie, you take good care of Nao, okay? I will wait to explain your role as a Supreme Kai until grow up." As soon as the Supreme Kai of Time that, shock appeared the three Saiyans'' faces. Even Goku who was silent until now yelled out, only to be pulled back Vegeta. "Did Supreme Kai just call that kid another Supreme Kai!?" "Quiet down you fool, Kakarot! We''re here as only guards so just shut up and watch!" "R-Right..." Ignoring another one of their surprised outbursts, both Supreme Kais shared another moment of silence in each other''s embrace. The Supreme Kai of Time then put Fie to the side, only to grab out a small silver metallic box from one of her hidden pockets on her robe. This wasn''t just any silver box either, this was the same box that held Nao''s Potara earring. In fact, it still contains the other one inside of it! While the Supreme Kai of Time calmed her emotions down, a serious look soon appeared on her face. Fie watched on with interest and Nao''s eyes became wide seeing that metallic box. The others and the three Saiyans felt the atmosphere turn serious as well, so they could only watch on in silence. The Supreme Kai of Time soon spoke out to Nao in a commanding tone. "Nao, in order to recognize in bringing another Supreme Kai into this world safely and unhindered, please step forward and kneel down." "Yes, Master." After Nao answered her, he walked even closer, to where he was now only a couple feet away. He then knelt down onto his right knee. Seeing this surprised the three Saiyans. Even the long brown haired figure, who was watching this take place from afar near the steps leading unto the throne room, felt shaken. Even tears started to form in their eyes as well. However, before the Supreme Kai of Time could open the small box, everyone suddenly heard a voice resound in the whole throne room, striking everyone at their core. "It looks like something interesting has begun to take place here. I made the right choice to only take a short nap this time. Yawnnnn..." After everyone heard this voice, they suddenly saw a large rainbow pillar descend into the room, destroying part of the ceiling as it struck down a few meters away from Nao. This now allowed sunlight to peer into it. Nao''s thoughts rapidly sped up inside his mind. ''Beerus said he would go back into a period of sleep, didn''t he? Don''t tell me something is about to happen again!?'', Nao thought to himself. As Nao sunk into his own thoughts, the large rainbow pillar soon vanished. It revealed none other than Beerus, and his Angel attendant, Whis! Goku, Vegeta, and Trunks became wary at their sudden arrival. Even Goku appeared confused. "Hey, Vegeta, do you know who that is?...Vegeta?" Goku tried to ask him, and then turned his head after only hearing silence. He immediately saw Vegeta frozen in place. Vegeta even stared to shake out of fear! Seeing something this serious happen to Vegeta, Goku turned his head around again, and observed the long pointy eared purple skinned humanoid who just arrived. He even put up his guard. However, the three then saw the Supreme Kai of Time rush over to Beerus, only to kneel down. She left Fie standing by herself. The Supreme Kai of Time then proceeded to welcome him. "Welcome, Lord Beerus, its always a pleasure to meet your acquaintance. What brings you here this time?" "So it''s you, brat. I thought I smelled something fishy happening. You weren''t thinking of giving the boy the other earring inside that box of yours, were you?" "I beg your pardon, Lord Beerus?" "Don''t you act dumb with me, Supreme Kai. You must know the consequences by giving him that, right?" ''As the two began to talk. the others soon snapped out of their dazes, seeing this unfamiliar figure arrived. Yet, they have met Whis before, so they started to watch on out of curiosity. Nao also snapped out of his thoughts, and saw Fie left unattended, who was currently staring at Beerus out of curiosity. Nao stood up, only to send a mental message to her. Like Miya, Nao learned that Fie also shares a special connection with him, especially after he saw Fie appear in his mind still as a golden apple on that one day. ''Little Fie, come to your Papa''s side immediately. These two are very important guests.'' ''Okay, Papa!'', Fie said directly into his mind. After Fie said that, she walked toward Nao, who ended up carrying her again. Feeling her in his embrace, he walked by the Supreme Kai of Time, and knelt down beside her. Beerus''s eyes shifted to him for a brief moment. They then heard the Supreme Kai of Time continue to speak, nodding her head seriously. "I am fully aware of the consequences, Lord Beerus." "As long as you understand, Supreme Kai. Very well, you guys can continue with what you were doing. But as a god myself, I dislike distractions. It appears we have some uninvited guests who are out of their time. They ought to return at once. Whis." After Beerus said that, Whis tapped the ground with his staff twice. All of a sudden, the space below Goku, Vegeta and Trunks began to distort. Seeing the ground below them start to vanish, Goku suddenly spoke out to them. "W-what the hell are you doin'', you bastard!? We''re here to protect the Supreme Kai! What are you plan--!?" However, before Goku could finish his sentence, he was cut off by Beerus, who also lifted their hand at the same time, opening his palm out. "Hmph, a mere Saiyan mortal dares to call the God of Destruction a bastard? You ought to learn your place. Whis, send them back to their own time period at once." "As you wish, Lord Beerus." After Whis acknowledged him, the space below the three Saiyans expanded into a portal of darkness. Vegeta and Trunks, who were still dazed, suddenly fell through it. Goku, who was the only one who wasn''t in a daze, tried to reach out his arm toward the Supreme Kai of Time, but he too, soon vanished into the portal. The portal then closed, and the atmosphere returned to normal. Xeno Goku, Vegeta, and Trunks were no longer in the throne room. Seeing this happen, the Supreme Kai of Time could only sigh in her heart, and proceeded to apologize to Beerus. "My apologies for that, Lord Beerus. Those three were merely guards for escorting me here. I will give them a stern warning back at TokiToki City." "Do pick better in choosing who you take as guards next time, Supreme Kai." "I-I understand, Lord Beerus." After she said that, Beerus nodded. His expression eased up at this time, and he started to pick one of his teeth with his claws. He then spoke out to her once more. "But you know, Supreme Kai, I see you like your fair share of secrets as well. You can''t hide that other person from my eyes. I heard the details from Whis, but to think you were harboring another outsider like the boy here." After Beerus said that, the Supreme Kai of Time let out a sigh. Nao also became confused, especially after hearing the word ''outsider'' once more. But before he could think, he saw her turn toward him. "Sigh..looks like I can never match your pace, Lord Beerus. Nao, what Lord Beerus just said is true. I was planning to keep this a secret until after I rewarded you this other earring, but guess I can''t no longer do that." "What are you talking about, Master?" Nao tried to ask her that but she remained silent. The Supreme Kai of Time soon stood back up, and turned toward to the entrance of the room. Nao also stood back up, and looked toward the entrance. He soon heard her yell out. "Chelsea, you can stop hiding back there! You can come introduce yourself now!" After Nao heard the Supreme Kai of Time yell that out, Nao suddenly became frozen. ''Did Master just say...Chelsea?'', Nao thought to himself. "O-kay..." The group soon heard a shy voice come from the stairs. All eyes landed on the shadow of a figure who began to walk closer. All of a sudden, Nao began to have flashes appear inside his mind. It started to show different scenes of a shy girl talking with Nao, enjoying their time together at different areas of what appeared to be a school. These conversations would only last for a few moments, mainly because the boy himself was quite shy during those times as well. It always ended with him reaching out his hand, only to see the girl run away, unable to continue talking. Seeing these images flash through his mind, tears started to form in Nao''s eyes. Fie, who was resting her head near his chest, saw these tears form, and she tilted her head a bit. "Papa?" Fie tried to speak out to Nao, but Nao remained silent. Without saying anything, he gently placed Fie down onto the ground. He proceeded to walk toward the figure approaching the group. Fie could only stand in one place, as she watched Nao leave her side. What seemed like an eternity, Nao finally saw what the figure looked like. He saw long brown mahogany hair tied into a ponytail. Standing about 5''8, they currently wore a black and white hakama robe with two large black katanas equipped at their waist. She had moderately sized b.r.e.a.s.ts similar to Miya''s. Nao then had a good look at her face. Nao currently had a hard time believing what he currently saw, but once he saw those dotted freckles on both of her cheeks, he knew. With a shaky voice, he spoke out to her. "C-Chelsea...?" Hearing Nao''s voice up close, the tears of the girl finally started to fall down. She then ran toward Nao at a breakneck speed, only to immediately give him a hug. Her voice was also shaky as she spoke out to him. "It really is you...Naoto! Please tell me this is not a dream!" "This is no dream, Chelsea. As much I''d like to think of this as one, how is it possible you''re here?" "That''s a story to explain later...b-but, wahhh! I''m just so happy I can meet you again! H-hick..." Hearing Chelsea begin to cry, he brought her closer to his chest. Her tears started soon to constantly pour out. That''s right, two people have long reunited themselves once more, even after death! Yet, besides Beerus, Whis, and Miya, who stared at them silently, the others in the room tilted their heads in confusion, and all spoke out at once. """Naoto?""" Chapter 146 - 140: The True Ceremony "Clap* *Clap* *Clap* Everyone but Nao and Chelsea, who was currently letting out all the tears she had built up thus far in Nao''s embrace, saw Whis suddenly clap his hands, causing their eyes to land on him. Whis then spoke out to the group while Beerus had a look of indifference on his face. "Now now, settle down, everyone. It will take some time to explain things, but we will save that for later. Please allow those two to have a moment. Lady Chronoa, please proceed with the ceremony once Nao is ready." "Yes." After Whis said that, the others could only nod in silence while the Supreme Kai of Time answered him. After several moments passed, Chelsea stopped crying in Nao''s embrace. Nao proceeded to wipe away her tears. Chelsea ended up locking her hand with his. She then spoke out to him. "Naoto...you''ve really changed, haven''t you? Your hand feels so rough now...What happened to you? Why are you dressed like a noble? Are those really accessories I see on you!?" After Chelsea calmed down a bit, she started to fire off question after question, yet Nao ignored them. He proceeded to ask her a question of his own. "A lot has happened Chelsea. I do have my own speculations but tell me one thing at least, did The President send you here?" "The President...? Are you referring to that old man?" Hearing Chelsea answer Nao like that, he could only sigh. "As I thought, it was his doing...Although I haven''t met him personally, Miya has told me a lot about him. But Chelsea, listen to me, I''m no longer the boy you once knew. In fact, you shouldn''t even be here." After Nao said that, Chelsea felt a pain strike against her heart. Nao saw her body start to shiver. She then grabbed a hold of Nao by his chest, and more tears started to form in her eyes. Chelsea then yelled out to him, appearing very shaken. "Why can''t I be here, Naoto!? Y-you don''t know what I suffered through to reach this stupid place! Your appearance may have changed, but I can see it clearly with my eyes that you''re still the same boy I loved dearly! You feel the same way, right!?" After Chelsea yelled that out, even more tears started form in her eyes, still very shaken up. A loud boom struck Nao''s mind, right as she said that. Nao''s voice also started to shake as he placed his other hand on her shoulder before speaking out to her. "C-Chelsea...w-what did you just say?" After Nao asked that, Chelsea looked right at him in the eyes. Visible anger could be seen in her eyes as she answered him. "I said I love you, you big idiot! But you just had to go die before I could confess to you!" Hearing that, Nao also started to have rare tears form in his eyes. Seeing these, Chelsea blinked at him before she heard his voice once more. "So it looks like my feelings weren''t really one-sided after all..." "One-sided...?" After Chelsea asked that, her shivering started to stop. She then saw him lightly nod. Nao then wiped away her tears as he spoke out once more. "Yeah. But Chelsea, we must save this for later. It looks like I''m about to undergo a ceremony of sorts. I don''t want to keep Master or Lord Beerus waiting any longer. Lord Beerus can get pretty impatient but I''m surprised he hasn''t yelled out yet." "Lord Beerus?" After the two said that, Chelsea finally had a good look inside the room. Besides the Supreme Kai of Time, she saw figures she had never seen before. She became shocked the first time she saw a person that didn''t appear to be a human, now she was in a room full of them! She even a white tail around Nao''s waist. Nao saw her looking confused, and she spoke out to him. "Who are all these people, Naoto? The old man only mentioned about you being here on this plane of existence, he didn''t say anything else." "Well, Chelsea I will explain things later. Can you stay here for now? Regardless of what is about to happen, please do not interfere." Hearing this, Chelsea could only nod her head, and answered him. "I understand, Naoto. I will wait so you can explain to me about everything that is happening." "Good." After Chelsea answered him, the two parted their hands. Chelsea took this time to wipe Nao''s tears away. He was able to feel her warmth as a result, causing him to smile. Seeing this smile was something Chelsea was very familiar with, and seeing it eased her tension. Chelsea soon ended her hug with him. The purple posh Kai robe he was currently wearing got a bit drenched as a result, but Nao ignored it. Both of them slowly stood back up, and as Nao walked away, Chelsea put her hand on her chest, still appearing worried. She soon saw Nao walk toward the small light blue skinned child she had seen in his embrace a few moments ago. Chelsea saw sparkles appear in her eyes. She was quite far away the last time Fie lightly spoke ''Papa'', so she ended up not hearing her. The moment Nao went to pick Fie up and talk to her, she almost choked on herself, not believing what she had just heard. "Little Fie, Papa is going to bring you to Elsa, okay? You can chat with Auntie later." "Okay!" After Nao picked up Fie, Chelsea, who coughed a bit, could only watch on in silence as Nao ignored her reaction. Her own thoughts started to spin inside her mind. ''Is..this kid really Naoto''s child...? Just how much have you changed...'', Chelsea thought to herself. Before long, Chelsea saw Nao walk toward the back of the room where the throne was. She saw him approach four really beautiful women. She soon remembered the Supreme Kai of Time''s words, saying that he was going to be marrying three girls soon. She could only assume these women were them. Meanwhile, as Chelsea remained in place continuing to observe Nao, Nao reached Elsa. He spoke in a quiet voice to her. "Elsa, please take care of Little Fie for now. If Lord Beerus had personally come, I fear this ceremony is related to the Super Saiyan God matter we talked about six years ago. Of course, only Belle and Miya were present among you girls at that time." "Of course, Nao, I''ll gladly take care of our Little Fie. But what exactly is this...Super Saiyan God you''re talking about?" "Hmm...If I were to explain it simply, it''s a very unique transformation. But I must go now, I will explain everything, including Chelsea''s matter, later." "Okay, Nao. Please stay safe. Our wedding is only one month away now!" "Yeah." After Nao spoke with Elsa, he handed Fie over to her. Chelsea now had a good look at Miya, Elsa, Isabella and Sayuri, and found that each one of them were very beautiful. Besides Elsa who silently watched Nao return back toward the Supreme Kai of Time, the other three girls locked their eyes with Chelsea''s, causing an invisible spark to streak across the room. Meanwhile, Chelsea sunk into her own thoughts once again. ''That lady who brought me here mentioned Naoto was marrying three girls soon. If I had to guess it''s probably these girls. Still, why are their four? Did she make a mistake?'', Chelsea thought to herself. In the end, she could only shake away this thought. ''All that matters now is I''m here, it may...take some getting used to being loved by other girls, but as long Naoto remains the boy I''ve always loved and he still has a place in his heart for me, I''ll follow him, no matter where he goes.'', Chelsea thought to herself. After she thought this, it felt as if her resolution became even more firm now. Her gaze no longer landed on the girls, and shifted back to Nao. She found it very surprising to see him kneel down in front of the purple skinned cat-like figure. Still, she knew not to say anything, and only watched on. As to what would happen, she wouldn''t know. Seeing Nao kneel down once again, he spoke out to the three. "Lord Beerus, I apologize for making you wait. I hate be blunt, but what exactly is this all about?" "Hmph, its about time, boy. Making me wait all this while better be worth it. If you don''t become a Super Saiyan God after all this, I''ll destroy this planet into space dust!" Hearing about destroying a planet so easily caused shock to appear on everyone''s faces. Yet they only watched on as the Supreme Kai of Time spoke out after Nao did. "Well, Lord Beerus we don''t know if this will actually work. Whis did detail there was another method, but with Nao''s Godly Ki still in the conversion process, I''d figure this ceremony would give it enough juice to complete it." "Ohoho, it''s as Lady Chronoa said, Nao. It appears the Godly Ki inside of you has now developed over sixty percent. We have not ever seen a mortal be officially conferred Potara earrings in our universe by a Supreme Kai, but by receiving the other, it should trigger a chain reaction. This in theory should allow you to become a Super Saiyan God, Nao." "Really, Whis?" "Yes. Well, if it fails, we do have a plan B. We do have enough Saiyans with righteous hearts here, so we can always resort the method detailed in the Namekian book of legends I recently looked into ever since Lord Beerus first mentioned about this Super Saiyan God thing." Hearing Nao and Whis start to talk with each other, blue veins appeared on Beerus''s forehead, only to yell out in an impatient tone. "I don''t care which method the boy uses, just hurry up and show me the Super Saiyan God already!" Hearing Beerus become impatient, Whis could only sigh. He then spoke out to the Supreme Kai of Time. "Yes, yes. Lady Chronoa, please proceed with the ceremony immediately." "Right...Nao, I apologize for this whole disturbance, but allow me to grant you this other Potara earring." "Yes, Master." After everyone finished speaking, Nao shifted his kneeling toward the Supreme Kai of Time. She had no time to waste now, and after walking up to Nao, she opened the small silver metallic box. Upon having a look, two slots could be seen, one slot empty, and the other containing the other pale yellow Potara earring. Taking it out of the box, she then closed it and placed the box inside her hidden pocket. She now had the Potara earring in hand. The Supreme Kai of Time then bent over, and reached for Nao''s empty ear. With a ''click'', the Potara earring latched itself onto his ear, as if it had a mind of its own. As soon as Nao felt the other earring on his empty ear, he felt something magical spread throughout his whole body. This sensation was something he had never felt before, but it felt extremely soothing, and it was as if it had always been apart of him. It spread out to his legs, and began to work its way up. Beerus had long since sensed this sudden change, and his eyes flickered as he intently observed Nao. This weird energy soon reached to his mind, and another magical event started to occur. The remaining twenty-five percent of Nao''s sealed Saiyan God soul chains began to break! Yet it wasn''t only him who heard sudden noises of chains breaking. Everyone one in the whole room suddenly heard loud breaking sounds of clashing metal! Crack. Crack. CRACK! However, before Nao could check what was going on inside his mind, they became blinded by a large crystal blue flash of light. Nao''s Potara earrings suddenly began to flutter, and large huge blue circular rings slowly began to emit from it! Chapter 147 - 141: Birth Of A Super Saiyan God! "Is that...the sound of bells...tolling...?" As soon as everyone in the throne room saw these large blue circular rings radiate out from Nao''s fluttering Potara earrings, they knew something was about to happen. Elsa uttered that in a low voice while Fie watched on with eyes full of curiosity. After the first few blue rings came out, everyone soon heard the tolling of what appeared to be extremely ancient bells. The previous tension in the air immediately ceased once everyone heard these ancient tolls. For some reason, Miya, Oscar, Iona, Roti, and Neo felt a strange bond develop between them. They stared at Nao, who soon became covered in a yellow golden gooey-like aura. It did not contain the fierceness of the the Super Saiyan aura had, but quite the opposite. It looked very relaxing! Once Nao was fully clad in this golden-yellow gooey aura, his hair changed from white to yellow, and its spikes grew taller, as if he had entered Super Saiyan! To say the least, Chelsea was very surprised to see Nao''s sudden development, but she watched on in silence. The same could be said for Queen Elena and the other girls. Meanwhile, Beerus kept looking at Nao very intently. For a brief moment, his vision turned dark, and suddenly saw a small golden sphere of light a few feet away. It only lasted a few seconds before this vanished from his eyes, revealing Nao again. "Could it really be...?", Beerus uttered to himself. Whis saw him say that, but he kept silent, and watched on. The ancient bells kept tolling every so often. The strange bond the other present Saiyans had suddenly changed, and now felt as if their hearts were now connected together! Without saying anything, Miya slowly walked toward her brother. "Sister Miya...?" Elsa tried to call out to her, but it was no use. Miya soon entered a trance, and slowly kept walking until she arrived at Nao''s back. She then suddenly placed her left hand on his back. The gooey aura that covered Nao soon spread onto her body! Even her fiery red hair shot all the way up, and turned yellow! Seeing this, a glint streaked across Whis''s eyes. "Oh? Now this is very interesting..." "What is happening, Whis?", Beerus asked in a low voice. "It appears their hearts are now connected. The ceremony seems to be working." "Is that so...? Will you really show yourself, Super Saiyan God?" After Beerus asked that to himself, the two continued to watch on silently. It didn''t stop with just Miya either. Oscar was the second one to slowly walk forth. He was soon followed by Iona, and finally the two maids, Roti and Neo. Once Oscar was behind Nao''s back, he also placed his right hand on it. Iona proceeded to grab Oscar''s hand. Roti followed suit, grabbing Iona''s hand. Neo was the last and she grabbed both Roti''s hand, and Miya''s hand. All of this formed a perfect unity. Six Saiyans joined hand in hand in a complete circle, hearts as one! Nao became stirred feeling their presences behind him. He soon heard Miya spoke out to him. "Brother, please remember that you''re not alone! Papa told us about this ceremony, didn''t he? Let us be of use to you too!" After Miya spoke out to Nao. The other four proceeded to project their thoughts to him as well. "That''s right, son! It took me a bit to realize what was going on, but what I''m witnessing now is just like what had happened back on Planet Sadala. Your Great Grandpa did this too, Nao! My heart is pounding in excitement to being able to witness the creation of a Super Saiyan God! We''re all in this together, as family!" "That''s right, Little Nao. No matter what you become our hearts will always stay with you!" "Yeah! I don''t know what''s going on but if we can be of help too, then let us help you as well, Young Master!" "It''s as Neo said, Young Master. We''re all in this together, so let us stand by your side as well!" Hearing everyone''s resolved voices, tears started to form in his eyes. At this point, he lost control of his body, as if it went straight into autopilot mode. He could only speak out to them as the golden-yellow gooey aura proceeded to cover the rest of them. "Everyone...you guys are right. We''re in this together. Let us witness the birth of a Super Saiyan God!" """Yes!""" Hearing everyone''s reply, Nao firmed his own resolve. The gooey aura covered the rest present in the circle. As it passed by each one, their hair stood straight up, turning into a golden yellow. Even though Miya, Iona, Roti, and Neo had never become Super Saiyans, their hair still changed! All of this was temporary though. After a couple moments passed, Nao''s feet suddenly began to lift off from the ground about a couple feet! Another magical scene soon took place. Everyone''s gooey aura began to turn into golden yellow energy particles. As the six Saiyans were formed in a circle, this massive amount of golden yellow energy particles soon formed into a giant pillar of energy! This pillar of energy began to move its way upward toward the big hole in the ceiling that was created as a result of Whis''s rainbow pillar. This pillar did not stop there, and it calmly made its way to beyond Planet Elosyia''s atmosphere! The citizens of this Planet soon saw this sudden disturbance, and all of them looked up toward the sky. Yet once they saw this energy, they soon became very calm. Any arguments that were happening in the city below soon ceased, and each party began to apologize. Back inside the Palace, however, Beerus was looking at this pillar of energy with a serious look. He then spoke out calmly. "Ah, Divine Energy has finally shown up..." After Beerus said that, everyone''s eyes soon wandered upward, seeing the golden sphere energy pillar now high up in the sky. Before they knew it, golden clouds began to appear out of nowhere, as if they descended straight from Heaven. They appeared to look exactly the same as the clouds seen in the Other World! The rivers crisscrossing throughout the city and the giant forest surrounding them soon had its blue water change into golden-yellow water as well. The water started to constantly splash upward, as if they were being disturbed by earthquakes. Seeing all of this happen, Nao knew the ceremony was truly underway. He found this scene really amazing in the original story. It was akin to the heavens acknowledging the birth of a new God! Meanwhile, once all the golden clouds coalesced together, it started to twirl around the pillar of divine energy, slowly becoming a huge spiral of clouds. The others soon lost control of their bodies, and they also began to lift off from the ground. The six Saiyans kept floating upward, even breaking more of the ceiling along the way. The rest of the people in the room ignored this, and their heads shifted upward. They wanted to continue watching without looking away. However, Fie started to squirm around in Elsa''s arms. She wanted to fly toward Nao, but Elsa prevented her. She then spoke out trying to calm her down. "Little Fie, you can''t go to Papa right now. He''s currently undergoing something amazing right now. It''s hard to describe, but I feel so calm..." "Mama, that''s because Papa is currently being cleansed by pure divine energy! It feels so warm!" "Being cleansed? What do you mean, Little Fie?" "Hmm...I don''t know! Are you sure I can''t go up there, Mama?" "No you can''t, Little Fie. Stay here with Mommy, okay?" "Okay!" After their short exchange, their eyes remained looking up toward Nao. The six soon stopped floating upward past the roof of the Palace, and now stood still in the air. It didn''t take long before everyone saw them get enveloped by a light blue energy! Just like the gooey aura from earlier, this blue wavy-like energy covered Nao. It soon spread to the other five. The blue rings that first showed up began to slowly spread out again. Nao''s Potara earrings were still fluttering, yet it didn''t emit from them, but from Nao''s instead this time! Beerus spoke out once again seeing these blue rings spread out. "It looks like something is about to happen." "Yes, Lord Beerus. I can see the rest of Nao''s mortal energy being converted into divine energy. I must say, it''s quite fascinating." "So it''s working then?" "Yes. Now let us remain quiet so we don''t disturb them." Hearing Whis say that, Beerus closed his mouth and resumed watching. Erstwhile, they all began to see the huge golden pillar of energy start to descend back toward Nao. As this happened, two individuals watched this scene from afar out of the bark window of a tree-house they were currently living inside of located in the residential district below the giant oak tree. These two were none other than Bardock and Gine! These two decided the Palace didn''t suit their tastes, and wanted to enjoy a more simpler life. They did still worry about both of their sons after Planet Vegeta''s destruction, but perhaps it was due to the Elosyian''s simplistic lifestyles did their attitudes become more serene. Bardock no longer went on any missions, and instead became a member of a patrol squad to watch the borders for beast attacks. Gine on the other hand, became quite well known in the marketplace, and everyone now goes to her butchery she set up there. Anyways, both of them could be seen staring out their window, looking at the shining blue dot above the Palace. Gine then spoke out to Bardock. "Bardock do you know what''s going on up there? It''s a bit hard to see, but isn''t that Nao and his family?" "I don''t know, Gine. But seein'' all this is makin'' me calm for some reason." "Haha, well you''re right about that, Bardock! Perhaps this will do something good for our baby." "Yeah. Speakin'' of which, shouldn''t you be sittin'' down?" "Don''t you worry about me. I can still stand properly. My belly is getting quite big these days though." After the two conversed for a bit, Bardock turned his head toward Gine. Gine''s hair was even more unkempt than before, and her belly was quite round. That''s right, Bardock ended up getting Gine pregnant once more! Seeing her belly, Bardock placed his hand on it. Before long, he could feel faint heart beats pulsing into his hand. After feeling this for a bit, he took his hand away, and then locked hands with Gine. The two then looked out the window once more. Gine then spoke out again. "Still, what has been going on with Nao lately? Besides Sister Iona, the rest haven''t been in contact with us. He didn''t even tell us he''s getting married soon!" "Seriously? That boy is gettin'' married?" "Yeah! Sister Iona even told me he had a kid. Maybe we can even set up a play-date once our baby is born. It''s a good thing you were able to salvage a growing pod, Bardock. I didn''t think the Elosyians would have ''em." "Well, our race did initially attack theirs according to Oscar. I''m just glad they accepted us. Somethin'' else seems to be happenin'' now. Let''s continue to watch." "Yeah!" After the two said that, they continued to watch the spectacle. It wasn''t just them either, everyone else around them now had their eyes on Palace Elosa! Meanwhile, the particles of the divine energy pillar all seeped back into Nao''s, body. It was no longer in sight. Yet before they could do anything, a bright blue sphere of light suddenly appeared within their circle. This blue sphere of light expanded out into a another pillar. With the Saiyans at its center, the light encompassed them, and shot straight up into the golden clouds. Unlike the previous pillar of energy, however, it started to extend outward! Before long, all of Palace Elosa was encompassed by this huge pillar of blue light. The others watching from inside the Palace couldn''t even flinch as they too were encompassed by it! Only a few moments passed before this giant blue pillar of light slowly began evaporating from the ground up. It didn''t take long to reveal a huge whole in the sky. This giant whole in the sky didn''t reveal the planet''s atmosphere. It directly cut open a hole into outer space itself! It was as if this turned the clouds into an eye of a hurricane! Everyone, who could now see again, became stunned seeing this. Chelsea couldn''t believe her eyes of what she was witnessing. Even Sayuri and Isabella who watched in silence, became stunned. Yet, they all felt serene, so they knew nothing bad will happen. They soon saw Nao and the others start to descend. Once they touched the ground, everyone saw visible changed in the atmosphere. In one moment, rain started to fall down. In the next moment, that rain changed into hail! Seeing rapid changes in weather confused everyone. But before they could react, large thunderbolts cracked down from the hole in the sky. Boom. BOOM! Even then, only a few thunder strikes clapped loudly before they suddenly vanished. Everyone then saw Planet Elosyia''s two suns start to spin around the planet. In the end, it did two full cycles of day and night. On the second night, it started to dump snow, even though no snow clouds had formed. Yet, that too, only lasted a brief moment. After cycling through all the weather changes, the suns came up once again, and its sunlight started to shine brightly. Everyone in the Palace watched this in awe. Even Beerus and Whis were attentive, not wanting to miss a single detail. Outer space could no longer be seen in the eye of the clouds. Meanwhile, back inside the Palace, a momentarily silence spread out. Yet, before someone could raise their voice, they soon saw the six Saiyans begin to vibrate. This vibrating soon became more and more visible to the eye, but the six Saiyans didn''t to mind. Everyone now held their breath. Within a couple moments they could no longer see Nao, as he became encompassed by a golden-yellow aura of that of a Super Saiyan! However, before anyone could say something, they saw that aura change into a vibrant red. This red aura soon seeped out, and widened! As a result of seeing this red aura, the others backed away from Nao. After backing away a few feet, Nao soon floated upward again a bit. Losing their connection, the hair of the other five Saiyans returned to normal. Seeing Nao clad in this red aura, everyone could now only see his silhouette. Still, just seeing this red aura alone caused Oscar to go into a fervor. "This is definitely the ceremony Grandfather passed down to us, alright. It looks like it worked too! Are we really about to witness a Super Saiyan God only described in our legends!?", Oscar exclaimed. ''''I think so, Papa. Thanks to the special connection I share with brother, I can tell he is feeling very serene right now." "Serene, huh? Well if our legend holds true, we should see his hair change to red. Let''s keep watching." While Oscar spoke out to the rest, they nodded. Whis also took this time to speak softly to Beerus. "It looks like I was wring about the dream you had, Lord Beerus. You may get to see a Super Saiyan God after all." "See, Whis? Even the Oracle Fish said it was so. I do hope he won''t disappoint me after this is done..." After softly speaking, the two went silent again. Beerus looked at Nao''s silhouette and soon felt an inexplicable feeling. For a brief moment, he no longer saw Nao, but two deep red eyes suddenly opening, looking straight at him! "Huh...? Could it really..?, Beerus thought to himself. These eyes only manifested for a brief moment, before they vanished. Everyone held their breath once again as the red aura began to fade. At the same time, Nao''s silhouette shone a bright white light. This only lasted for a couple moments, causing Nao to touch back down on the ground. The red aura all vanished, and the white light dispersed. This allowed everyone to see Nao again. Once they did, everyone became stunned. What now appeared in front if them was a red haired youth who seemed to have lost a few pounds, and their muscles appeared to have become more tone and slim. Even a red tail at their waist moved around freely. The ceremony was a success, and Nao had officially transformed into a Super Saiyan God! But before anyone could approach Nao, they suddenly heard clapping, as Beerus began to applaud Nao. Beerus and Whis soon walked up to Nao, and Nao took this time to turn around. Everyone could see his eyes, and his irises were now red. Even his pupils were golden! Seeing Nao''s new look, Beerus spoke out to him. "So it looks like you finally became a Super Saiyan God, boy. Congratulations, you no longer have any mortal energy. How does it feel to have the energy of the gods?" Chapter 148 - 142: Let The Battle Of The Gods, Begin! Everyone heard a sudden applause as Beerus said that to Nao while him and Whis walked up to him. Nao was definitely different alright, yet for some reason he didn''t say anything. He formed a fist in one of his hands, ignoring Beerus''s question. Nao felt inexplicably serene as he felt this new source of power within him. Well, even though it was technically new right now, this power had always been locked away inside Nao''s soul ever since Rebirth gifted it to him for creating this world! He then looked back at Beerus, who was only a couple feet away from him now. Everyone then heard Nao''s normal voice speak out to him, inwardly causing the rest to sigh in relief. "Hey, Lord Beerus." ''What is it, boy?" "I think you''re being mistaken about something." "Oh? I''ve met countless races, yet none of them dared to say I ever took something by mistake. Are you still too shocked you''re on a similar level to me now?" "Not exactly, Lord Beerus. I''m not like the other Saiyans. This power may be temporary for others, but this Divine Energy I''m now feeling is as if it''s always been a part of me, and only now has it broken through!" "Hoh? So you''re telling me that you''ve always had Godly Ki?" "In a way, yes. It''s just I could never utilize until now. I know we still have our contract, Lord Beerus, but if I may so ask, would you care for a spar? I feel this would go to waste if i don''t even use it, haha!" After Nao let out a laugh, Beerus squinted his eyes. Even Whis let out a light chuckle after hearing Nao talk. "Ohoho, Lord Beerus, you did manage to see the creation of the Super Saiyan God as you predicted. While you did promise to have a full match with Nao in seven years time, you can at least honor his request this time, can you not?" "I don''t see why not, boy. We can use this as a test to see just what extent your new power lies. In fact, if you humor me enough and manage to knock me down, I''ll even start calling you by your name. You''d, like that, right?" "It would be an honor, Lord Beerus." "Heh, look''s like we got ourselves a deal then. I do say I enjoy your mannerisms, boy. You treat others with respect. I have a hard time believing such a person was born among you Saiyans!" "Thank you, Lord Beerus." After the two conversed for a bit, they parted a few steps each. At this time, Whis stepped out in front of the two, and started to gather everyone''s attention. "Everyone it may get a bit dangerous, so you guys may want to relocate to a safer area. Lord Beerus and Nao are going to have a sparring match." "What do you mean dangerous? Isn''t it just a spar?" At this time, Chelsea, who still couldn''t believe Nao''s new look, walked up to Whis, and asked that. Seeing Chelsea approach him, Whis placed his hand over his mouth, letting out a light chuckle. "Ohoho, you are that other outsider, if I''m not mistaken. I''m not sure of the concept of power you''re familiar with, but Lord Beerus here is the God of Destruction of our universe. His power is nothing to be trifled with, miss." "Seriously...? So there really are other gods?" "Yes. Even Nao just converted his mortal energy into Divine Energy. You should join the others for now." "Right..." After Chelsea said that, she walked up toward the other girls. She felt a bit awkward seeing them up front, and for some reason she felt like she lacked in comparison. ''An elf, a fox...cat? Is that a succubus too? Moreover these girls are really beautiful...This isn''t going to be easy'', Chelsea thought to herself. However, Chelsea stopped comparing herself to these girls. At this time, she saw the fiery red-head wave her hand at her, signaling to come closer. Chelsea could only sigh in her heart, and complied. Though to Chelsea''s surprise, she heard, she heard Miya something whisper into her ear. Her eyes turned wide in shock once she heard it. "I hope you take good care of Mist for me, big sister Chelsea." "Y-you...but how--!?" Yet before Chelsea could finish her sentence, she felt Miya place her fingers on her lips, as if she was trying to shush her. "Big sister, please keep quiet about this for now. Mist and I come from the same place after all. But for now, let''s just watch brother''s fight, okay?" Hearing this, Chelsea calmed down, and lightly nodded her head. Seeing this, Miya smiled and parted her fingers. Chelsea could only place her hand over her chest, and look at Nao again. Queen Elena, Elsa, Fie, Sayuri, Isabella, Miya, Chelsea, Oscar, Iona, Roti, and Neo soon gathered together next to the throne along with the Supreme Kai of Time. Seeing this, Whis nodded, and turned around to see Nao and Beerus currently standing off. Without saying anything, Beerus and Nao slowly began to lift off from the ground. The group saw the the two start flying until they were well above the Palace roof. The two didn''t stop there, and they kept floating upward, even past the atmosphere''s clouds. The distance they had now until outer space was relatively small now. Everyone in the Palace could no longer see them. Whis took this time to activate his staff once again, and the black orb started to shine a green light. It soon expanded into a large three dimensional sphere, and before long, Nao and Beerus appeared on it. Whis did this, as besides him, Fie, and the Supreme Kai of Time, no one else could sense Divine Energy. Everyone began to watch on full of anticipation, while Chelsea watched on in worry. They soon saw the two enter their stances... Meanwhile, back above the clouds over Planet Elosyia''s atmosphere, Nao and Beerus now remained still in the sky. Nao then saw Beerus tighten his stance, and lifted his right arm, bending it upward. Beerus then moved his left arm behind his back. Nao saw Beerus move his fingers toward himself, and heard him speak with a taunting tone. "You can come at me whenever, boy. Let''s see what this Super Saiyan god really is!" "I will, Lord Beerus. But before that..." Nao began to cycle his Godly Ki, causing his red aura to burst forth, and enlarged it well over his body. He proceeded to clasp his hands together, and interlocked his fingers. Seeing this, Beerus raised his eyebrows. He soon started to hear loud screeching sounds. Screech! Condensing his Ki into one point in his palm, Nao began to slowly separate them. Beerus soon saw what appeared to be a Pole of sorts, purely made of Nao''s Ki. Its white and gold color remained, and it now contained hits of red! Nao kept moving his hands away, until it became a width of eight feet. He had created his Ki Pole once more! After his Ki Pole materialized, Nao grabbed the left end of it with his left and the right end of it with his right hand. He began to move it to where he aimed it at Beerus, and was seen elevated at a forty five degree angle. Nao then shifted his right leg back, turning his body to where his left shoulder now faced Beerus. Seeing Nao create a Ki Pole weapon, Beerus spoke out to him with intrigue. "Hoh, since when have you learned to create a weapon made of Ki?" "Shortly after settling down here, Lord Beerus. To be honest this is sort of a special tribute to someone I know." "Someone you know? Who would that be?" "Hmm...let''s just say he''s a Saiyan like me. In fact if things are supposed to go the way they are supposed to go, you will even end up battling him in the future, just like you are about to battle me, Lord Beerus." "I will get to fight another Saiyan in the future? Whis did mention you have the ability to foresee it. But you know boy, knowing too much may cause a burden too heavy to bare." "I''m fully aware of that. But enough about that. Here I come!" After Nao finished his preparations, Beerus saw Nao instantly vanish from sight. Within mere seconds, he immediately reappeared to the right of Beerus. He swung his pole to the right, hoping to catch Beerus off guard, but Nao heard a large bang echo in his ears. BANG! Nao aimed at Beerus''s right side, but before he could even reach him, Beerus reached out his hand, and actually stopped his pole midair! A huge gust of wind burst forth from their first impact, causing the clouds around them to vanish. Chelsea became wide eyed seeing how fast these two suddenly moved, even she couldn''t see them if it weren''t for Whis''s observation panel. This gust of wind even went as far as down to the Palace, and everyone had to shield their eyes. Yet, once they regained their sight, they saw Nao and Beerus smile at each other. The battle between two gods had officially begun! Chapter 149 - 143 Nao Vs Beerus (I) After Beerus and Nao had their first clash which left everyone down below stunned, Beerus smirked and spoke out once more. "Do you really think you''d be able to hit me with this thing?" "Well, maybe not at first, but I haven''t even warmed up yet. I''m just getting started!" As Beerus latched onto the center of Nao''s Ki pole with his hand, he saw suddenly Nao twist his h.i.p.s. Nao raised his right leg, aiming straight for Beerus''s face. Yet, with Beerus''s other hand, he easily blocked Nao''s kick as well with seemingly little to no effort used. Both of them entered a temporary deadlock. Beerus then went on the offensive, and released his hand gripping the pole. Forming a fist, Nao''s eyes barely saw Beerus strike at his chest before the hit connected causing a loud boom. He coughed out a bit, and was sent flying backwards! "Kuh..." Feeling Beerus''s attack head on for the first time felt almost unreal. After flying backwards for several meters, Nao came to a sudden halt. He soon tasted a bit of metal inside his mouth, only to see blood trickle out of the right side of his lips. Taking this time to wipe the blood away, Nao spoke out to Beerus. "You really aren''t holding back, are you, Lord Beerus?" "This may just be a spar, but a battle is still a battle. I can tell you''re still adjusting to your new form. Come at me with everything you got!" "Haha!" After Nao said that with a laugh, he yelled out and expanded his red aura once again. He then shifted his body inward, and fiercely kicked the air behind him. He rapidly started to fly toward Beerus, yet Beerus suddenly saw Nao''s figure begin to distort. It distorted and soon vanished from sight! Yet, a glint streaked across Beerus''s eyes, and he leaned backward a bit. He then saw Nao reappear behind him, only to see Nao strike down empty air with his pole. Nao did not wait and proceeded to do the same thing once more, only this time he upped his tempo. Beerus saw Nao distort out of sight again. Every so often, Nao would strike out with his pole or with his fist. Any time Beerus tried to block Nao''s incoming strikes, he would only hit air. Nao would vanish before each hit connected. Before long, one of Nao''s fist strikes approached Beerus''s face once more. He tried to grab Nao''s fist with his own hand but still felt that empty air feeling. In the next moment, he felt a large impact strike against his cheek, causing a loud bang to echo. BANG! Nao''s assault finally connected for the first time! Yet Beerus was not sent flying. In fact he didn''t move an inch. A light cut appeared, only for it to close in mere seconds. Nao then backed away a bit, revealing his figure to Beerus once more. He looked at his fist, and saw some smoke wafting from it, knowing that he had hit him. Beerus touched his cheek for a moment, before looking back at Nao. "Looks like you finally managed to hit me. I''m impressed. Still getting used to the power of the gods?" "Yeah. This power feels amazing. I can''t believe such a world exists out there." "Heh, you''ve only begun to scratch the surface. I could see you distort space around you every time you vanished. Being able to manipulate space is quite dangerous." "Don''t you worry, Lord Beerus. Out of the elements I''m attuned with, Space is currently sitting at number one." "Is that so? Maybe I should start attacking now." After Beerus said that, Nao saw him crouch his body. He proceeded to zip through the air, arriving in front of Nao. Without any warning, Beerus struck out with his fist. Responding to him, Nao did not vanish, and instead took aim with his pole. The end of it started to glow a pale white, and almost instantly, it extended outward! This caused screeching sounds to echo around them, followed by a large bang. BANG! A fist and the tip of a pole met head on, Beerus smiled seeing this and he struck out with his other fist. Nao couldn''t see this strike fast enough so he could only put up his arm to block it. Another bang echoed. BANG! This time Nao was sent flying backward again, but its not like no result showed up this time. Beerus soon saw his hand that struck the pole start to freeze over. Before long his whole body became encased in ice! Yet Beerus seemed unperturbed by this, as his eyes still moved around. Meanwhile, back down below, everyone but Whis could be seen gobsmacked watching their fight on Whis''s observation panel. Even Whis let out an ''Oh my'' as Beerus became encased in ice. Out of everyone present, Chelsea was probably the most shocked. Fie and Oscar on the other hand felt really excited. Sayuri couldn''t believe what she was seeing either, and her tail started ro twitch in anticipation. Heck, even Isabella became excited, even though all of them saw Nao was currently on the losing side. "Is this...really Naoto? I''m really having a hard time what I''m currently seeing.", Chelsea asked. "Yes. Though from the looks of it both Nao and Lord Beerus haven''t even reached fifty percent of their power yet.", Whis answered her. "They haven''t even used fifty percent of their power yet!?", Queen Elena exclaimed. She too had been watching this unbelievable fight. Whenever she tried to look up at the giant hole in the ceiling, all she could see was large bursts of air, only to be followed by sonic booms echoing in the sky. None of them could even see their figures as the two fought. In the end, they could only rely on Whis. Meanwhile, things began to heat up even more up above, as the ice just plainly disintegrated around Beerus as if it was never there in the first place. Seeing the ice shatter and disintegrate was something Nao had been expecting to happen. He then started to cycle his Ki again once more, waiting for Beerus to launch another attack. Yet he heard Beerus speak out to him instead. "That felt rather refreshing. It felt like I was taking a cold bath for a few moments. Is this really the best you can do, Super Saiyan God?" "Surely you jest, Lord Beerus. I''m still getting acquainted with all of this power flowing within me. I''m not even halfway there yet, you''re the same aren''t you?" Hearing this, Beerus let out a chuckle. "Heh, so it looks like you found out. I thought since that day from way back when you first sensed me was just a fluke. Looks like it wasn''t. I''m not even using thirty percent of my power. Interested in taking it up a notch?" "With Pleasure!" After the two spoke to each other, Nao started to yell out once more. For the first time since the two began their spar, Beerus also yelled out, revealing his deep purple aura! Much like when Goku did this, the two''s auras burst forth l, climbing higher and higher into the sky. Seeing a massive purple and red aura appear in the sky caused a disturbance down below. But before the Elosyians started to panic, Queen Elena was able to alert the city guards to have everyone retreat inside their homes. The marketplace didn''t take long to become deserted. Once the guards learned that the fiance of the Queen''s daughter was currently in a spar, they couldn''t believe it. What everyone was witnessing was a battle far outside their comprehension! Yet everyone soon saw the two auras stop climbing. Seeing Beerus become more serious, Nao let his pole vanish. For a brief moment, Beerus''s purple aura soon congealed together, creating a fierce dragon over his head! A figure above Nao also started to coalesce together. Yet it wasn''t a red dragon. What appeared instead was a giant red muscular ape, much like when Saiyans become great apes! Both the purple dragon aura and red ape aura roared at each other, causing the planet to shake a bit. At this time, both Nao and Beerus smiled at each other. In the next instant, they both vanished from sight, and the phantoms above them vanished as well. An incredibly loud sonic boom resounded he sky, causing a massive wind gust to blast toward the Palace. Thankfully the giant oak tree absorbed most of the impact, but it tore up a lot of its trees. Many leaves started to fall down. Everyone inside the Palace weren''t off the hook either, they had to brace for the impact. Those on the weaker side even got blasted into the walls. Yet they still kept staring at the screen, only to see Beerus and Nao locked in another deadlock, striking at each other''s fists! A single lunch caused this much of an effect! Yet before they could say anything, Beerus actually doze in, striking Nao''s chest with his head. BOOM! After another large sonic boom echoed, they immediately heard a loud crashing sound heading straight into the hole of the Palace. For a brief moment, everyone saw Nao collide into the walls near the table, yet he didn''t stop there. The force of Beerus''s head kept pushing Nao downward, heading straight into the middle of the marketplace. Seeing this, Beerus grinned, and he immediately started to follow. Nao allowed his body to keep falling. Seeing him arrive at the marketplace he turned his head to a certain tree-house. Nao soon saw a wide-eyed Bardock, and their eyes locked onto each other for a brief second. Bardock saw Nao smile, yet before he could say anything, Nao''s body created a giant hole into the ground, and could no longer see him. It started to burrow further and further into the ground! Beerus arrived shortly after, and halted his flight. He remained hovering over the giant hole just appeared. He waited for Nao, as he wasn''t expecting he wouldn''t go down without a fight. Sure enough, after a moment passed, red aura burst out of the hole, and Nao somersaulted a few times, before landing right next to Beerus. Several scratches now appeared on his body, and blood seeped out, yet he wasn''t panting one bit. He still remained calm. Nao decided to return the favor, and Beerus saw him vanish before his eyes. Yet unlike the previous times, the moment he saw Nao, it was too late. He suddenly felt a large impact strike against his chest, and he soon started to fly backwards, heading straight into the myriad of trees beyond the city! Chapter 150 - 144: Nao Vs Beerus (II) Sounds of branches snapping and trees falling over kept resounding as Beerus kept flying backward in this massive forest, yet his eyes remained locked onto Nao who could be seen flying straight at him at a very fast pace. Any time the trees caused scratches to appear on Beerus''s body closed only in mere seconds. Beerus''s regeneration ability was quite potent! A couple noteworthy abilities Beerus had besides the fact he was the God of Destruction, was his regeneration speed and the ability to nullify all energy that he can match up to, at the extent of his full power. An example that he couldn''t would be if Lord Zeno decided to attack him. Well, even if that did ever happen, Beerus wouldn''t even have time to react, as Lord Zeno can make entire universes disappear with a raise of his hand. Anyway, it only took Nao a few seconds to arrive back at Beerus''s side. Without saying anything, both of them entered a full frontal assault on each other, rapidly firing off punches and kicks. Beerus would block most of Nao''s attacks yet some managed to slide in. He would feel impacts strike mostly against his face or his chest. Nao on the other hand started to see where Beerus would strike next, managing to block more and more attacks. Every time they had a head on collision, the surrounding trees would get blasted away into nothingness. They left a line of destruction everywhere they went. Thankfully the planet was mostly covered in a dense forest besides its outlying mountains, so what they destroyed was only a drop in a bucket. Deep purple aura constantly danced around a fierce red aura as the two long regained their footing. Everyone could only watch on with their jaws hanging wide open. All they heard were either loud bangs or the booming of sonic booms.. Before long the two made their way back up into the sky above. Without warning, Beerus started to launch several small orange spheres straight at Nao! This was the first time Beerus went on the initiative firing off energy blasts! Nao too responded to him, and both of them rapidly thrust both of their hands in quick succession. Nao''s blasts remained white in color, and they began to distort out of sight. Some also managed to collide head on with Beerus''s energy blasts, and they actually became small frozen balls of pure energy! The others that distorted out of sight reappeared next to Beerus, striking at him in all directions. Yet instead of blocking, he rapidly struck out his fists, managing to block every single one of them! Once those Ki blasts disintegrated into nothingness, a large earthquake resounded around them. It took a few moments, but after the massive amount of smoke settled, he soon saw Nao''s red aura mixed in with a golden aura, looking quite fierce. His eyebrows raised seeing several frozen balls of orange energy encased in crystal blue ice now swirling around Nao in random directions. He took this time to speak out to him once more. "So you can even take others'' energy and use it for yourself. Color me impressed. Let me guess, you''re manipulating the space around them to act toward your will?" "Haha, nothing can escape from your eyes, Lord Beerus. It''s exactly as you say. Even so, my body is tingling all around now. You really don''t know how to hold back." "Well what can I say? I am a God of Destruction after all. Destroying things is second nature to me. You''re not going to hold onto those things all day, are you, Nao?" Hearing Beerus ask that, Nao raised his eyebrows. Beerus just called him by his name for the first time since their spar began! This was akin to acknowledging him since Nao managed to send Beerus flying only a few moments ago! "So you''re finally calling me by name, Lord Beerus?" "What, you don''t like it?" "That''s not the case at all! It feels great to be recognized by someone who has this much power!" "Heh, so you''re even complimenting me now? I''m your enemy you know." "Well that may be true, but that''s only because we''re currently battling, right?" After Nao asked that, he suddenly heard Beerus laugh. "Haha! I''m beginning to like you, Nao. It''s a pity I can''t destroy this planet until our contract ends. This isn''t the fullest extent of your new power, is it?" "No it''s not, Lord Beerus. Even now I''m only about halfway there from what I can tell. Shouldn''t the rest be kept a secret though for when we fully battle it out in seven years?" "There''s no harm in wanting to show a bit more, is there? Still I fear we should wrap this up soon. You''d best toss those things away, Nao. They''re packed with energy belonging to a God of Destruction." After he said that, Beerus started to take aim at the several sealed ice energy spheres flying around Nao in random directions. Hearing him say that, Nao smiled and spoke out to him. "You should know well with what I''m about to do with these, Lord Beerus." After Nao said that,he saw Beerus grin. He then spoke out with a confident tone. "Guess I''ll just have to respond with my own!" As soon as Beerus said that, he clasped his hands together, interlocking his fingers. Nao also responded, and he started to wave his hands concurrently in front of him, as if he started to bend the air. Right as he did that, golden aura burst forth from his hands. Before long, the sealed ice energy spheres came to a halt, and started to line up all around him. Meanwhile, purple Ki began to condense inside Beerus''s palm. He soon separated them, and Nao saw a bright purple ball of Ki floating in the middle of his hands. Two white rings crisscrossed around it. Without saying anything, Beerus extended both of his arms put after he created the first one. Immediately following that, many more came out, and before long, their numbers soon evenly matched Nao''s. The battlefield high in the sky approaching the beginning of outer space now had many spheres of Ki waiting to be launched at each other. The others down below started to grow fearful seeing this on Whis''s observation panel. Do keep in mind a single one of these dense Ki spheres had enough energy to wipe out a planet. If Nao or Beerus miscalculated their trajectories right after shooting them in just the slightest way, the result would be devastating. Whis however, currently had a strange smile on his face as he proceeded to look up in the sky. Yet, his eyes didn''t lock onto Beerus or Nao. His eyes looked beyond the two. Even though both Beerus and Nao were only using a bit over than fifty percent of their maximum power, before they could even launch their final attack, a deep voice suddenly echoed in the sky around them, yelling at the two. "That''s enough!" Hearing this sudden voice cause the two to come to a sudden halt. Yet before they could do anything, an invisible wave of energy passed by them. This immediately caused all the spheres to disappear all at once, as if they were never there in the first place! Not only that, it also forced Beerus''s purple aura and Nao''s red aura to vanish as well. Nao''s red hair still remained though. In the next moment, they suddenly saw large rainbow pillar descend from nearby outer space. Beerus became wide eyed, as he finally remembered who this voice to. Meanwhile, back down below, the others suddenly saw Whis vanish from sight, leaving them confused. Yet he still allowed the panel to remain so they can watch. Well, with the clouds clear, and having the two halted, they could see the two in the sky again. Yet the panel gave a more closer look. Anyways, seeing this rainbow pillar descend, Beerus slouched his arms and let out a sigh. His fighting spirit waned. He could only let out an awkward smile as he spoke out to Nao. "Sigh...just when we were getting to the good part. Looks like I''ll have to take my leave, Nao--" However, before Beerus could turn around to fly away, he was suddenly struck on the back of the head by a staff. Whis''s voice then reached their ears. "And where do you think you''re going, Lord Beerus?" "Kuh...if it isn''t Whis. How nice of you to show up. I was just about to make a tactical retreat!" "A tactical retreat, is it? You just looked like you were about to run away, my lord." "If I say it''s a tactical retreat, then it''s a tactical retreat, damn it! Now let''s hurry and leave at once, Whis." "Sorry, but no can do, Lord Beerus. Father will be arriving soon so we must welcome him." Seeing these two act like this caused Nao to chuckle inwardly, yet he didn''t show it. The sparring match had come to an abrupt halt. Although Nao was disappointed they couldn''t continue, he was very satisfied with the result of becoming a Super Saiyan God. Even though his new power didn''t match up to Beerus at first, he became adjusted to it. They were even able to fight evenly for a good while! To be honest, Nao was inwardly glad that the many Ki spheres suddenly vanished like that. Each one had insane destructive power held inside. Such energy posed a very high risk to the planet itself and the surrounding planets, but he no longer had to worry about that. Anyway, Nao was definitely familiar with the voice that echoed around them a moment ago. It was none other than the Grand Minister''s! As soon as Nao thought that, the rainbow pillar vanished, and out came the Grand Minister, next to Beerus, Nao, and Whis. A serious look could be seen in his eyes. Chapter 151 - Not A - Story Progression (II) Hey guys it''s Aht. Work was really busy today so I''m planning to take a rest so no chapter. So instead, here is some story progression updates again for you guys! As all of you are aware, MC''s wedding is now only one month away. While the details have not yet been revealed, I will reveal some of them now! I''m planning it to be a very grand event, and by grand, I mean HUGE. Maybe some of you might already have gotten a few hints. I mean huge in a literal sense, it won''t only encompass Universe 7, but all 12 Universes! As for that point, here is the first question for you guys. I won''t say much, but MC will get a chance to fight any of the Gods of Destruction after this, which one would you like to see? I got inspired by this after remembering when the Gods of Destruction fought each other in the manga. In the anime, it was the danger trio vs Goku, Buu, and Gohan. Me personally I enjoyed the manga fight way better. This will obviously take place some time after the whole event. After that happens, I mainly have slice of life planned until the Tournament of Power begins. For those not so familiar with the timeline, it is currently Year 743. I guess it''s time to reveal some ages too! At the moment, Nao is 18, Miya is 18. Chelsea is one year younger, marking 17. Sayuri is the next youngest, being 21. Elsa is actually 36, and Isabella being the oldest around 50. The latter three have quite large life expectancy compared to Nao and Miya, so they still appear to be young a.d.u.l.ts. Nim himself is over 1,000 years old. Oscar and Iona are about 43 years old. As for Queen Elena? Let''s just say she''s old enough that she wants grandchildren. The second main event after the wedding I have planned is none other than the Tournament of Power, which isn''t held until Year 780. Meaning, there is a full 37 year gap that can either be slice of life, passing of time, or something else. Zeno will likely wake up from his nap 5-7 years prior to this. That something else is my other question for you guys. I originally am planning to have Nao stay in secluded meditation to improve his Time Affinity, take care of his family and interact with the Z Fighters here and there, but would you guys like to see something happen? Let me know! If not, you guys can just tell the author take a couple days of rest, and start back up on Sunday. jk, or am I? xD Chapter 152 - 145: Announcement The rainbow pillar finally descended in the air next to Beerus, Whis, and Nao. The others down below, besides Miya, became confused seeing a person who looked much like Whis, but much shorter, appeared out of nowhere. But once the Grand Minister arrived, it caused Beerus''s and Nao''s duel to come to a close. With the dust finally settled, the Grand Minister appeared wearing a serious look on his face. Beerus had tried to run away before the Grand Minister showed up, but he was stopped by Whis. In the end, Beerus sighed once more, and proceeded kneel down in front of the Grand Minister. He then welcomed him with a shaky voice. "G-grand Minister, what an unexpected arrival. It''s always a pleasure to meet your acquaintance." Hearing this, the Grand Minister raised his palm in the air a bit, and spoke out to him with a serious tone. "I was mainly waiting for you to finish your spar with Nao before arriving. It was a splendid fight. I do apologize for stopping it before ended, but I''ve come with a message for Nao." "For me?" "Yes. Whis, you are welcome to stay, but Beerus you will have to return back to your planet, as this will affect not only you but the other Gods of Destruction as well. Since that is the case, by being an Angel, we cannot show favoritism. I do hope you understand." As the Grand Minister spoke that, Beerus became confused. He then spoke out to him in a polite tone. "G-Grand Minister, if I may so ask, is L-Lord Zeno planning another All Universe Tournament of sorts?" Hearing Beerus ask that, Nao also raised his eyebrows. The two saw the Grand Minister didn''t react to his question, and instead, he proceeded to snap his fingers. Space suddenly distorted in front of them, soon revealing a large oval gate. Only darkness could be seen within. Beerus became quiet after asking that and seeing this portal appear. He could hear the Grand Minister speak out once more. "As I''ve said previously, we cannot show favoritism. Beerus, please leave now. I cannot say anything else as it is classified." Hearing the Grand Minister speak that with even a more serious tone this time, cold sweat started to pour down Beerus''s back. He could only nod. Beerus got up from kneeling down, and turned back toward Whis and Nao. He spoke out to the two before he slowly entered the portal. "Whis, don''t take too long. Looks like I''ll be heading off first. Nao, let''s call this spar a draw. It will resume in seven years time. I''ll ask Whis to create a separate dimension for us so we can go all out in there." "Sounds good to me, Lord Beerus." After Nao said that, Beerus saw Whis wave his hand goodbye with a smile. He then turned around once more, and vanished into the portal. The portal then closed, causing the atmosphere to return to normal. Now, only the Grand Minister, Whis and Nao remained. A calm breeze flew by as a moment of silence passed. Nao then saw the Grand Minister ease his expression and spoke out to him. "It appears you''ve been doing quite well these past years, Nao. You must be wondering why I''m here?" "Thank you for your praise, Grand Minister. You typically don''t leave your domain, so I''m guessing something is going to happen?" "Yes. But first I must say some congratulations are in order." "Congratulations?" "That''s right, Nao. You happen to be the first mortal become a Kai in Universe 7. The Supreme Kai of Time bestowed this position to you for having brought a new Supreme Kai into existence. Such a thing will give rise to the power scaling each Universe holds. For that, I commemorate you." After the Grand Minister announced that, Whis lightly applauded for a couple moments. Nao wasn''t expected to be congratulated, and by the Grand Minister himself no less! Nao proceeded to bend over, giving him a bow. Seeing this, the Grand Minister waved his hand again and spoke out to Nao once more. "There is no need for formalities, Nao. We are on common speaking ground now. In tandem with that, besides one more announcement, I''ve come to repay the favors you gave me and Lord Zeno. Whis." As Nao heard this, he blinked his eyes staring at the Grand Minister. Meanwhile, Whis stepped forward, ad answered him. "Yes, Father?" "Please rewind the time this planet has back to where it was before spar happened. Once you are done, please wipe the citizens'' memories of Beerus with the exception of the people in the Palace down below." "As you wish, Father." "Grand Minister, you...really don''t have to do this..." Nao tried to interrupt the Grand Minister as he spoke to Whis, but Whis still acknowledged hi. To put what the Grand Minister said in layman''s terms, he just ordered Whis to revert all of the damage Beerus and Nao caused to Planet Elosyia! Sure he did give information about where he came from and about the future to the Grand Minister, but Nao didn''t expect he would get repaid like this. From the looks of it, he still had more to say too! In the end, Nao shifted his eyes, and saw the obsidian orb on Whis''s staff start to shine a pale green. Nao then had a look below, and sure enough, the Planet soon started to fix itself right up, as if Whis actually re-winded its time! The many broken trees in that huge line of destruction got moved back in place and the leaves and branches re-connected themselves. The huge whole in the marketplace also restored to normal. Following that, the Palace also had its wooden tiling spiffied up, and it now looked sharp and new again. The others became shocked seeing the massive amount of damage suddenly vanished as if it never happened in the first place. With the Palace restored, Whis even redid the bedroom tiling, even though that happened well before the start of the spar, thanks to Nao''s nightly activities with Isabella. Speaking of which, once Chelsea figures out Nao is no longer a v.i.r.g.i.n, she would be in a shock for her life. Who knew she would find out about it so soon too? Anyways, even the clouds in the planet''s atmosphere returned to normal. Seeing all of this happen in rapid succession surprised Nao greatly. To top it off, Nao then saw Whis reuse his staff. The glowing light continued, and after a couple moments, he returned his staff into an upright position. Whis then lightly bowed at the Grand Minister. "Father, the planet has been fixed and the citizens will no longer remember Lord Beerus or the spar he had with Nao." "Excellent work Whis. I''d rather not waste time and move along with the next order of business, okay, Nao?" "That''s fine, Grand Minister. I truly thank you for doing all of this." As he heard Nao say that, the Grand Minister let out a chuckle before he replied to him. "Nonsense, Nao. The information you''ve provided us about you and about the future is a lot more important than you may realize. Even I find it hard to believe there''s a vast, ''multiverse'', as you say, waiting to be explored. Besides, with that Tournament of Power information you provided as well, it even gave Lord Zeno something to look forward to. He even acknowledged you because of that. As such, I too must respond in kind." Hearing the Grand Minister say this all at once, Nao took a good moment to absorb it all in. Seeing this, Nao saw the, Grand Minister smile. "So, may I please continue with our next topic?" "By all means, Grand Minister." "Excellent. What I had Whis do just now counted as one of the favors being repaid. The second is more of an announcement for you, Nao. It is regarding your wedding to be exact." "My wedding, huh? All I know it''s being held in one month. I was not told any specific details as of yet. Are you involved with it, Grand Minister?" "You can say that." After the Grand Minister said that, he smiled. Nao then saw him take out a very ancient scroll. The Grand Minister talked to Nao once more after opening it. "Nao, your wedding will commence on day 3,135,486,800 of the Royal Calendar. To translate it into your time, it will be held in July of Year 743, one month from now. As for its location, it will be held in none other than the Null Realm!" (A/N I did a rough calculation with the date provided in the anime) Hearing the Grand Minister announce this, Nao''s eyes became wide in shock. Sure enough, it does appear the Grand Minister was behind Nao''s wedding! To bring things up to date, Queen Elena had gotten into contact with the Supreme Kai of Time during these six years, requesting her to be the planner. She wanted this turnout to be huge. The Supreme Kai of Time accepted it easily, who then sought out Whis once more. Whis remembered the favors Nao gave the Grand Minister, so he brought up the topic with him. This was also to test the waters for the Tournament of Power, as all twelve Universes will get invited! Nao soon recovered from his stupor, and spoke out to the Grand Minister. "So its going to be held in the Null Realm...but why are you going so far out just do this for me, Grand Minister? This us much more than repaying any favor!" "Is it really, Nao? If you really want to thank someone, then thank that Elosyian Queen down there. She is the one who initiated everything, and the story eventually made its way up here. I figured this would be an opportune time to repay for the information you provided me. On top of that, this event will act as a bridge for each Universe. To test the waters of the Tournament of Power, an exhibition match will be held." After the Grand Minister spoke that, Nao became shocked once more. This sounded just like the Zeno Expo that was held prior to the Tours of Power starting! "An exhibition match? Are you saying that each Universe will partake in it?" "Yes. Though this one is a bit special, it can be counted as my wedding gift to you, Nao. All of the gods will be invited. Mortals will be welcomed too, but they won''t fight. The exhibition match will include none other than the Gods of Destruction of each Universe!" "W-what!?", Nao exclaimed in shock. "You didn''t hear me incorrectly, Nao. Once this match is over and a winner is declared, you will be given an opportunity to fight said winner. I was unsure about this part, but as you''ve officially ascended into becoming a god, it will be possible for you to fight with them." "Grand Minister... this really sounds like a whole lot. Are you fine doing all of this?" "Yes. I''m really interested to see how far an outsider like you can achieve. I''ve not much else to say regarding this event, but the stage is currently under construction. The wedding itself will be held in a mobile Palace you will be able to take with you back to your own planet." "Grand Minister...I truly thank you for doing this." "You don''t need to give your thanks, Nao. With this being said, the favors have now been repaid. Should you have anything else impacting the Universes as a whole, you are welcome to reach out to me. Don''t forget about the promise you made with Lord Zeno either. He now considers you a friend." "I understand, Grand Minister. You don''t need to worry." Hearing this, the Grand Minister smiled once more. He then turned to Whis, and spoke out to him. "Good. Nao. Whis, I''ll be taking my leave. Whis, you are free to return to Beerus''s side. Make sure he does not fall asleep until after the exhibition match ends." "As you wish, Father." Whis said that with a light bow. The Grand Minister gave one last nod to Nao. Yellow light soon danced around the Grand Minister''a feet, and turned into a rainbow pillar. The Grand Minister left in a flash! Only Whis and Nao remained in the sky. Nao then proceeded to speak out softly. "So my wedding will have all of the gods invited, huh? I will even be given a chance to fight the winner of that exhibition match...Looks like its about to get really busy from now!" As Nao said that, he calmly looked up toward the rest of the sky. Anticipation could now be seen in his eyes, and he is looking forward of what''s to come! Chapter 153 - 146: Setting Off To Earth Once More! Year 743, June, Planet Elosyia, Royal Bedroom, The Next Day. The two suns of Planet Elosyia dawned once again. Their sunlight slowly peered into the sliding glass window that lead to the veranda connected to the royal bedroom. If one had a close look at the wooden flooring outside, numerous small dried up stains could be seen, causing the wood to be darker in several areas. Meanwhile, the sunlight drew closer to the bed, and soon landed on the closed eyes of a n.a.k.e.d white haired man with spiky hair. This of course, was none other than Nao. The sunlight started to strike his eyelids, causing them to flutter a bit. Nao opened his eyes, and woke up. As he did, a pleasant aroma immediately struck his nose, an aroma he was all too familiar with. His eyes first laid upon a n.a.k.e.d beautiful pink haired woman currently curled up into a ball. She could be seen resting peacefully on top of Nao''s lower body, even though she was taller than him. Even though she wasn''t a cat, she still lightly purred every now and then, obviously appearing to be very content. Hearing Isabella purr like this made Nao really happy. His eyes wandered down further a bit, and saw a small stream of white liquid dripping down one of her thighs. Seeing that, Nao confirmed that last night wasn''t a dream. He soon started to recall what happened after the Grand Minister left. Everyone began to express their worry and astonishment seeing Nao''s fight against Beerus in action. Nao did not receive major injuries surprisingly, and that calmed them down. After talking for a while, Nao, or rather, Naoto, started to introduce himself to the group alongside Chelsea. Well, he didn''t have much to introduce, as he avoided explaining the Rebirth system. Instead, he told them that he remembered a past life, the one he had back on Earth. Concepts of past lives weren''t as strange here as they could be in other universes. Plentiful amount of gods existed here. Alongside the Gods of Destruction, there also exists Gods of Life as their counterparts, even though none of them have ever been introduced in the original story. They have been alluded to several times, however. They merely make up both sides of a coin. As such, the topic of reincarnation wasn''t as strange to them as normal humans would think of in Nao''s past life.Yet to learn that Nao had been reincarnated still surprised them greatly. Even though he didn''t explain the existence of Rebirth, he did mention to them that he has a ''unique ability'', meaning that once Nao dies, his soul will enter the cycle of reincarnation and reincarnate somewhere outside their Universe. As to where that next place was, well it''s currently being voted for! But in all seriousness, the group a hard time hearing all of this. Even more so after Chelsea introduced herself, describing her as one of Nao''s friends he had in his past life. Regardless, Queen Elena, and even Iona could obviously tell that Chelsea had feelings for Nao. Nao also explained to Chelsea that he now goes by Nao, instead of Naoto. It would obviously take her some time to get used to this, but hopefully not too long. In the end, the two welcomed her with warm arms. She ended up crying in Nao''s embrace for well over an hour after telling the group about their situation. This day was probably one of the most eventful and stressful days Nao had ever had since he was reborn. Not only had he become a Super Saiyan God, he fought with Beerus and while he appeared to be on the losing side the whole spar, he did not get as heavily injured as Goku did. When Goku first fought him, he ended up losing clearly, even passing out as a result. Yet Nao withstood his ground, and ended up getting a draw. Even though the spar was interrupted at the end, it was an excellent fight he had thought. Perhaps the 50% legendary Saiyan veins he had probably contributed as well. He still had to unlock the other 50%, but after seeing that vision several years ago, Nao may not go the full route, seeing as he lost control of himself and became induced into a rampage. Anyways, after the atmosphere returned to normal, the group held a celebratory feast. It was quite grand as they had a lot to celebrate for. With the wedding details announced, they now knew where it was going to be held, the Null Realm! After they had their fills, the Supreme Kai of Time left back to her own Domain. Oscar and Iona retreated back into their rooms. Fie currently had to stay with Queen Elena to not interfere with Nao''s night activities. Speaking of nightly activities, its been a while since the girls and Nao were finally left alone together as one group. The last couple days, besides Nao and Isabella, the rest had to stay at their villa in the Other World. Well, technically, it was Nao''s villa. Yet the moment they were left alone, Light pants escaped from Isabella''s mouth. Before the other three, with a newly addition, Chelsea, could do anything, they saw Isabella lunge straight at Nao, immediately entering a deep kiss. Elsa could only sigh seeing this. She turned to Chelsea, who immediately became beat red, and saw she was trying to cover eyes with her hands. She then spoke out to Chelsea in a calm manner. "As you can see Chelsea, the boy you used to be familiar with is no longer innocent. It looks like Sister Miya, Little Sister Sayuri and I are going to have spend another night at the villa. What do you want to do?" As Chelsea heard that, she continued to watch Isabella interlock her lips with Nao''s. She even began to press his body against his. Her eyes shifted downward, only to see a large bulge over Nao''s lower robe. Chelsea then looked back at Elsa, removing her hands away from her face. Taking in a deep breath, Chelsea spoke out to Elsa. "Phew...I did see this coming after hearing this the first time...but Sister Elsa, I think I''m going to stay tonight. I''ve come so far already. I won''t back down now!" After Chelsea said that, Elsa saw a look of determination in her eyes. Elsa then spoke out to her once more. "Alright. But Sister Chelsea, can you promise you will not do the real thing until the wedding? Mother already approved of you so you''ll be joining the rest of us. I made Sister Miya promise the same thing. You can do that too, right?" Hearing Elsa ask that, Chelsea slowly nodded. "Good. Just to warn you ahead of time, Sister Belle can be...quite wild to say the least. Sister Miya, Little Sister Sayuri, let''s head to the portal." "Okay!" "...Y-Yeah." Elsa heard Sayuri reply somewhat slowly. She turned her eyes to look at her, only to see Sayuri''s tanned skin become deep red and her orange-brown auburn fox fur in full bloom. Elsa could only sigh once again seeing Sayuri enter an excited state. She then walked toward Sayuri and started to push her towards one of the rooms. Miya followed behind them. Sayuri''s eyes remained locked onto Nao until they were officially out of sight, leaving behind Nao, Isabella and Chelsea. A wild night of passion soon ensued, which now brings us back to the morning, after summing everything that had happened yesterday. Nao and Isabella weren''t alone. Chelsea could be seen clinging to his right arm, blissfully content as light snoring escaped from her mouth. Her n.a.k.e.d body was in full view for Nao to look at. Her brown hair appeared very beautiful when it wasn''t tied into a ponytail. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were about the same size as Miya''s, yet he couldn''t see her n.i.p.p.l.es. That was because they were currently hiding out of sight, only to be replaced by two folds of pink a.r.e.o.l.a. To put it simply, Chelsea had inverted n.i.p.p.l.es. Her body didn''t contain a hint of fat nor muscle, it was super slender. But with that said, Nao was currently in a predicament. He couldn''t move away unless he forced his way out! He had another look at the two. Chelsea even had some drool going down the side of her lip. Seeing this, Nao closed in, lightly kissing her on the forehead. He then stretched both his arms, gently shaking them. He then spoke out in a soft voice. "Belle, Chelsea, it''s time to get up. We need to get dressed soon. I''ve decided to go visit a place." "Fueeeh...?" "Mmm..." As Nao spoke that, the girls started to move around a bit. Chelsea was the first to open her eyes. She soon saw Nao, and started to rub her head into chest. She lightly spoke out to him as if she was still daydreaming. "I won''t ever let you go, Naoto..." After hearing her say that, Nao gently shook Chelsea once again. "Chelsea, you''re not asleep anymore. It''s morning already." Naoto''s words seem to have finally reached Chelsea causing her eyelids to fully open. She immediately saw Naoto''s bare chest. Her eyes then looked down at herself, only to see she was fully n.a.k.e.d as well. Nao saw her turn beet red in an instant. Immediately following that, Chelsea became really fl.u.s.tered. She then backed away from Nao closer to the edge of the bed. While covering her body with her arms, she yelled out at Nao. "W-w-what we did last n-night wasn''t a d-d-dream!?" Hearing this, Nao let out a nostalgic chuckle. "Now there is the shy Chelsea I loved back then. You really haven''t changed a bit." After Nao spoke that, Isabella''s eyes also opened up. She saw Nao, and also Chelsea appearing very fl.u.s.tered. She grinned seeing this. "My, Sister Chelsea, you were quite lovely last night. Why are you acting shy all of a sudden?" As Isabella asked that, she tried make her way toward her. She immediately felt a jolt struck up her body. Looking back, she saw Nao grasping onto her tail. "Don''t tease Chelsea first thing in the morning, Belle. While I''d love to spend more time with you two, you two need to get cleaned up. I''ve plans to visit another planet after breakfast." "Oh? What planet would that be?", asked Isabella. "Earth!", Nao answered calmly. However, as soon as Nao answered, Chelsea''s body started to tremble a bit. She then spoke out to him. "Naoto....no, Nao, is there really an Earth here?" Hearing Chelsea ask that, Nao nodded his head. "Yeah, but it''s not the Earth you''re familiar with, Chelsea. I''ve some acquaintances there. Our wedding is only one month away, right?" "That''s right, Nao. Do you want to invite a couple people on that planet? I did my research on it after the first time you told me about it, but I didn''t think it''d be in such a backwater location. It''s at the edge of our Universe!", Isabella exclaimed. "Well, something like that. But enough about that for now, let''s go get changed." After Nao said that, the two nodded their heads. Nao gave Chelsea another light kiss, and got up from the bed. Isabella soon followed him. The white liquid soon poured further down her leg. She frowned seeing this. "Such a waste...Hey, Nao, do we still have time for one more round?" As Isabella asked that in a teasing tone, Nao sighed. He then gripped onto her tail once more, causing another electric shock to spread throughout her body. She then heard Nao speak. "Sigh...As much as I would love to Belle, I will have to take a rain check on that. Chelsea, come hurry up so we won''t be late." "Boo, well fine. Doing it on different planets also counts toward the list we made, so guess we''ll have to wait till then, hehe!" "What list is that, Sister Belle?", Chelsea asked. "Well, you see--mmph!?" Isabella tried to answer Chelsea, but Nao covered her mouth with his other free hand. He then spoke out to Chelsea. "That''s something you don''t need to know about, Chelsea. Now come, the others are already waiting. I just sensed them arrive." Hearing Nao speak that while preventing Isabella from speaking, Chelsea''s eyes slant down about halfway for a moment while watching the two behave like that. In the end she could only shrug her shoulders, and proceeded to get off the bed. She then remembered that she was fully n.a.k.e.d, and became fl.u.s.tered again. Nao saw this, he quite enjoyed her shy reactions. Perhaps that''s one of the reasons he fell in love with her. She was technically his first love. However, he was soon struck with a pillow, only to hear Chelsea yell out to the two. "Y-you guys go on ahead. I-I will follow in shortly!" Hearing that, Nao laughed. He and Isabella then vanished into the bathroom. Sounds of running water soon echoed in the room. Chelsea gazed at the retreating figures as she entered her own thoughts. ''So last night or yesterday really wasn''t a dream...Naoto really is here! I-I even ended up doing all of that perverted stuff with him too...'', Chelsea thought to herself while she became red once again. She then shook those thoughts away, and chased after the two. Time started to speed up again, and an hour passed before they realized. Coming out refreshed and fully dressed, Nao, Chelsea and Isabella made their way back to the throne room. His eyes then landed on Queen Elena, his parents, Elsa, Sayuri and Miya. Yet Fie wasn''t being held in Queen Elena''s arms. That''s because Nao immediately heard the sound of air breezing by, only to feel something fly straight into his chest. "It''s Papa! Good morning!" Feeling Fie inside his embrace, she picked her up in the air, allowing herself to rest gently on his left arm. He then spoke out to her. "Good morning to you too, Little Fie. Say, would you like to go somewhere interesting?" "Somewhere interesting? Where!?" As Nao asked that, he saw Fie''a eyes start to sparkle. He chuckled hearing her reaction, and proceeded to rub her head. "Well it''s actually another planet Little Fie. It''s called Earth. I''ve some acquaintances down there, so I was going to see if they wanted to come to the wedding." Hearing this, Sayuri tilted her head a bit, and spoke out. "Planet Earth, that name sounds familiar...wait, isn''t that one of the planets Jaco is assigned to?" "You know of it, Sayuri?" "Yeah, somewhat at least. Didn''t think you''d know about a planet like that, Nao." "Well, Miya and I went there a little over ten years ago. You interested in coming, Sayuri?" "Nah, I''ll pass on that. Even though I retired from the force recently, it''d be rude to pop in on someone else''s assigned territory like that. Plus with what happened yesterday, I really feel like lazing around today." "Sounds good to me. Chelsea, Elsa and Miya, would you be interested in going? I know Belle and Fie wants to, but what about you three?" After Nao asked that, they pondered his question for a bit. The three soon shook there heads. Out of the three, Elsa spoke out to him first. "Maybe another time, I also feel wiped out after witnessing such an event yesterday. You feel the same way, right Sister Miya?" "Well, something like that. Brother, you can go on without me. I feel like soaking my skin today!" . "That actually sounds really nice. I think I''ll join Sister Miya on that. I won''t go either, Nao,", Chelsea said. Hearing that, Nao blinked his eyes before he spoke out to her. "Are you sure, Chelsea?" "Yeah. If it''s as you said, then it won''t be the same Earth I''m familiar with. Besides, I really need to relax my body. I also want to see what it''s like down in the city below. I didn''t think Elves would actually be real!" After Chelsea said that, Queen Elena, who had been silent all this while, let out a laugh. She then spoke out to her. "Fufufu, I can show you around the city if you want, Chelsea. This planet does belong to me right now after all." "I-is that fine, Miss Elena? Aren''t you the acting Queen?" "Don''t sweat the small stuff. I know where all the good places are! Speaking of which, I heard your story a bit from Nao. Is it true you no longer have any parents?" After Queen Elena, asked that, Chelsea became dejected a bit before nodding. "Yes...I was able to part with them at least before coming here. Their souls are now resting in Heaven." "I see...Well, after hearing that puts my mind at ease now. I already adopted Little Sayuri into our family. Chelsea, would you like to be adopted too?" As Queen Elena asked that, Chelsea blinked her eyes for a moment, trying to comprehend what she had just heard. She then yelled out. "HAH!?", Chelsea exclaimed. Hearing Chelsea yell out, Queen Elena laughed once more. She then spoke out to her. "Fufufu, well just think about it for now, okay? I don''t know how close you were with your parents, so I apologize if I sounded rude." "Y-you don''t need to apologize, Miss Elena. I was just not expecting a question like that out-of the blue Moreover, from a Queen..." "Well, I''m not like other royalty. But as I said, you don''t need to force yourself to answer.". "I understand. I will think about it for now. I apologize if in advance if I end up not choosing it." "Fufu, very well. Well, Nao, it looks like you''ll be leaving soon yes?" "That''s the plan. Father, Mother, would you like to join?" "No, I''m going to stay and get to know my newest soon to be daughter-in-law. What about you, dear?" "I''ll pass. Its been a while since I last visited Bardock, so I''ll drop by and meet up with him and Gine. When well you be back, Nao?", Oscar asked. "Well, I''m not sure. Maybe a day at most. But first I need to eat breakfast. I''m already starving." After Nao said that, the group laughed as they heard his stomach grumble. They all then spent breakfast in the throne room dining table. After another hour, Nao, Isabella and Fie said goodbye to the group. Nao then created a [Gate], and before long the three vanished from sight. Their destination? Planet Earth. More specifically, The Lookout! Chapter 154 - 147: Meeting Kami Again Year 743, June, Planet Earth, The Lookout. Everything seemed to be peaceful here on the lookout. Mr. Popo could be seen watering the couple floweer beds as well as the two rows of trees near the entrance. These trees appeared similar to that of palm trees. If one had a close look at Mr. Popo, a small scar in the middle of his pure black chest could be seen. This was the result from a relatively fresh wound. For those who don''t remember, this wound was caused by Miya ten years ago! During their trip ten years ago, one of Mr. Popo''s responses enraged Miya. She ended up punching him straight in the chest and knocked him out in one blow. It appears the wound has been healed, but it still left a scar. He could be seen humming as he slowly watered the plants and trees. Meanwhile, an aged green skinned figure could be seen standing still holding a long wooden staff in his hands. His eyes could currently be seen closed, standing near the center of the giant white marble platform. All of a sudden, his eyes flickered, causing them to open. He then smiled, and calmly spoke out to Mr. Popo. "Come, Mr. Popo, it appears we have some guests coming. Please wrap up what you are doing." "Guests, Kami?" "Yes. I can''t feel their energy but I can sense a disturbance in the air close to here. It probably won''t be long." "Alright." After Mr. Popo said that, he set his watering can down at the side. He was also wearing a woven straw hat, and he placed that sown as well. Putting his hands behind his back, he got up and walked over to Kami. His eyes then looked outward. A couple moments later, space suddenly distorted a few meters away. A huge pristine golden gate appeared out of nowhere, about three and a half meters tall. It was wide enough to allow two people to cross through. Kami raised his eyebrows seeing this golden gate appear, and the eyes of Mr. Popo went wide. He even backed up a couple feet. "This...it can''t be!", Mr. Popo exclaimed. After Mr. Popo yelled out, thegate finished materializing. The two then heard a male voice escape from it. "It looks like this place hasn''t changed a bit." After Kami heard this voice, they saw a figure exit the gate. It wasn''t only one either. The other figure soon came out and they were currently holding hands with the first figure. Kami even saw a child propped up in the first figure''s spare arm. Kami saw his white hair and tail. Yet as soon as his eyes laid on the yellow Potara Earrings attached to his ears did his eyes turn wide. However, the white haired man spoke out to Kami before he could do anything else. "Yo, Kami. You haven''t changed a bit either. How have you been?" After Nao asked that, he saw Kami dazed for a moment, but he immediately shook out of it. Kami then proceeded to answer Nao while walking up to him. "It indeed has been quite a while. Seeing that gate appear, I had my suspicions. You are no longer the boy I saw. It''s good to see you again, Nao. You''ve grown quite tall." After Kami said that, he extended his hand out. Nao let go of Isabella''s hand, and proceeded to shake his. He then let out a light laugh as he continued to talk "Haha, that''s definitely true. Even I wasn''t expecting to grow this tall. A lot has hsppened but I''d like you to be introduced to my family. We''ve come back to Earth to meet a few acquaintances." "Your family?", Kami asked. "Yeah. Little Fie, stop hiding already. Come say hi to Uncle Kami." "Uncle Kami?" Hearing Nao say ''Uncle Kami'', Kami''s face lightly twitched as he responded with that. The small figure, who had their head buried in Nao''s chest now turned around. Kami then saw a light blue skinned child with long white spiky hair similar to the West Supreme Kai''s style. Kami became stunned seeing this child, she appeared very similar to King Kai! The child then spoke out to him. "Uncle Kami, I''m Fie! Are you one of Papa''s friends?" "You could say that, yes. Nao, is this child really who I think it is?" After asking that, Kami proceeded to extend his arm out to try and rub Fie''s head, only to see Fie immediately turn it back around, and burrowed her head into Nao''s chest once again. "No! Only Papa can rub Fie''s head!" Hearing Fie pout, Nao laughed. Even the tall woman next to Nao giggled as well. Kami then heard her speak for the first time. "Hehe, so Mommy can''t rub your head either?" "No!" After Fie said that, Kami saw the couple laugh once more. As Nao began to rub Fie''s head, he spoke out to Kami once more. "You''re wise as it is, Kami, so I know you can probably guess Little Fie''s identity. Can you keep it a secret? I''ll be heading off to the world of the Kais after I''m done here on Earth next." Hearing this, Kami nodded seriously. He even bowed, csusing Mr. Popo yo become shocked. "I understand. You truly are out of the ordinary Nao. I apologize for not giving you a proper recession. It''s no wonder I can''t sense your energy anymore. You''re a god, aren''t you?" "Yeah. Like I said, Kami, a lot has happened. I''m mainly here to invite you and a couple others to our wedding." "Wedding? You''re getting married?" Once Kami asked that, Isabella answered him. "Yep! Nao and I are getting married. I''m Isabella. Nao mentioned you were the guardian of this backwater planet. It seems liike a pretty nice place if you ask me." After Kami heard Isabella introduce hersrlf, his eyes twitched once again for having his planet be called ''backwater''. Yet he could only respond to her calmly. "I indeed am, Miss Isabella. It''s a pleasure to meet you as well. I offer you two my congratulations. When will the wedding be held?" "One month from now. I will drop by again to bring you if you want to come, Kami. Mr. Popo, you''re welcome to join as well." Hearing Nao say that, Mr. Popo, who had been quiet all this while, faintly nodded. He even saw now lightly bow his head next, before spesking out to him again. "Also, Mr. Popo, I apologize for what my sister did to you ten years ago. She was quite rash at the time. I do hope you''ll forgive her if you haven''t yet." After Nao said that, Mr. Popo panicked a bit. He then spoke out to Nao. "Y-You don''t need to worry about that, Nao. It''s an old wound by now. I''ve mostly forgotten about it anyways. You don''t need to apologize." Once Mr. Popo said that, Nao smiled. He then held onto Isabella''s hand. Nao then spoke out to Kami once more. "Kami, Belle, Little Fie and I will take our leave now. We''ll be heading to Capsule Corporation. Say hi to Korin for me okay?" "I will, Nao. You guys have a safe journey." Bidding Kami and Mr. Popo farewell, Kami suddenly heard Nao speak out a chant. "Kai-Kai!" After chanting Kai-Kai, the three immediately vanished ftom sight. Sinilar to [Gate], Kai-Kai is also a teleportation technique. One could even teleport multiple people with it if one so desired. Seeing Nao chant this, Kami let out a sigh. "So you even know Kai-Kai...Still, a wedding in one month''s time, huh? I myself no longer have much life left in me. Would be nice to go, but I can''t really leave The Lookout for too long...Maybe I''ll have Korin watch over it...", Kami uttered to himself. Meanshile, Mr. Popo stood there in a dazed manner not believing what he had just witnessed. Kami then proceeded to look up into the sky. Nao had finally met Kami once again after ten years have passed. He was no longrr the boy Kami knew. With that being said, Nao''s next destination is none other than Capsule Corporation! Nao would be in for a suprise too! Last time he visited the place, Bulma was only a baby less than one year old. Ten years later, she is now ten years old! He is sbout to meet one of the main casts! Chapter 155 - 148: Meeting An Overly Rambunctious Teen Part 2 West City, Capsule Corporation. West City was buzzing around with activity as usual. The huge yellow-orange dome building, which is the main building of Capsule Corporation, could be seen smack dab in the center of this city. Off to its right consisted of West City''s downtown area. The opposite side consisted of mainly residential houses with a huge monorail crisscrossing through it. As for Capsule Corp. itself, it hadn''t changed a bit in these ten years. Moreover, Jaco''s spaceship was nowhere to be seen, so it was likely he was off in space somewhere. With that said, three figures suddenly materialized out of nowhere. They arrived on the grass near a corner of a four-way paved walkway which connected to smaller white-dome buildings beside the main building. Thankfully no one was around either. Nao, Isabella and Fie safely made their arrival without any troubles. This time he opted to use Kai-Kai instead of Gate, as Gate can be pretty eye-catching. As a result of fully converting his previous energy into divine energy, Nao became aware of the other abilities the Grand Kai had given him. He could only use Heal at that time but now he can explore the other abilities Kais can use, such being the case with Kai-Kai! Not only that, but Nao managed to perfect his space affinity in these last six years as well. He had yet to create any more techniques but he vastly improved Gate. Gate can now be active for an indefinite amount of time, and he can create more than one now. This gives the opportunity for other people Nao allows to traverse between them! When Elsa refereed to going back to the villa Nao has on his own planet in the Other World, she was referring to his Gate! But with that being said, it was currently very calm outside Capsule Corp. Isabella was actually the first one to speak up after seeing it in person for the first time. "So this is the famous Capsule Corporation, huh?" "You know of it, Belle?" "Yep! Since the Galactic Patrol is protecting this planet, they''ve been introducing the Hoi-Poi capsules into the general galactic market recently. I haven''t personally been here but it looks like a pretty decent place." "Is that so?" As Isabella and Nao began to converse while they walked to the entrance, Fie started to rub her eyes after getting a good take of a place that was new to her. She then yawned while soeaking out to Nao. "Papa, I''m getting sleepy again..." Hearing Fie start to get tired, Nao rubbed her head. Fie closed her eyes enjoying this sensation, and smiled. Nao then spoke out to her while cradling her in his arms. "You really do get tired quickly, Little Fie. Well, you''re still less than a year old. Do you want me to take you back to Grandma''s place?" "Papa, can I sleep here for a bit?" "Fine, but only for a bit. I''ll take you back to Grandma''s after we get reacquainted with the Briefs'' family. Your Mother and I will want alone time after as well. Isn''t that right?" "Hehe, you know me so well, Nao." "Yay! Thank you, Papa!" After Fie and Isabella answered Nao, Nao stopped rubbing her white hair. He then saw Fie curl up into a little ball. She closed her eyes, and fell asleep almost instantly. Nao soon heard light snoring. Nao blinked his eyes seeing Fie curl up into a ball, only to start resting inside one of his arms. He then let out a sigh. "Belle, do you think I''m spoiling Fie too much? I mean, she isn''t even one year old yet..." As Nao spoke that out in worry, he heard Isabella let out a giggle while she replied back to him. "Hehe, that''s nonsense, Nao. You''re already turning out to be a very caring Father. Don''t you see how much she loves you already?" "Well, yeah, but I still can''t help but worry..." "What use is there to worry about? You''ll be having a second child in no time!" "Eh?" After Isabella said that, Nao saw her run her left hand down her stomach. She was currently wearing a short pink sleeveless t-shirt and light grey sweatpants, allowing her to show off her curves. Isabella could wear what she wanted to freely without any worry. She was after all the number one galactic idol and on top of that, she had a dragon bloodline running through her veins. Thanks to the love Nao showed her already, her b.r.e.a.s.ts have already started to swell ever so slightly. It wouldn''t be long until they became larger than Elsa''s. Isabella''s hand soon rubbed over her lower abdomen in a circular motion. Seeing her do this, Nao spoke out to her. "Belle, don''t tell me you''re already--" As Nao spoke that, Isabella shushed him with her spare fingers. She then spoke out to him once more. "This shouldn''t be a surprise to you Nao, should it? But I haven''t shown any signs yet really. It''s only been a couple days. But once I am pregnant, you''re going to be in for one hell of a ride, hehe." After Isabella said that with a giggle, Nao calmed down a bit. He then talked to her once more while Isabella parted her fingers from his lips. "What do you mean by that, Belle?" "Oh you''ll know soon, Nao. I can talk about it later with you. But for now, let''s go inside shall we?" "Sure thing." After Nao said that. Isabella let her tail wrap itself around her waist, much similar to Nao''s. Locking arms together while trying not to disturb the sleeping Fie, they heard the shuttering of the automatic doors, and proceeded to walk inside... As soon as they entered, they were greeted by the same reception area Nao remembered when he first entered ten years ago. He could even see a receptionist near the long counter table off to the right. Both Nao and Isabella were relatively tall so once this receptionist lady first saw them, she had to look up a bit. Putting on the same business face she always does, she spoke out to Nao. "Welcome to Capsule Corp. I haven''t seen you guys here before, what brings you two around?" "Good morning. We''re here to see Doctor Briefs. Is he available?" "Doctor Briefs, is it? Did you have an appointment scheduled with him? He''s been rather busy as of late. Probably as a result to those Red Ribbon Army bastards running among these days." Once the lady finished saying that, Nao saw visible anger appearance her eyes. A thought then streaked across his mind. ''So the Red Ribbon Army is running around, huh? Well that makes sense, seeing as Goku hasn''t begun his adventures yet as a child. That won''t begin for another six years...'', Nao thought to himself. Yet, to not keep the lady waiting, Nao quickly answered him. The lady found his calm demeanor pleasing even though he looked quite muscular. She probably thought he was a noble of sorts because of the purple posh Kai robe he was currently wearing. "No, I haven''t made an appointment unfortunately with him. You can let Doctor Briefs know an old tailed friend had come to pay him a visit. I''m sure he''ll know what I mean." "An old tailed friend...?" As the receptionist lady began to question that, her eyes couldn''t help but wander downward. She soon saw Nao''s white tail and Isabella''s black spade shaped tail around their waists. Nao immediately saw confusion in her eyes. "Excuse me, sir, but are those...real?" After Nao heard that, he chuckled lightly and replied back. "Haha, well that''s up for you to decide if they''re real or not. Can you go call him over?" "I''ll see what I can do." After she answered Nao, the lady picked up a phone and started to dial the intercom. The other side picked up, and she told Doctor Briefs about some guests arriving. "Doctor Briefs, it appears there are some people in the lobby waiting for you. One of them has a white tail." Once she spoke that, she heard the other side go flat after hearing loud crashing noises echo over the intercom. Nao even had to cover Fie''s ears with his hands to not disturb her. He was not expecting such a reaction over the intercom. Yet the voice he heard next didn''t belong Doctor Briefs. It was a female voice that seemed very familiar to Nao. He could hear this voice yell out. "Did you just say a white tail!? Tell me, does this person have white hair too!?" ''This voice...'', Nao wondered to himself. As he thought that the lady replied back to the panicked voice she just heard. "Yes, if possible he would like to--" "Just wait a damn minute! I''ll be right out!" The voice cut off the lady and the intercom went flat again. Before long they heard a nearby door shutter open and a rapid sound of moving feet coming from the right long hallway. Nao soon saw a figure approach them coming at a very fast speed. Nao then saw this figure stop, and she let out some heavy breaths from running out of one of the nearby rooms. This figure had disheveled hair as a result. Nao saw it was cut really short, not reaching beyond her neck. It was blond as well. She was wearing long jean overalls with button straps leading over the shoulders. A dark gray shirt with cut sleeves could be seen underneath. She even had a screwdriver in her hand since Nao interrupted her maintenance work. After slouching over on her knees, she took a few deep breaths in. She stabilized herself and looked up, only to see a white haired man holding arms with an even taller long pink haired woman. Seeing this, this figure spoke out to Nao. "So it really is you, Nao! You finally got the nerve to come back here!" "It''s nice to see you again, Tights. How have you been?" That''s right. This figure was none other than the rambunctious Tights who he had met ten years ago. She was still an early teenager back then but now, she is not a teen anymore. She was now twenty three years old! Chapter 156 - 149: Tights "How have I been? How have I been!? Is that really the first thing yer askin'' me since you poofed out of existence for the last ten years!? Thanks to you the rest of my childhood was a complete wreck! You didn''t even bother to contact me!" "Eh?" Tights unexpectedly yelled at him. He could even see tears start to form in her eyes, which soon turned into anger. Removing one of her leather working gloves from her hand, she walked up to Nao. He was almost a foot taller than Tights was but she didn''t care. Nao saw Tights raise her hand, and took direct aim right at his right cheek. Immediately following that, a loud slapping sound echoed at the reception area. SLAP! A small red hand print soon became visible on his cheek. It didn''t hurt but he could still feel a strong impact strike against it. Isabella even whistled seeing Tights do this. Yet Tights ignored her reaction She only turned around, and started to walk back towards the circular hallway. After taking some steps, she stopped, and yelled out to him once more. "Nao, get the the hell out of my sight. Yer not welcome any longer!" Hearing this, Nao raised his eyebrows. Even though Tights had her back turned the other way, Nao saw small droplets of water start to drop onto the floor. He frowned, as it was clear Tights was now crying. Without saying anything she began to run away, slowly disappearing into the hallway to the right. Seeing his, he looked at Isabella. She too frowned seeing Tights run away. "Hey, Belle can you take Fie? I''m going to go after her." "You don''t need to say that twice. I didn''t think you''d manage to get such a cutie to like you, hurry up and go. I''ll take Little Fie back to the Palace. I''m also able to freely travel to places as well like you do. Don''t underestimate a galactic idol." "Thank you, Belle. Once I settle this matter with her, you''re free to come back." After Nao said that, Isabella smiled. Nao then passed Fie to her. Nao spread out his Ki sense, only to find Tights closing in onto the elevator leading up to the second floor. He wanted to act fast, so without saying, Nao vanished from sight. Isabella also took out her high tech tablet phone, and after pressing some buttons on it, she, along with Fie, soon de-materialized and vanished from sight. As the two slowly vanished from sight, Fie actually had her eyes open, since the disturbance just now caused her to wake up. She then uttered a word before they were out of sight while she watched Nao disappear. "Papa..." With the three no longer in sight, the receptionist lady could only stare on in shock with her mouth agape, seeing that the room was now empty again. "...Am I missing something here?", she uttered to herself. With that said, Isabella and Fie returned to Planet Elosyia, while Nao reappeared right at the door leading to the elevator. He then felt something bump into him. Tights proceeded to stumble onto the floor as a result of running into him, but Nao acted quickly, and brought Tights into his embrace. "Tights...", Nao spoke softly to her. "Get off of me! Didn''t I tell yer not welcome here anymore!?", Tights yelled back at him. As she did, more tears began to drop down to the floor, and even onto his robe. Nao felt Tights try to struggle and part ways, but he put enough strength in his embrace to where she couldn''t escape. Feeling this, Tights switched things up and started to hit his chest with her fists. Nao proceeded to ruffle her hair with his hand. . "Tights...I didn''t know you liked me...I apologize for not keeping in contact with you these last ten years. A lot of things happened..." As Nao tried to console her, he kept hearing her cry. "Y-You stupid idiot! How could I fall in love with one of the first aliens I ever met...I thought something bad happened to you!" "That doesn''t matter anymore. What''s important now is I came back. You''re secretly glad you''re able to see me again, aren''t you, Tights?" "..." As Nao spoke that, Tights remained quiet. Letting her heart cry out in his embrace, she soon no longer fought back. Several minutes passed as Nao didn''t say anything. The tears eventually stopped falling, causing Tights'' eyes to turn puffy and red. In the end, Nao wiped the rest of her tears away. she Tights then spoke out to him, still clearly shaken up. "Yer really took yer sweet time, didn''t you? Why the hell are yer even holdin'' me? Wasn''t that yer family back there? Just let me wallow in my sorrows in peace!" "No can do Tights. It is true Belle is part of my family, but she isn''t the only one. Like I said, a lot has happened." "She ain''t the only one? Are you two-timin''!?" "Not exactly, Tights. It''s more like, five?" "FIVE!?" Hearing Nao say that, Tights'' eyes became wide as she yelled out to him. "Yeah. But I didn''t even take your feelings into consideration at all. I really apologize for leaving you like that. What can do to make it up for you?" As Nao asked that, Tights soon calmed down by a considerable amount. Nao then heard her sigh. "Sigh...to think I''d be in love with such a pervert as well. Nao do you really think I''d forgive you for this? I mean one or two years might of been fine, but a whole frickin'' ten years passed!" "Is there really no way to start over, Tights?" "If you really think you can start over with this, Nao, then be my guest. There is a proper order for everything!" "What do you mean?" Hearing Nao ask that, a hint of annoyance streaked across Tights'' eyes. Grabbing his chest once again, she yelled out to him once more. "Geez, can''t take a hint already!? Just kiss me already, you fool--Mmph!?" Even though Nao knew what she wanted, he still ended up teasing her a bit. Yet before Tights could finish her sentence, she saw Nao''s head dive straight into hers. It didn''t take long before their two lips came into contact. Nao took the lead and ended up kissing her! Yet he didn''t stop there. Nao used his tongue to open the rest of her mouth. It soon met its mate, and two tongues started to dance around each other. Tights'' eyes went wide once more and soon started to let out muffled m.o.a.ns. As a result, she felt the strength escape from her legs, and Nao ended up falling on top of her. Tights'' back ended up hitting the loud floor, causing a loud thud to echo in the hallway. Yet the two ignored that, and Tights'' expression soon became more gentle. She even proceeded to wrap her arms around his head. Even though Nao saw her eyes close at this time, he knew she was enjoying it. Tights soon felt her body become hot, and enjoyed this new sensation she had never experienced before. However, at this time, something unexpected happened. The two suddenly heard a door open nearby in the same hallway. Before long the two heard a small girlish voice who tried to reach out to Tights. "Big sister, is everything alright? You were causing such a loud ruckus earlier...huh?" As soon as the two heard thus voice, they paused for a moment. They still had their lips pressed against each other. Yet they still saw a relatively small figure come out of one if the nearby rooms in the same hallway they were in. Nao soon saw what appeared to be a ten year old girl. Light blue hair that didn''t even go past their heck could currently be seen tied into two small ponytails. She was currently wearing a pink-white one piece dress with black spats underneath it. Seeing this figure appear out of the blue stunned the two for a bit. Yet before they could do anything, they saw the ice cream the small figure was currently licking suddenly drop onto the floor. A moment of shock appeared in the small figure''s eyes, but soon they started to sparkle seeing Tights kissing a man she had never seen before. Almost instantly she turned around and started to dash toward the other end of the hallway. As she did, she shouted out with a hint of excitement. "Papa, Mama, Big Sister finally snagged a man and brought him home!" Hearing the small figure yell this out, Nao felt Tights start to struggle in his embrace. She finally parted her lips from his. Turning her head, she reached out her arm towards the small retreating figure. She then yelled out to her while Nao prevented Tights from leaving his embrace. "W-Wait, Bulma, this isn''t what you think!" Hearing Tights yell that out, Bulma stopped running, and turned her head around. Bulma then spoke out to Tights with a giggle. "Ehehe, Big Sister you can''t fool me. I''ll go tell Papa and Mama the good news! I won''t disturb you two." "Bulma!" Tights tried to speak out to Bulma once more, but Bulma darted off into the shadows of the other hallway. The two soon heard the sound of an elevator opening and closing. Nao watched this happen in amus.e.m.e.nt. He enjoyed seeing Tights react like that. He figured that other figure was Bulma, but after hearing Tights say her name, only then did he confirm his assumptions. In a teasing tone, Nao spoke out to Tights once more. "Well, Tights, with that out of the way, let''s continue, shall we?" Chapter 157 - 150: Tights (II) Bulma left quickly just as quickly as she had entered the hallway. Nao had said that with a teasing tone, but he could only see Tights dazed looking down the other hallway. So instead, Nao decided to continue what he was doing. He moved his head downward and started to lick her neck. Tights soon felt something warm there, causing her head to turn back around. She then felt a light pinch on her neck, seeing Nao suddenly bite down into it. Seeing him do this, Tights became fl.u.s.tered and spoke out to him. "N-Nao, why the heck are you continuin''!? Are your ears not screwed on right? My parents could come down any minute!" "I''m marking you as mine." "M-marking!?" Hearing Nao say that, Tights finally turned red for the first time. She could feel his tongue slither on her neck for a moment. With a ''pop'', Nao released his mouth. He soon saw a small hickey form on her neck. Seeing this, Tights saw Nao smile. Yet before she could do anything to stop him, she saw Nao reach out his right arm. Following that, he scooped Tights'' legs onto his arm. With his other spare arm, he proceeded to scoop up Tights'' back. He then lifted her off the ground, and could now be seen carrying her in a princess carry. Tights became dazed seeing Nao carry her all of a sudden. She could only see him smiling. Before the two realized it, they heard the elevator ding once again at the other end of the curved hallway. They soon heard the sound of shoes stomping, and it wasn''t just one pair this time. Nao could hear three sets of stomping shoes coming their way. Three figures then revealed themselves. The tall blond puffy haired woman, who currently had her eyes closed, proceeded to cover her mouth with one of her hands as she saw her daughter being carried by a muscular white haired man. "Oh my...", Panchy uttered to herself. "See, I told you I wasn''t lying!", Bulma exclaimed. As the two said that, Nao saw Doctor Briefs take out a cigarette and lit it up. After letting out a slow exhale, he tapped the bud, causing a bit of ash to fall down onto the floor. He then looked at the white haired man, and smiled. Doctor Briefs then walked up to him and spoke. "I had my suspicions about a white haired man appearing out of the blue here, but I didn''t think it would be you. It sure has been a while, Nao. What exactly are you doing here with my daughter?" "It definitely has been a while, Mr. Briefs. I did originally come with some news to inform you guys, but that can be saved for later. Tights has some long overdue feelings I need to repay now. Isn''t that right?" "T-That''s not the point, Nao! Let me down this instant. This is really embarrassing!" As Doctor Briefs heard the two answer like that, he let out a chuckle of his own. This caused Tights to become even more red. She couldn''t even look at her Father anymore. Doctor Briefs then continued to speak. "Hoho, but Tights, this is what you''ve always wanted right? It''s not like I wouldn''t notice that you would spend days on end staring out into the sky, longing for his return. You even recently began to work in my lab to try and forget about Nao, but I guess we don''t need to worry about that any longer." "Papa..." Hearing her Father say that, tears started to form in Tights'' eyes. Yet they heard him speak out once more before the two could do anything. "Nao, take good care Tights you hear me? It looks like you have something else to say as well, would you like to stay for dinner later?" "I definitely will, Doctor Briefs. I would love to stay for dinner. I''ll bring my family too." "Sounds good to me, Nao. Panchy my dear, go take Bulma back upstairs okay? I''ll go into the lab for a while." After Doctor Briefs said that, Panchy nodded and with Bulma in hand, she soon vanished from sight. Doctor Briefs soon left as well, heading into the lab on the left side of the hallway. Tights and Nao were now left alone. While still holding onto, Tights, Nao leaned in, and kissed her on the forehead. He then spoke out softly to her. "Let''s head back to my place, okay?" "...Yeah.", Tights replied softly. After they said that, Nao chanted Kai-Kai, and the two vanished from sight. Doctor Briefs, who was now hanging around in the middle of the doorway, saw this happen. He then let out another puff of smoke. "So Nao really can teleport at will...Wonder if that''s part of his traits as an alien. Can''t say I''m not jealous, but at least we humans have science and technology to back ourselves up. Still, what he used was different from last time if I remember correctly...", Doctor Briefs uttered to himself. With that said, he shrugged it off, seeing he would have the ability to ask Nao later about it. He then walked back into his lab. Meanwhile, back on Planet Elosyia, two figures appeared in the royal bedroom. Nao thought he would have the bed for him and Tights by themselves, but boy was he mistaken. The moment his eyes landed on the bed, he could see a beautiful n.a.k.e.d pink haired woman sitting with one leg crossed over the other near the edge of the bed, as if she had been waiting for someone to arrive. Isabella wasn''t alone either. To her right sat another beautiful n.a.k.e.d fiery red haired woman with a red tail sticking out of her butt. She appeared more relaxed, as both of her hands were laid out behind her. She could be seen leaning back a bit. The moment the two saw Isabella and Miya, Tights became beet red, and moved her hands over her eyes, only allowing herself to peek through her fingers. Nao, on the other hand, raised his eyebrows, and then spoke out to them. "Exactly what are you two trying to imply here, Belle, Miya?" "Hehe, don''t sweat the small stuff, Nao. I had a feeling you would come back here instead. This is our love nest after all. You already had s.e.x with me here countless of times, it won''t be long until the others join in." "That''s right, Brother! I wanted to make sure Sister Belle was telling the truth. But you actually brought Tights back. I''m impressed." "Are you now?" ''"Ehehe.", Miya said with a giggle. Hearing the two say that, his eyes landed back on Tights, who couldn''t utter a single word hiding behind her hands. Nao then spoke out to her. "Well, there you have it Tights. Are you still willing to be with me even though the situation is like this?" Hearing Nao ask that, Tights proceeded to breath in slowly, taking in a couple of deep breaths. She eventually calmed down, and looked back at Nao, and proceeded to ask a question of her own. "Hey, Nao, can ask you something?" "Sure, what is it?" "Seein'' this, I have a guess of what you want to talk about later, but I don''t need yer hand in marriage, Nao. I''m just yer average plain old-lookin'' country gal who likes to tinker with tools here and there, b-but I want to stay true to my heart and follow my feelings. Are you fine likin'' a plain girl like me?" Hearing Tights ask this, Nao proceeded to lower her legs, allowing Tights to stand up beside him. He ruffled his hand in her hair, speaking out to her softly once more. "That''s nonsense, Tights. I find you extremely beautiful. I will say this now, but I love you. I already see you irreplaceable. You will always have a place in my heart along with everyone else." "Nao..." Hearing Nao''s resolve, Tights started to cry, and ran into his embrace. Continuing to ruffle her hair, he spoke out to her once more. "Besides, I have something else planned for you, but we can talk about about that later. Why don''t we proceed with the main event for today?" As Nao spoke that, Tights wiped the tears off her eyes while enjoying Nao''s warmth. "Yes. I think I have my heart ready for this now, but please be gentle...I''ve been savin'' my first time all this while, just for you, Nao." Hearing Tights say that warmed his heart greatly. Without saying anything else, the two locked their hands together, and walked toward the massive ten meter bed. Chapter 158 - 151 :A Maid In Training (I) (18+) Tights walked hand in hand with Nao as they slowly approached the bed. Nao ignored Isabella and Miya. Miya took this time to lay her body over Isabella''s legs, and stretched her body, appearing to be lazy. Nao decided to get right to it, and placed his hands on Tights'' shoulders. He gently began to remove her overalls. Stripping down her jeans soon revealed her underclothes. She wore nothing else but a dark gray t-shirt which had torn edges around her arms and pure white panties. Tights felt her heart beating faster as she saw Nao strip her clothes off. Without saying anything, Nao proceeded to lift off her dark gray t-shirt. Tossing it onto the floor, Tights'' b.r.e.a.s.ts was now in full view for him to look at. To Nao''s surprise, they were more around B-cup in size. At a distance he thought they were A, more similar to Sayuri''s, but hers was actually a bit larger than hers. Her pink n.i.p.p.l.es proudly stood out as well. Nao proceeded to reach out with his right hand, aiming straight for Tights'' left b.r.e.a.s.t. The moment his hand touched hers, he felt a supple warm feeling spread inside his hand, appearing very soft at the same time. His touch caused a jolt of electricity to run up Tights'' back, immediately causing her to yell out a bit. "Ahh!" Nao did not expect this reaction from Tights at all. He didn''t move his hand, and enjoyed the soft touch her b.r.e.a.s.t gave him. He then spoke out to her. "You''re quiet sensitive, Tights. Have you played with yourself before?" Hearing Nao ask that, Tights blushed, and slowly nodded, answering his question. "Yes...I like to dine on our rooftop every now and then. Once I learned how to pleasure myself, I would do it there occasionally. Each time I cried out your name, you wouldn''t show up. I really didn''t know what to do..." Tights reply immediately strummed at Nao''s heartstrings. Getting a closer look at her eyes, he could really sense a longing feeling in them. Even small tears began to form in Miya''s and Isabella''s eyes as they too heard this. Without saying anything, Nao wrapped his free hand around her back, and brought her into his embrace. Giving a slow kiss, he replied back to her. "I didn''t know it was that bad...but you can forget all of that now. You''re mine from here on whether you like it or not, Tights." "Can I really be yer girl, Nao? Compared to those two, I find myself lackin;, especially my chest..." "Nonsense, you''re beautiful as you are, Tights. I guess I can reveal what I want you to start doing later as well, but in short I want you to be my head maid. Think you can do it?" Hearing Nao ask that of Tights, her eyes became wide with shock. She then started to get a bit fidgety as she replied back to him. ''Y-Yer head maid!? But I ain''t nowhere near a proper lady!" "You''ll learn in due time, Tights. Both Roti and Neo were regular Saiyans when they both started out, but after being trained by my parents, they''re excellent maids now. I''m going to place you down onto the bed, okay?" Hearing Nao ask that, Tights nodded slowly, and responded to him. "I''m ready, Nao. If you think you can make me a proper lady like that, then do it." Nao smiled at Tights after hearing her response. Without a moment to spare, he carefully laid Tights on her back onto the massive white bed with pink sheets. Getting one last good look at her, Nao proceeded to remove his own robe. He soon tossed it next to hers. Nao also liked to switch up his underclothes between the teal bodysuit the Supreme Kai of Time gifted him and the black bodysuit his parents gave him now. He was currently wearing his black one. Once Tights saw him remove his purple robe, she immediately saw defined muscles all over his body. His white tail also wrapped around his waist. Looking further down, she saw a big bulge near his crotch area. Seeing it this big, her face blushed once more. Nao saw this, he quite enjoyed her reactions. Nao remembered Tights being a very calm and collected individual in the original story unlike her sister Bulma. She would have her outbursts here and there, but he didn''t think she would be very shy in bed. Nao proceeded to strip off his black bodysuit as well, soon revealing his bare skin. Tossing it aside, his burly d.i.c.k was now in full view for Tights to see. Her heart started to pump faster and faster, as she already saw it rock hard. She couldn''t help but speak out to him. "Nao...did my body make yer d.i.c.k hard?" "Of course it did, silly. Were you expecting it not to?" "Not really...but knowing you got excited from me as a lady, it makes me really happy." Nao smiled once more hearing her response. He then spoke out to her in a loving tone. "Do you want to give it a feel?" "Can I?" Hearing Tights ask that, Nao began to straddle himself on top of her. Both of them were well on top of the bed by now. Isabella and Miya watched on with interest. Tights became dazed seeing Nao''s d.i.c.k now right in front of her eyes. It was a lot bigger up front than what she originally saw it to be. She gulped once as she spoke out to Nao nervously. "Guess looks can really be deceivin'', huh? Will this thing really fit inside me?" Asking that aloud, Nao saw Tights raise her hand. She then started to poke his d.i.c.k with her finger, causing it to bounce back every time she poked it. Without saying anything, she firmly grabbed a hold of it inside her hand. She could feel Nao''s d.i.c.k pulsate inside her hand, as if it had a heart of its own. Grabbing onto it caused Nao to let out a low groan. "Ugh...'' Seeing him react like this, Tights spoke out to him in worry. "I''m sorry, Nao. I didn''t hurt you, did I?" "Not at all, Tights. I just wasn''t expecting you to be so proactive with this." "Haha, it''s not like I''m ignorant about these things. I was taught a thing or two about s.e.x. I just couldn''t use it on the man who never came back for me." Letting out a chuckle while Tights said that, Nao could only scratch his cheek with his finger in embarrassment. "I still cane back for you, didn''t I?" "Well you did, but I still haven''t forgiven you yet." "Oh? What am I supposed to do to earn your forgiveness then?" ""Let me suck the d.i.c.k of the man that I love." "I think I can work with that." Hearing Tights request that, Nao replied back with another loving tone. He then squared his body to allow his d.i.c.k rest near her mouth, which still resided in her grip. It was only inches away from her mouth now. She began to open it, allowing her hot breath to trickle onto his d.i.c.k. With a moment to delay, she inched her head forth, and Nao soon saw Tights'' tongue start to slither around at the tip. He immediately felt something hot coil around it, causing shivers to go up his spine. Tights saw Nao''s immediate reaction to her licking and she smiled. Without saying anything, she proceeded to move her tongue along his shaft. Before long, only slurping sounds echoed in the bedroom as Tights began her blowjob. Isabella became surprised seeing Tights lead off with this. She was thinking of starting to tease Miya a bit while she continued to lay on top of her lap, but she saw a hint of jealousy in her eyes. Seeing this, she decided to speak out to her. "Sister Miya, are you jealous that you haven''t done this to Nao yet? As I recall you were only able to lick him for a little while." "You could say that, but Tights is really going at it, isn''t she? I wonder if she forgot us two being here." "She does seem to be in her own little world. Why don''t you keep me company for a bit? This is supposed to be their moment, hehe." As Isabella said that with a giggle, she swung her arms around Miya. The two of them then rolled away from Nao and Tights, further into the depths of the bed. She soon mounted on top of Miya. Nao took his eyes off Tights for a moment see this happen, and he spoke out to them. "Hey, you two, don''t cause too much trouble, alright? You two can play around for a bit, but I''m going to be focusing on Tights for today." "Don''t worry, Nao, we''re just going to have a little bit of fun time by ourselves. You enjoy your moment with her." "That''s right, Brother. You focus on Tights today. If you don''t take her v.i.r.g.i.nity during this I won''t speak to you for the rest of the week." "That''s a little harsh, isn''t it, Miya?", Nao asked her. Hearing Nao ask that, Miya only grinned back. Grabbing a nearby pillow, she inserted some of her Ki into it, blasting it straight toward Nao''s face. Nao caught it before it could hit is face, but he soon felt something really hot and wet clamp down on his d.i.c.k. Surprisingly, Tights gulped it straight down into her mouth! As she started to pump it inside her mouth, Nao soon felt something wanting to explode out of him. He tossed the pillow away, only to look back down at Tights. He saw her head now moving rapidly as she took his d.i.c.k inside her mouth. Nao could only let out another groan as he kept feeling this sensation. "Kuh...Tights, if you keep going like that, I''ll come soon." As Tights heard that, she proceeded to speak out to him while making slurping sounds. She soon tasted something bitter inside her mouth along the way. "That''s okay, Nao, come whenever you want. I won''t lose to those two, I want you to focus yer attention on me!" "Since when did this turn into a match!?", Nao exclaimed as he heard Tights respond to him. After he yelled that out, the other two giggled. Isabella and Miya then went off into their own little world, as Isabella began to fondle her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Meanwhile, only a few moments passed before Nao could feel the s.e.m.e.n start to rush from the inside of his d.i.c.k. Lightly grabbing onto her head, Nao spoke out to Tights. "Tights, here comes the first load, I can''t last any longer!" "That''s okay, let all of yer d.i.c.k milk pour down my throat!" As she said that, Nao let the fountain explode, and s.e.m.e.n rushed out of the tip of his d.i.c.k. It exploded forth with a forceful burst, and Tights felt something rapidly start going down her throat. Some of it even began to trickle from her nose, and even splatter onto her cheeks. Nao''s first shot lasted for quite a bit. He then slumped back down onto her chest. He could see part of Tights'' face now covered in his s.e.m.e.n. Most of it had vanished already but some still remained on her tongue. Tights then had a good taste of it before she swallowed the rest down her throat. After letting out a couple pants, she spoke out to him in a loving tone. "Hah...I hope that was to yer likin'', Nao. Did you enjoy my mouth?" "That was amazing, Tights. It only makes me want to eat you even more now." "Haha, that''s good to hear then. My body feels very hot now. It''s sayin'' that it wants yer d.i.c.k inside me!" Chapter 159 - 152: A Maid In Training (II) (18+) Hearing Tights want him, Nao''s heart started to beat faster. Nao then saw Tights release her grip on his d.i.c.k, only to scoop up the rest of his s.e.m.e.n splattered on her face and coming up from the inside of her nostrils. Nao then saw her slosh it around on her tongue, before doing one final gulp. Tights then let out some hot air from her mouth, and spoke out to him. "So this is yer taste, huh? It''s more bitter than what I was expectin'', but It looks like yer rarin'' to go still." As Tights said that, she saw Nao''s d.i.c.k still proudly standing up, even after releasing that large amount of s.e.m.e.n. Nao then replied back to her. "Well, I am quite confident in my stamina. Even Belle lost against me. Even though we''ve only been having s.e.x for about half a week now, it''d take almost full day for me to get exhausted. Isn''t that right, Belle?" The moment Nao asked that, his ears were assaulted by loud m.o.a.ns from deeper inside the bed. Turning his head to the right, his eyes landed on Isabella and Miya. Isabella currently had Miya''s left leg raised up in the air with her right hand. She was constantly slapping her p.u.s.s.y against Miya''s, creating loud sloshing sounds along the way. Isabella currently had her body and her b.r.e.a.s.ts rubbing up and down against Miya''s as well. Their lips were currently locked with each other, causing their loud m.o.a.ns to be muffled. The sheets below them kept getting more wet as timed passed on. Seeing those two off in their own little world, Nao could only smile wryly. His eyes then landed back on Tights, whose face was now beet red in a daze. Her eyes also wandered to the right only to see this happen, and she currently watched Isabella and Miya going at it hard. Nao knew Belle wouldn''t answer his question so he spoke out to Tights once more. "Looks like those two won''t be stopping any time soon. Let''s continue ourselves then. You can''t hide everything forever you know, Tights." Hearing Nao speak out to her, her eyes shifted back toward Nao, and responded back to him. "Right...just be gentle, okay? Yer d.i.c.k looks like it''s goin'' to hurt no matter what." "Of course. I''ll go slowly until you get used to it." Tights smiled at him. He could see it in her eyes that she was ready. After giving her a light kiss on the lips, his tongue started to travel downward on her body. He started to shift his body backward in the process. Tights finally started to lightly m.o.a.n feeling his tongue over her body. It soon stopped at her left b.r.e.a.s.t. Coping a feel of her soft mound a bit, Nao started to fondle it. This caused another jolt of electricity to streak up Tights'' back, and she yelled out. "Ahh! Nao, don''t lick there. My b.r.e.a.s.ts may be small but they''re really sensitive!" Hearing her say that did not make Nao stop. He continued to swirl his tongue around it. Tights felt her body start to get hotter and her heart beat fast and and faster. After a couple moments of licking and fondling her b.r.e.a.s.ts, Nao bit down onto her n.i.p.p.l.e. The moment he did, another jolt coursed through Tights'' back. He suddenly heard a very loud m.o.a.n escape from Tights'' mouth. She even arched her back up a bit. "Aaaaahhhnnn!" Letting out this loud m.o.a.n, Tights fell back onto the bed, and started to pant. Nao''s eyes couldn''t help but wander downward. He saw her white panties now drenched with her love juice. Her p.u.s.s.y now became visible as well, revealing a small trimmed yellow triangle of blond hair sitting nicely right above it. He raised his eyebrows a bit seeing thus. Both Isabella and Miya were well on there way to an orgasm as well, but they suddenly halted, as both of them heard Tights'' loud m.o.a.n just now. Both of them looked toward her. "Did...you just come from your b.r.e.a.s.ts?", Nao asked. "I told you they were super sensitive. This is really embarrassin''." As Tights said that, she tried to hide her face again with her hands. Yet Nao stopped her from doing so by gently grabbing her hands with his. He then spoke out to her once more in a teasing tone. "You can''t hide from me, Tights. I told you that you can''t hide anymore. We''re about to start the real thing now." Hearing Nao said that, Tights saw him release her hands. Nao then shifted his body downward even more, to where his head now rested right in front of her panties. Without saying anything, Nao began to slide them off. He felt his hands become slightly wet as he did. Tossing them onto the floor next to his clothes, her closed v.a.g.i.n.a was now in full view for him to see. He even saw her trimmed pubic hair. Even though it was still closed, Nao clearly saw her love juices pouring out of it. Both Miya and Isabella start to rest his d.i.c.k on top of Tights'' p.u.s.s.y. Miya smiled, knowing what was about to happen, and she took this opportunity to reverse her position with Isabella''s and she soon became the one on top. The both of them went back into their own little world, with sensual m.o.a.ns and loud thumping to follow. This left Nao and Tights alone once more, and Tights took time to breath in again to calm herself down. She felt Nao start to rub his d.i.c.k with his h.i.p.s along the top side of her p.u.s.s.y. Seeing the real thing about to happen, Tights spoke out to him with another question. "Hey, Nao." "What''s up, Tights? Still feeling nervous?" "I''m doing a bit better now, but I want a favor from you before we start this." "Oh? What would that be?" "I want you to i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.e me!" Hearing Tights suddenly declare this, Nao''s eyes became serious. He then gazed directly into Tights'' eyes, and spoke out to her. The other two also stopped for a moment, and Isabella even gave Tights a silent thumbs of approval before they resumed again. "Are you sure about that, Tights? Even I have a kid now, and raising a child is a big responsibility." As Tights heard Nao say that, she became momentarily stunned hearing that he has a kid of his own. Yet Nao saw a firm resolve appear in her eyes, and saw her lightly nod, before speaking out to him once more. "I want yer child, Nao! Both Papa and Mama may have Bulma, but I could see it in their eyes that they want a grandchild too. But I''ll be doin'' this for myself. Before I start my work as yer head maid, I want to experience havin'' my own family. Yer able to grant that, right, Nao?" "Of course I can, Tights. If you''re serious about this, then you can join Belle in our sessions in hopes to conceive a child. Like I said earlier, I have confidence in my stamina! Besides, you''re family now, Tights. Isn''t natural to have a kid? It will be ours, not just yours." Hearing Nao say that with a smile, light teardrops started to form in her eyes. She blinked them away, and smiled back at him. Without saying anything further, Tights pushed his d.i.c.k aside, and spread her p.u.s.s.y out for him. He could now clearly see her pink walls. A beautiful h.y.m.e.n kept constricting inside of it. Nao then laid his d.i.c.k near the entrance of it. Slowly moving his h.i.p.s forward, it proceeded to tear apart Tights'' h.y.m.e.n. Red blood formed and started to trickle down the side. He only managed to get the tip of his d.i.c.k inside her now but he could already feel her insides convulse and constrict around him. Obvious pain appeared in Tights'' eyes as she yelled out. "O-O-Ouch! This is a lot more painful than it looks..." "Are you okay?" Nao asked with a worried look. "J-just stay still for a moment. I want to get used to this feelin'' first." Hearing Tights say that, Nao nodded and stopped pushing his d.i.c.k forward. Even then, he still felt a wave of pleasure spread throughout his lower body. After a couple moments passed, Nao saw Tights breath in a couple of deep breaths before she spoke out to him once more. "I think the pain is goin'' away now. Feel free to continue, Nao." With that said, Nao proceeded to move his h.i.p.s forward again once more. With a final thrust, her h.y.m.e.n completely tore apart, and soon his d.i.c.k went all the way inside. Feeling his d.i.c.k all the way inside her, she moved her hand toward her lower abdomen, as she could clearly feel it there. Nao had officially taken Tights'' v.i.r.g.i.nity. The both of them soon entered their own little world as well, and thrusting ensued. Tights'' m.o.a.ns was all Nao could hear as he focused on her instead of Miya and Isabella. It didn''t take long for Nao to reach his first ejaculation, and a wave of ecstasy appeared in Tights'' eyes the moment his s.e.m.e.n spurted inside of her. And just like that, time soon started to speed up again, and for the next few hours, nothing but the sounds of humping, m.o.a.ns, and sloshing sounds echoed in the royal bedroom. Nao granted Tights'' request, and kept spurting his s.e.m.e.n inside of her shot after shot. Before they realized it, nighttime arrived, and Nao had his promise to keep with Doctor Briefs. Thankfully time appeared to run similarly on Planet Elosyia compared to Planet Earth and perhaps that was only because it was a couple galaxies away. After countless rounds of s.e.x, four figures soon appeared dressed and ready. They met with the others, who became surprised seeing a new figure locking arms with Nao. Elsa, however, could only feel a headache coming. Yet all of them were currently dressed in formal wear, as they were about to head off to a feast prepared by THE Capsule Corporation! Chapter 160 - 153: Merus Returns! Year 743 June Planet Elosyia, Palace Elosa. Four figures soon emerged from the long hallway that connected the royal bedroom to the throne room. Whereas nine other figures stood around the throne. Planet Elosyia itself had come a long ways since its massacre that happened over thirty years ago. Among its royalty, only Queen Elena and Princess Elsa remained alive. As for the rest of the population, only around two hundred remained. After thirty or so years have passed, despite their low birth rate, they managed to increase it to around five hundred. Everything now appeared brighter in their eyes and they were able to restore the planet''s forests back to their former glory. On top of that, Elsa''s engagement and wedding was recently announced to the public, causing all of the Elosyians to enter a festive mood. Bardock and Gine weren''t left out either. He ended up getting Gine pregnant again, meaning Goku would soon have a younger sibling! While everything was fine and dandy on the outside, a huge headache was brewing inside Palace Elosa. More specifically, Elsa felt a huge headache coming as she saw a figure she hadn''t seen before currently locking arms with Nao. Once Nao came within distance of Elsa, Fie tried to rush toward him, but Queen Elena held her back. Queen Elena suspected that something would happen, so Fie could only watch on from her embrace. Elsa rubbed her temples a bit and started to tap her right arm with her fingers as she watched Tights and Nao. She then spoke out to Nao with an angry tone. "And exactly who is this supposed to be, Nao? You know our wedding is less than a month away now. You can''t just keep bringing more girls home without my prior consent. Don''t tell me she is to be added to the wedding too?" Hearing Elsa start to yell at him, Nao could only scratch the side of his cheek with his finger before replying back to her. "Haha, I must say this was rather unexpected, but Elsa, this is Tights. She will be a member of our family starting today, but you don''t need to worry. We already have a mutual agreement to remain as lovers." After Nao spoke that, Elsa''s eyes twitched a bit. Yet she heard Tights speak up before she could. "So yer really gettin'' married, Nao?" "Yeah. I originally wanted to invite your family to our wedding, but I didn''t know it would turn out like this. Would you still be interested in attending, Tights?" "Of course I would! Heck I still can''t believe I''m standin'' on an alien planet god knows how far away from Earth it is. Goin'' to a alien wedding sounds really excitin.", Tights said with an excited look in her eyes. Hearing Tights'' accent caused Elsa to freeze for a moment. She was not expecting to hear her speak like that, but before she could do anything, Chelsea walked up beside her and spoke out to Tights. "Excuse me, but did you just say you''re from Earth?" "That''s right. Born and raised as the first daughter in the wealthiest family on planet Earth, the Capsule Corporation. I''m Tights. Who are you?" "It''s nice to meet you, Tights. I''m Chelsea. One of Nao''s fianc¨¦s. Hearing that name Capsule Corporation rings a bell for some reason..." As Chelsea began to introduce herself while trying to think of where she heard that name, Elsa could only let out a sigh. Getting angry over this will lead them nowhere, especially since they have a dinner to attend. All of them were currently in their formal wear after all. While Chelsea was not as into Anime and Manga in Nao''s past life, she did dabble in it here and there. She did know she was currently in the D*Z world, but she hadn''t watched much of it. This name remained on the tip of her tongue, but in the end she heard Elsa cough slightly before speaking out to Nao and Tights once more, causing Chelsea to turn silent. "Well, I''ll forgive you this time, okay, Nao? Our family is getting pretty big as it is already. I might as well introduce myself and the others too. Welcome to the family, Tights. I''m Elsa, the sole Princess of this planet you''re currently on, which is Planet Elosyia. I will be Nao''s First Wife and acting manager for his harem. You will be able to consult with me if you have any problems that arise." Elsa began to introduce herself to Tights in a formal tone. She even stretched out her right hand, allowing Tights to shake it. After she took the helm, the others began to introduce themselves, starting with the rest of Nao''s family. Oscar, Iona, their two maids Roti and Neo, his sister Miya. Queen Elena introduced herself next, and Tights couldn''t help but stare at her large chest for a brief moment while she introduced herself as Elsa''s mother. Following Queen Elena, the other fianc¨¦s introduced themselves as well, Sayuri and Isabella. Nao currently had a total of five fianc¨¦s, being Elsa, Miya, Sayuri, Isabella, and Chelsea. Chelsea wanted to spend the rest of her life with Nao, so she did end up proposing to him a while back. She is similar to Tights in a way, but Chelsea was ready for that commitment, whereas Tights only wanted to start a family with Nao. Tights did not care for marriage. And last but not least, Nao slowly walked over to the throne where Queen Elana was currently sitting. He removed Tights'' arms along the way, and bent down to pick up a small light blue skinned child with pointy ears wearing a similar robe to him, appearing no taller than three feet into his embrace. This was none other than Fie, the newborn Supreme Kai that hatched out of the golden apple at the beginning of this year. She yelled out in joy seeing Nao pick her up.. "Yay, it''s Papa!", Fie exclaimed as she started to rub her head against his chest. Seeing this, Nao began to ruffle her spiky white hair. He then spoke out to her with a loving tone. "Did you enjoy a good nap, Fie? We''re about to head to dinner, you must be hungry too." As if it were on cue, after Fie heard Nao say that, her stomach started to growl. This incited everyone to release their current tensions, and let out a laugh. Nao spoke out to her once again. "Well I guess you are hungry after all, haha!" Hearing Nao say that, Fie began to pout. "Don''t tease Fie, Papa! I haven''t eaten anything yet after waking up from my nap!" "I''m sorry, Fie, but you''re just so cute, I couldn''t help but tease you a bit. Come, I''ll let you say hello to Auntie Tights." "Auntie Tights?" After Nao said that, Fie blinked her eyes at him. With Fie now in his embrace, Nao walked back over to Tights. Nao then introduced Fie to her. "Tights, this is my daughter, Fie. She was just born this year. Her situation is rather special, but I do hope you''ll get along with her." After Nao said that, he brought Fie right up to Tights. The two of them had a good look at each other without blinking. Tights then smiled, and ended up pinching her cheek. "She really is cute, Nao. So yer name is Fie?" "Yeah! I like you, Auntie Tights. You''re a lot better than that old wrinkly green person Papa introduced me to earlier today. I didn''t like him." "Haha, well that''s a plus hearin'' that from you. Say, Fie would you like a little brother or sister to play with?" "I do! I really love Papa and everyone else already but I''m an only child right now." "Well, it may not be long until you get to see one Fie. Yer Papa has a lot of hard work ahead of him." Hearing Tights say that, Fie''s eyes started to sparkle. Nao then saw tights caress her lower abdomen. The others stood there dazed seeing Tights do this. Elsa could only let out another sigh, as she tried to urge everyone on. "Looks like things are going to get hectic soon. But Nao, Sister Belle said that we were going to attend a dinner. We''re not running late are we?" "No, I made sure to have everyone get ready before it started. We''ll be heading off to Planet Earth. Chelsea, please do keep in mind this isn''t the Earth you''re familiar with." "I know, Nao. I''m curious to see what the difference is. Let''s get going, I''m starving!", Chelsea exclaimed. After Chelsea said that, even her stomach started to growl a bit. This appeared to cause a chain reaction, and everyone else''s stomachs reacted the same way. The group let out another round of laughs. Queen Elena got up from her throne. Everyone proceeded to gather around Nao. However, they all heard suddenly heard a voice echo in the throne room before they were about to to depart. It wasn''t just one voice either, but it turned out to be multiple voices! "Oh my, it looks like you guys are off to something fun. Would you have room for two more?", said by a polite voice. "Gahaha, it looks like we''re not the only ones doing a surprise visit. Hopefully you guys can have room for four of us!", said by a deep voice who let out a guffaw while speaking that. "Well, well, guess I wasn''t the only one planning to drop down on your guys'' parade. Looks like everyone has already gathered as well. Fantastic!", a girlish voice said. "Even though I dislike comin'' inside here, we were still offered an invite. Can''t really turn that down from someone like you, Nao. So what''s this gatherin'' for?" After everyone gathered around Nao, the group heard voice after voice echo in the throne room. To start them off, a rainbow pillar suddenly descended from the sky. Thankfully it didn''t destroy the roof this time, but nonetheless, it revealed Whis and Beerus, who dropped down next to them. Beerus could be seen scratching one of his teeth with his claw while yawning. After Whis and Beerus, a giant pale blue portal tore itself from space nearby, revealing four more figures. Two very tall purple haired men with two black spade shaped tails each wearing black tuxedo suits came out. A short haired pink mature woman with one black spade shaped tail, along with another long haired pink woman who appeared quite shy, shortly came out after those two. These four were Nim, Jake, Isabella''s Mother, and Princess Dia respectively! Following those four, four more figures materialized out of nothingness. A Kai-Kai chant resounded in the room as that happened. They were the Supreme Kai of Time, Xeno Trunks, Xeno Vegeta and Xeno Goku respectively! The latter three appeared more serious this time, and each of them had a calm demeanor, as though they weren''t looking for trouble. To top things off, the last voice belonged none other than Bardock! He calmly flew up the stairs leading into the throne room right above the giant red carpet along the way. He was currently carrying Gine, whose belly was rather large, expanding almost a foot long. Yet despite that, Gine spoke out in complaint while Bardock carried her. "Come on Bardock, I can at least walk. You don''t have to take me all the way there personally. The baby''s been doing fine." "No can do, Gine. You''re in a precious state right now. I want to try actin'' like a father for once in my life since we no longer take missions from that bastard. I''ve got a lot more free time on my hands and a stable income now too. Bein'' a hunter in the patrol groups huntin'' in the forests nearby has been quite enjoyable." "But..." Hearing Gine speak out once more, Bardock sealed her lips with his finger. They stopped exchanging conversation and soon touched down beside by everyone else. By now it had become a massive group of people. Nao, Miya, Oscar, Iona, Roti, Neo, Fie, Queen Elena, Elsa, Sayuri, Isabella, Chelsea, Tights, Nim, Jake, Isabella''s Mother, Princess Dia, the Supreme Kai of Time, Xeno Trunks, Xeno Vegeta, Xeno Goku, and now Bardock and Gine, totaling twenty three people! This was turning out to be quite the gathering! Nao could only smile wryly seeing this many people show up. Whis and Beerus he had expected, but the others he did not. Whis and Beerus went wherever delicious food went, so of course they couldn''t have been left out. He then took a glance at Isabella, who locked eyes with him. She grinned back, as if she knew this would happen. Well, Nao did dismiss Isabella and Fie early back on planet Earth, yet he didn''t know that Isabella actually went ahead and sent invites to everyone! He did have plans ti do that himself, but Isabella jumped the gun. Anyways, Nao turned his head again and saw Bardock and Gine arrive. He hadn''t been in contact with the two lately besides the news his mother gave him every so often. This was his first time seeing Gine pregnant! Everyone had now gathered around, so Nao took this time to walk toward Beerus. The Supreme Kai also ignored the people she brought with her and walked up next to Nao. The both of them knelt in front of Beerus, causing surprise to appear in the guests that arrived, but not Nao''s family as they were used to seeing this. "Lord Beerus, welcome. I know Belle had sent invitations to the others, were you two observing as well?" "You could say that. I dare say you''ve been keeping such a great secret from me, Nao. This Planet Earth must contain some really tasty food if you''re planning to visit it in person. I must try some for myself." "Your presence is always welcome, Lord Beerus. We really must be going now though. There aren''t any more surprises, are there?" Hearing Nao ask that, Whis put his hand over his mouth, letting out a light chuckle as he spoke back to him. "Ohoho, maybe just one more, Nao. Oh, it appears they''re arriving now." "Eh?" After Whis finished saying that, another rainbow pillar suddenly descended right next to them. It wasn''t the Grand Minister this time either. Yet an Angel of height similar to him could be seen. Once the pillar vanished, a light purple skinned humanoid appeared. An Angel staff was seen held in his left hand, and it had two small blue rings floating around its obsidian orb. A larger light blue halo floated around his neck and he had his hair still shaped like a cut bowl. That''s right, this was none other than Merus, Universe 7''s Angel in training! He had finally descended onto the mortal realm once more. He had yet to make an appearance ever since the Grand Minister brought him back back to the Angel Realm for self reflection. Seeing Merus appear surprised everyone, and some didn''t even know who he was. Yet before anyone could act, Sayuri quickly dashed forth, appearing right beside Nao. She was now within a couple meters of Merus, and her cat tail started to swing back and forth happily. "Brother Merus, is that really you!?", Sayuri exclaimed. "Well if it isn''t Sister Sayuri, how have you been?" Hearing Sayuri ask that, Merus smiled. He then slowly walked up to her and Nao. Reaching out his spare hand, he tried to rub Sayuri and her fox ears. Sayuri became dazed for a moment, but Merus saw her blush and she quickly moved her hands over her head, protecting her ears from Merus'' hand. She then stuttered as she spoke out to him. "I-I''m sorry, Brother Merus, but I made a promise that only Nao can touch my ears...Have you heard the news about us yet?" "Is that so? I do apologize for doing that then, Sister Sayuri. And yes, Father told me. He too wanted to come, but he sent me instead. He is guarding Lord Zeno so Lord Zeno won''t wake up from his nap. I''m still in my self reflection period but he granted an exception this one time. I must offer my congratulations to your engagement. Please take good care of her for me, Nao. I treat her as family." "Ehehe, thank you, Brother Merus!" "Don''t you worry, Merus. I will take good care of Sayuri." Hearing Sayuri giggle and Nao''s reply, a warm smile was brought to the group. Yet that didn''t last for long. Typical as Beerus can be, he soon started to get bit irritated, and yelled out. "Can''t we go ahead and leave already? Planet Earth''s food better be delicious Nao, otherwise you can count me out. I''ll head back to my own place if it isn''t." Chapter 161 - 154: Goku & Bardock! Once Beerus said that with an irritated tone, it caused Nao to let out a light chuckle. His chuckle soon caused the rest of his family to let out a small laugh. The rest of the guests stayed quiet, however. Especially for Bardock. He was still taking in everything tat he was observing right now. He clearly remembered the fight Nao had with Beerus. Even though his eyes locked fir a mere moment with Nao''s, he could see his red hair! Bardock couldn''t sense Nao''s energy either. He could only assume that Nao had achieved a form beyond the Super Saiyan. He did mot know about the legend of the Super Saiyan God as that was a strictly kept secret within Palace Vegeta and was only passed down orally among the righteous Saiyans when they were still alive. Even Iona never told Gine about it. It was very tight lipped. Still, Nao''s fight had shocked Bardock to the core, he had no idea Saiyans could get that powerful. And seeing him kneel before that purple n.a.k.e.d cat humanoid shocked him even more. Bardock could only assume this figure, who was none other than Beerus, was far stronger than Nao! Yet those thoughts soon vanished and his heart soon went into turmoil. His gaze shifted to the man with the Power Pole strapped on their back standing still, who was observing the Supreme Kai of Time. Bardock could only see their back, but he could see the back of his black spiky hair as well. ''Why is this guy givin'' a familiar feelin'' to me, just who exactly is he?'', Bardock thought to himself. Yet before he could say anything, Nao stood up and with another chuckle, he started to speak out to everyone. "Haha, I won''t keep you waiting any longer, Lord Beerus. Come gather closer to me, everyone. I will teleport us all there directly. Please form a circle around me and link your hands together." Hearing Nao say that, Miya went up first to place her hand on his back. The Supreme Kai of Time went next, placing her hand on Fie. Fie smiled as its been a while since she had last seen her. Her eyes then darted back and forth seeing over twenty people start to huddle together. The girls and Nao''s family joined after Miya while Whis and Beerus went behind the Supreme Kai of Time. Before long only Trunks, Goku, Vegeta, Bardock and Gine were left. Seeing these five not moving, Nao decided to speak out to them. Nao could see Bardock standing still in a daze staring at Goku''s back as well. "What''s keeping you guys? If we don''t hurry we''re going to be late." Once Nao said that, Vegeta clicked his tongue before speaking out. "Tch, looks like no matter where we end up, I''m always stuck with you, Kakarot." Hearing Vegeta complain, Goku rubbed his nose and laughed. "Haha, don''t be like that Vegeta. We''re gettin'' free food. Don''t tell me you don''t want to grab Lord Beerus'' hand? Or are you still scared after you remembered him?" Once Goku said that, Beerus grinned, and purposely extended his spare hand out. He then spoke out to Vegeta. "So it looks like you finally remembered who I am, Prince Vegeta. Even though you''re of a different time, I wouldn''t see any difference between me and another me. Come on now, I don''t bite." After the three started to make light conversation, a bolt of lightning seemed to have cracked down inside Bardock''s mind. He then approached Goku, and spoke out out with a serious tone. "Hey. Did you just say your name was Kakarot?" Hearing Bardock ask that, Goku finally turned around for the first time. He soon saw a spitting image of him, only with a cross shaped scar on his cheek and appeared more rough. This confused him, yet he could feel a strange familiarity coming from Bardock. He soon saw a brown tail wrapped around his waist, while Gine''s dangled down below it. Gine became shocked hearing Bardock ask that. She then came up to Bardock, and held his hand. "That''s right. I do go by Kakarot which is my Saiyan name, but I usually go by Son Goku since I was raised on planet Earth. You look exactly like me and you''re even a Saiyan too. Who exactly are you?" Hearing this, Bardock ended up smiling. As it turned out this figure was none other than their son, Kakarot! Yet he was all grown up. Bardock knew their son was only six years old this year, so he reached the conclusion that this was a different Kakarot. He found it hard to believe, but he himself has the power to glimpse into the future. Knowing that Gods exist as well, nothing would seem impossible anymore. With that said, Bardock decided to keep the conversation short. This Kakarot had his own life, while his son had his. "The name''s Bardock, and this my wife, Gine. We''re indeed Saiyans born and raised on Planet Vegeta. It''s nice to meet you. Same goes for you, Prince Vegeta. We can talk more if you two would like after we eat." Hearing Bardock introduce himself, even Vegeta looked at him, who was now holding onto Beerus'' hand. Gine tried to speak at this time, but she saw the look in Bardock''s eyes, as if it were telling her to stay quiet. Without saying anything more, Bardock walked up next to Vegeta and grabbed his hand. Gine followed him in silence while she had a good look at her grown son, and gave him a smile along the way. This now let Goku the last person to join the circle. He kept quiet as they passed him, and he could only shrug this feeling off for now. He then joined up, and held his hand with Gine''s. As soon as he did that sense of familiarity struck him once again. Gine only smiled back at him, but just this alone seemed to have triggered something inside Goku''s head. Despite losing all of his memories by falling into a deep ravine and getting hit in the head as a child, triggers could still happen. Goku suddenly saw a very brief glimpse of an unkempt black haired woman standing next to a black spiky haired man yelling out to him with tears falling down her eyes. Yet this brief vision vanished just about as quickly as it came. His eyes turned wide a bit as he tried to speak out to Gine. "Y-You can''t possibly be--" As Goku tried to speak out to Gine, he was suddenly interrupted her finger which Gine placed on his lips. "Let''s talk more after dinner, okay?" Hearing Gine say that, Goku could only nod. The circle was now fully formed. Nao stayed quiet as he wanted to see how this would play out between Goku, Bardock, and Gine. Based off Goku''s reaction just now, he probably just figured out who these two were. Thankfully Bardock decided to keep quiet for now, and it looks like the three will talk more after eating. Nao still wanted to keep things moving along. Cycling a bit of his Godly Ki, he suddenly spoke out a chant. "Let''s get going, everyone, shall we? Kai-Kai!" With that said, all twenty four people soon vanished out of sight, leaving Palace Elosa quiet once again. Meanwhile, back on Planet Earth, these same twenty four figures reappeared inside the lobby of Capsule Corp. Thankfully it was nighttime now and the receptionist lady went home for the day. Everyone let go of their hands, and started to laze around. Tights took this time and approached Nao. Giving him a quick peck on the lips, Tights then spoke put to him. "I''m going to go call for Papa so we can get this party started!" Nao felt the warmth of her lips after she kissed him, and before long, Tights vanished from sight. The other girls weren''t expecting Tights to kiss him all of a sudden, causing them to be left behind, dazed. Chapter 162 - 155: Eve Of The Banquet At Capsule Corporation After Tights left, the group began to laze around. Merus, Whis and Beerus went off to one end of the hallway where Beerus soon leaned his back to it. Nao saw them enter idle chatter. It didn''t take long before the Supreme Kai of Time, Trunks, Vegeta and Goku walked to the other side. The Supreme Kai of Time took a quick glance at Nao''s hand, only to see the two Time Rings still on it. She then let out a sigh before she closed her eyes after reaching the end. ''One of these days you''re going to have to overcome this hurdle, Nao. Suppressing the power of Time may come to harm you...The Time Ring can only do so much.'', She thought to herself. As The Supreme Kai of Time entered her own thoughts, Goku had another look at Bardock and Gine, before he started to talk with Vegeta and Trunks. Oscar and Iona soon walked up toward Bardock and Gine, and they also split off from the group, and headed inside toward the Green Room, an indoor park-like facility to where they can relax. Gine was still pregnant after all, and she was due very soon. This left Nao with Fie, the girls, Queen Elena, Nim, Jake and Isabella''s Mother. Queen Elena took this time to approach Nao, and spoke out to him. "This place feels pretty cozy. You came here when you were a child, right, Nao? How did you even find this planet? I can sense we''re at the edge of this Universe, it''s really far away from ours!" "Simple really, Auntie Gine actually knew the coordinates. According to her this planet is very low in power but it has really great scenery. I decided to go on an adventure at that time with Miya to train. The first time I used Gate to come here it almost depleted my stamina. If I didn''t use Gate, I think it would take about ten months of space travel to reach here from my home world." "Ten months, huh? That''s pretty long. Do the natives here know about the existence of other races?" "Well that''s only without any space warps. But still, only a select few know but most of them are ignorant. This planet is actually under protection of the Galactic Patrol. I met Jaco here actually." "Is that so? I was going to invite Little Fie to do some exploring. Would that be fine with you?" Hearing Queen Elena say that, Fie''s eyes started to sparkle. "Papa, can I go explore with Grandma? Please?" After Fie asked that, Nao ruffled her hair a bit before answering her. "Of course you can, Fie. Just don''t cause any trouble okay? It''s probably going to take thirty to sixty minutes to set up the party. I''ll entrust Fie to you as always, Miss Elena." "Don''t you worry Nao. I had my Mana scan the surrounding areas and you''re right, the natives are insanely weak. Come, Little Fie, let''s go outside." "Yay!" After Queen Elena said that, she walked up right next to Nao. Nao passed Fie to her and before long the two exited the building. Nao was now left alone with the girls and Isabella''s family. Nao soon saw a short pink haired beautiful mature woman clad in a dark purple one piece dress walk up to him. She too had a black spade shaped tail like Isabella''s. She did a small curtsy, before she spoke out to him. "So you must be the man my daughter has been infatuated with. It''s finally a pleasure to meet you, Nao. You can call me Vivian, or Vi for short." To respond to Vivian in kind, he did a light bow. "It''s a pleasure to meet you as well, Vivian. Meeting Belle was a great blessing. She has been great to me in more ways than one. I''m sure you already know, right? Haha!" After hearing Nao said that, he let out a laugh. Isabella smiled and walked up next to him. She then placed her arm over his shoulder. "That''s right, Mother. I''m really glad you and Papa could make it. Speaking of which, how has Papa been? He still seems to be dazed most of the time." Hearing Isabella ask that, Nao saw Vivian place one of her hands over her mouth and let out a chuckle. "Fufu, you two are to blame for that one. Jake still hasn''t recovered yet. I''ve been showering him with love here and there but it''s going to take some time to heal him. I didn''t know you could be so dirty, Belle." "But I was just upholding our tradition, Mother. It''s not like I''m the only dirty one though, right? I heard about your time with Papa from Grandpa too hehe." As Isabella and Vivian exchanged some laughs, Chelsea, Elsa and Sayuri looked on with confusion in their eyes. Elsa raised her eyebrows, then turned over to Miya who was strangely quiet. She saw her face beet red. Seeing her act like this, Elsa spoke out to her. "Are you okay, Miya? Do you know what she''s talking about?" Hearing Elsa ask her, Miya didn''t respond to a moment. She then became fidgety, twirling her fingers around together. Pulling down Elsa toward her, Miya whispered something into Elsa''s ears. Nao saw Miya do this, and figured she was going to explain what happened that day. "Sister Belle and I...may have live-streamed us doing it with Brother to Sister''s Belle family..." "You...DID WHAT!?" As soon as Miya said that, Elsa''s long ears turned slightly red as she yelled that out. Her yell immediately caught everyone''s attention for a brief moment, before they resumed their own conversations. Elsa quieted her voice. She then dragged off Miya, Chelsea, and Sayuri off to the Green Room, leaving behind Nao and Isabella with her family. Nao could only sigh as they saw the girls retreating. "Guess some things can''t be kept a secret for too long, right? Well, it was a once in a lifetime experience. I don''t see myself doing something like that again, anyways." "Well I was going to break it to them sooner or later, but I guess Mother beat me to it, hehe. Why don''t we head inside there as well? I couldn''t go in the last time I was here. I''m sure my Mother wants to meet yours as well, right?" "Sure, we can do that." "Sounds good to me. Jake dear, let''s go." "..." After the group acknowledged that, Isabella removed her arm, and moved it downward, grabbing a hold of Nao''s hand. Seeing the two act intimately in public and not be shy about it brought a smile to Vivian''s face. Yet Jake could feel nothing, as if he had the life sucked out of him. Nim, on the other hand, let out a bellow. Seeing Jake not react, Vivian could only walk around to his back, and started to push him forward. It was quite funny to watch seeing Jake get pushed by a woman a little more than half his height into the Green Room, but she could do it with ease after Vivian activated a bit of her Ki onto her hands. The moment she did caught Vegeta, Trunks and Goku''s attention, but Vivian vanished from sight before the three could do anything. Nim, Nao and Isabella soon followed behind the two. Isabella watched her Father with a worried look as they began to walk. ''Guess letting Papa see that took a toll on him. He''ll likely snap out of it soon though. Daddy Nao is working hard to give him a grandchild, hehe. Hopefully it won''t take long before signs start to appear. Once Nao learns how long our pregnancy usually lasts for, he''ll be in for a hell of a ride...'', Isabella thought to herself. After Isabella thought that, the group soon joined the girls and Nao''s family inside the Green Room. Idle chatter began to echo in the first floor. Meanwhile inside a certain room on the second floor, two figures could be seen. They were none other than Bulma and Tights. Tights had long informed Doctor Briefs that about twenty people had arrived for the dinner tonight, and she wanted him to make it an actual banquet instead of a casual dinner. Doctor Briefs and his wife acknowledged her wish and started to set things up around the second floor balcony. The very same balcony where the feasts usually happen in the original story! With that said, Bulma and Tights were currently in Tights'' room. Bulma was swinging her legs up and down as she laid on her stomach with her arms propping her head up while she watched Tights. Tights could be seen n.a.k.e.d with only a pair of white panties on, standing in front of a mirror. She currently had two one piece dresses, one in each hand, and she moved them back and forth, comparing each one over her body. One was pure white while the other was pure black. Indecisiveness could be seen in her eyes. She then spoke out to Bulma. "I still can''t decide which one is best for me. I don''t wear dresses much. But I''m leaning more toward the white one. What do you think, Bulma?" "You should wear the black one, big sis! It looks quite s.e.xy on you. Your boyfriend will love it for sure!" "Tch, you don''t even know what s.e.xy means. Yer still just a brat, Bulma. Where did you even hear that word, anyways?" "From those dirty magazines underneath Papa''s bed." "Those are somethin'' a brat like you shouldn''t even look at yet! I would like to yell at you some more for even venturin'' under there, but we''re short on time. Help yer big sis get this on. I hope it''s not too tight..." "Okay~" Tights wanted to scold Bulma for saying that, but she had little time to spare. In the end, Tights tossed the white dress aside, and chose the black one. It would definitely bring out her allure. Nao even had taken her purity away just a few hours ago. Remembering that, her cheeks began to blush, and unconsciously began to rub her lower abdomen. Seeing this, Bulma became confused, and spoke out to her. "Big sis, why are you rubbing your belly? Are you not feeling well?" Hearing Bulma''s question snapped Tights out of her daze. She retracted her hand, and proceeded to rub Bulma''s head. "Nah, I''m feelin'' fine, Bulma. It''s a blessin'' to me either way. Hopefully sooner than later...But for now, come, Bulma. I''ll tell you the story of how I met Nao while I get this dress on." After Tights said that, Bulma began to smile. She then happily answered her. "Okay!" ''With that said, with Bulma''s help, Tights began to put on the black dress. Even though the stars were likely to be Nao and his fianc¨¦s tonight, she did not want out to lose out. This was her own way of competing against the others for his affection, but it would only be a small one at best. Tights valued healthy and harmonious relationsh.i.p.s quite high. She wanted to get along with the other girls to the best ability she could. The other girls also seemed to welcome her with a warm heart, and that caused her to smile. (A/N : For those who have been clueless up to this point, there will be no heavy drama shit in this story relationship-wise. I hate drama lol.) Anyways, while Bulma helped Tights get her dress on, the sands of time slowly began to churn again. The outside balcony became complete with several tables spread around. Even food stalls containing five star chefs were lined further in the back. It just went to show that Capsule Corp. was indeed the richest family on planet Earth. Before long, Tights, along with her family, began to make their back sown to the first floor. Nao had sensed this, and started to gather everyone up. Beerus let out a yawn, and complained it was about damn time for the dinner to start. Queen Elena and Fie also returned at this time and were rather famished as well. Yet despite that, Tights could only walk stiffly along the long curved hallway. She even had black heels on. Panchy had to support Tights so she wouldn''t fall down. Along the way, Panchy let out a giggle and spoke out to her. "You''ll get used to this in due time, Tights my dear. Nao has been waiting for a while, you should hurry to his side." "This is really uncomfortable, but I''ll try my best..." After Tights said that, Panchy released her. Tights soon managed to stabilize her footing. Tights then entered the receptionist area and the first thing she saw was Nao. Seeing Tights in her black dress caused Nao''s eyes to turn wide with shock. Even the girls beside him became stunned. Without saying anything, Tights walked up beside Nao and turned toward the gathered group. . Tights did a light curtsy, and spoke out to them while introducing herself. "I''m Tights, and I welcome you all to Capsule Corporation. A banquet is now ready on our balcony. I hope you guys will be able to enjoy the feast we have prepared tonight. With that said, let''s get this party started!" Light applause echoed in the reception room. Everyone soon began to head toward the second floor. The banquet had officially begun, but little did Nao know he was about to taken to a certain place. A place where he would least expect it! Chapter 163 - 156: A Slip In Time, Entering Historia! After Tights finished her speech, light applause echoed in the reception area. Everyone but Tights, Isabella and Nao began to follow Doctor Briefs and his family into the hallway. It didn''t take long before the group split into two to go inside the elevator. Vegeta ended up getting stuck beside Beerus inside the elevator, and could only curse his bad luck. Goku chuckled seeing Vegeta''s expression as the door closed on him. Goku remained behind with Bardock and Gine since he was planning to sit with them during the banquet. Speaking of which, even those three weren''t exempt from wearing suits either. The Saiyans did not have it easy for the event tonight. Vegeta ended up wearing a black suit, Goku a light tan one, while Trunks a pure white tux. The Supreme Kai of Time made that a mandatory requirement if the three were to attend this, even though Goku and Vegeta were now members of the Time Patrol. Even a high rank member like Trunks had to comply with her. But with that said, the second group soon entered the elevator and before long, Tights Isabella and Nao were left alone. Tights then turned around to Nao, and Nao found her very alluring. She then twirled her dress around before she spoke out to him. "So, what do you think, Nao? It''s rather uncomfortable since I don''t like to wear dresses much, but I think it looks it fine?" Hearing Tights ask that, Nao brought her into his embrace. After giving her a kiss on the lips, he spoke out to her. "Of course it looks fine on you, Tights. You look really great wearing black. I almost mistook you for someone else. It''s a shame I can''t eat you right now." After Nao complemented Tights, she clasped her hand against his. She finally noticed the two exquisite silver and green rings he had on his two fingers. She had seen him wear them during their rounds of s.e.x as well, but she was too occupied at that time and couldn''t ask him about it. She then spoke out to him with a smile. "We will have plenty of time for that durin'' the afterparty, Nao, but I''ve always been wonderin'', why do you wear these two rings? They look far from weddin'' rings to me..." As Tights began to inquire about Nao''s Time Rings, he soon turned quiet. Tights did not expect this reaction and grew a bit worried. She only saw Nao turn his head toward Isabella, and spoke out to her. "...Should we tell her, Belle? I''d feel bad to leave her out of this since she is part of our family now. She has a right to know." "I agree. We can talk along the way. Let''s head up to where everyone else is." Hearing Isabella say that, Nao and Tights nodded. They began to walk toward the elevator and talk about the Time Ring the Supreme Kai of Time had gifted him many years ago. Before long they walked through the second floor, and eventually made it to the balcony. Tights was shocked after finding out the origin pf these two rings. But what saddened her even moee was learning about the nightmares Nao had suffered at the beginning of the last six year period thanks to the result of witnessing a heart-crushing vision. There were even times he stayed awake for a week straight, refusing to sleep. Thankfully the nightmares have stopped for a good while now as Nao became distracted with the constant love his girls showered him with. The harem was formed as a result of this, and now Tights became an official member of it. Even though she won''t marry him, she only wanted to stay by his side. Along the hallway of the second floor, the two girls saw Nao touch the silver Time Ring with a couple of his fingers. He then spoke out to the two. "Looks like we made it, Belle, Tights. If Master approaches me tonight about this situation, I think I have enough confidence to handle it accordingly. But until then let''s keep this matter aside. I''m starving!" After Nao said that, he moved his fingers away ftom his hand and rubbed his stomach a bit. The two girls heard a light growl, causing them to giggle. They then entered the balcony and joined the others. After everyone gathered the food they wanted to eat, dishes and plates soon piled over on each table. Each table seated four. Whis, Merus, Beerus, and Vegeta sat in one. Boy could you see the look on Vegeta''s face sitting next to Beerus. Beerus enjoyed teasing him a lot in the original story, and he still did the same here. Meanwhile, Goku, Trunks, Bardock and Gine sat in another. Nao, Tights, Elsa, and The Supreme Kai of Time on the third. Isabella''s family on the fourth. Roti, Neo, Oscar, and Iona on the fifth, and lastly, Queen Elena, Fie, Sayuri and Miya on the sixth table. Even though Fie wanted to sit in Nao''s lap and have him feed her, Queen Elena ended up taking that role. Queen Elena could see a serious look in the Supreme Kai of Time''s eyes, and knew she probably had something serious to talk about with Nao. With that said, the banquet officially kicked off once some light contemporary music began to play in the background. Everyone toasted to Nao''s upcoming wedding with the girls. Doctor Briefs and his family were surprised Nao would be marrying five girls, but they saw how kind he treated Tights. They became even more shocked after they received an invitation to it, but they happily accepted it. Well on top of that, Bulma kept pestering her parents to go and wouldn''t accept no otherwise. She had entered really hyperactive state after meeting a room full of aliens for the first time. It was obvious she wanted to go! It would be full of aliens after all. But with that said, more time seemed to have passed without the group noticing. The sun had now descended. One hour later, empty plates stacked upon more plates could be seen piled up high on the side of each table. Each table also entered their own conversations during this time. Nao''s table was no exception either. Nao saw the Supreme Kai of Time rest her chin on her hands, propping her elbows onto the table. Nao, Elsa, and Tights saw a serious look in her eyes. After tapping her fingers together, she spoke out to Nao. "I''ll get right to the point, Nao. Is there a reason why you''ve been avoiding me? I''ve been working my ass off, especially this last year to help coordinate your wedding. Look I appreciate you taking care of Little For as your own daughter, but the least you could do is visit my domain! You haven''t even come by a single time yet! "Master..." Nao tried to speak out to her, but the Supreme Kai of time cut him off with her own words. "Nuh-uh, you can''t give me any excuses, Nao. Are you really that scared to train in the power of Time under me?" After she asked that, Nao calmly snswered her. "Well, I won''t deny that I do see that as a mental block of sorts, Master. But a lot of time has passed since then. I was actually looking to go to your place for training once the wedding is over." "Really?" "Yeah. It''s probably time I take these rings off now too. My Ki is really pure now after becoming a Saiyan God, so if something does happen I should be able to handle it fine...I just hope it won''tbe anything too crazy like last time. In fact, the best outcome would be if nothing happened." After the Supreme Kai of Time heard Nao''s future plan and his suggestion to take off the rings, she blinked her eyes at him. Elsa and Tights immediately became worried though. Elsa placed her hand on his, and spoke out to him. "I know this is something that must be overcome eventually Nao, but...are you sure you want to do this?" "That''s right, Nao. Even I still find it hard to believe such things, but I see yer situation like a trial of sorts. You must be completely ready." Hearing Elsa''s worry and Tights'' encouraging words, Nao smiled at them. The girls could now see the resolve in his eyes. "Thanks, you two. This is something I''ve been wanting to do. Master, I will proceed to take them off." "Let''s hope nothing happens." Hearing her say that, the four nodded. Nao slowly began to remove his two Time Rings. He began with the green one, which was an alternate timeline containing a mostly destroyed Universe 7. Placing it on the table, he saw no reactions hqppen. Seeing this, Nao let out a sigh. He then began to slip off the silver Time Ring. He placed it right next to the green ring on the table. Nothing immediately happened either, and he did not feel his Ki start to go out of control. Feeling this, Nao let out a big sigh of relief. He then spoke out to the Supreme Kai of Time, who also let out a sigh of relief seeing nothing happen. "Looks like everything turned out fine, Master--!?" However, just as Nao cut himself off from finishing his own sentence, he suddenly felt a foreboding feeling spread throughout the atmosphere around them. Before the four could do anything, everywhere around them began to crack like a mirror. CRACK! Cracks and cracks began to distort the space sroubd them, and it didn''t stop there. It seemed to have encompassed the whole planet! What''s more, was after these cracks appeared, time seemed to have stopped! Everyone now currently stood frozen in place. All but Nao, the Supreme Kai of Time, Merus, Whis, and Beerus. Yet before they could do anything, two voices struck deep inside their minds. [Your time is nigh.], a girlish voice spoke. [Wielder of Flux!], a boyish voice spoke. After the five heard these two voices, Beerus immediately stood up. "Whis, did you hear that?" "Yes. I just felt strong fluctuations of time occur. Please stand by, Lord Beerus, I want to see what''s going to happen." "If you say so..." After Beerus said that, he remained standing. Both Merus and Whis watched on out of curiosity. Meanwhile the Supreme Kai of Time spoke out in worry. "W-what''s going on!? Why did Time suddenly distort itself here!?", the Supreme Kai of Time exclaimed with a worried look. "Those voices...it can''t be!", Nao yelled out. Yet before Nao could do anything, his body start to flash a bright white. The Supreme Kai of Time soon saw Nao start to fade out of existence after she shielded her eyes. "Oh no you don''t!", she quickly said. She then reacted quickly, and flew toward Nao. Yet by the time she reached him, all she could feel was empty air and crashed down onto the other side of the floor. Seeing this, Whis got up from his seat, and walked over to her. Whis then helped her back up. "Lady Chronoa, you don''t need to be alarmed. It appears Nao was taken to a different realm just now. I felt no malice from those voices. You can be at ease." "Thank you, Whis. I wasn''t expecting this to happen. To think there would be such a person who is this powerful over Time! Please stay safe, Nao..." After the two said that, they saw their surroundings flash a bright white a couple more times. They then saw an object distort into existence near the entrance of the balcony. An ancient looking book suddenly appeared. It started to constantly spin around endlessly, surrounded by a circle of blue aura. Whis couldn''t help but speak out after seeing this. "Is that...a book?", Whis asked out of curiosity. That''s right. It was indeed a book. A very special book to be exact. The place Nao was taken to was none other than Historia, known as the Flux Realm! A very big suprise awaited him there! Chapter 164 - 157: Meeting Lippti And Teo In a blink of an eye, after a few sudden bursts of white light, Nao''s body faded away from sight. Yet the cracked window-like atmosphere did not vanish, everyone but the gods remained frozen in place! Time had actually stopped! A very ancient-looking book appeared near the balcony entrance which constantly kept spinning around in circles hovering above a circle of blue aura. While Whis looked at this with intrigue in his eyes, he began to search for Nao''s Ki, and calmed the other gods down. The others could only wait for Nao to return... Meanwhile, in an unknown location, Nao''s body materialized itself before it crashed onto a white square platform of sorts. His vision was blurred for a bit, but he soon shook out of it, and spoke out with a groan. "Ugh...what just happened to me...?", Nao spoke in a soft voice. However, before Nao could do anything, he suddenly heard two voices speak out to him, the very same ones who caused those time distortions mere moments ago. [Welcome, Young Traveler.] [Welcome, Wielder of Flux.] Hearing two voices speak out to him, Nao stabilized his footing on the white platform beneath hm. It was fully solid too so he didn''t have to worry falling through it. Once his head looked up, he became shocked. His eyes saw an endless black space that seemed to go on and on for mikes, much similar to his own Void Realm that Rebirth created for him. Yet it wasn''t empty. White platforms, white staircases and cubes as far as the eye could see floated around endlessly without crashing into each other. The white staircases also could be seen upside down, leaning diagonally in all four directions, and upright, much similar to a certain painting that became really famous in Nao''s past life. Nao became fascinated at this sight, and his eyes soon wandered upward. His gaze landed on another white platform floating outward and above several meters from his head. He then saw two pairs of dangling feet moving back and forth, which were connected to two relatively small figures with very ponty ears, almost as long as Elsa''s. "...Children?", Nao couldn''t help but speak out as he witnessed these two for the first time. Yet they disregarded his question, and spoke out to each other once more. [Looks like he is coming around quicker than what we had thought, Brother] [Indeed, Sister. It makes sense, the Flux inside him is much more pure than I expected. Welcome, Nao. We''ve been expecting you for quite some time now.] Hearing these two speak in a sequence once again, Nao''s eyes wandered upward even more. His eyes soon saw what these two figures looked like. On the left of Nao sat a a child around four and a half feet tall with violet eyes. Pale blond hair stretched all the way down her back, even past her knees. She wore an exquisite light purple robe gown which dr.a.p.ed over itself at the shoulders. The robe itself had two vine-like patterns etched on the bottom, which extended upward on each side. Even her arms couldn''t be seen, as they were currently hidden within her robe. She even had a small purple choker around her neck. Her hair had two very long bangs going down each side of her head. The right side flew down about a foot longer than the other, and it was braided as well, while the one wasn''t. Meanwhile, the figure to the right of Nao was a boy of similar height, he was only a couple inches shorter than the girl. Unlike her, he had orange eyes and his hair was short and ruffled. It also had one braided bang going down the left side of his face. The boy appeared more apathetic than the girl did, but the girl didn''t really show any emotion. To top it off the boy wore an orange robe gown, with intricate black patterns curling down its center. He too had his arms hidden beneath his robe. Seeing these two figures calmly moving their dangling feet back and forth in the air, Nao slowly came to realize who these two were. Going along with his suspicions, Nao spoke out to them. "...Who are you two? Where am I?" Hearing Nao''s question, the two remained quiet for a moment. The girl was the first one to speak out. [Well, I suppose introductions are in order for bringing you here so suddenly. I am called Lippti.] [And I, Teo. This place is known as Historia, born from the almighty power of Flux. The very same energy that is dormant within you.] "...So this place really is Historia? But why was I allowed to enter here? I''m not a Holder." [So you know how this place operates then. As expected from the Wielder of Flux. But you are mistaken about one thing. It is because of that dormant energy resting inside you. Before we knew it, Historia started to develop an attraction.], Teo said. "An attraction?" [Yes. Before we knew it, Historia was able to locate yiou, Nao. It has granted you access, even though you do not wield the Light, Black, or Red Chronicles. A barrier had prevented from us from making first contactt, but it ended up dispersing. We do apologize for being you here so suddenly.], Lippti said even though she showed no emotion. "You don''t need to apologize, Lippti. It is a pleasure to meet you both. It seems you two know who I am as well. Knowing you two, you don''t really like idle conversations, you must have brought me here for a reason?" [Indeed. Both of us may have lived for over 180 years, but you seem to have a good degree of wisdom yourself. I wish we would talk more but time is of its essence. To put it bluntly, we require your assistance.], Teo said. Hearing this, Nao became serious before he spoke out to them. "Is your world still in bad shape?" [Unfortunately, it is. No matter how many attempts we use, the desertification still spreads endlessly, before engulfing our entire continent. Your assistance would be greatly appreciated, but we actually have another matter to attend to first. This is far more important as it could even pose a risk to Historia itself.], Lippti said. "Something that could threaten Historia? Is such a thing possible?" [We wouldn''t have thought so too, but we underestimated the power of the world you live in. It was a big blunder on our end, but we require your assistance in rescuing someone. I fear this person may not have long to live if left alone.], Teo said. "A rescue mission? Who is it?" [A creature born from Flux, much like this world. We had sent her to investigate you Nao to ascertain the power of Flux inside you, but as Brother said, she is currently warring against someone far stronger than her. We do not know long she can remain alive. Please lend her your assistance, Nao. If there is anything we can do in return, we will try to do so], Lippti said. [Yes. In fact you even met her before. She named herself Eir.], Teo said. "Eir...? Wait, don''t tell me, is that same Eir who entered thar tournament alongside me!?", Nao exclaimed. [The very same. Also please take this with you. It could prove useful in your mission.], Lippti said. After she spoke to Nao, space suddenly began to distort in front of the three. Before long an ancient looking white book landed in Nao''s hands. Nao blinked a couple times before his eyes turned wide. "Isn''t this...the White Chronicle!? Is it okay to give a non-Holder this?" [Do you truly believe yourself to not be a Holder of the Chronicles? Do not underestimate the power of Flux, Nao, for it is almighty.], Teo said. [That''s right. Plus we have someone who would like to meet you as well. You can come out now, Aht] "Is it fine for me to appear? I feel nervous for some reason!" Hearing a third voice suddenly appear behind the two siblings, who were in fact twins, a dark blue circle of aura suddenly shown beside them to the left. Before long, another figure materialized inside of the mana circle. Nao had a good look at ths new figure. She was a bit taller than the two twins, but not by much. Her body was rather small and thin. Her lower half down to her legs was covered in white fur, with two black hooves for feet. A white furry tail extended out of her butt, which was mostly covered by a large tan woven mantle she wore around her neck. Her belly all the way up to the bottom of her chest was exposed. Two small white linens wrapped around her chest. A red beaded necklace with a light teal crystal in the middle was equipped over her mantle. She had teal eyes, long pointy ears and two black curved horns that protrude upward. She had beautiful teal hair with four large bangs that flew down past her shoulders. This figure then hopped on the ground a couple times, and twirled around, before she introduced herself to Nao. "It''s nice to meet you, Nao! I''m Aht, the one and only Shaman of Celestia! I hope we can get along!" Chapter 165 - 158: Calm Before The Storm Nao saw a barely clothed little girl suddenly appear next to Lippti and Teo inside a dark blue mana circle, introducing herself as Aht. Even though Nao had an outward calm demeanor, he was extremely excited on the inside. Let alone knowing that Historia even existed and even entering it, he had no idea he would come across Aht, which was one of his favorite characters. It seemed she was going to accompany him back as well! To keep the conversation going, Nao replied back to her. "So you call yourself Aht, huh? It''d a pleasure to meet you. I''m Nao. I hate to be blunt why was a child brought here?" Hearing Nao say that, Aht puffed her cheeks out a bit, pouting. After lightly hopping a couple times, she spoke out to Nao. "I''m not a child! I just turned ten years old a while ago!" "Haha, I hate to break it to you but you''re still a child in my eyes. I do suppose you''re not human either?" "Nope. I''m a member of the Satyros tribe! So is Big Sis Eir, even though she was born from Flux. We have to help her!" "While I''m all for that, Aht, there is a certain order of things. I have met Eir before and she owes me a favor for healing her after she got knocked out in that tournament. But first thing''s first, how the heck do we even get out of this place?" Hearing Nao ask that, Aht jumped in place a couple times once more, as if she were raising her hand to answer him, and spoke out. (A/N : Aht does this quite a lot in the game, so you guys will see her do this quite often. And I mean, A LOT) "You can use the Light Chronicle, Nao!" [It is as Aht says, Nao. That is one of the reasons we decided to lend you the White Chronicle.. Aht will act as a guide on your mission. Should you place your trust in her, she will help you develop the Flux resting within you. You must make haste, for now will the Light Chronicle and it will show you the way.], Teo said. "So all I have to do is will it, huh? It''s not like I''m new to doing that. Still, what about you two? Are you going to stay here?" [Yes. We have been given roles as guardians to protect Historia ever since the late Emperor of the Old Empire passed away. Even though the Old Empire was swept away in the passage of time only to give rise to countries like Granorg and Allistel, our mission to stop the desertification has not ended. Until we have done so, we will remain as Historia''s guardians], Lippti said. "...What exactly is this desertification?" [That will be a tale for another time. We have halted time for too long in your world now. You can come back here on your own time when time is unfettered. Make use of Aht during this period as you see fit.], Teo said. "Yeah, let''s go, Nao!" After Aht said that, she jumped off the platform above Nao''s head. She didn''t stumble at all, and landed perfectly beside him. Her really short white leather-like skirt fluttered in the air. She was quite small compared to his height, being over two feet taller than her. But Nao decided to cycle his Ki and get himself attuned. Nao thought it would be similar to attuning himself to the elements he knew, and it was just that. Before long he felt a connection form with the White Chronicle, and it started to twirl around in the air in front of Nao. It even began to open its pages on its own, only to get encompassed by a white light. This white light then enveloped Nao and Aht, and after it faded, their bodies were no longer visible. Lippti and Teo were left alone. [Good luck, Young Traveler. May the blessing of Time be in your favor.], Lippti said. [Farewell, Wielder of Flux. May we meet again soon.], Teo said. With that said, the doors to Historia closed once more. Meanwhile back on planet Earth, the whole atmosphere still appeared cracked as if it were a broken morror. Merus, Whis, Beerus, and the Supreme Kai of Time, who were near the hovering book near the balcony''s entrance, suddenly saw it shown a bright white light. After another moment, not one but two figures slowly materialized beside it. The Light Chronicle soon landed back in Nao''s hand. His eyes soon landed on the gods, but before anyone could speak up, the distorted atmosphere suddenly returned to normal. Time began to flow freely once more. Conversations resumed around the table, but the closest two suddenly noticed a difference. Elsa, who was talking to Nao just mere seconds ago before time froze, did not see him or the Supreme Kai of Time in their chairs. Vegeta was also alone now at his table, and the two raised their voices. "What the..." ''What the hell? Did everyone just up and vanish?" As those two said that, they gathered the attention of everyone else. Thry stood up from their chairs and began to walk over. It didn''t take long for thrm to spot Merus, Whis, Beerus, The Supreme Kai of Time and Nao near the balcony''s entrance. They then saw the hovering book, and another smaller figure who clearly wasn''t a human standing next to eyes. They saw this figure hopping in place with sparkles in their eyes "Wow, there''s so many people here! What''s going on, Nao? Is this a party?" "It was yeah, but It''s mostly over now. I can introduce you to my family. But before that I''m sure you guys must have questions, right? Especially you, Whis." "Ohoho, I indeed do, Nao. Who exactly is this little fellow? How strange, I can''t sense her energy at all." After Whis asked that, shock spread in Beerus''s eyes. He then approached her, and started to check her out. Lifting her arms up, poking her horns, touching her muscle, and such. He then spoke out with a look of disinterest. "Well, whoever this brat is she isn''t much of a fighter. Even though time stopped, the four of us could still act freely since we''re Gods. I had plenty of delicious food, Nao. I feel like taking another nap again. Yawnnn..." Seeing this purple skinned n.a.k.e.d cat check her out without her permission, only to disregard her shortly after caused anger to appear in Aht''s eyes. But before she could do anything, Nao covered her mouth with his hand. While a muffled voice escaped from it, Nao spoke out to Beerus. "It was a pleasure to have you come here, Lord Beerus. This is Aht. Due to special circ.u.mstances, she''s with me for now. I do apologize but I''m afraid I''ll have to dismiss this party sooner than expected. Something urgent came up." "Is that so? Well we did spent quite some time here alreaady. I will save the inquiries for later then. Lord Beerus, let us return. You come along too, Merus." "About damn time, Whis Nao, I look forward to our next meeting. If you''re up for sparring against a God again, you know who to call." "Of course, Lord Beerus." After Nao said that, Beerus let out a rare smile. He, along with Merus, soon walked up to Whis and placed their hands on Merus'' back. Merus took this time to speak out to Nao. "It was a pleasure to meet you again, Nao. Once again, congratulations on your engagement. Please take care of Sayuri for me." Hearing Merus say that, Nao smiled and nodded. The three didn''t have anything else to say. Whis tapped his staff on the ground. After he did so, rainbow light enveloped them, and a huge rainbow pillar took off into the sky. They could no longer be seen. Aht''s eyes turned wide seeing them leave. Nao then let out a sigh, and removed his hand from Aht''s mouth. "Big Sis came to such an awesone place...", Aht uttered in a low voice. As she uttered that to herself, Nao saw Elsa and the others slowly walk up to him. The Supreme Kai of Time finally breathed out in relief seeing Nao back in one piece. Elsa took this time to speak out to him. "What exactly happened here? Everything feels so misplaced. Why does it look like something important happened? All I know is we were chatting but now you''re over here, along with this...person?" "Haha, indeed quite a bit has happened. Let me tell you guys from the top..." As Nao began to recall the events that happened, shock appeared on everyone''s faces. The Supreme Kai of Time immediately saw this to be confidential, snd ended up sending Trunks, Goku and Vegeta back home. Isabella''s family also took this time to dismiss themselves. Most of them were rather drunk by this time, and after introducing Aht to them, they left via the portal they arrived in. Nao also sent Bardock, Gine, Queen Elena and Fie back home. The prior were quite tired and Fie could already be seen sleeping in Queen Elena''s arms. Only the girls, the Supreme Kai of Tie, and Nao''s family remained behind. Doctor Briefs, Panchy, and Bulma also dismissed themselves as Bulma was tired out and needed to sleep. With that done and over, time started to churn once more while Nao continued to recall what happened to the rest of the group. . Little did he know he was going to come face to face with an adversary. One that he was quite familiar with and met before! But Nao had planned to head to Eir''s place tomorrow. Even though a lot had happened during this time, Nao still wanted to give Tights the best day she could ever dream of. The night was still young for these two lovebirds. Things were about to get heated up in more ways than one! Chapter 166 - 159: A Lovely Sight To Behold! (Partly 18+) The dust had settled and the doors closed to Historia once more. After dismissing everyone, Nao, Aht, The Supreme Kai of Time, the girls, Oscar, and Iona remaimed behind. It was well into the evening now after Nao had introduced Aht as another Outsider to the group and explained her situation. Everyone decided it was best to start the rescue mission first thing in the morning. Out of everyone left, The Supreme Kai of Time became the most shocked, as Aht was essentially in a similar situation to Nao, who wasn''t of this world! She soon started to feel a bit dizzy, and spoke out to Nao after hearing all of this. "Nao, I think I''m going to go and leave for the night. I need to lie down and digest all of this...Don''t worry though, I will keep all of this information confidential back at TokiToki City." "I know it''s a lot to take in, Master, as it''s similar to our situation. Rest well, okay? The next few weeks are probably going to be hectic but I plan to go into a training period after that. I will be sure to come visit you then." "Sounds like a plan. I wouldn''t be your Master for nothing if I don''t do something, right? Everyone, I''ll see you guys at the wedding. It was nice to meet you too, Aht. Kai-Kai!" After the Supreme Kai of Time chanted that, her body suddenly vanished and the group no longer saw her. Aht''s eyes became wide once again, and she hopped in excitement. "How did she do that, Nao? Was that teleportation!? Even I don''t know how to do that yet and I''ve been training my Mana ever since I became a Shaman!" "You know how to use Mana?" Elsa took this time to speak out to her. Ever since she first saw this person appear, she felt something similar about her. Turns out she also trains in Mana just like Elsa and her family does! "Yeah. Out of everyone here I could only sense yours and that older lady who looks exactly like you. Your Mana is really pure, Big Sis!" "...Thank you? I''ve been training it ever since I was a little girl after that incident. But anyways, something serious really did happen, huh?", Elsa said with a hint of worry in her eyes. "Yeah. The reason you all felt misplaced was because time stopped. Only the gods could resist it. Well it turned out fine though, if anything this presented more opportunities for me to work with. That will have to be put aside though for now. Aht, would you mind going back with my parents? You''ll enjoy our room, it has a really big bed." "Aww, can''t I stay and chat with you guys some more? I want to get to know you guys better!" Hearing Aht''s persistence brought a smile to Nao. He then rubbed her head. "I apologize Aht tbut I want to have some alone time with the girls here. I''m not sure how tomorrow will go but I can tell you Eir is doing just fine right now. It didn''t take me long to find out where she is." "Really!? I tried to sense her but she''s too far away. As long as you stick to the mission, I guess I can retreat for the night." "Good. Father, Mother, please look after Aht tonight. The rest of us are going to stay here for a while longer." "Gahaha, you can leave her to us, Nao. Make sure you come back safely, ya here me? I doubt whoever this foe of yours is could put up a match since you''re a Super Saiyan God now, but you should never be complacent." "That''s right. We will take care of Aht, Little Nao. You guys go have your fun." After Oscar let out a guffaw, Iona let out a strange smile to them. Nao probably knew why she acted that way and could only sigh in his heart. He originally wanted to keep Isabella, Miya and Tights behind, but he went against that, and opted to have all the girls enjoy this special night. Without saying anything, Nao cycled some of his Space Ki, and a Gate soon formed beside them. Seeing new things like these kept causing Aht to jump in place with sparkles in her eyes. Iona then grabbed Aht''s hand, and the three soon vanished through the Gate. Aht looked back at Nao one last time to have a good look at him. For some reason she felt a strange connection ever since she first saw him. Perhaps it was because of the Flux resting inside Nao''s body? Only time would tell. She was much too young to develop romantic feelings now, but she now had a chance to stay with him. Before long, Nao, Isabella, Miya, Tights, Chelsea, Sayuri, and Elsa were now the only ones left on the balcony. The hired chefs had long since retired themselves. They could even see the bright starry sky above them as there was not a single cloud to be seen. The girls then approached Nao. "So Tights, the night is still young. This is still your special day and I want not only myself but for everyone to make the most of it.", Nao asked as he spoke out to Tights. "That''s right. All of you are now in our afterparty. INone of you will be escapin'' tonight. I want for all of us to enjoy it together!", Tights exclaimed. "Enjoy what? It is true us girls got nothing planned tomorrow, but...you can''t be talking about, THAT, right?", Elsa asked nervously. "I''ve never been to a party like this let alone an afterparty, but I''ve heard those usually lead into...", Chelsea said as she began to enter her own little world, with reddened cheeks to follow. "...", Sayuri could only silently stare at Nao, she probably knew what was going to ensue. She had her fair share of parties back at the Galactic Patrol every time they completed important missions. (A/N Sayuri is still a v.i.r.g.i.n, don''t let this thought get to you guys) Miya on the other hand, remained silent. Out of everyone present, she was the furthest behind them. The other girls were focused on Nao. This allowed Miya to move her hand up inside of her red dress, only to slowly remove her red panties. Miya still had her dress on though. She proceeded to crumble her panties into a ball with one of her hands. Miya then walked around to the left, and approached Nao''s side. Tights couod be seen on his other side. She nonchalantly passed her panties into Nao''s hand, causing him to raise his eyebrows while Miya spoke out to them. "Come on, Sister Elsa, let''s just enjoy the night, okay? We can still comply with your wish but it won''t be too much longer until we''re all in this together, right?" AAfter Miya said that with a smile, Elsa also raised her eyebrows. She saw Miya do something but couldn''t see what it was. "Sister Miya...What did you just do right now?" "Teehee, don''t be like that, Sister Elsa. Let''s get your clothes off first!" "Now just hold on a sec--!?" However, before Elsa could finish speakimg her line, Miya dashed forward. The wind blew the backside of her dress up a bit, allowing Nao to catch a glimpse pf her slit with a drop of evening dew on it. He became dazed, but he remembered Miya passing her panties to him. Miya latched onto Elsa''s shoulders and her dress. With a single heave, she managed to pull off her dress and throw it off into the air. This revealed Elsa''s very large chest covered in a light blue bra and light blue panties. Elsa became stunned seeing Miya do this, bit dhe could only speak out with a sigh. "Sigh...Listen, Sister Miya, if we''re going to do this, can''t it be done in a more normal way?" "Hehe, it''s much quicker doing it like this! Sister Chelsea is off in her own little world, Sister Sayuri has her eyes locked onto Brother and Sister Belle looks like she''s raring to go. Besides, why act like this? It''s not it''s like the first time Brother has seen you n.a.k.e.d." "I know...but there is still a time and place for everything...Are we really going to do this outside?" "It''s Sister Tights'' wish to do so so of course we are! Lets go round up the others." "If you say so..." As Miya snd Elsa talked to each ither Nao watched on from the side. Tights, who was beside him, also saw Miya n.a.k.e.d below her dress. Moving her head behind Nao''s back, she could see her red panties in Nao''s hand. Sseing this, she grinned. "It looks like I got beat to the punchline." "Hmm?" Hearing Tights say that, Nao shifted his eyes onto her. She only smiled back at him. Before he knew it, Chelsea regained her clarity, only to find her standing n.a.k.e.d with nothing but her white panties on. She became fl.u.s.tered but followed behind Miya and Elsa. Issbella also joined in, only leaving behind her pink panties. Sayuri also silently took off her two piece dress, revealing her fully tanned body and white panties. Light pants escaped ftom her mouth as her fox ears twitched like crazy. They followed silently behind Miya, who also was now fully n.a.k.e.d. Sering five n.a.k.e.d girls line up in front of Nao with loving expressions soon caused a tent to rise up in his robe down below. Seeing this, Tights also removed her black dress, revealing a fresh pair of black panties. She then walked up next to Miya, and joined the line. With a giggle, Miya leaned her chest forward a bit, causing it to bounce. She then spoke out to Nao who appeared dazed. "You now got six lovely girls waiting to be caressed by you, Brother. Who are you going to choose first?" Chapter 167 - 160: Its Time To Mofumofu! (18+) (Quick A/N. Mofumofu is Japanese slang used to describe the act of rubbing or feeling up another person''s fur. You guys know what''s coming :P. Enjoy the chap!) . . . . . . . . . After Miya asked that, Nao felt something bulge inside his robe as he watched six beautiful girls strip n.a.k.e.d before his very eyes. Starting from the left stood Tights in her black panties. Next to her was Miya, proudly showing her full n.a.k.e.d body for Nao to gaze at. To Miya''s other side was Elsa. Her long pointy ears were completely red by this pont. Even though she had her light blue bra and panties on still, she placed one of her arms over her chest and the other one over her crotch to cover them, acting very embarrassed. Yet, as she didn''t speak and only watched Nao with a dazed look, she suddenly heard something click behind her. Her large b.r.e.a.s.ts jiggled a bit, and saw that her bra actually came undone! Before she could do anything, she heard Isabella''s voice directly behind her. "It''s as Sister Miya said, Sister Elsa. Where''s the fun if you don''t know how to cut loose sometimes. You may be the head wife in the near future but you gotta learn how to have some fun!" "You guys keep saying that...I mean, it''s not like I can endure this for much longer either...", Elsa said meekly. After she said that, she dropped her arm covering her bra, allowing it to slowly fall onto the floor. Nao became enamored seeing Elsa''s large perky b.r.e.a.s.ts. Yet he didn''t say anything and only saw Elsa walk up to him. Elsa placed her hand on his left cheek, and smiled at him. She then spoke out to him while she caressed it. Nao could feel Elsa''s warmth as she did so. "I love you, Nao, I really do. I know our marriage was decided by our parents, but I''ve come to realize these feelings swelling inside my heart. I already made a decision to stay by your side no matter where you go..." "Elsa..." The moment he heard Elsa say that, Nao felt as if something clicked inside his head. It wasn''t a notification from Rebirth, as he had turned off its functions to let him experience life without the interruptions from Rebirth. He did have the ability to turn it back on whenever he felt like it though, he had to for when it became time to move onto the next world. Without holding anything back, Nao moved his head forward, and suddenly kissed Elsa. Feeling her lips sealed for the first time caused her eyes to go wide. She even felt his tongue open her mouth and soon felt something hot and wet swirl inside around her tongue. Elsa started to release muffled m.o.a.ns. "Mmm...!" Following that, Nao brought his hands closer. His right hand started to fondle her left b.r.e.a.s.t. At the same time his other hand reached lower, and strectched out her panties. This allowed his fingers to arrive at her slit. The moment he touched it he found it to be a little wet, and it caused a shock to streak up Elsa''s back. Immediately after, Elsa pushed Nao back, letting her mouth escape his. After letting out a couple pants, she spoke out to him. "N-not so suddenly, Nao! The others are watching..." "Isn''t it more exciting this way? Or did you not want to be first after volunteering like that?" "Huh?" After Elsa said that, she soon realized that she did indeed walk foward first, which caused her cheeks to turn red. The other girls currently grinned at her. Meanwhile, Chelsea covered her face with her hands, only allowing her eyes to peek through them. Out of the girls, the one showing the most erratic behavior was Sayuri. Her ears and tail were twitching like crazy. Before long, with a ''poof'', her orange-auburn fur bloomed into existence. Her cat-like tail became a very bushy fox tail. Without saying anything, Sayuri dashed forward, latching herself onto Nao''s side. Both Nao and Elsa became shocked by this sudden development. Nuzzling her head against his, Sayuri spoke out. "I''m sorry Sister Elsa but I don''t think I can endure it any longer, is it fine if I go first?" "Well out of us, you''ve yet to have any personal experience with Nao, little sister. Very well, but you can''t put it in yet okay?" "Don''t worry! I''ve got something else in mind!" Hearing Sayuri say that, Elsa smiled. Nao could feel Sayuri''s tanned skin touch him, and it also felt very warm. He couldn''t take his eyes off her bushy tail. Seeing Nao distracted by Sayuri, Elsa turned around, only to hear Isabella''s and Miya''s m.o.a.ns off to the side as they started to play with each other. Only Tights and Chelsea remained. Elsa then spoke out to both of them. "It looks like Sister Miya and Sister Belle already decided what to do. What do you two want to do?" "Nao will put his d.i.c.k inside me of course. I want him to get me pregnant.", Tights said as she began to rub her lower abdomen. After she did that, she walked up to Nao''s other side. Meanwhile, Chelsea was now the only one behind, and she answered Elsa. "I-I don''t think my heart is ready for this yet...Even the last time I still feel like it''s a dream.", Chelsea answered nervously. "Then why don''t you join Sister Miya and I? I''m sure Nao will be busy with Sister Sayuri, Sister Elsa and Sister Tights, hehe." Releasing her lips from Miya''s, Isabella casually spoke out to Chelsea. Chelsea had one last look at Nao before she walked over to Miya and Isabella. The three of them soon entered their own little world with m.o.a.ns to follow. Meanwhile, Nao kept staring at Sayuri''s tail. Seeing him still distracted, Elsa grabbed his chin with her hand, and squeezed his cheeks as she brought his face back towards her in a gentle manner. Elsa then let out a light chuckle. "Fufu, does my little sister''s tail entice you that much that you''ve forgotten about me, Nao? Also you really need to get this robe off. It''s such a hassle to remove." "Yeah. You can''t be the only one with clothes remaining. Otherwise how could you put yer d.i.c.k inside me?" Hearing both Elsa and Tights speak out to Nao, he regained his clarity. He then grinned as he spoke out to Tights after he heard that. "Is my d.i.c.k all you can think about now, Tights?" "T-that''s not what I mean, geez. You know that I love you, Nao. Don''t tease me like that..." Hearing her response, Nao could only rub Tights head. Elsa released his cheeks as Sayuri continued to nuzzle her head against his arm. Her fox tail was swishing back and forth happily. He then laughed as he spoke out to the three. "Haha, I couldn''t help but tease you, Tights. But seriously, I can''t take off my robe with you clinging to me like that Sayuri." "Ah, that''s right!" After Sayuri exclaimed that, she let go of Nao''s side. Finally being free, Nao began to take of his robe. Before long his black bodysuit became visible and the bulge inside it even more so, causing the three girls to blush. Nao didn''t stop, and soon his bare muscles revealed iteslf, and his member proudly standing tall. Sayuri''s eyes immediately gazed at it, before she looked back up at him. "Say, Nao, since I''m going first, would...it be possible to grant a request of mine?" "What is it, Sayuri?" "Can you groom my tail while I lick your d.i.c.k?" "Of course I can. I''ve always wanted to dive head first into this beautiful tail of yours..." As soon as Nao said that, he did exactly that. He gave no time for Sayuri to react before his head went straight towards her tail. He also grabbed onto it with both of his hands, pushing his head against it, and started to rub it around. Sayuri felt shivers go up her spine and started to m.o.a.n. She then yelled out in surprise. "Eeeeep!?" Seeing Sayuri''s reaction did not cause Nao to stop and continued to feel her tail with his hands. It felt very light and fluffy to him, at the same time being very warm. It brought a great feeling of relaxation to Nao. Still, Sayuri still spoke out to while letting out a m.o.a.n. "N-Nao, that''s not what I meant by groom! Ahhnn! Can''t you do this properly? You''re going too fast!" Hearing Sayuri suddenly yell out like that, Nao finally stopped. He then looked back at her and smiled. "I''m sorry for suddenly doing that, Sayuri. Your fur is really soft, I really love it." "You do?" "Yeah. Now let''s move onto fullfilling that wish of yours." Once Nao said that. He swiftly moved his head toward Sayuri, locking his lips against hers. She was not ready for this, and her eyes turned wide. Yet before she could do anything, Nao wrapped his arms around Sayuri''s shoulders. With a swing, they tumbled down onto the floor on their sides. This didn''t hurt them at all. Quite the opposite actually. Sayuri could only feel excitement right now. After falling down, Nao shifted hos body to where his d.i.c.k landed right in front of Sayuri''s face, while Sayuri''s tail up against his face. The classic sideways sixty-nine. Sayuri no longer said anything. All she could see was Nao''s d.i.c.k in her eyes. The hormones releasing from it tickled her nose and it felt pleasing to her. This caused her tail to constantly slap against Nao''s face in happiness. Seeing this, he chuckled before he gently grabbed a hold of it with his hands, and spoke out to her. "You''re really excited, aren''t you Sayuri? You know you''ll get to enjoy this a lot in the near future, right? Why the rush?" "But I want to learn the taste of the man I love so much...Even the smell alone is getting to me already." Hearing Sayuri say that, Nao smiled. Without saying anything more, he started to caress his fingers through her tail. She wanted him to groom it, so he did exactly that, and slowly licked it along the way. Sayuri started to m.o.a.n again. She too focused on Nao''s d.i.c.k. Grabbing it with her right hand, she felt it pulse. Without saying anything else, she began to lick its shaft. Nao soon felt something hot and wet slide around his d.i.c.k. And just like that, Nao and Sayuri began to give into their own pleasure. Tights and Elsa joined in along the way, rubbing their bodies against his. Elsa''s large b.r.e.a.s.ts rubbing up against his back felt amazing to say the least. Time started to pass before they knew it, and Nao had his first ejaculation of the night pour right down Sayuri''s throat. Nao could see further down her tail, her slit became more and more moist. He fiingered around it as he groomed her tail. It didn''t take long for Sayuri to climax either, and much like Miya, her juices squirted all over his face. This brought Nao to a smile again. Still after only one climax, Sayuri ended up passing out from the scent of their juices mixing together. Her nose was really sensitive since she was a fox. Nao''s attention then turned to Elsa and Tights. He wanted to give one load to Elsa to have her start getting used to his s.e.m.e.n as well, and made use of her large b.r.e.a.s.ts. She soon received his second load, and received it with a welcoming smile as he splattered it over her chest and face. After that, Nao focused the rest of his attention, and came several times inside Tights, giving her the best pleasure she could hope for. Meanwhile, Miya, Isabella, and Chelsea snuggled up against each other, falling asleep after they came together. In the end it was a very eventful night for everyone. They forgot they were even outside on the balcony. Their m.o.a.ns drifted into the starry night sky. After doing the deed several times, Nao retrieved a couple large blankets with Tights'' help. He dr.a.p.ed one over those three. He then brought a sleeping Sayuri and Elsa next to them. Out of everyone, only Tights and Nao remained awake, and everyone else was fast asleep. Seeing this, Nao smiled. He then turned his head back toward Tights. Tights walked toward him with pretty wobbly legs, and had a hard time standing up. She still made it to his side, and spoke out to him. "You really don''t know how to hold back, do you Nao? My legs feel like jello. Still, I''m not complainin''. You showered me a lot with yer love. This was the best night I could ever ask for." "This was your day after all. How could I call myself a man if I couldn''t make this your best day ever?" After the two said that, Tights smiled back at him. She then lowered her hands toward her p.u.s.s.y, and spread it out. A long stream of white liquid poured out of it down her legs. She then let out a giggle and spoke out to Nao once more. "It definitely was in my books. Still, this is quite an amazin'' amount. It would be shockin'' if I don''t get pregnant from this." "Well, life works in mysterious ways, Tights. Don''t treat this like it''s your last day either, you''re mine from here on whether you like it or not." "Yer the only man I''ll ever love, Nao. I love you." "I love you too, Tights. Do you want to clock out for the night? Tomorrow is probably going to a long day for me." After Nao asked that, Tights removed her hands from down below. She then leaned toward him and kissed his lips. She then replied back. "I''ll go shower this off, I reak of sweat. I''ll join you guys in a bit." "Sounds good. I''ll see you in a bit then." With that said, Nao saw Tights wobble her legs back inside the second floor, and she vanished. Nao chuckled a bit as she watched her leave. He then took the other blanket still in his hand and walked toward the other five. Nao then leaned his back up against the wall, and sat down beside Elsa. Giving her a kiss on the forehead, her sleeping face revealed a smile. Nao then gazed out toward the starry night sky. Taking this time he spread out his Divine Ki sense, and managed to locate Eir several galaxies away. Her Ki still shone brightly and was very pure which suprised Nao quite a bit. He soon entered his own thoughts. ''I''ll be there soon, Eir. I can only think of one enemy who would be this persistent. I swear if it''s you Cooler I''ll blast you into space dust..." After Nao entered his thoughts, he soon heard footsteps come back out to the balcony again. Nao saw Tights cleaned up but still fully n.a.k.e.d with wet blond hair. Seeing this, he smiled at her. Tights then proceeded to snuggle against him. The two soon fell asleep next to the other girls and before long the next day dawned with the sun shining brightly over their faces. Chapter 168 - 161: Planet Aero The next day soon dawned before them. Nao''s eyes began to flutter as he could feel something soft and fluffy strike against his face. Slowly opening, he was met with the rays from the sun and Sayuri''s bushy tail slapping against his face happily. He looked toward his left and saw Sayuri clinging to his arm, and had a content smile on her face while she was off in dreamland. She was fully n.a.k.e.d of course, and he could feel her body''s heat against his. Seeing this tail still bloomed, Nao raised his eyebrows. ''Does Sayuri have the ability to stay in this form for longer than I thought...?'', Nao thought to himself. Shaking that thought away, he still saw the rest of the girls still snoozing peacefully. They deserved it. After all, last night was one of the best nights Nao had with them thus far ever since he was reborn into the D*Z world. Nao proceeded to gently remove Sayuri from the left side, allowing her to cling onto Tights. Getting out of the blanket, he stretched out his limbs. Even though he enjoyed the night with the girls, he was constantly checking Eir''s Ki signature throughout the night with his Divine Ki sense. As soon as he gave her''s another check, it caused Nao to frown. He proceeded to walk toward the edge of the balcony, despite still being n.a.k.e.d with his white tail dangling beneath him, and looked up at the clear sky. He could currently feel Eir''s pure Ki fluctuate here and there. As to whether she wss in currenly in a fight or not, he couldn''t tell. But it was likely she was currently fighting someone with how her Ki was fluctuating. "Shit, looks like I need to head there sooner than later...", Nao uttered to himself. Well, he had planned to go there first thing in the morning anyways. He would have liked to hop into a shower first, but he didn''t want to waste anymore time. Cyling a bit of his Ki, he let out a chant in the Divine Language of the gods. "Esnaelc!" After he chanted that, Nao''s body shone a bright blue for a moment, and before long he felt refreshed as if he had take a shower. Any lingering smells from the long night of s.e.x he had with the girls vanished. Without saying anything, he opened his pocket dimension, and brought out his obsidian-like plated black battle armor with two shoulder plates, the very same one his parents gifted him evee since came out of the pod with Miya back at their house. Wearing this did make him appear quite fierce now that Nao was a lot older and also being about 6''3, but it also gave Nao a personal reminder that he was a Saiyan. After pulling that out, he pulled out his other bodysuit, which was teal, along with white gloves and boots. Without any delay, Nao put on his clothes. He then slid on his battle armor, and topped his appearance off with his white gloves and boots. Yet he didn''t stop there. Nao proceeded to clasp his hands, causing a light noise to resound around him. Thanks to that, the eyelids of a couple of the girls who were still sleeping suddenky fluttered a bit. A long pale white-blue and gold Power Pole made of Ki appeared out of his hands as Nao slowly released them. After it was formed, he hoisted it on his back Seeing this, he smiled. He then entered his owm thoughts again. "There''s just something about forming Ki weapons that always get me excited no matter how many times I see it...But there is still something else I want to try. Whis said my Ki fully converted itself into Divine Energy so becoming a Super Saiyan God again shouldn''t prove that difficult, right?, Nao uttered to himself. After he uttered that, Nao unleashed his Ki from within. He didn''t let it flow toward his knees to become a Super Saiyan, and just decided to let it roam free inside his body. In actuality, it didn''t take long before his white hair changed to red, and a fiery red aura wrapped around his body. Seeing him transform successfully into a Super Saiyan God, Nao smiled. His aura caused his Potara earrings to lightly flutter from side to side. He then clenched both of his fists tofether, as the Godly Ki inside him kept surging higher and higher. "This really feels amazing. There''s so much energy inside me and I''m only at fifty percent of the Legendary Super Saiyan status! Wait, wouldn''t that be called the Legendary Super Saiyan God at this point? Is such a thing even possible?", Nao uttered to himself once again. However, thanks to his actions, both Miya and Isabella woke up and yawned. Yet after they rubbed their eyes open, they saw Nao fully ready for combat, and had even transformed. They immediately spoke out to him in worry. "Brother! Is something wrong? Why are you looking like you''re ready to head off into a war?" "Yeah, Nao. Don''t tell me its regarding that rescue mission Aht mentioned to us last night, is it? Though I must say I haven''t seen you wear this in a while. That red hair and aura of yours makes you look even more fierce, hehe." "Now that you say that, Sister Belle..." As Miya said that, she soon had a good look at her twin brother. She did indeed see him very fierce like that, which caused her heart to speed up a bit. Isabella grinned seeing Miya start to blush. Miya then hid back under the blanket out of embarrassment. Hearing Miya''s and Isabella''s voice caused Nao to turn around, and he managed to see Miya''s reaction just now, which caused him to chuckle. He then walked up, but not too close as he was still transformed. Nao proceeded to speak out to them. "Haha, I''m sorry if I woke you two. I was about to head out. I think I know who this enemy is and to be honest if it''s such the case, what I''m doing now is probably a bit overkill. I''m not trying to sound arrogant by saying this but there probably isn''t a single mortal who could seriously wound me now, at least in our universe. It would be a different scenario if I refer to the other Universes." "...Other Universes? There''s more than one?", Isabella questioned him as her eyes became wide with shock. "Yeah. Twelve in fact. I was going to wait to talk about this until the All Universe Tournament comes closer, but that''s still a few decades away still. Besides, we need ten members to enter, and if the Grand Minister grants an exception for us, we''ll be able to participate." "Another tournament? That sounds pretty exciting! I haven''t fought in ages. Not since I settled down with you, Nao." "That''s right. Well we still got many years to prepare for that, and a good time to start a family too." Hearing Nao say that, Isabella smiled. Miya also popped her head back out and giggled. Isabella then started to count with her hands, as he heard ten members were needed for this tournament. "If we count Nao, me, Sister Miya and the other sisters...that only adds up to seven. If we include your Father, that still leaves two spots open..." As Nao saw Isabella start to speak to herself he could only sigh. Yet something clicked in Isabella''s head, causing her to grin. She then spoke out to Nao in a teasing manner. "Nao, don''t tell me you''re going to bring that Eir into this? Are you going to make her another one of our sisters? I could see your eyes set on Aht too. She may be a child right now but she could be quite a beauty in few years. Hehehe." Hearing Isabella say that with a giggle, Nao coughed a bit and almost tumbled over. Yet he regained his footing. He then answered her. "T-that''s not the point I''m trying to make here Belle. I''m not sure who will fil those last two spots, but that''s not something to worry about right now. I need to head out. You can stay here with the others, or you can head back to the Palace. It''s up to you." "It''s fun to tease you Nao, but I understand. I think I''m going to stay and give some more love to Sister Miya here. By the time our wedding happens, I''ll make sure she''s well ready for her to receive your love." Hearing Isabella say that, Miya blushed a deeper red, and hid back under the blankets again. Nao loooked at Isabella with a straight face and replied back to her. "Well then you got a lot of work ahead of you, Belle, haha! Let the others know I''ve already left. I shouldn''t be gone for too long. Kai-Kai!" After Nao laughed, he chanted Kai-Kai and soon his figure vanished from sight. Isabella also popped her head under the covers, and saw Miya''s face still deep red. She then spoke outto her. "Now then, Sister Miya, why don''t we continue where we left off from last night~?" After Isabella asked that, Miya only nodded silently. Meanwhile, the other girls were still fast asleep as those two entered their own little world. Elsa, who was an early riser, saw all of this happen while she hid most of her face in the blanket. She then uttered one line as she stared out into the now blue sky. "Good luck out there, Nao. We''ll be waiting for your return...", Elsa silently uttered to herself. Meanwhile, several galaxies away stood a beautiful green planet very much similar to Planet Elosyia, yet three moons currently surrounded it. Massive white clouds drifted over it in its atmosphere, and small blue dots were scatterd here and there. The bulk of this planet mostly consisted of very tall dense trees and grassy fields. It did have a mountain here and there as well. Nao''s figure soon reappeared over this planet, and his ears were immediately assaulted by the sounds of beams attacks going back and forth above the atmosphere and loud screeching while massive wind gusts tore through it. Before long Nao saw one figure constantly chasing around the other while the other launched Ki wind blasts back at the first figure. The latter appeared as if they were trying to run for their life. Even though Nao was quite a ways away, he soon heard a familiar male voice speak out as he continued to launch small purple beam lasers at the retreating figure. "Hmph, how long do you keep planning to run from me you shitty bird? You know you can''t beat me. You couldn''t even do so the first time we fought. Even though it took me such great lengths to track you down, I''ll give you a swift death if you end this farce!" Chapter 169 - 162: Coolers End! Standing still in outer space over the beautiful green planet, which was aptly named Planet Aero after Eir''s race, Nao saw what appeared to be a game of cat and mouse. He was able to hear an arrogant male voice say that, and he saw a closer look at him. Sure enough this figure was mostly purple skinned. White bone-like, anklet-like armor was on their legs as well as a white bone-like chestplate over their chest. Four large white bone-like spikes stuck out of their head while their face as hidden behind a shutter-like mask. His purple tail fluttered atound as he dashed toward the other figure. It was indeed none other than Cooler, who was actually in his final form! He was currently chasing a beautiful lime green short haired woman with extremely large b.r.e.a.s.ts. They were a couple sizes bigger than Elsa''s and once again these reminded Nao of a certain goddess. Yet Eir was quite tall now but not as tall as Isabella. The two piece light green tunic she was currently wearing had the majority of it torn to shreds, revealing most of her body. It was riddled with cuts and blood spots. Yet despite that she seemed to be very focused on fleeing with her tattered wings so Cooler won''t catch her. Both if them would pop in and out of the plaent''s atmosphere, causing destruction everywhere they went. Many of the insanely tall trees of each forest were either obliterated or ended up collapsing on top of each other There were signs of life further down below, Cooler''s army was currently on a rampage against the Aerons. Seeing this from up above infuriated Nao, but he hept his cool. Nao soon entered his own thoughts as he continued to observe the ongoing battle. "Now how should I go about doing this...Thankfully I''m able to keep my presence hidden, mortals can''t sense Godly Ki after all. Should I aim for Cooler right off the bat or eliminate his army? His army is slaughtering them like cattle with no remorse...There''s at least a few thousand of them. Better get rid of the trash first." After reaching a conclusion, Nao calmed himself. Even though he was outnumbered thousands to one, he had the advantage of a suprise attack, and compared to Nao''s current level of power, Cooler''s army were essentially ants. Nao began to cycle his Ki and his red aura surged forth. Eir and Cooler were currently in a deadlock beneath the planet''s atmosphere, so they did noe see Nao. Without saying anything, Nao pulled out his Ki pole. This weapon had a wide variety of attacks it could give to Nao. On top of usng it during close combat, he could it separate and extend it by his will. If Nao infused his Ki with it, he could turn it into a cannon that would launch an endless amount of Ki beams to where ever he aimed at, very similar to Gogeta''s Stardust Fall! Such an attack was what he had in mind to eliminate such large numbers. Thanks to his Divine Ki Sense, he could accurately locate where members of Cooler''s army were. With that said, Nao took aim at the planet. Shifting his body sideways, he dropped back his right leg. He then grabbed the lower end of his pole with his right hand and the upper portion of it with his left. He started to condense his Ki into his right hand, and the pole started to radiate a golden-blue aura as it pulsed from one end to the tip of it. Nao could even feel his Ki pole warm up like crazy. Knowing that his preparations were complete, he spoke out into the solitude of outer space. "If only you had remained in the East Area, Cooler. But now not only you crossed into the North Area, you are trying to kill one of my acquaintances. Even though King Kai manages this area, he is not much of a fighter nowadays, and as a Kai myself I cannot let this go unchecked. You brought this upon yourself, Cooler. I''m not much for naming techniques, but here goes nothing, Heavenly Rainfall!" Even though that sounded corny to Nao after he yelled that out, he didn''t care. All he cared qbout was eliminating Cooler''s army before he woild go after Cooler himself. Before long the other tip at the end of the Pole shone very brightly. In a mere moment, golden-blue beams shot out. It didn''t take long for them to congesl into arrows. It wasn''t just one or a couple either. Hundreds of golden-blue Ki arrows began to rain down ftom the heavens onto the planet. It covered a good portion of it but Nao didn''t feel tired at all, thanks to the massive amount of energy his Divine Ki gave him. The arrows started to act as they rained down into the atmosphere, as if they had a mind of their own. It didn''t take long before they started to hunt down members of the Cooler Force. It was easy to spot them since they all wore standard battle armor. Intense wooshing sounds screeched across the sky while the sounds of piercing flesh and cries echoed down below. Each arrow either struck through their heart or made their head implode, causing alien blood of varying colors to splatter onto the ground like a rainbow. The sound of fists colliding, blasters, and Ki blasts shooting the Aerons soon died down. The remaining Aerons became stunned seeing this sudden development. Even Cooler came to a halt seeing his army get massacred in a blink of an eye out of the blue. He couldn''t help but be shocked, just which enemy had he provoked this time? Cooler soon felt a dense of dread creep to his heart, but he shifted his attention onto the massive incoming attack. With a grunt, he yelled out. "Hmph, so it looks like someone cane here uninvited. You won''t be able to stop me, I''ve killed most of this shitty bird''s race by now. It doesn''t matter if you kill my army or not as long as I''m still around!" After Cooler yelled that out he disregarded Eir and flew toward the arrows. Eir herself was wide-eyed in shock, unable to comprehend what was happening. She too halted but kept flapping her wings. Speaking of which, her wings also went through a qualative change. They no longer appeared to be all green, but more white with light green tips, which nade her appear more of an Angel now instead of an eagle, but she still looked beautiful nonetheless. She saw these zrrows Taking this chance to cool down, she saw the arrows striking against her foes, and let out a sigh of relief. She couldn''t see who was creating these but she could finally catch a break. Still she wondered who was it that came to help her. Her race didn''t have that many acquaintances aside from the Galactic Patrol. A thought soon struck her mind. ''Wait...don''t tell me it''s...him?'', Eir thought to herself. Little did she know that her suspicion would turn out to be true! Meanwhile, Cooler arrived at the continuous stream of arrows. He soon noticed that none of them were targeting him. Seeing this, he grinned. He then yelled out once more. "I''ll just have to tear these arrows apart myself. Hah!" After he yelled out, Cooler linked both of his palms together, and started to fire off a huge amount of purple Ki blasts. Screeching noises followed, and loud booms crashed as they struck the arrows. Yet it didn''t take long to realize his blasts did not take any effect at all. The arrows continued their hunt on his army as if nothing happened. His blasts just got evaporated into smoke! Cooler became shocked seeing this. "I-Impossible! To think there could be someone besides that bastard who could reach my strength. But even if I can''t stop this, I just need to eliminate its source!", Cooler yelled out in anger. After that, he soon glided besides them. Each passing moment, more and more members of his army were reduced. Thousands soon crumbled down into hundreds. Cooler''s anger soared trough the sky before he reached outer space. Before long he spotted a red haired youth wearing obsidian-like black plated battle armor in a slanted stance, wielding a long gold-white pole of sorts. Yet he remained calm while he launched his attack and actually saw Cooler approach him. The two were now no more than a few meters apart before Cooler came to a halt. Obvious anger could be seen in his eyes as he yelled out to Nao. "So you''re the bastard who ruined my hunt, huh? I don''t lnow who you are but you''re dead. Prepare to die!" Yet before Cooler could act, his legs suddenly clamped him down, stopping him in his own place. This was a result of Cooler trying to sense Nao''s Ki. He felt as if he ran straight into a brick wall. He could hear loud booms crack inside his mind. It didn''t take long before Nao saw Cooler shiver in fear. Well that made since, as this was essentially the same when Piccolo tried to sense Shin''s Ki for the first time. Nao and Cooler were now two whole dimensions apart. Seeing him react like this, Nao could only sigh. "So this is all you could muster up to, Cooler? Succ.u.mbing to Godly Ki is quite the cheat, isn''t it? Well you won''t be alive much longer, you will join your so called friends in the fiery pits of Hell soon enough." Hearing this, the feeling of dread crept even closer. Cooler could only yell out at this point. He couldn''t even flee if he wanted to! "How could a Frost Demon such as I feel fear!? What did you do to my body, you bastard!? Who the hell are you!?" "Me? I did nothing. What you''re feeling right now is the vast difference of our powers. Must feel nice, right? I might look like this right now, but surely you haven''t forgotten me already? Looks like Father beating you wasn''t enough apparently." "Father...? Wait, don''t tell me, you''re that bastard''s son?" "Finally getting a clue now, are we?" After Nao said that, Cooler saw his eyes flash a gold hue. He then saw Nao release his grip on the Ki pole, which was still firing Ki artows. It actually hovered in place as Nao willed the space around it! Nao then floated toward Cooler. Nao wasn''t really expecting much from him now that he had become a Super Saiyan God, but he couldn''t even move. He then spoke to him once more. "You know Cooler, I wouldn''t have touched you if you stayed within the East Area, but you crossed over into my territory as a Kai. Got any last words?" "Tch, you think you can threaten me just because I can''t move? If you think you can kill me then go ahead and try!" After Nao heard that, he let out another sigh. "Sigh...Even though you''re supposed be the older brother, a Frost Demon is still a Frost Demon in the end, huh? I wasn''t looking to stall things anyways. Enjoy your trip to hell." After saying that, Nao used Vanish and reappeared a few meters further behind. Raising his left hand, his golden irises flashed a golden hue once more, before golden Ki started to swirl inside his left palm. Nao then took aim, and let the ball of Ki expsnd out several feet. It soon became much larger than his person, and Cooler became wide-eyed seeing this. He tried to move his body and flee, but the dimension difference held him place. Nao even wrapped his fiery red sura around it, making it appear quite menacingly. It soon finished forming, and Nao yelled out as he released it. "Godly Spatial Blast!" Yelling that out, Cooler saw a giant golden-red ball of Ki hurl toward him. Only a couple moments passed as his body was touched by it. He felt instant pain, causing him to shriek. It didn''t take long before the ball absorbed him completly. Only the sounds of bones crunching echoed in Nao''s ears for a while as Coolers''s body imploded on itself. Blood splattered but evaporated thanks to the heat of the Godly Ki Nao released a moment ago. It didn''t take long for Cooler''s screams to stop. The giant golden ball of Ki soon dissipated as well. Nao also ceased his Ki pole and it soon vanished, as he no longer sensed any more members of the Cooler Force. Everything quieted down around Planet Aero, leaving behind a stunned Eir. The dust had settled and Cooler was no more. Nao had killed him! Chapter 170 - 163: Eir And Aht Cooler''s torment on Planet Aero had finally come to a close. The massive amounts of energy Nao released all vanished, and outer space once again became quiet and unperturbed. Nao had just killed thousands of aliens he didn''t know and even Cooler himself. The number one squadron, the Cooler Armored Squadron, who took direct orders from Cooler himself, also unfortunately met their end here today as well. The pretty blue skinned blond haired boy with a French accent, who went by the name of Salza, was no more. He could only take an arrow through his head before it imploded in on itself causing an immediate death with no time to react. To rub salt into the wound, Nao even used that same arrow to kill his two companions, Dore and Neiz. For those who didn''t know, their names were puns which were derived from condiments and salad dressings. But enough about them considering they were dead now. Nao returned to his calm appearance, and his red aura vanished leaving behind his red hair. Those who had Divine Energy were able to maneuver in the vacuum of space, much like the Frost Demons could even though they had to rely on their racial trait. Since Nao was still in outer space, he wanted to give it a shot to see if he could survive in this vacuum without being transformed. Whis did say his body now fully consisted of Divine Energy. Taking in a deep breath, Nao powered down and his white hair returned. Nao then opened his mouth and tried to breath in. He wasn''t met with the cool air of oxygen as it didn''t exist in outer space, but he could feel his Godly Ki doing its work, keeping his body under check. It felt pretty weird at first but at least for now, he was able to survive in outer space! Wrapping that up, he decided to fly toward Planet Aero. More specifically, Eir, who was still within the planet''s atmosphere. Eir couldn''t believe her eyes seeing Cooler die just like that. She soon felt the strength leave her wings from constantly running away all this while, and her body started to drop from the sky. Seeing Eir start falling in the sky, Nao sped up and arrived by her side in mere seconds. The wounds on her body appeard quite worse than what he had seen from far away, and blood constantly poured down from it. Yet Nao ignored that, and stretched out both of his arms, allowing Eir to fall into it. Once Eir was in Nao''s embrace, he could feel how cold her body was thanks to the amount of blood she lost thus far. Eir herself struggled to turn her head toward toward him, only to cough out some blood, which landed right onto his black plated battle armor. She smiled seeing his white hair, and weakly spoke out to Nao. "Cough...cough...you really are the kid from back then...Looks like I owe you another favor, eh...?" "Don''t speak, Eir. You''re seriously injured right now. I''m sorry I couldn''t come sooner." "These...are just external wounds...my vitals are fine. What''s important is is that bastard is now dead...I can finally rest for a bit." "Rest well, then, Eir. You''re in safe hands now. I"ll go round up the other survivors." Hearing Nao say that, Eir closed her eyes and retracted her white green-tipped wings. Nao also saw her hands and feet change from claws and talons into human hands and feet, causing him to raise his eyebrows. Yet her retracted wings stayed on her back. ''So Eir is also able to do a transformation, huh? Looks like there really is a lot to explore in the D*Z world, since the original story mainly focused on planet Earth...'', Nao thought to himself. Nao saw Eir enter a stable state leading out steady breaths. Yet she continued to lose blood so he needed to act quickly. He spotted off in the far distance what appeared to be an insanely huge nest of trees which were carved out, and at its top stood a plain white Palace. Her race wasn''t much for decor, so it made sense. Making his way towards that Palace, he spotted destruction as far as the eye could see. The land was littered with corpses belonging to both Aerons and the Cooler Force. The Aerons also numbered in the thousands. Yet Cooler failed to finish the job as Nao could see groups of ten Aerons every so often, struggling to rescue or heal the others. Seeing them self-sustaining themselves, he made his way directly toward the Palace. As soon as he landed, a dark green haired male wearing light armor approached him. A sliver of his hair in the middle was actually silver, and unlike Eir his wings were pure green. As a result, he received the nickname Silver among his fellow guards. Even Eir liked to call him that. Seeing Eir in Nao''s embrace, Silver got into a defensive stance, and yelled out to him. "Halt! Put down Her Highness immediately and leave!" Hearing Silver yell out, Eir managed to open her eyes and spoke out to him. "It''s okay...Silver. This guy is on our side. I wouldn''t be alive if it weren''t for him..." "...Is that true?" Hearing Silver ask that, Nao nodded silently. Eir closed her eyes and began to rest again. Silver withdrew his stance, but he heard Nao speak out to him before Silver could approach him. "You can stay right there. I''m going to perform emergency treatment on Eir. She''s lost a lot of blood already. I was looking to do it in a more secluded place but I can''t wast anymore time." "You''re a doctor?", Silver questioned Nao with a dubious look. Nao was still wearing his battle armor, so his currently appearance was quite far from what a doctor typically looked like. Nao started to get a bit annoyed by Silver, and and spoke out to him in an irrated tone. "You could say that. Now shut up and watch." Hearing Nao''s tone, Silver nodded silently, and closed his mouth. Nao gently placed Eir down beside him onto the what appeared to be a giant''s bird nest situated on top of the nest of trees directly below it. Nao expected the ground to be rather rough because of that but surpisingly it wasn''t, and it felt quite nice. Still, he didn''t waste any time. Cycling some of his Godly Ki, Silver soon heard Nao let out a strange chant in some language he hadn''t heard of. "LaeH!" After Nao yelled that out while placing his hand over her really large b.r.e.a.s.ts, an immediate change took place. A calm yellow aura enveloped Eir''s body causing some shock to Silver. Silver then saw Eir''s wounds close at a visible speed with his eyes! Not only that, Eir herself started to feel her stamina get restored, and the power she received was really pure thanks to Nao''s Godly Ki, and her face flushed as a result of it. Eir''s breathing became steady as more and more of her wounds closed up. All of a audden, her closed eyes suddenly opened, causing Silver to jump back a few feet. Another moment passed and Eir sat right up, and started to check her body. Seeing Eir mostly recovered now except for her blood loss, Nao smiled. He then spoke out to her. "How are you feeling now, Eir?" Hearing Nao''s question, she turned her head toward his, only to find Nao''s head just couple a feet away. Yet this sudden action caused Eir to feel a dizzy spell, making her clutch her head with her hand. Seeing this reaction was normal, since Nao only recovered her stamins and closed her wounds. "Don''t move around so suddenly. I''ve only closed your wounds and recovered your stamina. You lost quite a bit of blood, Eir." "Ugh...I can see that. I feel refreshed but dizzy at the same time. Such a weird feeling but it''ll go away soon. Thank you for healing me. As I recall, your name was Nao?" "Yeah, I''m Nao. It was actually thanks to someone else who notified me of your situation. I actually want to return something to you." "Return something to me? I don''t remember ever lending you something." Hearing Eir say that, Nao did not say anything. Instead, he cycled some of his Ki, opening up his pocket dimension. Eir saw this and became shocked. Yet once she saw Nao take out a very ancient white book out of it, Eir''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Especially once she saw its cover. On top of it had two small blue spheres at each corner. In its center was a large intricately designed pattern with orange lines streaking across it, as if it were a circuit of sorts that was carved out of runes. Two small dark orange spheres were at the end of its etched lines, with a bigger and more lighter orange sphere on top of the two smaller ones. Seeing Nao pull out the Light Chronicle so casually, Eir couldn''t think straight for a moment. Yet she then grabbed a hold of Nao''s chest with her hand and yelled out to him. "Tell me, Nao. Why the hell do you have the Light Chronicle!?" Hearing Eir yell was something Nao had expected. He didn''t say anything and proceeded to place it on her lap. Feeling the Light Chronicle after what appeared to have been ages, Eir brought it into her embrace. Tears then started to drop down onto it. Nao wasn''t expecting her to suddenly cry like this, yet Silver approached the two before he could do anything. Silver then spoke out with a worried tone. "Y-Your Highness, are you alright? What is this book you''re getting so worked up for?" Hearing Silver ask that snapped Eir back into reality. Her face then became extremely serious, and gave a command to Silver. ''Silver. Leave. NOW! This is classified information to the highest degree. Do I make myself clear?" "Y-Yes, Your Highness!" After Eir let out that sudden command, Silver went off sprinting back into the palace and vanished in mere seconds. Meanwhile, Nao stood up again, and opened a Gate nearby. Eir blinked her eyes seeing a portal appear out of nowhere. Yet she no longer felt dizzy, and slowly stood up. The book covered her really large b.r.e.a.s.ts but Nao still saw them jiggle as she got up out of the corner of his eyes. Eir arrived next to him and Nao spoke her. "Come, Eir. Someone is waiting for you." "Someone''s waiting for me?" Nao nodded to confirm her doubts. Without saying anything, Nao disappeared into the Gate. Eir looked back at her palace one last time, before she started to walk toward it. Her heart started to beat faster hearing Nao say that someone was waiting for her. Especially since he knows about the Light Chronicle. With an anticipated look, Eir vanished through the Gate. Yet Nao made the decision to keep the Gate active so Eir could retrurn whenever she wanted to. Eir and Nao soon moved throughout the endless cosmos at a really fast pace, arriving at the other end of the Gate, which led directly into Palace Elosa''s royal bedroom. Upon their arrival, Eir saw the massive white circular bed with pink sheets and pink pillows, spanning over thirty feet wide in diameter, covered with white dr.a.p.es on the outside of the bed. In the middle of the bed, a small figure could be seen sleeping in the middle of it. Light snoring escaped from their mouth which had drool trickling out if it. The moment Eir saw Aht''s two goat-like horns and her beautiful teal hair, her eyes turned wide. Eir then staggered toward the bed, and yelled out to her. "A-Aht...Is that really you, Aht!?" Chapter 171 - 164: Eirs Past Revealed! "Is that really you, Lady Aht!?" Seeing a beautiful teal haired young girl sleeping peacefully in the middle of the bed, Eir''s eyes became wide in shock, especially after she saw her rwo goat-like horms, which protruded outward from the top of her head by quite a bit. Meanwhile, Nao raised her eyebrows hearing how Eir addressed Aht like that. ''Lady Aht...Wasn''t there only the leader of the Satyros who called her that? As I recall, her name was Elm. It does appear these two share a unique relationship to say the least,'' Nao thought inside his mind. However his thoughts were soon interrupted by a large thud as the Light Chronicle slipped out of Eir''s embrace, falling onto the wooden floor. Nao even felt a gentle breeze while Eir flapped her wings, heading straight toward her. Eir than landed on the bed next to Aht. Eir saw Aht sleeping without a care for the world, and looking at her more closely, Aht was hugging a pink pillow with some drool trickling down the side of her cheek, as if she were in a good dream. Seeing this, Eir couldn''t help but lightly pinch her cheek, and softly spoke out to her. "Lady Aht, you really haven''t changed a bit, have you? Even though we haven''t seen each other for a few years. Still, it''s time to wake up. You wanted to see me, didn''t you?" After Eir spoke softly to Aht, Aht only smiled back as she continued to sleep. Feeling a familiar warmth on her face, Aht actually clung onto Eir, dropping the pillow in the process. Aht then spoke out in her sleep. "Nao will definitely come and rescue you, Big Sis...zzz..." Hearing Aht whisper this brought warmth to Eir''s heart. After petting her head a bit with her hand, Eir wiggled her way out of Aht''s hug. Eir then made her way back toward the edge of the bed, allowing her feet to dangle below it. Nao saw Eir approach him, and eyes his saw her really large b.r.e.a.s.ts jiggle back back and forth as she did. Seeing his eyes wander, Eir grinned. She even squeezed her b.r.e.a.s.ts together with her hands, as if she was trying to mock him. She then let out a strange laugh. "Shishishi, do you like what you see, Nao? I could let you touch them. I take great pride in these beauties." "Eh?" "It''s not like you don''t know, right? I mean the favors I owe you keep piling up. Not only have you healed me once, but you even did so twice. You''ve even saved my life and my race from being killed off, let alone my planet from that bastard Cooler." "Haha. I was suprised to see Cooler here in the North Area. I should have placed him higher on my priorities. Guess you were his first target." "Well that bastard is dead now thanks to you. He couldn''t even approach you and you killed him off in mere seconds. I truly thank you for rescuing me and my people." "It wasn''t a big deal, Eir. I''m just glad I made it in time before it got any worse. If there is anyone you should thank Aht." "Ah yes, Lady Aht. Even I find it hard to believe she''s here right now. I guess you know who I really am, huh?" "I can take my own guess at your identity but Lippti and Teo did say you were born from Flux. Just what are you exactly?" Hearing Nao say the twins'' names, Eir''s eyes went wide. She suddenly remembered she dropped the Light Chronicle. Thankfully it was right beside her down on the floor, so she picked it up and spoke out to Nao once more as she placed the Light Chronicle on her lap. "Seeing as you know those two, I guess you actually went inside Historia?" "Yeah. It was actually them who assigned me this mission, and brought Aht along to accompany me." "Is that so? I''m really happy given a chance to serve Lady Aht again. Hopefully for a longer period this time. You know, I''d rather tell my story to you rather than to those perverted bastards who keep pestering me with marriage proposals. Would you be willing to listen, Nao?" "Of course. I''m interested to know who you are, Eir. I don''t sense an ounce of Ki within you. Maybe you hid it last time and that''s why couldn''t sense it." "Well you guessed right. I didn''t want people to know who I was during that tournament. To be honest I was there to just have s bit of fun, but I didn''t think I would get my wings ripped from my body. That was the most excruciating pain I ever felt in my life, you know?" "That''s all in the past though. According to Lippti and Teo, you were actually born inside Historia." As Nao began to inquire about Eir''s past, his interest in her only grew more and more. Eir in return responded to him and started her story. "I indeed was. Historia is essentially its own realm of existence, born from the power of Flux. I guess before I move on with the rest of the story, I should explain what Flux is." . "That would be helpful. I was told I could train in Flux with Aht''s help." "Well that''s not surprising. The Flux inside inside you is really pure. It makes me a bit jealous seeing all that untapped energy, shishishi." After Eir let out a light laugh, she continued to speak. "Though I will say its quite difficult to explain what Flux truly is. But to put it in simple terms, think of it as an energy similar to Ki. Ki revolves around the essence of life in our bodies, the stronger we train it the more powerful we can become. Yet Flux is intangible, and it exists all around us. It directly impacts the elements, allowing people to control Mana inside their bodies." "Interesting. I know there are multiple forms of energy, but to think Flux could be that impacting...Maybe that''s why I could learn to use the powers of Space and Ice quite easily?" "That''s defintely possible. Flux can do pretty much just about anything. Since it can control Mana, it can even create life out of nothingness. That''s how I came to be." "Seriously?" "Yep! I started out as a mass of Flux energy within a rather chaotic space inside Historia. Some places inside it have crazy spatial distortions, those are something you never want to venture into. Before I knew it, that mass of Flux energy created a body for me. I didn''t know how long it took before my conscience was formed, but that''s when Lippti and Teo found me." "Well those two did say they were guardians of Historia. Yet considering its such a huge place, why did they take an interest in you?" "To be honest, I''m not too sure myself. All they said when we first met was that they called me a Flux Beast. Yet they said I was different from the other creatures born from Flux. Those creaturss had no conscience, while I did. They never encountered a situation like this before so they decided to take me in." "Those two actually raised you?" "I wouldn''t say they raised me to the extent of me seeing them as a father and a mother, but they did take care of me for a while. They didn''t age a bit no matter much time passed. In the end, they reached a conclusion to send me to the place they watch over, which was called the continent of Vainqueur." "Vanqueur? That doesn''t sound like a place I''m too familiar with." "Well, I wouldn''t be surprised by that. The place we currently live in is extremely far away from Vainwueur. Heck it''s not even in this Universe." "Well I''d figure that much. Did the twins send you there to experience life?" "That''s a simple way to put it but that''s indeed what those two did. Since my appearance at the time looked very similar to their Beastkin, I was sent to live with the Satyros tribe. They were a really friendly bunch, despite their hatred for humans. That''s how I came to serve under Lady Aht. She was just a small child at the time, but she''s grown by quite a bit now. Sister Elm welcomed me with a warm heart." "Is that so? Then what happened after that to make you come here?" "Ah, that. Well it''s a bit embarrassing on my part. I decided to undergo a training of sorts, and re-entered Historia after a few years passed on Vanqueur. I was more naive at the time, and a spatial distortion occurred near my training area. Its suction was so strong it ended up pulling me in, and that''s how I got here. I tried every means available to go back, but it didn''t take the Light Chronicle with me so I eventually gave up, and settled down on my planet. And well, you know the rest." Hearing Eir complete her story caused Nao to raise his eyebrows. He then responded back to her. "That''s...quite a lot to take in. But now that the dust has settled, do you have any future plans?" "Not for the moment. I''ll have to heal the wounds my people received from that bastard, but I did decide on something." "Oh, what would that be?" "Repaying the debt I owe you!" "Eh?" After Eir yelled that out, she grabbed a hold of Nao''s chestplate with one of her hands. She then pulled his head toward hers, and planted her lips against his, giving him an unexpected kiss! It was just a light one, but Nao still felt her warmth tickle against his nose. Eir then let him go, enjoying that sensation along the way. This left Nao dumbfounded. Yet before he could do anything, he heard multiple footsteps approach the royal bedroom. It was none other than the girls who finally returned from planet Earth. They stretched their bodies as they walked, only to see three figures inside the room, causing them to halt. "Oh my, I didn''t think this place would be occupied. We were about to enter the bath. You''re back already, Nao? It looks like the rescue mission was a success then.", Isabella said with a curious look look in her eyes as she began to observe Eir. "So this is the one?", Elsa also asked with eyes of wonder. After those two said that, the girls approached them. Seeing it become quite rowdy, Aht started to squirm on the bed. She soon woke up and the first thing she saw made her eyes blink a few times, as it was none other than Eir! Chapter 172 - 165: Ahts Request "Big Sis, you''re finally back!" "So now you decide to wake up, eh? You''re still the same brat I remember, Lady Aht." Hearing Eir address Aht like that, she bounced on the bed next to her a couple times, and pouted. "I''m not a brat anymore. I just recently turned ten! Also when are you going to stop calling me like that? You''re just like Elm." "That''s a promise I made to Sister Elm, so you''ll always be Lady Aht to me. Speaking of which, where are we exactly? I''m also seeing a couple of familiar faces. Some of you were at that tournament right?" "This is our home actually. You''re currently in my Palace on Planet Elosyia. Nao, I know were to bring her to Aht, but why exactly is she in our bedroom?" "Your Palace? Don''t tell me you''re a Queen like me?" "Well, I''m only a princess now, but I''m to wed Nao in less than a month. I''m Elsa von Elosa, and I''ll assume the ruling position before long. Care to tell me what happened? It''s obvious to see Nao healed you, were you in a rough fight?" "Well I was in a fight for my life until Nao arrived. Nao killed that bastard Cooler like it was nothing. Don''t tell me Nao, you actually have a harem or something? All of these girls are beautiful." After Eir said that, she began to look at the girls one by one with a look of intrigue. She herself wasn''t against the idea of a harem, even though her race only settled down with one mate. Besides, Eir came to a conclusion that it would be strange for him to not have more than one lover, after witnessing how strong he was. "Well, actually that is indeed the situation here, Eir. Are you disappointed? I can still let you take back the decision you reached." "What decision?", Elsa aaked curiously. Hearing Nao ask that, Eir let out a giggle while she responded back to him. "Shishishi, why would I be disappointed? I meant every word I said earlier. I would be dead if you didn''t show you up, Nao. Besides, you seem to be interested in my body. I did just give you my first kiss as my resolve, didn''t I?" "First kiss...Nao, don''t tell me she is...?" Elsa''s eyes of curiosity soon turned to that of doubt while Eir answered Nao. Nao could only scratch his head while he replied to Elsa. "Well, from the looks of it, Eir will be joining our family. I don''t think Eir is interested in marriage, though, are you?" "Not as of now. I can finally silence those bastards who keep pestering me with marriage proposals at least. I''ll just say I''m taken. I don''t mind taking it slow. I''d rather get to know you better, Nao." Hearing Eir say that, Aht blinked her eyes a couple times. Her eyes then shifted back and forth between Eir and Nao before she spoke out. "Big Sis, are you joining Nao''s family? Then does that mean you''re going to stay here and not go back home?" Eir''s expression became serious after hearing Aht ask that. She then spoke out to her in a serious tone. "Lady Aht, while I do miss those who accepted me back on Vanqueur, I also created a nest here on an uninhabited planet, after realizing I had no means of going back. In the short term, I''m going to spend my life with Nao here. I do apologize." Eir expected Aht to yell at her after letting out an apology, but what Aht said next just left her dumbfounded. "You don''t need to apologize, Eir. If you decided to stay here then so will I!" After hearing Aht''s declaration, shock appeared on the girls'' faces. Even Nao raised his eyebrows. Yet among them, it was actually Eir who immediately reprimanded her. Eir thought Aht was just going with the flow. "Lady Aht, you can''t stay here! Unlike me, you have your own role to fulfill. You''re Celestia''s current generation Shaman. There can only be one in existence at a time! I''m surprised you even managed to come here in the first place. How on earth did you find the Light Chronicle?" As Eir began to reprimand Aht with serious tone, the girls became quiet. Even Elsa leaned toward Nao, and whispered into his ear. ''Nao, what exactly are these two talking about? This seems pretty serious. What''s this about a Light Chronicle?'' Hearing Elsa whisper, Nao whispered back and replied to her. ''To be honest, I was kind of expecting this to happen. Unlike Eir, you can say Aht is essentially in the second highest position of her tribe. It may not be a big tribe but it''s not like she can leave out of the blue. As for the Light Chronicle, that''s the book in Eir''s embrace right now.'' ''The second highest position of her tribe is being held by a child!?'', Elsa exclaimed back in shock. After Elsa whispered that, Nao only nodded in confirmation. Nao then told Elsa to quiet down, as he didn''t want to disturb the two. Everyone then heard Aht speak once more. "That''s what suprised me, Big Sis. Not too long ago, the Mana of our holy tree, the Boundary Tree, went wild. It caused a small spatial distortion, and the Light Chronicle appeared where I usually go to pray. I have a direct connection with the tree, so I could feel its worry once you upped and vanished like that. It was only able to find the book, and not you." "Didn''t I tell you guys I was going to enter a special area for training?" "Well you did, but I didn''t tell me you would be going inside Historia! But that''s not the point I''m trying to make. I met Lippti and Teo inside Historia. They helped me create a homunculus with their knowledge of thaumatech from the Old Empire since their Father was an engineer in that field." "A homunculus? That''s something I haven''t heard of. What is that?", Eir asked with curiosity in her eyes. "Well it''s a bit complicated to explain what a homunculus is, but its essentially another body. It can only register a Mana''s signature once. After I infused my Mana with it, it took a bit of my soul, and created another copy of me. I can feel connected to it and so can it. It feels weird to be at two places at once but I''m slowly getting used to it." "Two places at once...? Are you letting this homunculus stay in the Satyros tribe then?" "You''re quick on the uptake, Big Sis! That''s exactly what I''m doing. So it''s not like I didn''t come prepared. I mean I would have destroyed it the moment I went back, but you decided to stay here. So that means I will too!" Hearing Aht say that, Eir could only smile back at her. She then took Aht into her embrace and began to ruffle her hair. Eir then spoke out once more. "Well I won''t go against your resolve, Lady Aht, like Nao had accepted mine. It will be my pleasure to serve under you again. But what will you do? You''ve got no place in mind, do you?" "Well that''s something I wanted to ask about." After Aht said that, she popped out of Eir''s embrace. Her gaze then landed on the girls and Nao, before she spoke out once more. "Everyone, would it possible for me to stay here with Big Sis? I promised Nao I would teach him how to use Mana. I bet Big Sis can teach him how to use Flux as well." Hearing Aht''s sudden request, shock appeared on their faces once again. Nao then turned toward Elsa and spoke out to her. "I don''t see why not, Aht. She does have a valid point. What do you think, Elsa?" "Well, having Eir decide to stay here was a bit sudden, but thankfully we don''t need to make any changes to our wedding plans, so Eir can stay here if she''d like. Aht asked properly too, and I can see you have nowhere to go. As long as you get adjusted to our lifestyle here on Planet Eloysia, you can stay here too, Aht." Hearing both Nao and Elsa reply back to her with confirmation, Aht began to happily bounce on the edge of the bed, and her small white tail began to flutter around. She then spoke out to them in excitement. "Thank you! I promise I''ll chip in whenever I can. I''ll be in your care then, Nao. Even though I introduced myself once already, I''ll properly introduce myself to you guys. I''m Aht, Celestia''s current generation Shaman. It''s nice to meet you all!" "Likewise, I''m Eir. I was Lady Aht''s personal guard before an accident happened in my training, causing me to drift here. I now have a nest on Planet Aero. It''s also nice to meet you all." (A/N : Just so there''s no confusion, Eir is OC created by me, originating from the Radiant Historia world) "Welcome aboard, Aht, Eir. I''m Nao, a Saiyan. This here is my fianc¨¦, Elsa." "That''s right. I''m Elsa, the sole princess of this planet, Planet Elosyia. Its nice to meet you two." After the four properly introduced themselves, the other girls began to chime in and introduced themselves as well. The atmosphere soon became very cheerful with the new addition of Aht and Eir to the family. Before they knew it the sands of time began to churn once more. Evening fast approached them, and everyone had a great dinner to celebrate. The sudden rescue mission came to a close, and the Light Chronicle returned to Eir''s possession. Dusk soon fell, and the royal bedroom became quite rowdy. Aht had to sleep in another room and she was fine with that, for obvious reasons. Yet Eir stayed behind, and saw Nao begin his passionate night of s.e.x with the girls. She wanted to take it slow with him so she only observed them with interest her eyes, while Nao was still on a mission to i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.e Isabella and Tights. Before they knew it, dawn approached as their nightly m.o.a.ns died down, only to follow with light snoring. This next day was going to be busy for Nao as well. He had one last place to visit before his wedding started. That was to visit the Sacred World of the Kais! Chapter 173 - 166: Onward To The Sacred World Of The Kais! The next day soon dawned on Planet Elosyia. The sunlight of its two suns peered into the veranda, bringing the warmth of its rays into the royal bedroom. The room itself was was rather musty thanks to last night. Love juices could be seen pouring from Elsa, Sayuri, Miya and Chelsea as they were still fsst asleep in each others'' embrace. Tights and Isabella, on the other hand, had very blissful smiles as they slept in each others'' embrace. Having a closer look at them, a large amount white liquid poured down from their two slits, trickling alongside their legs as it made the bedding below them quite damp, but that didn''t bring them any discomfort at all. Speaking of which, white liquid could be seen coming out from both of Isabella''s holes. She made an exception and lifted that ''ban'' last night, allowing Nao to enjoy her body to its fullest extent. She didn''t feel much pain this time around. Still, she would only allow Nao to do that on special occasions, not every night. As for Nao himself, he was sandwiched between Isabella, who was on his left, and their newest member, Eir, who laid next to his right, who was closest to the edge of the bed. Nao was also sleeping, and he soon turned his body over. His face plopped right on top of Eir''s extreme large b.r.e.a.s.ts, which were a coupe sizes larger than Elsa''s. The sensation and fluffiness of Eir''s b.r.e.a.s.ts was still relatively unknown to Nao, so his eyes started to flutter. Yet before he woke up, Eir felt Nao''s warmth and smiled as she still slept. Unconsciously she wrapped her arms around his back, and even grabbed a hold of him with her white wings. Eir then began to toss and turn, slowly rolling off to the side with Nao in her embrace. Isabella felt Nao''s warmth leave her, causing her body to shudder a bit. Her eyes slowly opened, only to see Nao rolling towards the edge of the bed with Eir as the two slept. Rubbing her eyes, she yawned. "Nao...?" Yet, as Isabella tried to speak out to him, her ears were suddenly assaulted by a loud thud. THUD! Eir''s tossing actually ended up having both her and Nao fall onto the ground. This noise abruptly caused Isabella''s eyes to open. It was loud enough for the others to stir themselves awake. Elsa was the next to speak up, stretching her body at the same. She saw Isabella looking toward the edge of the bed. "Good morning, Sister Belle. What was that thud...?" Hearing Elsa ask that, Isabella giggled, and pointed toward the edge of the bed. Elsa soon saw Nao''s face planted into Eir''s chest, sleeping peacefully in Eir''s embrace with her wings wrapped around him, on the ground of course. Isabella then spoke out to her. "Hehe, I think our new sister is going fit in just fine, Sister Elsa. She looks really happy already. Didn''t she say she was going to take it slow though?" "She did say that...maybe Sister Eir has a bad sleeping habit?" Hearing Elsa say that, Isabella grinned. "So you really made your decision, huh? You''re already starting to address Eir like that." "Well of course. I saw how firm her resolve was yesterday. That alone was enough for my decision. Besides, any additional distractions will benefit Nao in the long run. I...don''t want to see him like that ever again. Those soulless eyes are still haunting me every now and then." "Soulless eyes...You''re referring to his re-occurring nightmares?" As Isabella and Elsa began to chat after the morning began, Tights also joined in, and questioned them. "Good morning you two. What''s this about nightmares?" "Oh, you''re up already, Tights? Well it''s no surprise you wouldn''t know, we can inform you later. But enough about that, are you feeling fine? Nao went quite rough on you last night, hehe." Hearing Isabella giggle while saying that, Tights soon felt her body become sore, as if there was a delayed reaction. Tights started to massage her lower area while letting out a small groan. "Ugh...Yer tellin'' me. Nao really doesn''t know how to hold back. Still, it felt amazin''. I couldn''t be happier." Hearing that, both of them smiled As the girls began to chat among them while Sayuri, Miya, and Chelsea woke up, Nao also woke up. Nao was immediately struck with a very soft and bouncy sensation. As his vision gained clarity, his eyes fell upon Eir''s b.r.e.a.s.ts. It didn''t take him long to notice that he fell down onto the floor, and he found it surprising that Eir was currently clinging onto him. Her wings also felt really soft on his back. Seeing Eir still half-asleep, Nao wiggled his way out of her embrace, only to see his member proudly standing up. His eyes then landed on the other girls, and they were happily chatting away with each other. He then spoke out to them. "Good morning, everyone. What happened just now?" "Oh, you''re finally up, Nao. Sister Eir rolled off the bed with you in tow. It looks like she is liking you already. Come, wake Sister Eir up. We''re currently playing rock-paper-scissors to see who will take care of your morning wood." "Well, I can''t really start the day when I''m like this, haha! Still, once you''ve guys decided, it will have to be short. I''m planning to take Fie to a special place today." "A special place?", Isabella asked with curiosity in her eyes "Yeah. I''m going to be taking her to her home world. I wish I can bring you guys too but that place doesn''t allow mortals or anyone who aren''t Kai to enter." "Little Fie''s home world is such a special place? Got it. I guess we''ll take the day off then and enjoy some more girl time. You don''t mind that, do you Elsa?" "Not at all. I wish I could go with you Nao but since that''s the case, so be it. But first things first, someone needs to win this game." After they conversed for a bit, Nao proceeded to wake Eir up. She was surprised seeing herself on the floor, but Nao lent her a hand and got up, only to stand beside him. Eir became amused seeing the girls throw out their fist at the same time over and over. Several minutes passed before a victor was decided. It was actually Chelsea who came out victorious. She immediately turned a deep red, knowing what was about to come after. Taking in a deep breath she consoled herself. ''Come on Chelsea, you can do this. Sleeping n.a.k.e.d is already really embarassing as it is...but I really do love Nao, even if I have a hard time expressing it. I really was shy during our high school days. Just imagining his thing going inside me after our wedding is just...'', Chelsea thought to herself as her cheeks continued to turn a deeper red. The other girls made way for Chelsea to approach Nao. She didn''t blink for a moment as she stared at Nao''s member standing tall while he made his way back onto the bed. Chelsea then nervously spoke out to Nao. "I-It looks like I''ll be in your care for this morning, Nao. This will be my first time doing this sort of thing, but I have watched the others do it. I hope you''ll be able to enjoy it." "Are you sure you''re up for this, Chelsea? You could always swap out if you''re not ready." "I want to do this, Nao. I can''t fall behind the others!" After Chelsea answered firmly, Nao didn''t push any further. Along with Eir, Nao then enjoyed the morning with the girls with Chelsea being the star of the day. Her clumsiness excited Nao and it felt really enjoyable as she pleased his member. Yet all fun times come to an end eventually, and he could only give her one load before getting ready. Even then, one load was enough for Chelsea to get full. The girls decided to hang around the Palace for the day, spending time with Eir and Aht to get to know them better. After Nao got a shower, he walked out of the hallway with his purple-white posh kai robe. His two Portara earrings could be seen on his ears, and the Time Rings back on his fingers. He wanted to have the TIme Rings on until he started his training with the Supreme Kai of Time. Nao soon made his way to the throne room where he could see Queen Elena talking to a few of her retainers with Fie in her arms. He then approached the two and spoke out to them. "Good morning, Miss Elena. Looks like you''re busy today. I''m planning to take Fie somewhere, I''ll take her off of you." "Oh my, if it isn''t Nao. This is a rare occasion, where are you taking her?" "I wish I could say but you can speak about it with Elsa later. It''s regarding Fie''s home world." Hearing Nao say that, Fie also turned her attention toward him. She then flew out of Queen Elena''s embrace, and went into Nao''s. Seeing this, he smiled. "Are we really going to go to Fie''s home, Papa? I consider this place my home though!" "Yes. I mainly want to meet a couple of acquiantances there, even though it will probably be our first time actually meeting. I can see how the Origin Tree is doing as well. Are you interested, Fie?" "Yeah! There''s tons of places to explore there! Let''s go!" As Fie said that, she had a look of anticipation in her eyes. Nao then looked back at Queen Elena and spoke out to her. "Miss Elena, I''m not sure how long we will be gone, but I''m sure it probably won''t take any longer than a day. But if something does happen unexpectedly, I will let you guys know." "Sounds good. I guess I''ll also take the day to get to know our new family members some more. Their names were Eir and Aht, if I remember correctly?" ''You indeed did, Miss Elena. If there is nothing else, I will go ahead and go with Fie." "Take care then, Nao." Hearing that, Nao smiled once more and nodded his head. Cycling a bit of his Ki, he let out a chant, "Kai-Kai!" After he chanted that, Nao and Fie disappeared from the throne room. Their destination? It was none other than the Sacred World of the Kais! Chapter 174 - 167: A Casual Talk With The East Supreme Kai, Shin! After Nao woke up with the girls rather roughly thanks to their new addition, Eir, Chelsea won a rock-paper-scissor match with the others, and ended up pleasing his member with her mouth. That time was cut short however, as Nao had plans for the day. He was also able to converse for a bit with Queen Elena after getting dressed and ready, before grabbing Fie, the newborn Supreme Kai. He chanted a Kai-Kai spell, and directly teleported to none other than the Sacred World of the Kais! Meanwhile, the planet itself hadn''t changed a bit ever since the Supreme Kai of Time last visited it with Whis. It was very serene, and it didn''t even have the chatter of animals like other planets had. Still, that didn''t mean this planet was void without life, Most of the planet consisted of grassy plains with large mountain hills. It had crystal clear water lakes every so often and taller mountains in the far distance, which were known to have icecaps. Among its many grassy plains stood a relatively small lake. In the middle of this small lake stood a very large stone pedestal which consisted mostly of brown granite stone that extended upward hundreds of meters into the air. On top of the pedestal was a flat surface, and in the middle of it was a very intricate designed hilt of a silver sword that was jabbed into the ground. This was none other than the Z-Sword, which was still sealed within the pedestal. In another thirty one years, Gohan would be the lucky one to pull it out, yet that was still far into the future. Off to the side of this very large stone pedestal and next to the lake were two figures. One appeared to be rather short and the other a lot taller than the shorter one. The shorter figure was currently sitting in a lotus position with the taller one standing behind him with their arms paced behind their back. The shorter figure was currently wearing a very dark blue posh Kai robe with red edges. A light blue robe was undernearth the posh kai robe. It was topped off with an orange belt at their waist and red boots on their feet. A white mohawk similar to Fie''s could be seen on their head, but Fie''s extended further past her neck whereas this mohawk extended more forward over their face. This was none other than Shin, the East Supreme Kai, and the only living Supreme Kai left in existence besides the Supreme Kai of Time and Fie! Behind him was his faithful Kai Attendant, Kibito. He was over twice Shin''s height, his body alone provided some shade for him. Even though Nao was now a Kai on his own for bringing Fie into existence, he was still technically a Kai Attendant to the Supreme Kai of Time, so he and Kibito shared similar ranks. But enough about that. Shin could currently be seen meditating on the ground beside the lake which lead to the Z-Sword. However, all of a sudden, his eyes snapped open. He then calmly spoke out to Kibito. "It appears we have a guest coming, Kibito." "A guest? Is it him, Master?" Hearing Kibito ask that, Shin slowly got up from his lotus position. He then turned around, and nodded at him. "It should be. Lady Chronoa praised him a lot and she even accepted him as her one and only disciple. I wonder how far he has come lately? I really do look forward to meeting him." "Lady Chronoa''s words mustn''t be taken lightly. I hate to say it but her praise far outweighs yours, Master. If this person is as any as she praises him to be, then he will be worthy of coming here. Is he coming here alone?" "No. I can sense another with him. This one has such pure divine energy, it almost makes me a little jealous. Even I only started to recently train in sensing Godly Ki thanks to Lady Chronoa''s persistence. I''ve been in that shell for far too long ever since that bastard Majin Buu almost wiped us all out..." As Shin aaid that, a look of reminiscence appeared in his eyes. Yet before Kibito could respond, the two suddenly saw a white haired man wearing a purple posh kai robe teleport out of nowhere a few meters in front of them. A white tail could be seen around their waist, and they were holding a light blue skinned child with pointy ears no bigger than three feet in his arms who wore a similar purple posh kai robe to his. Just like that, with the convenience of the Kai-Kai spell, Nao and Fie had arrived at the Sacred World of the Kais. Nao originally sensed two signatures on that planet before he arrived, so he figured those two would be Shin and Kibito. From the looks of it, his assumption was correct, as he appeared a few meters beside them. He then spoke out to the two with a smile while Fie looked at them with interest. "Greetings. I do apologize for my sudden arrival here." "Haha, do not worry. I was wanting to meet you for a while. Lady Chronoa has praised you quite a bit lately. It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Nao. You can call me Shin. This here is Kibito, my attendant. Who is this little one beside you?" After Shin said that, he walked up to Nao, and extended his hand. Nao responded in kind, and shook him. After releasing his hand, Nao did a light bow in return, before introducing Fie. "It''s nice to meet you as well, Shin. This here is my daughter, Fie, actuallly. She was just born earlier this year. Did Master give you the specifics?" Hearing Nao ask that, he saw Shin nod his head. "Lady Chronoa did indeed tell us about this little one, but it was only for a brief moment. She is almost the spitting image of the West Supreme Kai...Was Fie really born from that golden apple?" "I was! Papa has been looking after me ever since Auntie gave me to him. Papa, can I start exploring?" "Sure you can, Fie. Feel free to explore to your hearts content. I want to talk with Shin in regards to a certain manner. You can come back when you get tired." "Yay! Thank you, Papa!" After Nao said that, Fie left his embrace, and flew past Shin and Kibito. She flew pretty quickly into the horizons before her small figure vanished, causing the two to raise their eyebrows. Shin then spoke out to Nao with a look of curiosity in his eyes. "So she can already fly on her own...that''s quite a feat even for us Supreme Kai. She isn''t even one year old yet." "Yeah. I was quite surprised myself the moment she was born, she flew right into my embrace. Master wants her to experience the life of a mortal before revealing her duties as a Supreme Kai, so I''m in charge of her in regards to that." "Is that so? That definitely sounds like Lady Chronoa after all. I''m also in the same boat as her. I was a Kai myself before the other Supreme Kai were killed off, and I ended up getting promoted as a result. She was just a Kai as well before she rose up as the Supreme Kai of Time." "Master did mention that a while back, but I actually want to talk to you about a couple things. On top of showing Fie the place where she came from, I came here in hopes of speaking with you Shin." "Well it''s not like I have any plans right now. Kibito, go prepare us some tea." "Yes, Master." As Shin commanded Kibito, the three soon got together next to the small lake. Shin and Nao sat down while Kibito remained standing. Shin and Nao soon entered their conversation. The first topic Nao brought up was his spar with Beerus. He was the first to speak out to Shin after enjoying some tea Kibito prepared. "Say Shin, I was wondering. I happened to notice a particular Ki signature who was observing the spar I recently had with someone. I was able to trace it back to this location after looking into it since that match ended. That wouldn''t have happened to be you, would it?" Hearing Nao''s question, Shin let out a chuckle before he answered him. "Haha, guess I was found out, eh? I''m still new to this whole Divine Energy thing but I did happen to see two massive divine energies class against each other for a while a while back. Are you saying that one of them was you? One of the energies was insanely destructive, who was your opponent?" "It indeed was me, Shin. You wouldn''t happen to know who Lord Beerus is, would you?" However, as soon as Nao mentioned ''Lord Beerus'' to Shin, who was currently taking a sip of tea after speaking, suddenly spat out all the tea he had in his mouth. Yet Nao was quick to react, and leaned his body to the right, allowing the leftover tea to fall down onto the grass behind him. A look of shock appeared on Shin''s face, even Kibito as well. Shin then spoke out to Nao with a shaken voice. "L-Lord Beerus, you can''t possible mean THAT L-Lord Beerus!?", Shin exclaimed. (A/N : In the original, Shin didn''t konw who Lord Beerus was until the Old Kai told him. I adjusted this~) "Hahaha, there''s only one Lord Beerus you know, Shin? The spar I had was none other than with him." "Y-You managed to spar with Lord Beerus and come out still living!? You''re not a Supreme Kai in disguise are you, Nao?" "Unfortunately no. Master had only promoted me to a Kai recently. I mainly wanted to know who was it that observed us, but knowing it was you, I can be relieved." "Is that so? Who was it that won?" "Well about that actually, that will lead into the next thing I wanted to talk to you about. Someone ended up coming and halted our duel so it ended in a tie." "A tie with a God of Destruction, seriously?" "Yeah. It was a blast fighting him. But enough about that. My wedding is coming up soon and its being held in a rather special location. Other gods including Lord Beerus will also be attending. I came here to extend my invitation out to you two, Shin and Kibito. Would you be interested in coming?" "A wedding? Lady Chronoa did mention she will enter an extremely busy period, was that pertaining to this?" "You''re right about that, Shin. Master has been coordinating things on the back-end to make sure this event goes smoothly. If you two are interested in attending, you can contact Master before the wedding begins or I can make a second trip here." "You don''t need to do that, Nao. Kibito and I will go. We''ve much spare time on our hands lately. Besides, it''ll give us a good chance to see what the other gods are like. I''ll offer you my congratulations as well." "Thank you, Shin." After Nao thanked Shin, the two began to casually talk to one another. Kibito would serve more tea every now and then. Before the three knew it, the sands of time began to churn once more. It soon became evening. Yet what caught Nao''s attention was Fie. She soon started to become visible again on the near horizons. It didn''t take long before Fie landed in Nao''s chest. Feeling his warmth, she rubbed her head against yet while Nao proceeded to ruffle her hair. Nao then spoke out to her. "Welcome back, Fie. Did you have fun exploring?" "I did! I even went to check out the Origin Tree Auntie mentioned last time. Yet Fie found it really surprising. Someone else was there, but I didn''t like him, so I ran away!" Hearing Fie say that, Nao frowned. He then entered his own thoughts. ''Who else would dare step into the Sacred World of the Kais? Even Fie said she didn''t like this person, that isn''t a good sign...'', Nao thought to himself. Yet he dispelled those thoughts from his head, and smiled back at Fie. He then spoke out to her. "Thank you for telling me this, Fie. It seems I''ll have to personally investigate this." Hearing Nao and Fie talk to each other, Shin''s and Kibito''s eyes turned wide with shock. Yet before they could say anything, everyone suddenly heard a sound of hands clapping and feet walking through the grass near them. Before long a light purple skinned figure with pointy ears, who was wearing a rather tight black body suit which outlined his muscles along with yellow pants, stood out from one of the nearby trees. They then came to a halt and waved their finger back and forth, speaking out to the group with a sarcastic tone. "Hmm, hmm, you don''t need to go out of your way for that. Looks like I made the right decision. Letting this one fly back made it a lot easier to track you, Nao." Hearing this familiar voice, Nao''s eyes soon became wide with shock after seeing who this person was! Chapter 175 - 168: Mysterious Youth Nao, Fie, Shin and Kibito suddenly saw a mysterious youth appear out of the shadows of a nearby tree. They then heard him speak in a sarcastic tone after coming to a halt as they clapped their hands slowly. This figure waved their index finger back and forth as they spoke. Nao then had a closer look at this figure after they finished speaking that. It was obvious Nao could tell he was male. The top half of their body had a tight black bodysuit-like shirt worn over it. Its sleeves were cut rather short, which revealed his large biceps. Yellow circlets could be seen on their wrists. He was even wearing yellow pants. He wore a pair of glasses as well, but the most surprising thing about him was the black scabbard equipped on his back. He actually had a sword! Nao immediately spoke to this figure with a serious tone. "What are you doing here, Fu?" Hearing Nao asked that, the mysterious youth, who was none other than Fu, clapped his hands as he spoke out to Nao. "That''s nice! So you already know who I am even though we haven''t met before. How much do you actually know in that head of yours?" "Enough playing games, Fu. What do you want?" "Well aren''t you a pushy one. Can''t we get to know each other better? I''ve come a really long ways you know." "What would I gain from associating myself with a deviant like you? Don''t you know time travel is forbidden?" Hearing Nao ask that, Fu let out a laugh while he slapped one of his thighs with his hands. Fu then began to taunt Nao. "Don''t worry about the small stuff, Nao. I''m more interested in the fact you haven''t used that Time Ring of yours yet. You actually have a means to bend things to your liking! Are you still trying to get over that mental block of yours?" Hearing Fu start to berate Nao, he ignored it and instead he raised his eyebrows. He then replied back to him with a question of his own. "You say we haven''t met before, yet you somehow know my name as well?" "Hahahaha! I like you. You''re not like the other fighters I''ve been gathering." After Nao asked that, Fu let out another big laugh. Nao soon had his suspicion as to why Fu showed up here out of all places. Was he waiting for Nao to leave his home by himself? Even though he still had Fie with him, he hadn''t left the others'' side for quite a while now. Nao did not want to attack Fu blindly, even though he really wanted to. Fu himself kept his power hidden throughout most of that spinoff series, D* Heroes. He only showed bits and pieces of his power every so often. Yet Nao knew well Fu''s power far outclassed Super Saiyan Blue. Heck he even stopped C.u.mber''s, an ancient Saiyan, rampage while he was in his Great Ape form like it was nothing. He appeared to be gathering fighters right now. Thinking this caused Nao to frown. Fu noticed Nao''s suble change in his attitude, and after he saw Nao frown, Fu smiled. Fu then spoke out to Nao with a happy tone. "Great! It looks like I don''t need to explain things much, seeing as you''re starting to get the big picture, Nao. See, I hate explaining things to incompetent fools. I''ll keep things short. Join me." After Fu offered Nao, Nao began to laugh back at him. He then replied back with a hint of disgust in his tone. "Haha! Don''t you already know the answer to that, Fu? If you coming all the way here was just to offer your hand, then I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed." After Nao answered Fu, Fu waved his index finger back and forth once more as he began to hum. "Hmm, hmm. That''s where you''re wrong, Nao. You see, I''ve already traveled through many different timelines, all in hopes to achieve my goals. Yet only in this timeline do you exist here. You even created another by your own hands, and you ended up becoming one of the most notorious criminals in it for causing all of that destruction! Witnessing that was marvelous! A criminal like you would benefit a lot more working under me. Just think of the enemies you''ll be able to fight to your hearts content!" Hearing Fu start to go on a rant, Nao frowned once more. Fie could see this, and she spoke to him in worry. "Papa is not a criminal! Papa is Papa!" After Fie said that, Nao''s heart settled down. He then moved her behind him. Nao spoke out once more. "You''re absolutely right, Fie. I''m no criminal. Fu, get the hell out of here. My answer will always remain the same. Each time is of its own." "Aww, why the sudden cold shoulder? But that''s fine. You may deny me now, but I''m not in a rush. Eventually you''ll see the light after you come about the truth of that other timeline you created." "The truth? What truth could there possibly be after witnessing such hell in person!?'' "Oh, if only you knew, Nao. But where would the fun be if I told you right away? The game has only begun! You may be strong in your own right but I too am capable of doing marvelous things, such you''ll see in the future. But for now I''ll just leave you off with a little warning." "A warning...? What exactly you going to do, Fu!?" Nao soon yelled that out to Fu. At this time Nao really wanted to punch his face into the ground, but he still kept a calm look on his face. He had no idea where Fu''s strength currently lied, but going against him blindly could backfire on him. Yes, Nao could contend with a God of Destruction, but maybe Fu could as well! In the end, Nao saw Fu grabbed ghe scabbard of his sword. With a ''shing'', Fu suddenly cut open the space to the left of him in a motion so fast even Nao had trouble seeing it All of a sudden, a spatial crack formed a few feet in diamater. Nao then saw Fu reach his right hand into the spatial crack, as if he were about to take something out of it. Sure enough, Fu soon pulled his arm back out slowly. As he did, something soon took shape in his hand. A slender black tail appeared from the spatial crack. As soon as Nao saw the black spade-like shape at its tip, a crack of thunder suddenly boomed inside his mind. His eyes then turned wide in shock. After Fu pulled out pulled out the tail, he decided to yank put the rest of the body in one go. This figure was rather tall, and had long beautiful pink hair. That''s right, Fu had torn through space and actually brought out Isabella! Seeing Isabella show up, who currently had a disgruntled appearance, caused Fu to smile He then let her go, allowing her body to float next to him. Nao immediately yelled out to Fu in anger seeing one of his family in his grasp. "Fu, do you honestly think I''ll just sit by and do nothing!?" "Hahaha! You''re welcome to try, but your current strength is far below that than what you released in that other timeline you created. Still, I''m not on a suicide mission you know? I''m only here to collect some material, it''s not like I''ll be taking this person with me. Even so, seeing a living specimen of the Gemmed Dragons is simply marvelous. It''s no wonder they almost went extinct." Hearing Fu treat Isabella like that, Nao couldn''t contain his anger anymore and it immediately erupted forth. Nao soon cycled his Ki to its max, and his hair turned red while a deep red fiery aura encompassed his body. Without saying anything Nao vanished from sight. Nao reappeared a second later in front of Fu. He then aimed straight at his head with his fist. Yet Fu reacted quickly enough. He grabbed his scabbard once more, and brought out his sword. He then blocked Nao''s fist with his sword. A loud bang echoed around them, causing a wind blast to blast away Shin, Kibito and Fie. A small sized crater suddenly appeared beneath the two after Nao launched his attack. Seeing this, Fu''s eyes turned serious and spoke out to Nao. "Hey now. I can''t collect my material if you''re like this. Take a rest why don''t you?" After Fu said that, he too released his aura, which was a dense purple aura. Feeling this alone caused Nao to freeze up. Fu then twisted his body in a circle, and struck Nao on top of his head, creating another large bang. Nao then flew into the crater, only to make it larger. While this happened, Isabella immediately regained her clarity as she a rather creepy aura. Her instincts kicked in, causing her to automatically release her crystal heat armor, something she hadn''t done ever since the Other World Tournament. Beautiful pink gems covered her whole body, including her tail. She then began to release an insane amount of heat, but that didn''t other Fu. Isabella then saw Nao struggling in the crater below. "Nao! What''s going on!? I can''t move!" Yet before Nao could answer her, Isabella suddenly felt a large pain strike against the right half of her body. She then felt something slice slice through it, resulting in many of her gems falling off. Blood splattered against it dying the gems in red. This made Isabella cry out, but it actually didn''t last long. Fu then immediately collected all the Heat Gems he sliced off into his arms after sheathing his sword away. Nao then regained his clarity, only to see an injured Isabella and Fu, causing him to yell out once more. "Fuuuuuuuu!" Hearing Nao yell out his name, Fu grinned. Fu pushed his glasses back a bit with his fingers. Then, with a wave of his spare hand, he flung Isabella toward the crater which Nao resided in. Seeing Isabella fly toward him at a fast speed, Nao jumped up and grabbed a hold of her. Feeling her in his arms, he sighed. The wound Fu caused wasn''t deep either. Yet, before Nao could do anything, Fu spoke out to him. "These gems are really beautiful, aren''t they? I will be able to stay focused on my research for a while now. We probably won''t meet again for the next several years, so I look forward to see how strong you can become, Nao. Ta-ta!" After Fu said that, his body flickered, and immediately vanished from sight. The atmosphere soon returned to normal, as if Fu had never been there in the first place. The only difference now was there was a large crater below Nao. The blood also stopped flowing from Isabella''s right side. He saw her mend itself, becoming a pinkish-red where the gems once stood. He then felt Isabella wiggle in his embrace, and saw her eyes look at his. "Looks like you''re safe, Belle. Are you okay?" "For the most part, yes. Who the hell was that guy? How could he be so strong!?" "That''s good to hear. That person you saw just now was Fu. I was not expecting for someone like him to show up here out of all places.." "Fu, huh? Well whoever that bastard is I''ll tear him to shreds for slicing my gems off like that the next time we meet." "I have no idea when he will show up next though, but it looks like it won''t be for a while. We must relay this to the others. Looks like I''ll have to adjust my planned training after the wedding to include you all." "Yeah, that aura was very creepy to say the least. I have to get stronger too!" Hearing Isabella say that, Nao could see the resolve in her eyes. It looks like she now as another goal to work towards besides getting pregnant with his child. Dusting themselves off, Nao apologized to Shin for the disturbance that was caused. He would report this to the Supreme Kai of Time as well since Fu appeared to be travelling through time, which was a grave crime. Nao decided to let Shin handle that. He then took Fie who was worried for Nao after seeing him get attacked, but calmed down afterward knowing that he wasn''t injured. Nao then took her his arms, and left the Sacred World of the Kais with Isabella in tow after chanting a Kai-Kai. It looks like not all is about fun and games.This was a clear reminder for Nao that he had to start up his training once more so he would be able to protect his family and loved ones. Nao wasn''t sure what exactly is going to happen after his wedding and his future fight with one of the Gods of Destruction concludes, but he knew it wouldn''t stay quiet, especially after what happened just now. To say the least, if the D* Heroes characters are showing up, it may involve Time Travel! Chapter 176 - 169: And So Time Marches On... Nao left the Sacred World of the Kais with Fie and Isabella in his embrace. Shin acknowledged Nao and would report this directly to the Supreme Kai of Time. Little did he know that Tokitoki City was already in a state of chaos after she saw a disturbance in the True History through the Time Scroll inside the Time Vault. Many Time Patrollers could now be seen gearing up, including Xeno Trunks, Vegeta and Goku. Meanwhile, as Tokitoki City entered a busy state, A loud crashing sound struck on the bed in Palace Elosa''s royal bedroom. Nao, Isabella and Fie appeared over it, and crashed on top of it. This crash was loud enough to startle the other girls who were taking a bath. As Elsa rushed out while still wearing her bath towel, she was struck by an intense heat wave, causing her to wince her eyes. "Ugh...is everything alright!?", Elsa tried to yell out to the three. Yet, as her eyes regained clarity, Nao was suddenly struck with a large impact, as if it was delayed from Fu''s earlier attack. It didn''t take the wind out of him, but he still felt a blow nonetheless. He soon tasted iron in his mouth. Nao then coughed up a large amount of blood, splattering right into the bedding, dying it red. Both Isabella and Fie immediately yelled out to him with worried looks. "Nao!" "Papa!" Hearing their worried voices, Nao calmly spoke out to them. "I''m fine...That bastard actually caused some sort of delay with that attack from earlier. I wasn''t expecting that. I"m more worried for you, Belle. Are you sure you''re fine?" After Nao asked that, Isabella smiled. She then wrapped her gemmed tail around him, spreading the warmth her body and armor was releasing into his body in the process. Nao also felt soothed by it as Isabella spoke out to him. "I''m truly alright, Nao. It was frightening I couldn''t move like that but we made it back safely, didn''t we? Look, Sister Elsa seems pretty shocked, we ought to explain what happened." "You''re right." After Nao said that, he calmed himself down. His eyes then wandered toward Elsa, who was near the entrance to the bathroom. Her ocean blue hair was still wet, and her curves could be seen as the towel wrapped around her body. It didn''t take long before the towel got wet either, but Elsa disregarded that as she spoke out to the three in worry, especially after seeing the bed dyed in red. "Nao...is that blood? What exactly happened? Did you encounter some trouble during your visit? Moreover this heat...I haven''t seen this form of yours in years, Sister Belle." "Something did happen, Elsa. It looks like you were in the middle of bathing. Are the others still inside?" "Yes they are. Do you want me to gather them?" "That will be helpful. To put it simply, we were attacked even though we were on one of the most sacred worlds in existence. By a Time Traveller no less." "Attacked by a Time Traveller? That does sound serious. Hold on, I''ll go get the others out of the bath so we can know what happened." After Elsa said that, Nao nodded in confirmation. He then looked down at Fie who was still hugging him out of worry. Seeing this, he ruffked her hair. "Fie, can you go to Miss Elena''s side for now? I''m fine now. I''m sorry you had to see that but this injury wasn''t too serious. I''ve mostly recovered by now." "As long as you''re alright Papa. I will go to Grandma. Rest well okay?" "Don''t worry Fie, I''ve no plans for the rest of the day." Hearing Nao say that, Fie smiled. Fie then flew out of Nao''s embrace and soon left the room, leaving behind Isabella, Elsa and Nao. Elsa also retreated back into the bathroom, and before long a wet haired Miya, Sayuri, Chelsea and Tights came into the royal bedroom. Upon seeing a slightly injured Nao and transformed Isabella, everyone frowned. Tights especially only walked in for a brief moment before she was blasted by the heavy heat Isabella was releasing Among them, only Tights was a non-combatamt, so she was struggling to stay in the room, and had to remain inside near the entrance. As for Fie, she too felt Isabella''s heat but to her it was more comfortable, as she was protected by the Supreme Kai''s divine energy. Anyways, with that said, Isabella powered down. Her gems started vanish one by one, and her form returned to normal. The heavy heat she released also vanished shortly after, allowing the others to hop onto the bed. Seeing the others next to him, Nao began to retell the events that unfolded on the Sacred Wotld of the Kais. It actually didn''t take him long, as he mainly got acquainted with Shin and Kibito there. Knowing that those two would attend the wedding, everyone became happy. It was going to be quite the grand event since it was being held in the Null Realm by the Grand Minister no less. Nao then told how Fu appeared and what he looked like, causing anger to appear in the girls'' eyes. Yet he warned them to not approach Fu under any circ.u.mstances until Nao gets an understanding of what his power truly is capable. The girls acknowledged that. Still, Fu probably won''t show up again for the next several years. Nao also wondered if him leaving was the result of being kicked out of the True History, just like Goku Black was when he first met Goku and fought him on planet Earth in his own history. But for now, he could only shake those thoughts away, as Fu was no longer there. Before the group released, their talking churned the sands of time, and it became evening. The girls decided to leave Nao and Isabella alone to where they cuddled together the latter half the day. It didn''t take long for the two to fall asleep in each others'' embrace. Meanwhile, as evening approached, two figures suddenly appeared from one of the active portals inside what was now known as the Portal Room. It was none other than Eir and Aht, who returned back to the Palace. Eir had business to attend to back at her planet. Even though only a couple days had passed now since her rescue, her people have already started to rebuild their lives back on planet Aero. She also made a public announcement that she was finally in a relationship, causing the Aerons to enter a festive mood. Yet out of the remaining Aerons, Silver was probably the most shocked, as he had been one of her past suitors. He was rejected by her instantly, as she didn''t like his attitude a few years back, even though it had improved a bit now. Eir currently had a tired look on her face while Aht still had sparkles in her eyes. She had no idea Eir had her own race of people now, let alone being the Queen of them. She took this time to join her on a tour of her planet. Aht even had more reason to stay here now. Once the two arrived in the royal bedroom, they immediately spotted Nao and Isabella cuddled together, fast asleep. Elsa had already cleaned up all the blood splattered on the bed earlier with her cleaning spell. Yet that didn''t stop Eir from spotting the torn clothes Isabella worn. It caused her to raise her eyebrows, but before Aht could jump on the bed, she stopped her. Eir saw the other girls relaxing on the veranda enjoying the night view of the massive oak tree and the activities in the marketplace beneath it. Eir took Aht and joined the others, letting Nao and Isabella sleep in peace. Those two also came to know what happened, and visible anger appeared in Eir''s eyes. Yet the girls could do nothing as this enemy wasn''t around any longer. Eir also vowed to herself she would get stronger. And just like that, the days soon passed by in a blink of an eye. Days soon became weeks, and the fight that occured was swept away inside the tides of time. Before everyone knew it, over three weeks passed. Planet Eloysia became busier and busier as Elsa''s marriage approached. Planet Aero also returned to their normal lives after everything was rebuilt. After a few weeks passed, the next day soon dawned. The girls could be seen n.a.k.e.d together with Nao sleeping peacefully. Only one day now remained until their wedding began! Things were about to become even crazier! Chapter 177 - 170: Eve Of The Wedding Year 743, Mid July, Planet Eloysia, Royal Bedroom, Morning. The sands of time churned once more and before everyone realized it, three weeks had passed in a blink of an eye. It was a rather auspicious day, as dark clouds hung over the ancient massive oak tree. Pitter and patter of rain constantly poured down from the clouds, hitting the wood of Palace Elosa. Claps of thunder would boom every so often. Yet despite the massive amount of trees below, lightning would not strike any of the trees. Overall it was a pleasant sound to listen to as Nao and the girls peacefully slept while they cuddled together. It rained quite frequently on Planet Eloysia, as they lived in a giant rainforest where rivers crisscrossed the endless sea of trees. A lot has happened in these three weeks actually. As a result of Fu''s sudden appearance a little over three weeks ago and his attack on Nao while he was on the Sacred World of the Kais, everyone became resolved to get stronger. After the first few days of rest, Nao made another trip back to planet Earth. He didn''t go alone either. He brought Isabella along with him. Miya, Elsa and Sayuri visited the villa Nao had back on his own Planet gifted by the Grand Kai in the Other World, where they could train without any distractions. Chelsea stayed behind on her own. She managed to clear the old man''s Babel Tower, all one hundred floors of it. But she had no idea where her strength laid in the D*Z world. The floors closer to the top consisted of Lower Gods and Demigods, but it never crossed the threshold to the Gods of Beerus''s level. She could probably slay those on Goku Black''s level after putting in some effort. She was akin to a sleeping tiger despite her outward shyness! Those two pitch black katanas around her waist weren''t just for show! However, the old man parted a suitable technique to train in before she started her climb in Babel Tower. It put emphasis on breathing and meditation, so that''s what she focused on during their time before the wedding. Tights on the other hand, could only sit by and watch the others. She was a non-combatant, at least for now. Nao had plans to use the Dragon Balls once they were revived again to increase her talent and lifespan at a later date, even possibly her race. Humans had one of the shortest lifespans after all. Saiyans also had short lifespans as well, very similar to humans. Yet they could easily train their Ki unlike humans. Ki was known as the breath of life, so the better they trained in it, the longer they would potentially live on. It existed in all living beings regardless of race. Besides, Nao stopped being mortal once his Ki fully converted into Divine Energy, thus eliminating his mortal lifespan. This may give some complications for when he is to reincarnate into the next world of his ''choosing'', but he didn''t want to worry about that for now. Nao could also go to Planet Namek for that too. Heck he could gather the Super Dragon Balls but would need the radar for that, unlike the other two methods. Besides, Nao was stuck at 50% of his legendary saiyan veins being locked, so perhaps visiting Guru will benefit him. Guru did have the ability to unlock anyone''s latent abilities after all. But all of this would wait until the original story made some more progression. Goku was still enjoying his life as a child, Nao was unsure whether Grandpa Gohan was alive at this point. Goku himself still had another six years before he would start his first adventure with Bulma. As for Nao himself, he dove back the Rolm of Spirit and Time on The Lookout. Contrary to Kami''s expectation, Nao and Isabella stayed in there for a full three years! Kami ended freaking out and almost passed out in the process seeing Nao tear a hole through Space from inside the Room of Spirit and Time after the door from the inside vanished. Nao had basically found a loophole, and determined the original guardian who created this space wasn''t as strong as Nao. Which made sense as even Gotenks could create a tear through space with his power alone. Anyways, Nao only wanted to spend three years at most in there for now, The rest of his training will be begin under the Supreme Kai of Time''s care. During these three years, Nao either sparred with Isabella or improved his Ki through meditation. He didn''t forget to have s.e.x with her either during their downtimes. It was weird having their m.o.a.ns travel into the endless pink clouds. Isabella also vastly improved her fighting capabilities. She was now at the threshold of achieving her own Divine Energy, but she had no idea what to do to give it that final push. But that was the least of her worries once the two''s training period came to an end. She had something more immediate to attend to. Miya, Sayuri, Elsa and Chelsea also made some improvements to their strength but it was a farcry to Nao and Isabella''s training, as they only had a little over twenty days to work with instead of three years. Out of the girls here, Miya made the most improvement! Even though her power no longer matched Nao''s once Nao became a Super Saiyan God, she still strived to become better. It didn''t take much to unlock her Super Saiyan form, but she was quite a ways from Super Saiyan 2. Elsa and Sayuri became a more dynamic duo and improved their fighting capabilities together. As for Eir znd Aht, they didn''t join the training, and decided to relax around with Tights, though Aht became mad as she couldn''t teach Nao the way to use Mana yet. Nao left before Aht could even approach him. He had to apologize for that, but in the end, everything turned out well. Nao especially, as he finally achieved the Super Saiyan Blue state! It wasn''t hard for him to achieve it. He essentially had to become a Super Saiyan while in god form, and once that happened, his hair turned from red to blue! Even his tail turned blue! Becoming a Super Saiyan God Super Saiyan is a mouthful in itself, so it was cut short and dubbed Super Saiyan Blue. The other gods had no idea Nao achieved this so it will be a nice reveal during his spar with one of the Gods of Destruction after the wedding cermony finishes. Out of the twleve Gods of Destruction, Nao had long picked out who he wanted to fight against. Speaking of weddings, it was now one day before Nao''s wedding with the girls commenced. The rainfall and thunder continued endlessly, and it was very pleasant to listen to. On the massive circular bed, Nao currently laid in Isabella''s embrace, who was to his right. Eir was further to the right of Isabella, and her arms and kegs could be seen stretched out. Tights clung to Nao''s left side. A train consisting of Elsa, Sayuri, Miya and Chelsea followed suit after Tights. Of course they were all n.a.k.e.d. Upon having a closer look, Nao''s member currently resided inside Isabella and blissful smiles could be seen on their faces as they slept peacefully. Before long Nao''s eyes fluttered before they slowly opened. A wave of pleasure immediately struck his lower body, or more specifically his groin. He then remembered how intense last night was. It wouldn''t be much longer until the other four girls officially become one with Nao either. Only one day remained! A look of anticipation appeared in Nao''s eyes as he slowly got up. His limp member pulled out of Isabella, which caused a large amount of white liquid to pour down from her hole onto the bed. Isabella''s eyes fluttered feeling Nao''s warmth leave her body. Her eyes then opened. Slowly stretching her arms, she saw Nao. As if it were a chain reaction, Tights'' eyes also began to flutter. Tights soon woke up and strectched as well. Isabella and Tights then raised their bodies out of bed. They saw Nao staring out the big sliding window that lead into the veranda. His eyebrows raised after seeing the constant rain hit the window. Nao then spoke out to the two, welcoming the morning. "Good morning, Belle, Tights. Looks like we won''t be able to have much fun outside today. This storm seems like it last quite a while." Hearing Nao say that, Isabella lightly giggled. She then responded black to him. "Hehe, that''s fine by me. Our big day is tomorrow. We can sit back and relax inside today while spending some quality time with the little one. That''s fine by you, right, Daddy~?" After Isabella teased Nao like that, he blankily stared at her. She then grabbed a hold of his hand, bringing it to her lower abdomen. Unlike her previous appearance, Nao could see that her stomach was now bulging outward by a few inches. That''s right, Nao had finally managed to get Isabella pregnant. He was on his way to be a father himself! He knew he wasn''t dreaming either, as he could feel the faint pulse of life forming inside her stomach. Seeing Isabella do that, Tights also hugged Nao from behind before speaking to him. "You two were hard at work, weren''t ya? Relaxin'' today sounds good if yer askin'' me. But it''s not yer the only one with a little one growin'' inside. It''s rather faint but I can feel somethin'' inside me too. I really want to thank you for doin'' this, Nao. My parents will finally be able to see their first grandchild soon." "You don''t need to thank me, Tights. We''re family, aren''t we? Still, its a rather new feeling seeing that I will be a father soon. Speaking of which, light night was rather intense. Are you two feeling fine?" "I sure am. Last night was really excitin''. I reckon I can still go on for a few months until I''m off limits." "Same here, Nao. I''m feeling great. I did say you would be in for one hell of a ride once I did end up getting pregnant." ''Glad to hear that you two. I do recall you saying that, Belle. You''ve been pregnant for over a couple years technically speaking now. Exactly how long does your race stay like that?" "Hmm, it''s hard to tell, really. I was inside my Mother for over fifteen years. That amount if time is really short, considering our race can live up for several thousand years. Considering it''s your child, maybe an upward to twenty years?" ""Up to twenty years!?"", Both Nao and Tights exclaimed together. As the two yelled that out, Isabella only smiled as she enjoyed the warmth Nao''s hand gave while it was placed on her stomach. Their yell caused the other girls ro wake up as well. They all saw the heavy rain outside and could only let out a sigh. Still, it was best to relax today as it was going to be super busy tomorrow. Yet the start of their relaxation today was short lived as Nao began to hear gurgling sounds escape from both Isabella''s and Tights'' stomachs. Both of them immediately frowned, as they soon received an urge. Without saying anything, Isabella and Tights rushed out of the bed. The other girls only saw their fast retreating figures before they vanished into the bathroom. Before long two sounds of retching echoed from inside of it. Nao and the other girls could only smile helplessly as Isabella and Tights began to throw up inside there. Their morning sickness came early for both of them from the looks of it. ''Looks like it''s going to be a long road from here on. Still, I''m really looking forward of what''s to come. I''ve got a debt settle with Fu as well, but for now, let''s focus on the wedding and the duel. I''m coming for you, Belmod...'', Nao thought to himself. (AN : Universe 11 God of Destruction) And with that said, Nao and the girls spent their day lazing around in the Palace. Fie and Aht also joined them and played around a lot. Before they knew it, their special day soon arrived. Who knows how it will turn out! Chapter 178 - 171: The Big Day (I) The next day. The heavy rainfall from yesterday lightened up and the rays of Planet Eloysia''s two suns peered into the royal bedroom. Nao decided to take it easy yesterday and conserve his stamina, and only cuddled with the girls during the night and play with Fie and Aht during the day. He did have an upcoming fight today with one of Gods of Destruction as well. He chose who he wanted to fight against, and it was Belmod, the God of Destruction from Universe 11. The very same Universe Jiren is from! Unfortunately for Beerus, he wouldn''t have his rematch with Nao anytime soon. With that said, the auspicious day began after Nao''s eyes fluttered. Waking up, Nao stretched his body, and sat up from the many pink pillows beneath him. For some reason, Nao felt less warmth than usual. After his eyes opened, he actually saw five of the seven girls missing, causing him to raise his eyebrows. To his right laid a messy Eir with an erratic sleeping pattern. Drool could be seen dripping from her lips as she smiled, still sleeping. Her extremely large b.r.e.a.s.ts could be seen partly covered by the bedding, and her short light green hair was tied in knots from tossing and turning during the night. The Light Chronicle actually laid next to Eir. It provided her a sense of comfort after its long period of absence. To Nao''s left laid Tights. Her slightly protruded stomach was in full view. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts actually grew a size larger thanks to Nao''s fondling despite being very sensitive, and was no longer the smallest out of the girls. Tights was fully covered by the bedding but was still able to be seen by Nao. Yet before Nao could do anything he suddenly heard two pairs of footsteps walking slowly to the bedroom from the halkway. Before long two figures appeared inside the bedroom. One of them even yawned. Nao was wondering when these two would show up but he didn''t expect it right after he woke up. The figure on the left chuckled while placing their hand over their mouth before they spoke out to Nao. "Ohohoho, a pleasant morning to you Nao, is it not? I do apologize for disturbing your privacy so early in the morning." As this figure spoke out to Nao, the other one began to look out aeound the room in interest as they''ve yet to be here. Nao then responded back to the first figure. "It''s not a problem at all, Whis. Welcome, Lord Beerus, I apologize as well for you two seeing me like this. I wasn''t expecting you two to enter our bedroom." "No need to worry. Whis and I came here on our own. I must say your living quarters is quite nice, Nao. Still, why must there be such a large bed? Mine isn''t even a tenth as big as this one is." Hearing Beerus say that, Whis let out another light chuckle before replying back to Beerus. "Ohoho, that''s because you sleep alone, Lord Beerus. Speaking of which, I do see a new face here. How intriguing, I can''t sense the energy of that girl to the right of you, Nao." After Whis said that, Beerus'' ears perked up. Nao responded to him in the meanwhile. as he began to shake Eir and Tights awake. "Eir''s situation is a bit special, Whis. I can talk to you about it later. Eir, Tights, it''s time to wake up. We''ve already got guests." Once Nao said that he began to lightly shake Eir and Tights. It didn''t take long for both of them to stir awake. Tights was the first one to stretch and yawn. "Mornin'', Nao. What''s this about guests...?" After Tights said that with her eyes half open, she rubbed them. Her eyes soon opened, only to see a purple skinned cat humanoid with pointy ears sticking straight upward with a grin on his face. A light blue skinned tall humanoid with a relaxed expression on their face stood next to Beerus. They wore a maroon robe with a black cuirass hung over it,which was Whis''s formal and only attire. Beerus was in his formal God of Destruction attire. Beerus then raised his hand, and waved it back and forth while grinning at Tights, who was looking at him with a blank stare. "Yo, Earthling.", Beerus said with a teasing tone. After Beerus said that, Tights continued to stare at him without blinking. Her eyes then wabdered down below the bedding, only to realize she was still completely n.a.k.e.d under the covers. Tights'' cheeks turned a deep red, only to hide herself in the covers without saying anything. Seeing this earned a light chuckle from Nao while Beerus clicked his tongue. "Tch, you really don''t know how to greet a God of Destruction, do you? Well, I''ll let this slide for now, since the banquet you hosted last time was really good." "Haha, I apologize for Tights behaving like that, Lord Beerus. We''ve only just woke up ourselves." Hearing Nao say that, Beerus grinned once more. His eyes squinted a bit after he observed Nao for a couple minutes. He then spoke out to him once more. "You''ve got a big day ahead of you, you know. It looks like you''ve been preserving your stamina, as expected. But you cant hide from my eyes. Your Godly Ki is a lot stranger than before, did you secretly train for a while?" "That''s right. I spent a total of three years training in a special dimension of sorts where time flows more rapidly there. To be honest I''m quite eager to show it off. You''ll be in for a surprise, Lord Beerus." "A surprise, huh? I''ll be expecting it then. We''ve come to give our blessing and whatnot, but Whis will handle things from here on. I''ll be waiting outside the room once everything is good to go, Whis." "As you wish, Lord Beerus." After Whis acknowledged Beerus, Beerus turned around and soon exited the royal bedroom. Beerus didn''t forget to wave his hand goodbye as he left. Before long, only Whis remained. Whis then let out a light chuckle as he spoke out. "Ohoho, you can come out now, Tights. Lord Beerus is no longer here." After Whis said that, Nao saw Tights take a deep breath inside the covers. She then popped her head out of it once more, but still kept her body hidden by the covers. Tights let out a sigh before speaking out. Eir was still out cold. "Ugh...No matter how many times I see it, that guy is scary to talk to. Yer much more relaxin'', Whis. Is everythin'' ready to go for today?" "It''s no wonder you find Lord Beerus scary, Tights. He is a God of Destruction after all. Everything is indeed ready to go. I''ve also brought a message from Father." After the two started to converse a bit, Nao raised his eyebrows. He then spoke out to Tights. "Tights, it looks like you''re more familiar with Whis now. What were you up to these last few weeks? After I finished my training I meditated for the rest of the time." "That''s right. Lord Beerus came to pester me a few times after seeing how wonderful the food on Earth was. I agreed but only made it a point of discussion to talk about the weddin'' progression." "Is that so? Seeing the girls already gone I assume its already underway. What was the message, Whis?" After Nao asked that, Tights smiled and soon rested her head against his chest. Nao then looked at Whis who remained calm as he answered Nao. "Father indeed does have a message for you, Nao. Father has already taken your fianc¨¦s to the Null Realm. He wants you to be ready within the next hour. The duel will commence first before the wedding comcludes. On top of the Mobile Palace he created, the duel is his gift to you. With those, the favors Father owed you have now been settled." "Got it. Will the rest of us be leaving with you then?" Whis nodded his head in confirmation while he answered Nao. "Yes. Your family has already prepared your outfit to wear for the day. But you''re free to wear something more suitable for the duel befire the wedding commences. I must say every one of your fianc¨¦s is quite beautiful. The bonds people share is truly one of life''s greatest things, isn''t it?" After Whis said that that, he placed his hand over his mouth once more and let put a chuckle. Anticipation appeared in Nao''s eyes as he nodded his head. "That''s right, Whis. We will meet you in the throne room once we''re ready to depart. we''ll be sure to be ready within the hour." After Nao said that, Whis nodded. Without saying anything else, Whis soon vanished back into the long hallway connecting to the throne room. Seeing Whis now gone, Tights took this time to give a peck on Nao''s lips. She then giggled as she spoke out to him. "Haha, that was a bit unexpected but today is only startin'', Nao. You just need to focus on yer fight and for what''s of come tonight. You won''t even get a wince of sleep, so be ready!" Chapter 179 - 172: The Big Day (II) Before long Beerus and Whis excused themselves, leaving behind Eir, Tights, and Nao alone in the royal bedroom. Tights spoke out to Nao after giving him a peck on the lips. And after she finished speaking to him, Nao turned to look at the still sleeping Eir. Tights then wrapped her arms around his neck, pushing her chest against his back. Tights also proceeded to stare at Eir, who was snoozing without a care in the world. "Looks like we still need to wake someone up. What do you think we should do?" "Let''s pour some cold water over her! I''ll be damned if Eir decides to sleep through all of today. She did say she was keen on takin'' long vacation, but really...Eir is much more a deep sleeper than you are, Nao." As Tights said that, she let out a sigh. Nao felt her warm breath tickle his neck, but his eyes remained on Eir. "That''s a bit harsh, isn''t it, Tights? Even though Eir has been sleeping with us for the last month, she hasn''t done much but enjoy her peace. Why don''t you take this time to find out where her sensitive spots are? I''m going to go get cleaned up. I''ve decided what to wear for my duel." After Nao said that, Tights eyes lit up. She gave Nao another quick kiss on the lips before separating her body from his. Nao proceeded to get off the bed, but Tights spoke out to him one last time. "I can definitely do that. But yer goin'' to have to help me put on that dress afterwards, okay? Everyone else has left already so yer the only one who can help me fit into it. Wearin'' that really is a pain in the ass but you really enjoyed it last time." Hearing Tights say that, it was Nao''s eyes who lit up this time. He then spoke out to her. "You''ll be wearing that same black dress you wore on our special night a while ago?" "The very same one. Now off you go, I''ll wake up Eir." After Tights said that, Nao jumped off the bed. As Nao headed into the bathroom, Tights saw his retreating figure. Once he vanished from sight, Tights shifted her gaze onto Eir. It didn''t take long for Tights to pounce on Eir. Before the three realized, time sped up once again. Tights soon figured where Eir was weak at, especially after ruffling the feathers of her white green-tipped wings. After Eir woke up with a startle, Tights calmed her down and mentioned morning came. Eir too soon realized what day it was, and made a mad dash into the bathroom to get cleaned up, leaving behind a stunned Tights. Tights could let out a sigh as she was left alone, but that sigh soon turned into a frown. She felt an urge to retch after her stomach growled a bit. She then dashed into the bathroom as well but she went straight to the toilet. Nao could only smile wryly after Eir and Tights entered after him. An hour soon passed and out came Nao, Tights and Eir dressed up and ready for the event today. Nao was wearing his purple posh Kai robe that had its white outlining around the hem and edges. He chose his black bodysuit to wear undernearth. Topping it off with slick black dress shoes, he wore his pale yellow Potara earrings and his two Time Rings. His medium length white spiky hair shot straight up and his white tail wrapped around his waist. Tights, on the other hand, wore her exquisite black dress. She also wore black heels causing Tights to walk very slowly as she wasn''t so used to wearing them. Even a blue pearl necklace could be seen around her neck. Nao found her both adorable and s.e.xy at the same time. She still had those very large beady eyes of hers. Nao then looked at Eir, who still had slightly reddened cheeks from earlier. Yet Nao still found her very beautiful. She was wearing her green tunic dress and a light green crown embedded with emerald gems fitted on her head. Her wings were retracted into her back but they were still visible. Her lime green hair was cut short like Tights but it was a bit longer than hers. She obviously had her claws and talons hidden, only to be replaced with that of a humans''. Seeing the two girls ready, Nao nodded at them. Tights had to walk together with Nao so she wouldn''t fall over constantly, and he was fine with that, considering this wasn''t the first time they had done this. But they still made it to the throne room within the hour Whis provided them. Upon arriving, on top of seeing Whis and Beerus, Nao saw the Supreme Kai of Time wearing her usual posh Kai robe standing beside them. Once she saw Nao and the two girls arrive, she waved her hand. She raised her eyebrows seeing Eir for the first time as well. Eir was already off at the sidelines during the Other World Tournament, so she never directly interacted with Eir until now. "Hey, Nao. Looks like you''re ready. I see a new face here too." "It''s nice to see you again, Master. This here is Eir. we formed a special bond of sorts within the last month. She''ll be tagging along with us." Hearing Nao say that, Eir raised her eyebrows. Eir then walked closer to the Supreme Kai of Time, and had a look at her. Eir then turned her head back toward Nao with a confused look in her eyes. "Nao, you didn''t mention you already had a Master. Who is this little squirt anyways?" Nao was about to sigh after hearing Eir ask that but before he could, the Supreme Kai of Time stomped her foot in anger. She then yelled out at her. "Don''t you dare call me little squirt again! I''ll have you know I''m a lot older than all of your ancestors combined! Don''t look down on someone born over seventy million years ago!" After she yelled that out, Eir''s eyes became wide in shock. Nao soon saw Beerus walk foward and yawned before speaking out to the group. "Its as the brat said. You mortals always get suprised over everything. Even I''m hundreds of millions of years older than she is. Can we please get a move on?" After Beerus said that, Nao could only lightly chuckle speaking out to Eir. "Haha, we won''t keep you waiting any longer, Lord Beerus. You''ll get accustomed to things slowly just like the others did, Eir. The Universe is a lot bigger than you know." Nao said that with a smile. He then brought Eir back to his side after she nodded silently, all the while Tights remained silent watching this unfold. Seeing everyone ready, he turned to Whis and spoke out to him. "We''re ready when you are Whis. How long is it going to take us to arrive?" "Excellent. It won''t take us long this time actually. Father, we are now ready for transit into the Null Realm." "Acknowledged." As soon as everyone heard Whis say that, a deep voice suddenly echoed around the throne room. Soon after that, the group entered a barrier of sorts. Whis also tapped his staff on the ground to strengthen the barrier so Tights or Eir wouldn''t suffocate inside the Null Realm. He then spoke out to the group once more. "Everyone, we will now begin our transit. Tights, Eir, please keep inside the barrier at all costs until we reach the Palace. The Null Realm is a special realm where it exists in nothingness. It has no life, light, or air. Not even time nor space exists there." After Whis said that, more shock appeared on the girls'' faces while they nodded in confirmation. The Supreme Kai of Time placed her hands on her h.i.p.s and grinned seeing their reaction. She then urged Whis to begin. "Let''s go already, Whis! Even I''m looking forward to this!" After the Supreme Kai of Time said that, Whis said nothing more. He didn''t wave or tap his staff aroundxlike last time before their barrier became rainbow in color. It didn''t turn into a giant rainbow pillar like how Whis usually travels, it only shone a bright light. Before they realized it, their bodies vanished from sight inside the rainbow barrier. They were off to the Null Realm! Year 743, Mid July, Morning, Null Realm. Everything was all peaceful and quiet inside the endless black expanse of the Null Realm. Literally nothing existed here besides this darkness. Yet that recently changed thanks to the work of the Grand Minister. The Grand Minister could currently be seen floating outside of what appeared to be a very very large white Palace which consisted of multiple floors. Tall windows strectched on its outside every so often Supported by many white pillars, it was over a couple hundred meters in length and over twenty meters in height. It was quite imposing for a Palace but simplistic at the same time. Seeing everything finished, his eyes soon wandered to the figures rushing back and forth straightening things on the inside. Further inside the myriad of rooms he could see five really beautiful women dressed up in different wedding dresses with white veils over their faces, chatting away with their family members nearby. Meanwhile, stacks and stacks of wedding gifts could be seen near by the giant reception hall which led to the outside of the Null Realm. Not to mention the white Palace had its own throne room as well. Sering everything complete and ordely, the Grand Minister nodded. He then let loose his thoughts. "I wanted to keep things simplistic. The others took a liking to it immediately so I''m sure Nao will too. Speaking of him..." As the Grand Minister started to mutter to himself, his gaze shifted to the right. Further off to the right of the Palace stood a very large fighting stage similar to that of the Martial Arts Tournaments held on Planet Earth, consisting of the same white-gray tiling. Yet he infused it with the hardest substances known throughout the Universes so it wouldn''t be destroyed, as Nao would be fighting against a God of Destruction. The fighting stage was complete as well, and a large grassy area stood off up in the air beside it, allowing for the spectactors to watch. All of the Universes were gathering here after all, it wasn''t a private event. The Grand Minister smiled seeing that everything was now in place. Before he knew it, bright rainbow spheres one after another began to emerge inside the Null Realm near by. Everything was about to unfold! Chapter 180 - 173: The All Universe Gathering! Quick A/N : Huge character infodump below, warning you guys now. For those who know the characters already you can skip it but for those who don''t know know or want a refresher, let me know how it went! There are a couple of special guests too. All of them are canon and from the original story. Enjoy! . . . . . . . . . . . . Deep within the black void of the Null Realm. An awe-inspiring white Palace bobbed up and down very slowly as it hovered in place. A very large slick fighting stage consisting of hundreds of white-grey tiling inbued with the hardest known materials in the Universes stood still further to the right a long ways away. A relaitvely small figure stood still in the void further behimd these two buildings. It was none other than the Grand Minister, who currently had his eyes resting upon the many rainbow spheres popping up one after another out of nowhere. Before long a total of twelve of these rainbow spheres appeared. The one closest to arrive right next to the Grand Minister soon revealed Whis, Beerus, The Supreme Kai of Time, Nao, Tights and Eir. The latter two couldn''t believe their eyes once they entered the Null Realm, but they knew better than to cause any disturbances, so Tights and Eir remained quiet. The group remained still as they watched the other rainbow spheres gather around them beside the white Palace. It didn''t take long for the light of each one to dissipate. All but three contained three figures each while the former contained five, four, and four figures respectively. Let''s get this done and over quick, shall we? The Angels have already been introduced during Nao''s visit to Lord Zeno''s Palace over six years ago, technically over ten years if you count it from Nao''s perspective. Nao''s true age was 22 as of now thanks to the Room of Spirit and Time. The first figure of the three from the first sphere all the way to the left was rather short, and actually the shortest of all the figures who arrived. But don''t let their height fool you. Their whole body besides their hands, eyes and pink pointy ears, was covered in black fur. He wore a plain white shirt and the God of Destruction vest, which had blue baggy pants underneath. He wore a small hat adorned in the pattern of the God of Destruction attire. This man was Iwan! Next to him was his attendant, the Angel, Awamo! Behind the two stood a pink skinned humanoid who had rather short spiky white hair sticking out from the center of their head. Wearing a green posh Kai robe with orange lining and yellow Potara earrings, this figure was Anato, a Supreme! Kai! All three were gods of Universe 1, which was known to have the highest mortal level ranking out of all twelve Universes! Moving onto the next stood another three figures. The first was actually the only female God of Destruction, and her appearance was akin to that of Egyptian royalty. She would fit right into Egypt back on Nao''s previous world. Together with her unique outfit to say the least, she had black hair that went past her neck, with each strand being attached to a golden bead at its end. This was Heles, the God of Destruction of Universe 2! Next to Heles stood her Angel attendant, Sour! Standing behind the two was a pale teal skinned humanoid who waa quite short like Iwan, but appeared much older, as he wore a thick white beard which connected to a white mustache. He wore a black posh Kai robe with red outlining and had blue Potara earrings. This was Pell, the Supreme Kai of Universe 2! Heles, Sour and Pell were gods of Universe 2, the very same one Ribrianne is from, who was one of rhe few survivors from Nao''s vision! Moving onto the next one stood yet again another three figures. The first of the three was probably the most unique out of everyone who showed up here. It was actually an old, large, pale green robot. with a black entrance hatch with a small oval window on its stomach. It had a singulgolden eye which could beep for its form of communication. This robot was named Mosco. Inside of Mosco was the actual God of Destruction, Mule! His appearance was akin to that of a pale-red imp with black horns. Next to Mosco and Mule was their Angel attendant, Camparri! Behind these stood a light purple skinned humanoid wearing a brown posh Kai robe with yellow outlining and a light blue robe underneath. He wore red glasses and had a single long strand of white hair going down the left side of his face. This was Eyre, the Supreme Kai of Universe 3! Mosco, Mule, Camparri and Eyre were gods from Universe 3, a very intellectual advanced Universe! Moving right along were another three figures. The first one was a yellow mouse humanoid with large mouse-like ears. His God of Destruction attire was mostly green. This was Quitela, the God of Destruction of Universe 4! Next to Quitella was his Angel attendant, Cognac! Behind the two was a pale orange skinned humanoid wearing a blue posh Kai robe with yellow outlining and dark maroon robe underneath it. His hair was a straight mowak that went backward. He had green Potara earrings. This was Kuru, the Supreme Kai of Universe 4! Quitela, Cognac and Kuru were gods of Universe 4! Quitela often liked to tease and harass Beerus for his incompetency in the past, and even now! Onto the next three stood a rather old and rinkly figure, probably the oldest among them all. He didn''t have a nose and only nostrils, and a red mohawk. He even had whiskers with tiny yellow bracelets at the end of each one. He appeared quite menacingly with his deep purple eyes but was completely calm right now. An attire similar to Beerus''s, this was Arak, God if Destruction of Universe 5! Next to Arak was his Angel attendant, Cukatail! Behind the two stood a female Supreme Kai. Contrary to her peers she was quite overweight but she didn''t appear to mind it. Medium sized spiky hair shot straight up and two large bangs dr.a.p.ed over her forehead. She wore a deep purple posh Kai robe similar to Nao''s but had yellow outlining instead of white. She had green Potara earrings. She was Ogma, the Supreme Kai of Universe 5! Arak, Cukatail and Ogma were gods of Universe 5! Universe 5 was one of the four Universes that had the highest mortal level! Universe 6 was next up in the line. Nao had seen both Champa, its God of Destruction and twin brother to Beerus, and his Angel attendant, Vados, back at the meeting the Grand Minister held at Lord Zeno''s Palace, but Nao hadn''t seen Champa in person till now. But he hadn''t seen their Supreme Kai besides in the original story. This Supreme Kai was also overweight like Ogma with white hair resembled that of a pineapple. He wore a magenta posh Kai robe with yellow outlining. With his light purple undershirt and blue pants, he wore dark green Potara earrings. This was Fuwa, the Supreme Kai of Universe 6! Champa, Vados and Fuwa were gods of Universe 6! Champa to say the least always fought with his twin brother Beerus and competed against everything he did, including eating contests. We all know about Universe 7 by now don''t we? It was the Universe Nao was born in after all! Moving along, three more figures hovered not too far away from Universe 6. First of the three was rather tall, and was actually a humanoid fox. But unlike Sayuri, his body was fully made up of golden fur. He also had three golden tails. His attire was quite imposing for a God of Destruction, as it was mostly red. This was Liquiir, God of Destruction of Universe 8! Beside him stood his Angel attendant, Korn! Behind the two was their Supreme Kai. He had a rather long face and really short spiky hair with light purple skin. He wore a white posh Kai robe with red outlining. To top it off he had green Potara earrings. This was Iru! Liquiir, Korn and Iru were gods from Universe 8! Universe 8 was the third of four Universes with the highest mortal level. Next to these three were three figures from Universe 9. The first one had long, bushy, orange hair with a bald head. He also had a mustache and a beard. He wore a white shirt underneath his God of Destruction attire, which was mostly purple. This was Sidra, God of Destruction of Universe 9! Next to him was his Angel attendant, Mohito! Behind the two stood a teal skinned short humanoid who was quite lean. He wore a black posh Kai robe with a long purple sleeve undershirt. Unlike the other Supreme Kai, he wore red Potara earrings. This was Roh! Sidra, Mohito and Roh were gods from Universe 9! Out of all Universes, Universe 9 was ranked the lowest on the mortal level! Next to them were actually four figures from Universe 10, they had brought along a rather special guest. Starting with the first figure who was akin to a walking, talking pink skinned elephant wth a humanoid body. Their God of Destruction attire was mostly orange and black. This was Rumsshi, God of Destruction of Universe 10. Next to him was his Angel attendant, Kusu! Behind them was their Supreme Kai. He was also old and wrinky with yellow skin. Wearing a black posh Kai robe with dark yellow outlining, he wore a long sleeve purple undershirt along with it. His Potara earrings were green. This was none other than Gowasu! And the mystery guest they brought along was a green skinned humanoid wearing their hands behind their back. He wore the same attire as Gowasu did and had a white mohawk slanting forward down the right side of his head, but had orange Potara earrings instead. You guys probably guessed by now, it was Zamasu! As Nao began to observe the gods of each Universe one by one, his eyes stopped for a moment onto Zamasu. He appeared quite calm right now, but he had no idea how twisted his ideals currently were. The events of S*per won''t start for another thirty-five years after all, but to gods, that time was very short. Zamasu also sensed Nao''s gaze and their eyes locked together for a brief moment. Zamasu raised his eyebrows as he saw Nao wearing a very similar appearance to himself, but Zamasu''s eyes soon shifted back toward the Grand Minister and disregarded him. Nao didn''t take this to heart since the two of them hadn''t even known each other before this, Nao only knew what would happen to Zamasu in the years to come. Nao resumed his observation of the last two Universes. Universe 11 still remained as one of his favorites, and he became inwardly excited after seeing the five figures. The first figure had pale white skin and was dressed just like a clown. His God of Destruction attire was quite colorful as well. His hair was mostly bald with the exception of two large puffs of orange hair on each side. He even had a clown''s iconic big round red rose and large red lips. It was Belmod, Nao''s opponent that he chose to duel against! Next to him was his Angel attendant, Marcarita! Behind the two was their Supreme Kai as well. He had a really serious look on his face despite his short stature. He wore a red posh Kai robe with yellow outlining, and green Potara earrings. He also had their hands behind their back. This was Khai, the Supreme Kai of Universe 11! They also brought two special guests along, which were two members of the Pride Troopers, who used to be lead by Belmod. Nao became both shocked and excited seeing Jiren and Toppo in person for the first time, but he remained calm on the outside. (A/N: Toppo is also known as Top in english dub but Toppo is way better in my opinion lol). Nao''s eyes soon landed on the last Universe to arrive, Universe 12. Their God of Destruction resembled that of a fishman similar to Arqua back at the Other World Tournament. His ears were shaped into fins and had pale green-blue skin. He appeared to be a seasoned warrior. This was Giin, the God of Destruction of Universe 12. Next to him was his Angel attendant Martinu! Behind the two was their Supreme Kai, who had yellow skin. They were plump and only had simple black dots as eyes. He wore a dark green posh Kai robe with red outlining, and wore green Potara earrings. This was Agu! Giin, Martinu and Agu were gods of Universe 12, the last of four Universes which were the strongest on the mortal level! And with that, all twelve Universes have gathered in the Null Realm. Nao''s eyes wandered back toward the Grand Minister, only to see him nod with a smile seeing everyone arrive promptly and on time. The Grand Minister then floated toward the middle of everyone, and gathered everyone''s attention by speaking out to them. "Welcome, everyone. I thank you all for gathering here today despite many of your busy schedules. I will now commence this All Universe Gathering!" As the Grand Minister announced that, light chatter began to erupt in the empty void around them. It was actually Champa who spoke out first. "So this really is an All Universe event huh? Say Beerus, don''t try to screw up this one like you did to all of us like last time, hahaha!" Hearing Champa yell that out intentionally gathered the others'' attention. Quitela also chimed in, letting out a squeak-like laughter. "Eekeekeek, that''s right, Beerus. You better not disappoint us this time or I''ll destroy you personally." Hearing these two taunt Beerus, anger appeared in his eyes. His eyes landed on Nao for a moment, only to light up shortly after. He then spoke out to the two with a grin. "It hasn''t even been long since this event started but the two of you are already at it, huh? Well two can play it at that game. I bet you guys don''t even know what this event about, do you!?" It was now Beerus''s turn to strike back at the two, and he yelled out at them. Champa flinched for a second, only to speak out with a stutter to follow. "S-So what if I don''t know anything about this, all we were told was that we had to come! It''s not like you know anything about it either, do you!?" After Beerus heard Champa yell that, his grin became wider. He then let out augh. "Haha, now that''s where you''re wrong, Champa! You see--!?" However, before Beerus could finish his sentence, two large bangs suddenly echoed around the large group. Whis struck Beerus in the back of his head as did Vados to Champa. The two of them rubbed their heads, wincing in pain. Cognac did nothing to stop Quitela from doing whatever he wanted, he remained aloof and uninterested. Quitela let out another laugh seeing this happen. Both Whis and Vados then spoke out to the two in a serious voice. "Now now, Lord Beerus. Please try to behave in front of Father. You can enjoy your quarrels with Lord Champa later." "It''s as Whis said, Lord Champa. The Grand Minister is currently present so please refrain doing anything unnecessary. I wouldn''t mind hitting you again though, fufufu." Hearing Vados let out a slightly sadistic laugh caused Champa to shiver. Beerus also turned quiet after hearing Whis. Both of them calmed down and nodded silently. Quitela became disappointed seeing this result but he didn''t do anything else as the Grand Minister soon spoke out to everyone again. Everyone''s gaze landed back on him. He even did a light bow this time to the group. "Once again, I thank you all for coming. With that out of the way now, I will now describe what we have planned for the events today. You all don''t need to be alarmed as I am the one who is hosting this. Lord Zeno is currently fast asleep and won''t wake up for the next few decades." Once the Grand Minister said that, a look of relief appeared in everyone''s eyes. Some even let out sighs. Before the Grand Minister spoke, it was actually Belmod who stepped forward with a look of intrigue in his eyes. "Interesting, so the Grand Minister himself is hosting this? What exactly do you have planned?" "I will get to that shortly, but Chronoa would you please step forward?" After the Grand Minister asked that, he turned to his right and his eyes landed on the Supreme Kai of Time. She in turn became surprised for a moment, but she quickly nodded and floated toward him. She knew the Angels already but she waved both of her hands to the rest of the gods after arriving at his side. The Grand Minister nodded, before speaking out once more. "Most of you are not aware of who Chronoa is besides my children, but she helped me with today''s events. Chronoa is the Supreme Kai of Time who manages the proper flow of our Timelines to ensure everything is in order." "Hi, everyone. It feels weird to meet you guys in the True History but I''ve met you all countless of times in the divergences whenever errors appeared in the Timelines." After Supreme Kai of Time said that, everyone raised their eyebrows for a moment and nodded, before their eyes landed back on the Grand Minister. He then continued to speak. "Thank you, Chronoa. I wanted you all to get acquainted with her. But Chronoa, it seems you still have something else to say before we move onto the next thing?" Hearing him ask that, she nodded her head. She then spokexout to him in a serious voice. "Yes. Recently, a bastard managed to slip through Time and caused a bunch of our sensors to go off. It''s been busy back at my domain for the past while we''re continuing our investigation. I wanted to warn you all as we have no idea where this bastard will end up next. Even my disciple had a head on collision with him." Once the Supreme Kai of Time said that, all eyes focused on her again, but she didn''t back away. A glint streaked across Zamasu''s eyes while he stayed silent. Meanwhile, before the others could do anything, Toppo flew forward and clenched his fist. His voice resounded around the group, full of pride. He even did his justice pose as he spoke out to her. "Miss Supreme Kai, worry not. As the leader of the Pride Troopers, we tolerate no injustices. We vanquish any evil, and Time Travel is a heinous crime! If this evil-doer dares to step foot into our Universe, we will vanquish them!" Hearing Toppo come forth and say that, the Supreme Kai of Time nodded and smiled. She then returned to the Grand Minister''s side. Toppo did the same to Belmod. Jiren remained calm and quiet but his eyes rested on Toppo. The Grand Minister then spoke out once more to the group after hearing the two speak. "Time Travel definitely must not be taken lightly. Thank you for your warning, Chronoa. Moving onto today''s agenda, I have gathered you all here to witness a duel. After the combatant makes their decision, you all are free to leave. But if you guys decide to stay, there will be a bonding celebration the combatant will undertake after the duel. Full course meals and such will also be present." Hearing the Grand Minister say that, some of the gods remaimed indifferent while others had a curious look in their eyes. The eyes of Beerus and Champa sparkled at the mention of food. Even Mosco began to make rapid, loud beeping sounds, but his translator Angel attendant remained quiet. Out of the Gods of Destruction, Both Heles and Belmod were the ones who took a step forward this time. "A duel, huh? Someone is going to be fighting here? Are they even capable of reaching our level?", Belmod asked curiously. "Who cares about the duel Belmod, I''m more interested in the bonding celebration afterward. That in itself can be said to be one of the purest forms of love! Who is the lucky couple?", Heles said with a teasing tone. Hearing the two start another round of questions, the Grand Minister answered them calmly. "Yes. The combatant this time is someone who I owed a couple favors to which have now been repaid. He even fought the God of Destruction of the 7th Universe to a draw." After the Grand Minister said that, both shock and appeared in most of the Gods of Destruction''s faces. The Grand Minister smiled seeing everyone''s reaction. He then turned toward the right, and looked directly at Nao before he continued to speak and asked a him a question. "Nao, please step forward. Have you decided who you''re going to fight?" (A/N, If you guys forgot, Nao decided on Belmod prior to this) Chapter 181 - 174: The All Universe Gathering (II) "Indeed I have, Grand Minister.", Nao said with a look of confidence and anticipation in his eyes. As soon as Nao''s voice escaped from his mouth, everyone''s eyes soon shifted from the Grand Minister to him. All but one, anyways. As Nao began to separate himself from Tights and Eir, he slowly flew forward and landed beside the Supreme Kai of Time. Tights braced herself as Nao left and expected to fall down into the endless void, but she surprisingly did not. Once her stabilized herself, she felt as though she was standing on a solid surface. Out of the rainbow barriers, only Whis''s remained active while the other eleven had vanished by now. This would remain like this until Tights and Eir make their way inside the Palace to join the others. Anyways, the one who didn''t look at Nao actually now had their eyes dead set on the Palace hovering in place further away. Their three tails waved up and down slowly while a look of interest appeared in their eyes. It was none other than Liquiir who was looking at it! Liquiir soon began to utter to himself, but both Korn and Iru could hear his words. "How strange...I''m getting a very weird vibe coming from inside there...it''s almost I''m sensing something familial? How could this even be?", Liquiir uttered in a low tone. "Hoh? I haven''t seen you act like this too often, Lord Liquiir. Are you sure that''s what you''re sensing in there?", Korn asked with a look of intrigue in his eyes. He wasn''t one to back away to express his thoughts, so he did exactly that. "Yes, I''m sure of it now. This is really strange. Perhaps someone inside there is related to my bloodline?" "A distant relative, is it? It wouldn''t be strange considering how vast our Universes can be, but you were the last of your kind before you took the role of the God of Destruction, were you not?", Korn asked with a serious look in his eyes. "I was indeed, but maybe that''s not looking to be the case now. This silly event just piqued my interest a whole lot more than just a few minutes ago. Guess I''ll stick around to see what that''s all about." "If that''s as you wish, Lord Liquiir, then I will follow you. For now let''s focus on this ''duel'' the Grand Minister mentioned. It seems the combatant is stepping forward. Is that the robe of the Kais I see?", Korn asked to himself as his eyes shifted back to the front. Liquiir''s eyes also moved back forward, and also saw Nao, only to nod to Korn''s words. "It definitely is. It doesn''t look to he the robes of a Supreme Kai though. Much more matching to those of that fellow the Universe 10''s Supreme Kai brought here. What was his name again?" "His name is inconsequential. Focus on what''s in front of you.", Korn said with a stern voice. "Geez, you can be really uptight you know, Korn. But let''s not stray ourselves any longer." After Liquiir said that, Korn became silent. Iru remained silent during all of this as he nervously watched the two speak. His eyes would shift between them and the Palace, but he could only sigh inwardly in his heart. Meanwhile, after Nao arrived at the Supreme Kai of Time''s side, everyone saw him turn toward her. A few of them even became surprised after they heard him reveal that she was his Master. "Master, before I give my answer, could you hold onto these for me? I don''t think anything will happen since we''re in a realm where nothing exists." After Nao asked that, her eyes looked downward, only to see him take off the two Time Rings on his two fingers. He then stretched his hand out, allowing the two to fall into her hand. The Supreme Kai of Time then spoke out to him with a hint of worry. "If that''s what you decided on Nao, then I will look after these for you." With that said, Nao nodded to her words. Yet as he gave her the Time Rings, shock appeared on all of the Supreme Kai''s faces. A look of disbelief apeared in Zamasu''s eyes but he knew that doing anything now would be a very stupid idea. He could only watch on in silence. Gowasu on the other hand looked on with keen interest. Nao then gave a bow to the Grand Minister, before giving him his answer. "Grand Minister, the one I''m interested in battling against is Lord Belmod!" As Nao announced that, everyone turned quiet as the Grand Minister was still present. Belmod himself started to look at Nao seriously. Toppo tried to go forward, but Jiren stopped him, causing Toppo to yell out to him. "Why are you stopping me, Jiren?" "We only came here as spectators, didn''t we? Besides, Lord Belmod seems to have already taken an interest. It''s already out of our hands." "If you say so, Jiren. I can''t be the leader of the Pride Troopers for nothing. Guess we''ll have to see how this plays out from the side." After Toppo said that, Jiren nodded, and didn''t speak any more. Jiren was known for his silence and only spoke when he needed to. Meanwhile, the Grand Minister smiled after hearing Nao''s response. He then spoke out to Nao. "An interesting choice. Seeing as you''ve made a firm decision already, I won''t ask you again. Belmod, as this was my personal favor granted to Nao, you will fight him earnestly." "Of course, Grand Minister. I may be retiring from my position as a God of Destruction soon, but who says I still can''t a little fun?", Belmod said with a hint of arrogance. Belmod then turned around and looked at Toppo before speaking out to him. "Toppo, take this as a learning experience. I did appoint you as my successor after all. You''ll be able to observe the power of a God of Destruction up front." "Yes, Lord Belmod.", Toppo said while giving him a Pride Trooper salute. Seeing that, Belmod nodded. The Grand Minister then spoke out seeing that he was now ready. "Well then, everyone. This concludes the All Universe Gathering. The rest of you are free to leave, or stay for the duel and the bonding celebration later. I myself will be leaving once the duel is over. But do not worry, I will not report this to Lord Zeno, as he is currently resting." Hearing the Grand Minister say that, everyone nodded. Some of the gods began to bow at the Grand Minister, before they vanished from sight, leaving the Null Realm. Before long, Universe 3, 4, 5, 9, and 12 left, leaving only 1, 2, 6, 7, 8, 10, and 11 behind. Seeing this, the Grand Minister raised his eyebrows. "This was more than I was expecting, but no matter.", the Grand Minister spoke out once more. He then turned over and lokked at Whis before speaking out to him. "Whis, go take our remaining guests into the Palace. You can join the others after." "As you will, Father." "Excellent. Now then, everyone, you can head to the fighting stage now. We will start this duel shortly." After the Grand Minister said that, everyone nodded. Whis then took Tights and Eir inside the Palace. Everyone else soon flew off to the fighting stage. The Grand Minister stood hovering beside it and took it upon himself to be the judge while the others moved to the grassy area where they could sit and watch. Belmod and Nao also made their way onto the stage. This duel was about to be underway! Chapter 182 - 175: Nao Vs Belmod! (I) Belmod and Nao were currently standing only a few meters apart from each other on this massive fighting stage created by the Grand Minister. The Grand Minister himsef was hovering in the air on the inner side of the stage. To the Grand Minister stood a large grassy platform where the gods of Universe 1, 2, 6, 7, 8, 10, and 11 could be seen stretched out while the Angels and Supreme Kais sat next to them on their knees. Those inside the Palace also now tuned in, as Whis created an observation scrern for them before he returned to Beerus''s side. Seeing everything now in place, the Grand Minister spoke out with a serious tone. "Now then, everyone. I will now explain the rules of this duel. I will keep things simple. There will be no killing and no material weapons allowed, but Ki weapons are still fine. Anyone deemed unconscious, unable to fight, or gets knocked out of the ring will be the loser. Belmod, Nao, are these rules acceptable?" "Yes, Grand Minister.", Nao said. "Doesn''t matter to me. I''m not expecting much out of this fight. Still a good time killer before my retirement at least.", Belmod said with a look of disinterest in hus eyes. "Excellent. Also, Nao, if you manage to give a good performance I will reward you with some Origin Ki later. Your power has improved quite considerably since our last meeting but I''ve noticed you''re stuck at a certain threshold. So don''t hold back, okay?" "Understood, Grand Minister." Even though Nao said that with a calm look, he became inwardly excited. He indeed was stuck with only half of the Legendary Super Saiyan veins unblocked. He had zero luck lately on finding random encounters with it. He was still a bit hesitant in pursuing it any further thanks to his first vision, but he was already on the path to become one. He should see it through the end! Just the thought of becoming a second Broly or a second Kale was really exciting in itself! The Grand Minister then nodded hearing Nao''s response. He then spoke out once more with an authorative tone. "Let the duel, begin!" With that said, the atmosphere turned quiet All eyes turned toward Belmod on Nao. The Grand Minister put his hands behind his back as he saw Belmod and Nao jump back a few feet, and faced against each other. Belmod soon entered his battle stance, very similar to Goku''s but he doesn''t drop his left shoulder all the way down. Belmod kept his chest square as he shifted his right arm upward. Bending his elbow half way, he curled three of his fingers inward while he pointed with his middle and index finger. The same thing happened for his left arm and hand, but it was brought lower, closer to his chest. He moved right foot back a bit. He then saw Nao not set up any stance, only to speak out to him with a smirk. "As I recall, you''re a fighter from Beerus''s Universe. Seeing someone with Divine Energy besides him is a miracle in itself. I''m not sure if you know, but we all hate him for what he caused last time. It''s going to be a pleasure getting to crush someone from his Universe." As Belmod said that, his voice was loud enough to be heard by the others. Beerus became angry and he yelled out to the two. "Nao, you better kick his ass and the wipe that smirk off his face! His power shouldn''t be much higher than mine!", Beerus yelled with both of his hands around his mouth. Whis raised his eyebrows and sighed. "Is that really necessary, Lord Beerus? We may not know how much Nao has trained in secret but do you really think he can beeat Lord Belmod?", Whis asked with doubt in his eyes. "It''s possible! He fought rather evenly with me and neither of us reached our full power during it. If it''s as he says then it should be an interesting match." "Kick my ass? With just this amount of Divine Energy?" You''re already way out of your league.", Belmod said with another smirk. "You needn''t worry about that, Lord Belmod. The race I''m a part of is capable of multiple transformations. I''m in my base form right now." "Hoh? A race capable of transforming? I''ve seen lots of those in my lifetime. Let''s see what you''re capable then. I''ll even let you make the first move." After Belmod said that, Nao didn''t say anything else. He had plans to show all of the transformations he had available today. He was able to master blue in the Room of Spirit and Time. Nao also managed to overcome the SSJ2 state as well during that long training period, stepping into the really cool SSJ3! Though unlike red or blue, SSJ3 was a lot harder to maintain, since it took a massive toll on his body much like the later Kaioken stages. On top of what Nao could do now, he had one more special plan in mind, but that will be revealed later. For now, he squared his legs and brought his arns forward. Bending his legs a bit, he yelled out. "Haaahhh!" Once he yelled out, Belmod felt a clear rise in Nao''s Ki. He immediately saw a golden-yellow aura with green streaks of lightning crack around him, before his hair changed from white to yellow. His irises also changed to a lime green. Nao then spoke out to Belmod after entering SSJ1. "This is only the first form. I''ll show you the others as we go." Hearing Nao say that, Belmod didn''t show any emotion. He then moved his two left fingers and said, "Come!". Responding in kind, Nao vanished. Not even a second later, he reappeared at Belmod''a right side. He launched three strikes with his fist, but Belmod used his two fingers, stopping each one of them. It was expected, since Nao had just started. He vanished once more, only to reappear in front of Belmod, and swept low with his right leg. Yet before he even reached Belmod''s leg, Nao felt a powerful blow strike against the nerve of his left shoulder. His body drooped downward, and struck hard against the tiling below him. "Kuh!" "This isn''t all you''ve got, is it? ,You won''t be able to last even five minutes against me like this." After Belmod said that, Nao jumped up and did a backward somersault, causing him to separate from Belmod. He then spoke out to him. "I''m just getting started and testing the waters, Lord Belmod. Looks like I need to take it up a notch already. I won''t waste anymore time! " After Nao said that, Nao bent down a bit, and yelled out once more. Letting his Ki rise up, the streaks of green lightning became more prominent. His hair spiked up even more as did his muscles and body frame. He now entered SSJ2! "This is the next step of the transformations I have, Lord Belmod. The last one you saw we like to call it Super Saiyan. I''m in now what you call a Super Saiyan Two." "Super Saiyan? How plain. Your Ki did rise by a good amount from your previous state, but its still far ftom what I got. You got Divine Energy inside you, why waste your time with these petty gimmicks when you ought to be utilizing that instead?" "Well I defintely can, but where''s the fun in rushing things? I want to show you all I''m capable of!" "You really want to go that far? Then I''ll play along with your little game and crush you from the inside out. Let''s see what you can do." After Belmod said that, Nao didn''t dare to waste any more time in SSJ2. He wanted to see Belmod''a reaction to each step, and this was far from enough. He let his Ki loose and flow freely inside his body. He even began to yell out more and more. His yelling even caused the fighting platform to start shaking! Meanwhile a look of intrigue appeared on Whis''s face as he sunk into his own thoughts. ''Oh? A massive amount of Ki is starting to surge inside of Nao. He hadn''t shown this yet. What is he up to?'', Whis asked to himself. Once his Ki kept surging higher and higher, his voice became louder and louder. This transformation had much more voice compared to any other ones the Saiyans could do, and it almost split apart Earth the first time Goku revealed it. Nao smiled as he continued to yell out. "And this one...is to go even further beyond!" Chapter 183 - 176: Nao Vs. Belmod! (II) But in all seriousness, Nao''s yelling wasn''t crazy like Goku''s was. Sure he caused the fighting stage to quake, causing Belmod to look at him strangely, but the Null Realm didn''t react to it. Even a protective barrier was placed around the white Palace by the Grand Minister when he created it, if something did happen outside the stage. Anyways, Nao felt his Ki become increasingly wild. While this Ki was still his Divine Energy, it wasn''t the same calm Godly Ki his Super Sayan God form released. Almost the exact opposite in fact. It soon began to focus on one area of his body. Massives amount of Ki rushed upward into his head. Before everyone realized it, his whole body started to rapidly glow, flashing incessantly. Nao crouched more as time passed. Even his family, more specifically his Saiyan family, felt as if their blood entered an excited state. Inside the Palace, Oscar, Iona, and a veiled Miya looked on in anticipation. Miya knew what Nao was doing, but their parents didn''t. As for Nao himself, he felt as though his mind started to revert back his own existemce. He even saw images of a pure golden Great Ape flash inside his mind. All the while the fighting ring shook more and more. Even Belmod had to stabilize his footing, causing him to turn serious. Belmod took this time to unleash his purple Destruction aura. Snapping both of his fingers, rows of purple cards made of pure Divine Energy appeared in both of his hands, similar to how magicians brought them out with their slight of hand techniques. After that, he pushed his arms out, letting his Energy Cards spread out around his body. If one counted closely, there were a total of fifty two of them! They even began to move around in random patterns as if they had a mind of their own. He then saw Nao yell out even more as his body was encased by a flashing orb of light. It even had mixtures of green around it. Several stall-inducing minutes later he saw Nao''s hair enlarge and extend outward from the back. It kept getting bigger and longer until it reached right above his waist! That wasn''t all. Unlike the normal SSJ3 transformation, his long spiky hair now had streaks of green going across it. With one final large burst of light stretching outward into the endless void, it caused everyone to squint their eyes. After that, the light vanished altogether. What appeared was a very long spiky haired Nao. Every second or third large strand of his golden-yellow hair had bright green streaks going all the way down it. On top of that, green lightning danced around him every couple of seconds. Nao felt extreme bursts of Ki fluctuate inside his body, but he was able to maintain the power within. He then calmly spoke out to Belmod seeing his transformation complete. "Sorry to keep you waiting, Lord Belmod. I''ve only stepped into this form a couple times during my previous training but I''ve yet to reveal it to the outside world. I hope its to your liking." "Your Ki is a lot denser I can tell you that. I''ve been ready for a while. Take this!" After Belmod said that, he waved both of his fingers on each hand. Three Energy Cards on his left and three on his right shot out at Nao in erratic patterns. Nao only smiled seeing that. He instantly vanished from spot and dashed straight into them. Letting loose a few jabs, his fists came into contact with each one. Every time his fist clashed against the Energy Cards, it was encompassed by Belmod''s purple Destruction aura which clashed against his golden-yellow aura. Ear-splitting booms resounded shortly as they detonated upon each contact. Each explosion shook the fighting stage, and scars soon appeared on the tiling beneath them. As this happened, Belmod decided to send the rest of his Energy Cards at Nao. He too vanished from sight and entered the mix. Nao had to rapidly strike against both the Energy Cards and Belmod, who he still trouble keeping up with. Every so often Nao would feel large impacts strike against his body as blood splattered, but he ignored that. His goal was to eliminate all of the Energy Cards. And sure enough after several minutes, he managed to eliminate all of them! Altough massives amount of smoke covered the stage, the other gods and the Grand Minister could still see what was happening. Meanwhile those inside the Palace only felt the Palace shake after each explosion caused by the Energy Cards. As for Belmod and Nao, loud impacts resounded in between the explosions as Nao tried to land a hit on Belmod. After several failed attempts, Nao could now be seen with various cuts on his body, blood spewing out from them, but he didn''t feel much pain from them. His focus remained on Belmod. After launching out another strike with his right hand, he drew Belmod''s attention. Belmod grabbed onto his right hand, and Nao struck out with his left. Another large boom resounded as Nao''s fist struck against Belmod''s side, sending him flying away! Belmod flew several meters backward, but he was nowhere near the edge of the stage yet. Regardless, surprise appeared on everyone''s faces. Even Toppo had shock in his eyes as he yelled. "Impossible! This guy landed a blow on Master Belmod! Jiren, How''s his energy been like?" "It''s still a far cry from what I currently have but according to him he still has hidden power to reveal. Let''s keep watching." Toppo could only nod to Jiren''s words, and turned silent once more. As the rest observed in silence while Beerus continued to make jeers at Belmod, Belmod stabilized his footing after getting blown back, and hovered in the air looking down at Nao. Belmod then saw a light bruise appear on his right side, and frowned a bit. "So you actually managed to land a blow on me. According to Marcarita you were a mortal before. How long has it been since you''ve stepped into the Divine Realm?" "If we are speaking on technical terms, then I managed to convert my energy into Divine Energy four years ago, Lord Belmod." "Only four years huh? Such a monster has appeared in that bastard''s Universe. It''ll make crushing you all the better then." After Belmod said that with a smirk, he yelled out, releasing slightly more of his purple destruction aura than previously. He then upped his tempo and vanished before Nao could react, causing him to put up a guard. Nao immediately felt a large impact strike against his arms, becoming a bit numb in the proess. He too vanished and Nao and Belmod began to clash against each other. Every clash caused destruction every where they went, but thanks to the Grand Minister''s construction, the stage did not get destroyed once so ever. Still, everyone could only hear the sounds of defeaning booms as Belmod and Nao''s fists clashed against each other. That was the only time Nao could get clear hits in, as Belmod evaded all of his other strikes. Several minutes passed like this before a boom louder than the previous ones echoed in the void, and a shadow immeidately flew back, skidding against the stage several meters. This time it was Nao, and he coughed up quite a bit of blood along the way. His robe could also be seen torn in several places. After skidding for a couple moments, he used the momentum and flipped back upward. Nao could be seen panting now as Belmod grinned at him, before speaking out in a mocking voice. "You won''t be able to keep up with my pace like this, challenger from Universe 7. I''m not even using thiry percent of my strength yet. Don''t you have more transformations available? You ought to use them, cause these clashes are getting boring. You haven''t been able to get a clear hit, was that last one a fluke?", Belmod said as he sneered at Nao. Being the clown like he is, Belmod really like to make fun of others given the chance he had. Yet Nao wasn''t inluenced by his words, and spoke out to him calmly instead. "I defintely have more, Lord Belmod, but this next one may be a bit troublesome." "Troublesome? Bring it on, I''ll take everything you throw at me!" Hearing Belmod say that, Nao grinned. He then dispelled his SSJ3 form, causing confusion to streak on some of the gods'' faces, including Belmod. He then squared himself on the stage. Spreaing his legs apart, he bent his left elbow and raised his palm flat, pointing upward. He then grasped his left wrist with his right hand. Before long schreeching sounds eminated from Nao''s palm. Hearing these screeches while a white glow of light began to appear inside Nao''s palm, Beerus raised his eyebrows, and actually stood up, drawing the attention of the other Gods of Destruction. He then spoke out to Whis in a serious tone. "Hey Whis, this looks pretty familiar. DIdn''t that shitty Saiyan King know this technique?" "Yes. As I recall, this allows Saiyans to reveal their true form, since they show their true power under the moonlight of a full moon. I might take this time to study it in person. They''re known to get quite massive." "Massive, eh? Wonder how big Nao will reach? Belmod may not stand a chance, haha!" "Full Moon? Massive? What the heck are you talking about, stupid brother of mine?", Champa asked curiously. Hearing this, Beerus grinned back at Champa, and simply said, "Oh it''s nothing. Just another trait Nao''s race has. It''ll defintely be an eye opener for you. Now''s your chance to run away, stupid Champa." "We''re all watching this together, so it''s too late to leave! Let''s see this so called trait your fighter has then." After Champa spoke that, Beerus sat back down next to Whis. Before long, a bright white ball of light appeared in Nao''s palm. His eyes then gazed upward toward the void. With one thrust of his palm, he let out a yell, causing the ball of light to ascend upward. "Burst open, and mix!" Chapter 184 - 177: Nao Vs Belmod! (III) Turning back time a bit, just as Nao began the creation of his Power Ball, things began to stir inside the hovering white Palace. Inside its myriad of rooms, there was an indoor garden, littered with all kinds of exotic plants, trees, and it was styled after the Capsule Corp''s Green Room. But instead of a fountain, a large, crystal clear water pond could be seen in the middle while really soft grass was planted around it. Several figures could be seen sitting in a relaxed manner. The room was massive but the amount of figures weren''t small. All people Nao had met thus far in his life were present here, except those who died on Planet Vegeta when it was destroyed by Frieza, and the gods who were resting beside the fighting stage. His closest family, Oscar, Iona, Miya, Roti, Neo. His future mother-in-law Queen Elena and his daughter, Fie. His fianc¨¦s and lovers, Elsa, Sayuri, Isabella, Chelsea, Tights, and Eir. Even Aht could be seen sitting in Eir''s lap. Miya, Elsa, Sayuri, Isabella, and Chelsea were all in exquisite, varying wedding gowns. Nao would receive a shock once he saw how beautiful they were, but he wouldn''t be able to until the duel is over. Next to them were the myriad of guests they brought along with them for the bonding celebration. Isabella brought her mafia-like family along, Nim, Jake, her mother, and a couple guards. A couple of Elosyian guards could be seen next to Queen Elena as well. Sayuri invited several members of the Galactic Patrol. Of course this included Jaco, Jiya and none other than the Galactic King himself! She also wanted to invite Merus as well, but he was still in his self-reflection period back at the Angel Realm, so she had no way to contact him. The Grand Minister already gave one exception to Merus to leave the Angel Realm for a day previously, so he wouldn''t be able to do that again until it was time for Merus to return to the Mortal Realm. Besides the Galactic Patrol was Tights'' family, Dr. Briefs, Panchy and Bulma. Bulma kept bouncing everywhere interacting with each alien she saw until she met everyone. Once things began she sat down next to Jaco and pestered him like no tomorrow. If Jaco had hair, it would have long since fell out thanks to the amount of stress he received from Bulma''s persistence. But that wasn''t the end of the guests. The Grand Kai, as well as King Kai, South Kai, East Kai, and West Kai were brought along as well! The prior was self explanatory as to why they came, but the other three found out and decided they had to come along as well. That wasn''t all, there was one final guest sitting behind them all watching the ongoing fight on the large blue panel hovering over the large pond of water. This person was wearing a plain white gown and hard a large white beard and mustache with no pair on top. Next to him was a beautiful, busty, twelve winged golden Angel. These two were none other than The President and his personal assistant, Michael! They had made an appearance for the first time ever since he gave Rebirth to Nao! The old man was currently a retired god, and he just wandered aimlessly throughout the multiverse. So he took this time to meet up with Chelsea once more to see how she was fairing after clearing all of Babel Tower''s trials. As to whether he would meet with Nao or leave before he arrived here, it was up to him to decide. Nao has been enjoying his life so far in this first world, so he didn''t really have a reason to talk to him just yet. He was just here to enjoy some interactions, and watch the show. It''s not like he couldn''t leave from his Golden Door and the secret realm inside of it, right? He had just as much freedom as Nao did! Anyways, with all of that out of the way, all eyes were currently on the observation screen Whis created for them. All of Nao''s family frowned upon seeing him create a Power Ball in his left palm. Oscar even stood up and cursed, causing several people''s attention drawn over to him. "Shit, is Nao really doin'' this? I haven''t seen him enter a Great Ape before, is he sble to stay sane durin'' it?", Oscar asked with a worried look. "Great Ape? What''s that?", Elsa asked curiously. Several of the girls had never seen Nao tranaform into a giant ape before. They would be in a shock once they saw him do that! Oscar could only smile helplessly back at Elsa. Chelsea soon went into her own thoughts, before her eyes turned wide as if she had remembered something. She wasn''t much of a manga or anime during her time back on Earth, but she still remembered bits and pieces of what Nao liked to watch and read. D*Z was one of his favorites after all. Meanwhile, Miya let out a soft giggle hearing Oscar''a question, and responded back to him. "Hehe, Papa you needn''t worry. Last time Brother became a Great Ape, he was in full control of it. It shouldn''t be a problem this time despite being much stronger thsn he was last time." "Is that so? Well then lets see what Nao has to offer. Whis did say we are protected by a barrier of sorts, so we should be fine against the blutz waves it will generate." Hearing Oscar say that, Iona, Miya and the two maids nodded in confirmation while the others remained confused. They could only watch on as Elsa began to pester Miya on what the heck they were talking about. Miya only gave a vague reply to Elsa and her eyes returned to the screen. So did Elsa''s and what she saw next shocked her to the core! Meanwhile back on the outside, Nao finished launching the Power Ball into the darkness of the void above them. Belmod had a confused look in his eyes, seeing as this did nothing. "So what''s that supposed to be? A mere ball of light won''t help you. Are you losing it already? Hah!", Belmod said with a sneer. Yet Nao only smiled back at him. He then spoke out to Belmod. He already began to feel the blutz waves strike against his body as he did. "It may appear just a normal ball of light to you, Lord Belmod. But you see, we Saiyans reveal our true form during nights of a full moon. This technique helps replicate said full moon. I hope you''re ready cause its coming on fast!" Once Nao yelled that out, it caused Belmod to look at him. Before Belmod could react, Nao''s heart started to beat fiercely. Blood began to pump through his veins like crazy. Thump. Thump. THUMP! Nao soon grew large fangs in his mouth. His nose began to extend out, becoming that of a monkey''s, much larger than a human''s mouth. Golden fur sprouted all over his body. Belmod then heard the sound of a large roar as Nao yelled out. "What the!?", Belmod exclaimed in suprise. Yet before he could do anything, Nao''s body expsnded upward and outward at a very fast pace. His height increased. It didn''t stop at fifty feet like his last couple of transformations, and kept reaching higher and higher. Belmod had to shift his eyes upward as he became a small dot compared to Nao''s Great Ape body. In the end, Nao towered well over a hundred feet. Belmod could even see the pitch red hue in Nao''s eyes, as his irises have long since vanished. A look of annoyance then appeared Belmod''s face while his eyes shifted back downward, looking at Beerus. He even saw Beerus grin as he yelled at him. "I didn''t sign up for this, Beerus! How could you keep such a monster hidden!?" "Haha! Nao chose to fight you, Universe 11. You must comply with the Grand Minister!", Beerus yelled with a grin. "Ugh, I know but damn it this is going to be a pain in my ass. Don''t blame me if I end up using my full power!", Belmod could only curse out as he watched Nao finish transforming into a Great Ape. Yet little did Belmod know that this form wouldn''t last that long, as something magical would soon take place! Chapter 185 - 178: Nao Vs Belmod! (IV) "ROOOOOAAARRRRRRRR!" Rumble. Rumble. RUMBLE! A humongous roar echoed into the endless darkness of the Null Realm. It caused not only the fighting stage to quake but it even spread to the observation platform the gods were resting on and even the white Palace further away. Most of the Angels looked on with disinterest but otherwise shock appeared on the faces of Gods of Destruction and Supreme Kais, besides Beerus and Whis at least. After all, none of them expected for a humongous golden-yellow Great Ape to emerge out of nowhere, expanding upward of over a hundred feet from the ground. Yet even then Nao barely took up any of the fighting stage''s space. It really was that big. The Saiyans inside the white Palace looked on in anticipation, while the rest of the guests, and the girls especially, were shocked to the core. Nao had never revealed this form to anyone but King Kai, his Saiyan family, and to the Saiyans back on Planet Vegeta so long ago. Back to the outside, it was actually Heles who spoke out first. "My, such a vulgar beast. But that golden fur is really exquisite...what sort of twisted irony is this!?", Heles yelled out as she clutched onto her hair. "Lady Heles, don''t let his appearance trick you! He''s just a beast!", Pell yelled out in worry. "Mmm...the Ki this guy is releasing is massive. He mustn''t be underestimated, that''s for sure.", Iwan said as he stroke his black fur out of curiosity. "Hey, Grand Minister, that bastard must be cheating! There''s no way there can be a transformation like this!", Champa yelled out in annoyance. Hearing everyone start to get riled up, the Grand Minister turned his toward the gods and calmly spoke out to them. "Silence, everyone. There is no fault in the rules here. This transformation is indeed part of Nao''s abilities. While it may be shocking to some, this match will continue. Please do not cause any interruptions again.", the Grand Minister spoke in a stern tone. Hearing his seriousness caused Champa to let out a small ''Eep'', closing his mouth instantly with his hands. The others could only calm down and nod silently. Yet as they did, they saw Nao began to beat his chest. After that, dense white Ki soon formed in his mouth. Ear screeching sounds pierced the void as Nao launched an incredibly cold ice Ki beam. Dense crystals of ice shot across the stage, freezing parts of it along the way The temperature around the too dropped drastically. Belmod saw the part of the stage suddenly turn into ice, and his expression turned serious as he cursed out. "Hey, hey, you''ve got to be shitting me. This bastard can even freeze the stage!" After Belmod cursed out, he flared his purple aura. He then clasped his palms together. A moment passed, and before long an atom-like purple sphere of destruction energy formed inside of his palms. Multiple glowing rings of white light appeared around it. It then extended outward about a foot long. As Belmod completed his Sphere of Destruction, Nao launched more Ki beams in random directions, freezing more of the stage. One of them even launched straight toward the observation platform! That beam struck against the invisible barrier placed around them.Some white smoke was created as a result but it soon vanished. "Hey, watch where you''re attacking, you bastard!", Champa yelled out once more. Hearing Champa curse out, Beerus snickered and spoke out to him. "Hah! What are you getting so riled up for, Champa? This is expected of a fight between Gods." "Beerus, that''s a fighter from YOUR Universe out there. Shouldn''t you be at least worried!?", Champa yelled at him? "Why the hell would I be worried? Just shut up and watch. You can feel it, can''t you?" "Feel what...?" As the two conversed for a bit, Champa''s eyes shifted back to Nao. Everyone then heard Nao''s roars cease, as well as his Ki beams from his mouth. Unexpectedly, his whole body started to glow! Before all of this happened, Nao felt an indescribable rage surge inside of his body after he finished transforming. The intense feeling of anger was much, much worse than his previous two times that he had become a Great Ape. The Great Ape relied on the Saiyans'' anger due to it being the truest form of their race, the form displayed on nights of a full moon. On top of that, Nao was as Ancient Saiyan now, which was the most primal state of their race. He lost control of his body as he fired those Ki beams in random directions. Yet his mind wasn''t completely in the gutter. Slowly but surely, he was able to gain control of the rage surging within him. The moment Nao''s Great Ape body started to glow was exactly when he managed to gain control of himself! He had no idea what would happen during this transformation, but it could''ve been a lot worse. Sure he had control during the normal Great Ape, but the Golden Great Ape was an entirely different matter. The Golden Great Ape was basically becoming a Super Saiyan while in Great Ape form. With that said, the glow soon became golden-yellow, encompassing Nao''s whole body. Belmod saw streaks of green lightning crackle from his feet upward. Some even struck near Belmod, causing him to jump away several feet. The lightning danced at a very fast space. Nao began to crouch his body inward, letting out lower pitched growls. The glow of light then expanded outward beyond his body. Before everyone realized it, something began to take shape. Nao''s Golden Great Ape figure shrunk down bit by bit, and Nao''s growls continued to deepen. Smaller, smaller, smaller did his body shrink. Over hundred feet...seventy five feet...fifty feet...twenty five feet... More moments continued to pass as Belmod was ready to launch his Sphere of Destruction. He could feel a heavy stage charge around them thanks to the amount of lightning Nao released. Yet he continued to stare at Nao as Nao''s body kept shrinking. From the remaining twenty five feet down to just six feet and three inches, did the shrinking finally stop. Nao let out one final roar as the bright glow of light vanished around him. The green lightning also ceased. Everyone no longer saw the massive Golden Great Ape anymore. What replaced that was now a figure standing six feet and three inches tall. Half of the posh Kai robe was torn to pieces, as did his black bodysuit. The upper part of his body had really broad shoulders and ripped muscles with a clear six-pack. But most of that was hidden away with a deep red fur. This red fur covered most of Nao''s arms as well. His tail also changed from white to red much like his SSG form, but it practically doubled in size. His hair had a massive makeover as well. One large bang of spiky hair went down the front-side of each shoulder. Longer strands of spiky hair stretched back further down beyond his neck, yet it wasn''t as long as it was when Nao was in SSJ3. His hair color remained white as well. Besides a look of confidence in his face, Nao''s eyes changed. Well, more specifically, his eyes and eyelids now had shadows around them. It wasn''t black or red either, it was green! Nao''s goal of achieving Super Saiyan 4 has been achieved at last. It was time to take Belmod down a notch! Chapter 186 - 179: Nao Vs. Belmod! (V) A figure now stood 6''3 feet tall standing calmly several meters away from Belmod. He didn''t say anything, only letting his red fur tail swerve around in random directions, which was now doubled in size. Upon closer look at this figure, most of their upper torso was now covered in red fur. This extended down to his arms, only letting his hands remain bare. He still wore the bottom half of his purple posh Kai robe with white outlines, and his black bodysuit underneath. His hair also largely increased in size, and his spikes became denser. It flew down most of his back. This was Nao of course, having finally achieved the SSJ4 state! Imagine Goku''s SSJ4 appearance, but with white hair and green shadows around his eyes. Anyways, Nao didn''t say anything. After getting a feel of overflowing Ki within him, he slowly began walking toward Belmod. The moment he spoke out to him sounded as if his voice became deeper. Nao could also see a Sphere of Destruction sitting idly in Belmod''s left palm. "Sorry to keep you waiting, Lord Belmod. Shall we continue?" "Here I was planning to go all out just now. But you sure do look different from that giant ape from earlier. Is that all you''re good at doing?", Belmod spoke out with a sneer. Belmod even began to to play around with the Sphere of Destruction he created, similar to how Beerus does it. It was as if he was mocking Nao. Yet Nao still spoke out to Belmod calmly, letting this tail wave around freely. "It''s not that simple, Lord Belmod. You see the previous ones I showed were basically a step up from the Super Saiyan state. This form is essentially the truest state of the Super Saiyan. Its almost equal in terms of power to that of a Super Saiyan God." "So it''s basically your final form?" "Kind of like that, before I go full God mode anyways. Enough talk. Here I come, Lord Belmod!" After Nao said that, he yelled out. Dense golden-yellow aura appeared around him with green lightning screeching. He took a step forward, and instantly vanished. Belmod felt a large gust of wind blast his way, before Nao reappeared right behind Belmod a couple meters away. Belmod blinked for a second, before he turned his head around. He now saw Nao standing on one foot, leaning forward a bit. "Oops...", Nao said as though he was still getting used to the SSJ4 state. Seeing this, Belmod''s smirk turned into a grin. "Hah, it looks like your speed has increased quite significantly. Maybe you''ll be able to keep up with me this time." Once Belmod said that, he took advantage of Nao''s instability. He finished playing with his Sphere of Destruction, and threw it straight at him! Nao Immediately felt a sense of dread approaching at him at a very fast pace. He quickly stabilized his footing. Instead of dodging it, he wanted to see if he could take it head on while in his SSJ4 state. Still having his back against the incoming sphere, he did a short hop into a back flip. With his head at a diagonal toward the ground, he spun his body in a full circle. He continued to up his tempo, rotating it faster and faster. Once the sphere came into contact with Nao, Nao tensed the muscles in his right leg, and launched out with a drop kick. He felt an incredibly large impact strike against his foot, but he managed to stop the sphere''s path! A large gust of wind blasted through the void as a result of their clash. Whoosh! The blast of wind even reached the gods, causing their clothes to flutter about. Seeing Nao occupied, Belmod didn''t relax. He released more of his purple aura, and spread out both of his arms. Snapping both of his fingers, another deck of fifty two Energy Cards appeared around him. Meanwhile, Nao kept focusing his energy into his right leg. More and more force struck against the Sphere of Destruction. It didn''t take long before cracks to appear on it. Yet Belmod didn''t act surprised, and actually grinned instead. Without saying anything, he snapped his right finger once more. Upon doing so, Nao saw the sphere start to glow, as if it were going to explode like a bomb. "Shit!", Nao yelled out, cursing along the way. Nao didn''t think of anything more and vanished from sight. He could only reappear a few meters away before the Sphere of Destruction exploded. BOOOMMMM! A large explosion blasted through the void, causing another large blast of wind. Yet this time it screeched loudly thanks to the Destruction energy. It struck Nao, causing him to cough out some blood as he was blasted backward. Meanwhile Belmod remained standing still, as it was his own Destruction energy that caused this. Nao stopped flying backward, and stood still once again, closer near the edge of the stage. Trickles of blood seeped down the left side of his cheek. Nao spat out some more blood while tasting iron in his mouth. Yet he didn''t say anything and only smiled as he wiped it away from the backside of his hand. Belmod also didn''t say anything, and only grinned. Not even a moment later, Nao and Belmod vanished from sight. They immediately reappeared near the center of the stage, only this time several meters up from it! Both of them reappeared right next to each other too. They began to enter close quarters combat. Nao jabbed out with both of his arms. He mixed up his pattern as well. Sometimes he would throw three rights and a left, or two lefts and a single right. Belmod in response struck out with his own fists, using his Energy Cards along the way. Nao made sure every time Belmod used one of his Energy Cards, he would destroy it with one of his fists. This all happened while two teleported around the stage. Sonic booms danced around. Huge wind gusts blasted the void. It didn''t take long before things got intense. Belmod even took fist strikes to his face and body as Nao revealed the same. Green lightning also crackled loudly as Nao kept increasing his Ki to fight evenly with Belmod. Both of them couldn''t be seen with the n.a.k.e.d eye anymore either. If one looked normally, they would only see white circles blast in rapid succession. Several moments passed in silence. The gods could even feel the heat rising around them thanks to the friction of Nao''s and Belmod''s fists colliding against each other. Those inside the white Palace were all gobsmacked, unable to say a word witnessing Nao fight this intensely. The gods also didn''t say anything, they were focused on watching as well. It wasn''t until Toppo spoke out was there a disturbance in the present atmosphere. "I can''t believe someone is able to keep up with Master Belmod like this...", Toppo uttered to himself. Meanwhile, Jiren next to him could now be seen in a lotus position. The backside of his hands locked against each other. His eyes were closed. Jiren was currently in meditation! Toppo could only let out a sigh seeing this. ''I know you are far stronger than Master Belmod is, Jiren. Does this mean you don''t see the boy in your eyes, or are you actually starting to sharpen your mind in hopes of going against him? I''m not sure Master Belmod will even allow that...'', Toppo thought to himself. Yet Toppo''s thoughts were soon interrupted after a huge bang echoed around them. BANG! The result of this bang was none other than Nao''s right fist. It lodged straight into Belmod''s gut, causing him to cough out. Once Belmod leaned over, Nao took this time to initiate a Dragon Throw. He grabbed a hold of Belmod''s hands, and began to twist his own body. Nao''s body sped up as he twisted it faster and faster. Another moment passed before he released Belmod, sending his body flying! This alone caused Toppo''s eyes to turn wide in shock. Yet he saw that Nao didn''t stop there. Letting out another yell, his aura became pure white. Everyone felt the heat created earlier suddenly drop down, becoming cold all of a sudden. Nao stretched out both of his palms horizontally. Dense white Ki condensed into two balls of Ki. Ice crystals started to form around it. Nao then brought his palms together, merging the two balls of ice Ki into one bigger ball. He didn''t give any chance for Belmod to recover. Nao simply yelled out once before a huge Ki beam of white crystal ice streaked across the air, freezing it along the way. "Double Ice Blast!" Chapter 187 - 180: Nao Vs Belmod! (VI) "Double Ice Blast!", Nao yelled out while a huge condensed ice Ki beam streaked across the air above the stage, freezing it entirely along the way. What was its target? Belmod no less. It aimed straight for him! Belmod in response yelled out, allowing his Destruction aura. "Don''t think I''ll back down from this. Break for me!", Belmod yelled out. An intense purple aura encompassed his whole body. Around half of his Energy Cards remained circling around his body. Almost instantly, he arrived at the end of the incoming ice Ki beam. Dense white-blue ice crystals struck against both of Belmod''s fists as he struck out against it. He felt the air around him very cold, he could even see his own breath every time he breathed out. A huge blast of ice cold wind blasted out into the endless void, yet it didn''t bother the gods once so ever. The sound pf glass shattering also echoed around them. However Belmod could only break some of the dense ice before became swarmed. Ice started to seep onto his skin, causing his skin to become frozen. He tried to pull out the one fist that was now covered in ice, but discovered he was unable to! Belmod could now be seen with shock in his eyes! He then yelled out. "Impossible!" "Nothing is impossible, Lord Belmod. I''m infusing my own divine energy into this!" After that short exchange, Nao yelled out once more. His Ki soared, and sent another huge blast of Ki into the ice Ki beam, enlarging it along the way. The air around them got colder, and white mist now spewed off to each side. Belmod now could see this ice encroach his arm. It didn''t take long to get covered, causing worry to appear in his eyes. He then used the remaining Energy Cards he had, launching them at different positions. Rapid explosions boomed loudly in succession one after another. Boom. Boom. BOOM! Each one caused huge dents into the ice Ki beam, yet it actually regenerated at a very fast pace. All remaining cards were used up, and in the end they had no effect. It was a futile effort! Seeing this, Belmod''s eyes turned wide, and cursed out once more. At this time half of his body was sealed in white-blue ice crystals. "Shit, if this is how it''s going to be, then I''m not going down alone! You won''t be able to escape from this!", Belmod yelled out. "Eh?" Yet before Nao could react, he felt his body was struck with a strange sensation while he had both of his arms locked together launching his Ki. He then saw Belmod raise his spare left hand. Belmod''s purple energy condensed onto it. Immediately after, Nao''s body started to raise up, before a large purple ball of Ki struck out at an insanely fast speed from Belmod''s hand. "Imprisonment Ba--!?" Yet before Belmod could even finish speaking, the ice crystals enveloped his head, sealing his voice along the way. It didn''t take long before the ice to spread over to the left side of his body, and after a couple moment, he was now fully encased in dense white-blue ice crystals! Belmod could no longer speak, or even move! However, it''s not like Nao was any better either. He was now sealed inside the Imprisonment Ball Belmod created a couple moments ago. His body now surrounded by a giant purple sphere of Destruction aura. As a result, it effectively cut off his connection to the ice Ki beam, and no longer fed his Divine Energy into it. The ice Ki beam itself remained at still while white mist kept spewing from it. The atmosphere remained cold. As of now, both Nao and Belmod were in a standstill, and an eerie silence spread put since no attacks were occurring. The gods took interest in this, Toppo still had shock in his eyes. Beerus was the first one to speak out. "So both sides can''t take action right now, huh? Nao has impressed me quite already with the strength he has shown against Universe 11 thus far. He hasn''t even used that transformation he used against me yet. Is this all you can do, Belmod?", Beerus said with a sneer. "Ohoho, don''t be like that, Lord Beerus. I can tell Lord Belmod is far from using his full strength. Even so, I can speculate he''s used up more than half of it by now." "Already more than half? Way to go!, is what I''d like to say, but I don''t think Nao can hear me, can he?" "I''m afraid not, Lord Beerus. Belmod completely sealed the space Nao currently is in. Unless Nao can break out of it, I''m afraid this will result in his loss. Lord Belmod won''t stay in that state for long." "Is that so? Well, you still have power hidden in you, right Nao? Let''s see what you''ve got left.", Beerus said. Hearing Beerus and Whis talk to each other garnered the attention of the other Gods of Destruction. Their eyes then wandered back. It wasn''t until Champa spoke out once again did Beerus get annoyed. "Come on, Universe 11! Break out of that ice and knock that guy out of the ring already!", Champa yelled out. "Shut it, Champa. Nao will break out of this for sure!" "Hoh, where do you get all of that confidence from, Beerus?" "Is your brain stupid enough that you forgot I personally sparred with him? He still has a lot of power to show!" Hearing Beerus say that caused Champa to flinch for a second. "Hey, I''m not stupid--!?" Yet before Champa could finish speaking, a loud thwack suddenly resounded in the grassy observation platform. THWACK! Vados had once again struck Champa''s head with her staff, causing him to wince in pain. "Oi, Vados, what the hell did you do that for!?" "Stop disturbing the match, Lord Champa. You''re making quite a lot of noise." Hearing Vados say that, only now did Champa see all sets of eyes focused on him, even including the Grand Minister''s. Seeing this caused Champa to shrink away a bit, and cold sweat poured down his back. Yet he actually scurried on over to Beerus''s side, and brought his head close to his. Champa then started to whisper into Beerus''s ears while Champa covered own mouth with the backside of his hand. "Say, Beerus, forget what I said earlier. Would you be interested in taking a bet?" Hearing Champa say that, Beerus focused his eyes on him, replying in a serious tone. "Every time you want to do a bet with me it becomes such a hassle, and way too serious. Count me out." Yet Champa persisted and spoke out once more. "But you always take them in the end, don''t you my dear brother of mine? It''s quite simple really. We''ll place our bet on whether the boy loses or not." . "Hoh? What would be in it for me?" . "I''ll give you these wishing orbs I''ve been collecting around my Universe lately!" "Wishing orbs? Interesting. What exactly do you want out of this?" "I will have the boy become my personal chef for the next year. I still hold a grudge against him for ruining my meal like that a few years ago! It was something not yet discovered and I was really looking forward to that!" "Just that?", Beerus said questioningly. "What? Were you expecting something more crazy? You''d be losing your mind, brother. Don''t forget the Grand Minister is watching." "That''s true. Well then you''re on. Nao will triumph anyways." "We''ll see about that, Beerus." With that said, Champa hurried back to Vados, who in return looked at him in silence. Whis on the other hand spoke out to him in a whisper. "Was that really necessary, Lord Beerus? Nao does actually have a good chance at losing you know. Your predictions are often wrong, are they not? Ohohoho." "Shut up, Whis. I have a gut feeling Nao will win this one. I may even be so generous enough to let him use those wishing orbs." "Well I guess we will find out. Look, it seems Nao is already going into action. Maybe he wants to end this sooner than later?" Chapter 188 - Not a chapter, but Discord! Hey guys its Aht! I''m still drowning in work but today seems to be okay and may get off on time. I''ll likely be working on next chapter during then! But that''s not why I created this post. I have finally made a server for you guys to join! Its very plain and simple but it will give you guys an opportunity to interact with others and me! Here you guys go! The link doesn''t expire and I will add this to my synopsis! discord.gg/ezgqMms Also next chapter will be the last one of the current fight. Do be warned there will be several 18+ incoming afterwards. You guys have been warned! See you guys once I finish writing next chapter! COMMENT 1 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 1 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 189 - Chaptee 181: Nao Vs Belmod! (VII) Year 743, Mid July, Inside the Null Realm. A place completely void of all things. Life, air, time, space, you name it. Yet right now it was occupied by many gods and mortals alike, all inside a sealed space. Even an artificial small sun was created to shed light into its complete blackness. Universe 1, 2, 4, 6, 7, 10 and 11 could be seen enjoying some relaxation as they chattered with each other on a large hovering grassy platform. They were all looking at a very large fighting stage similar to that of the World Martial Arts Tournament stage on Planet Earth, yet this one was several times larger. Despite that it was ruined in a lot of places even though it was built by the hardest materials in the known Universes. Most specifically toward its center, a huge beam of dense white-blue ice crystals stood motionless above it, spanning several tens of meters. On one side stood Nao, who was currently sealed a thick purple ball of Destruction Ki. On his opposite end stood Belmod. Or more specifically what used to be Belmod, now sealed inside giant crystal-like pure white-blue ice. Essentially a human ice sculpture! Even a look of shock appeared in his eyes. Meanwhile, the Grand Minister still stood hovering off to the right of the stage. His role was the referee for this match. He had yet to make any call, as he could sense some stirring energies inside the two. He would not make any calls until there was a clear victor. Back to Nao, his concentration was on full mast. The main reason was that at the last second, Belmod tweaked the Dimension Ball, adding a special effect. That special effect was what Nao was currently feeling! ''Kuh...That bastard actually did something to this...I can feel my Ki draining at a very fast pace. Well, I was planning to end this battle soon anyway. Let''s see what Blue is all about!'', Nao thought to himself. With that said, Nao released his SSJ4 transformation. His regular appearance appeared once more. He was already cramped since this ball wasn''t large so he had to make do with it. Slouching over a bit, he let his Godly Ki roam free and unfettered. His hands formed two fists. Yet Nao did not yell out. The forms prior to Super Saiyan God and Blue relied on the surging of his Ki and powerful emotion, like anger, or in Nao''s case the amount of S-Cells he had. Yelling out was an outlet for that. Super Saiyan God and Blue on the other hand were completely different. Nao had to tap into his Godly Ki, and ease his mind and body to let his Godly Ki roam freely. Otherwise how else would one not be able to use Kaioken while in Blue? Anyways, Nao knew he had to act quickly too, and so he did. In no time at all, his Godly Ki was way higher than what he could feel in his Super Saiyan God state, and the result showed immediately. A sparkly blue aura surrounded him! Miniature white dots floated and glowed in the aura! Not to mention his hair turned blue as well! The moment he finished transforming, cracks began to appear on the Imprisonment Ball. Sounds of shattered glass echoed in waves. Crack. Crack. CRACK! The gods now had all their attention on the Imprisonment Ball. Blue light shone brighter and brighter as more cracks appeared on it. With one final push, the Imprisonment Ball shattered into pieces! It slowly dissipated as it fell onto the stage. Once Nao was released from inside, a very intense wave of Divine Energy streaked across the Null Realm, as if it were trying to give birth to something. Even the hairs on the Supreme Kais and even a few of the Gods of Destruction stood on end after feeling how intense that was. This resulted in Beerus shooting straight up from where he sat. "Did you feel that, Whis?" "Yes. That was a really pure wave of Divine Energy. Moreover, Nao''s hair is now blue, it was red when he sparred with you, Lord Beerus." "Blue hair? Seriously, why do these damn Saiyans like to change the color of their hair so much? But seriously speaking, that Divine Energy was really powerful. I would hate to to say it but that blast could rival my peak strength, you know, before I enter that special state." "Special state? Are you referring to Ultra Instinct?" Hearing Whis whisper that to him caused Beerus''s ears to perk up. "Shhhh, Whis! I don''t want to speak of that state. It always causes a commotion, especially since the other Universes are present here." "Ohoho, but becoming void of all thoughts, letting instinct take over both your body and mind isn''t something easily to accomplish, Lord Beerus. It''s a state even Gods have trouble achieving. Even you have yet to perfectly master it." "I know, and that is why this conversation ends here. Nao doesn''t need to know about it. Just the strength he is currently releasing is powerful enough. Even I''m getting an itch to fight. The others may feel the same too." "You know that can''t be done since Father is overseeing this fight, Lord Beerus. Let''s continue to watch.", Whis said in a calm voice. Hearing that, Beerus nodded and sat back down. The other Gods couldn''t hear their conversation as they were all focused on Nao''s new appearance. Even Jiren had his eyes set on him, since that blast of Divine Energy disturbed his meditation. On top of his new look, green lightning crackled around him every so often. At this point in time, Nao remained hovering in place. He wanted to see if Belmod could break free from his ice. Sure enough, it didn''t long before he saw a movement. The ice started to crack just like how the Imprisonment Ball did. An angry voice soon echoed around the stage. Bright purple aura seeped out of the ice, and in the next moment, it shattered altogether! What was revealed was a haggard, pale Belmod. Blood seeped out from his mouth, and he could be seen frostbitten in several areas, but he ignored that. Anger was clearly seen in his eyes. "Shit. I''m finally f*cking out of that piece of shit ice. You''ve really angered me now, you ba-...stard?" Belmod trailed off for a bit after letting out a string of curses. His eyes became weird seeing Nao''s new form, since he was feeling intense Divine Energy from his. Just as he was about to get serious, he saw Nao vanish. Belmod could only hear a large bang right to his gut after Nao reappeared right in front of him. BANG! This resulted in Belmod leaning over, spraying out blood in the process. Yet Nao didn''t even give Belmod move to breath. Nao let out a flurry of punches, leaving behind afterimages of his fists. He chose various points on Belmod''s body. Some struck out against his head. More onto his chest. Every time he did so Belmod became battered more and more. Belmod finally became in-tune with what was happening. He started to try and block Nao but saw Nao''s movements were far faster than his! Belmod then saw Nao grab onto his two large puffs of clown-like hair. Rapidly bringing his head downward, Nao struck out with a high knee strike. His target was Belmod''s nose, and a deathly crack suddenly echoed around them. CRAAACCCKKK! "AHHHHHHHH!", Belmod screeched. This was the first time the others heard Belmod let out such a devastating scream. A huge burst of blood sprayed onto Nao''s bare chest. That''s right, Nao had just broken Belmod''s nose! Yet Nao didn''t even stop there. Finishing off his combo attack, Nao vanished and reappeared above Belmod. Clasping both of his hands together, he chopped down. Belmod immediately felt a large impact strike against the back of his bald head. Perhaps Nao struck a few nerves, Belmod felt like blacking out. He could only look at Nao for a couple seconds before the force of Nao''s strike blasted Belmod down toward the stage. The moment Belmod''s body struck the stage, a huge crater appeared. A huge boom immediately followed after. BOOOOOMMMM! Dust rose over the crater Belmod''s body created. A couple moments passed and it finally settled. Belmod could now be seen a bloody wreck, head planted face down into the stage. No movement could be seen from his body. Seeing no movement from Belmod, the Grand Minister finally spoke out, startling the other gods. His voice brought clarity back into their eyes. "Belmod has fallen unconscious and is unable to fight! I declare Nao the winner of this duel!" Chapter 190 - 182: Let The Bonding Celebration Begin! "Belmod has fallen unconscious and is unable to fight! I now declare Nao the winner of this duel!", the Grand Minister announced, causing the gods to wake up from their earlier stupor. Yet before anyone could react, Nao suddenly felt a heavy weariness struck his entire body. He cursed Belmod in his heart once again as the energy drain on him still lingered. He released his blue state, and his normal appearance returned. His purple posh Kai robe could be seen torn in half and various bruising and swelling now appeared on his upper body. Blood seeped from various cuts, he didn''t win unscathed. Yet Nao felt it was all worth it. He had defeated a God of Destruction, one of the strongest known entities in any of the Universes! Nao wanted to feel happy knowing this, but all he could feel now was the strength leaving his body. His limbs went limp and he started to fall down toward the stage. Gravity existed here since they were inside a sealed space created by the Grand Minister. However his didn''t body fall for long. Back over on the grassy platform, Whis saw Beerus vanish from spot, causing him to smile. Not even a second later, he reappeared beside Nao. Beerus actually caught Nao, and allowed him to sling his arm over Beerus''s shoulder. Seeing this surprised Nao, but Nao only had the strength to talk. He couldn''t move much of his body. "Lord Beerus...?" "Don''t talk, let your body rest. You''ve used a lot of power today, even I was surprised. Still, you did good, heh. You actually managed to beat Universe 11 into an unconscious state." Hearing Beerus say that, Nao nodded silently. Beerus took this time to fly back down onto the stage next to the large crater Belmod currently resided in. Belmod still showed no signs of waking up anytime soon. Seeing this, the two actually saw Marcarita to fly on over. Khai, Toppo and Jiren flew behind her in silence. The latter also landed outside the crater. Marcarita on the other hand hovered above the crater. Marcarita then waved her Angel Staff, and it shown a green light. A green sphere of light enveloped Belmod''s unconscious body. She then lifted him up in the air, bringing him to her. The green light also started to repair his wounds! As Belmod was getting healed, Marcarita actually flew toward Nao. She then spoke out to him. "That was a splendid match. It''s nice to meet you for the first time in person as well, Nao. You''ve changed quite a bit since us Angels last saw you. Don''t worry about Lord Belmod, I''ll make it so he won''t bear a grudge against you for breaking his nose." Nao saw Marcarita let out a creepy smile, causing a shiver to go down his spine. Marcarita was Belmod''s martial arts teacher, and the same went for the other Angels and Gods of Destruction accordingly. She would probably discipline Belmod in some way after this for losing. Anyways, with that said, she turned toward the Grand Minister, who also arrived near them. "Father, I''m going to go take Lord Belmod and leave. Thank you for hosting this event. It was great to watch." "Are you sure you don''t want to stick around for the celebration? I''m not planning to myself but the others are free to." "No. We will leave immediately. You three, place your hands on my back, or else you will be stranded here." After Marcarita said that, she gestured for Khai, Toppo and Jiren to come to her. Khai and Toppo responded immediately. Jiren, however, silently looked at Nao. Jiren then walked over to him, causing Toppo to raise his eyebrows. "Jiren?", Toppo tried to reach out to him. Yet Jiren didn''t respond. All Jiren did was approach Nao in silence. A moment passed in silence as everyone saw these two not saying anything. Yet in the next moment, Jiren cracked a light smile, before speaking out to him. "You fought well with Lord Belmod. It would be interesting if you had a spar with me as well, but it seems our time is cut short here. If you ever drop by Universe 11, you can look for the Pride Troopers. I hope in the future there will be a chance for us to spar." Usually Jiren liked to keep sentences short and simple, so hearing Jiren speak all of this at once caused Toppo''s eyes to remain on him. Nao was also surprised by this, and could only nod. Without saying anything else Jiren turned his back toward Nao and activated a tiny bit of his aura. It was pure red, and he flew straight toward Marcarita. He even waved his right hand back and forth, signaling Nao goodbye. Just feeling this sliver of Ki alone felt very imposing. Nao could tell right there Jiren was far stronger than Belmod! Seeing Jiren do this, Toppo couldn''t help but feel the need to do a pose. After everyone placed their hands on Marcarita''s back, Toppo did his signature pose. "Justice!", Toppo yelled out. In the next instant, a large rainbow pillar enveloped them. The pillar tore through the Null Realm and left in a blink of an eye! Universe 11 had left! Seeing the first Universe leave, a few others followed suit. Three to be exact. Universe 1 left in silence after praising Nao for having a good match. Quitela from Universe 4 taunted Beerus one last time before Universe 4 left. Universe 10 was the last one to leave. Nao silently looked at Zamasu as he left in the rainbow pillar. He then entered his own thoughts. ''Zamasu...is someone I don''t need to worry about. Future Trunks, Goku and Vegeta will take care of him. His situation won''t happen for another thirty five years or so. On top of that, once this wedding ends, I''ll be entering a very long seclusion with Master. Besides, I''ll only be spending time with my family during that, or meditating. Time will be very difficult to master...'', Nao thought to himself. Yet he shook those thoughts away. He had a look at the remaining Universes. It was Universe 2, Universe 6, Universe 7, and Universe 8! The first three Nao was able to figure out. Heles was the embodiment of love in Universe 2, she wouldn''t want to miss out on this wedding. Champa and Beerus most likely stayed because of the many full course meals prepared. Liquiir, however, Nao wondered why he remained behind. He could tell Liquiir often looked into white Palace, as if he were trying to search for something, but he didn''t reveal any hostility by doing so. It was more of that of curiosity than anything. Anyways, the other gods, and even the Supreme Kai of Time made their way to Nao, and awaited the parting words from the Grand Minister. The Grand Minister himself flew toward them. He then spoke out. "Everyone, I hope you enjoyed the event I had planned for today. For those who decided to stay, there will be a party after the bonding celebration begins. With this I will take my leave." Hearing the Grand Minister say that, everyone nodded in confirmation. The, Grand Minister then continued to speak, but this time in a more authoritative tone. "But before I leave, I do have one final message to pass along. Lord Zeno is currently sleeping, and will wake up in around thirty five years. He will have an announcement for you all, so please cone to Lord Zeno''s Palace then. I will also inform the other gods and Angels of this matter." Once he spoke that, cold shivers went down the Gods of Destructions'' spines, while the Angels remained indifferent. Seeing no one speak out against him, the Grand Minister decided to conclude things. "Well then, with that said, I bid you all farewell. Until we meet again at our next meeting!" With that said, another rainbow pillar enveloped the Grand Minister. He soon vanished from sight, heading straight back to Lord Zeno''s Palace. After everyone had left, only about thirteen people remained. All the important matters were out of the way now, and it was time to start the bonding celebration! The Supreme Kai of Time now took this opportunity, and landed beside Nao. She then spoke out to him in a gentle tone. "You really fought hard out there, didn''t you? Let''s get you patched up and head inside, okay? The others are eagerly awaiting you, Nao." Chapter 191 - 183: Settling In "Let''s get you patched up Nao. That was a really intense fight. Lord Beerus, I''m going to take him inside ahead of you guys." "You can do that, brat. I''ll be looking forward to the food you guys are serving later." Even though the Supreme Kai of Time wanted to retort him for saying that, she only let out a small sigh instead. She proceeded to grab Nao''s arm, slinging it over her shoulder. She had more trouble in doing so since her stature was a lot shorter in height compared to Beerus, but she still managed to make her way inside the Palace. Before long, only the gods remained floating near the Palace. To the right of it remained the mostly destroyed fighting stage. Beerus, Champa, Heles and Liquiir could be seen with their Supreme Kais and Angels in tow. Heles actually took this time to approach Him. "Say, Beerus that boy is from your Universe, isn''t he? I''m really interested in seeing this bonding event. It''s one of the purest forms of love! Normally I find you repugnant but I may let slide this time, hoho." "And you''re looking like you just as you''ll ever be, Heles. That''s right, Nao is part of my Universe. I even know what the girls who will be pledging themselves to him look like!" "Oh? More than one girl pledging themselves to that guy? Must be a lucky man then. But it doesn''t matter if its polygamy or monogamy, as long as love exists, love will triumph! How many girls will there be? I''m already getting excited!" Hearing Heles ask that, it was Whis who let out a chuckle this time, placing one of his hands over his mouth. "Ohohoho, Nao is indeed a very lucky man. Five girls will be offering their hand in marriage in today''s celebration. He even has two more as lovers, but they won''t be taking the pledge. I had expected for Lord Beerus, Lord Champa and Lady Heles to stay behind, but seeing you stay as well Lord Liquiir, I can''t help but ask. Is something arousing your interest here?" After Whis asked Liquiir that, Liquiir turned to him, and slowly nodded. He let his three tails swerve around freely as he spoke. "Yeah. Something inside got my attention the moment I stepped into this place. It''s as if I''m getting a feeling of a long lost kin or something. It''s something I haven''t felt for a really, really long time." "A long lost kin, is it?", Whis said. He stopped speaking right then and there, and only smiled instead. This confused Liquiir even more, but he didn''t inquire about it. Whis then continued speak. "Well, whatever suspicion you have, Lord Liquiir, I''m sure it will be cleared once we head inside. Speaking of which, as Father left, we are no longer bound to a schedule. You guys can relax and do as you please, but for now, let''s head inside. I''m sure the ceremony will start soon." Once Whis spoke that with a serious tone, everyone complied by nodding. The four Gods of Destruction were the first to fly toward the Palace. The four Supreme Kais followed after, and the four Angels were the last to enter. Once everyone was inside the massive white Palace, its doors suddenly closed, as if they had a mind of its own! The Null Realm returned to its peace and quiet once more! Meanwhile, back on the inside, the group arrived in a very large reception hall. It was decorated in white marble flooring with a multitude of different colored tapestry hanging high above, and room itself was supported by large white marble pillars. This was the main room of the whole Palace so to say. It directly connected into a large staircase, leading directly into the throne room. On top of that staircase was a giant red carpet. The reception hall also had many, many branching hallways which lead to other rooms and higher floors. But in the reception hall itself, modern couches and tables could be seen, and most of them were either black or tan. Seeing this, the Supreme Kai of Time immediately took Nao to the closest cough, placing it on top of him. Nao winced in pain during this. "O-O-Ouch! Please be careful setting me down, Master. These injuries are worse than I thought." Hearing him say that, anger appeared in the Supreme Kai of Time''s eyes. She then let out a retort. "You idiot, of course they should hurt! I''m still shocked you even managed to come out as the victor in that crazy duel. Let this pain be a lesson for you." "I know. I do have the means to heal myself, but both them require the use of my energy. I should have brought out a few Senzu Beans from my pocket dimension beforehand. Lord Belmod completely drained it all at the last minute. I''m lucky to have come out on top despite that." "Well you should never underestimate a God of Destruction, especially one like Lord Belmod. He was always really a crafty fellow in other timelines. Hold on, let me go get Kibito for you, he should fix you right up." "No need, Lady Chronoa. I''m already here." As soon as the group heard a rough voice echo around them, they soon saw Kibito and Shin walk into the reception hall from the big hallway on the left side. Kibito always had a serious expression. He then walked up to Nao and placed his large palm over his chest. Kibito raised his Godly Ki, and soon chanted a word in the Divine Language. One that Nao knows very well. "LaeH!", Kibito shouted. Once Kibito shouted that, his whole arm was soon enveloped by a calm, pure yellow light. He then fed this light into Nao''s body. Nao felt an immediate effect, as his energy and stamina returned. Similar to a senzu bean, his eyes shot wide awake, and any weariness he felt a moment ago now vanished. Yet the pure yellow aura didn''t vanish. A couple more moments passed in silence as Nao felt his reserves going back up. Only now did Kibito release his hands, and the aura faded. Kibito even collapsed onto one knee, panting. "Hah....geez, Nao, your Ki is like an endless lake. I couldn''t even fill it up all the way. I apologize." "You needn''t apologize, Kibito. This is more than enough. Thank you." Hearing Nao thank him, Kibito nodded. He soon sat down on the couch beside him and started to breath in deeply, catching his breath. Meanwhile, Nao slowly stood up. As he did, he noticed several figures approach the same hallway as Shin and Kibito. It was Eir, Tights, her family, Aht, Nims, Jake, Isabella''s mother, Queen Elena, Fie, members of the Galactic Patrol, Nao''s parents and their two maids. It was unfortunate Bardock and Gine couldn''t come, but they had a good reason not to. Gine was due any day now for their new child, and Bardock was being very overprotective of her! The two also didn''t believe in superstition much, but they had a feeling their third child was going to be a girl. If that turned out to be true, then both Goku and Raditz would have a little sister! Speaking of which, the current year was 743. Goku was now six years old, and Raditz fourteen. This meant Raditz was born in Year 729, four years younger than Nao was born! Goku himself was living his live on planet Earth. He had long lost his memory of who he was by hitting his head on a big rock falling down a giant ravine. He was under a care of a certain flow who would later be introduced as Grandpa Gohan. As for Raditz, he was living well in Prince Vegeta''s squad alongside Prince Vegeta IV and Nappa. They also had some Palace Guards along with them. Which brings us to another point of discussion. You all thought Nao and Miya''s fighting trainers Oliver, Fynn, Gin and Parsi perished during Planet Vegeta''s destruction, didn''t you? Well, it turns out they were conscripted into the Prince''s squad. And they were recommended by Nappa no less! Unfortunately for those four, Gin and Fynn perished during their many conquests under Vegeta''s rule as they conquered planet after planet for Frieza. Only Oliver and Parsi remained alive up till now. (A/N in the anime and dbs Broly movie, I do believe it showed two guards along the three. This is a tribute to that~) Anyways, with that being said, before anyone could take any action, Fie dashed out of Queen Elena''s embrace. It didn''t take long to fly into Nao''s embrace. She then rubbed her head into his bear chest, which injuries have now closed thanks to Kibito''s healing. Everyone then heard Fie speak out with a childish voice. Once the Supreme Kais got a good look at her, the all became shocked as she appeared very similar to them! "Hehe, Papa you''re finally here! Congratulations on winning your match! It was really fun to see." Hearing Fie congratulate him, a warm fuzzy feeling swelled inside Nao''s heart. He responded by rubbing her head, and spoke out to her. "Thank you, Fie. Since you guys are here, why don''t we get this party started? I''m sure Lady Heles is interested in meeting the brides, are you not?" Chapter 192 - 184: A Grand Sight! As soon as Nao said that, everyone''s expressions relaxed. He then saw his parents approach him while he still had Fie in his arms. It was evident that excitement could still be seen in Oscar''s eyes. Without saying anything he placed his hand on Nao''s right shoulder, and let out a loud guffaw as he spoke out to Nao. "Gahaha! Looks like you''re all set to go now, son. Heck I was surprised to see that many transformations from that battle. I''m only familiar with Super Saiyan and Super Saiyan God, though haven''t achieved the latter yet. You''re going to have to tell me about the others later!" "I can definitely do that, Father. It looks everything is ready too. How are we going to start this?" "Oh, we''ve already got the main banquet all set up and ready. We Saiyans don''t care much for ceremonies, since we just settle down once we find our mate. You may have more than one, but we still decided to keep things simple. We will bring everyone to where the banquet is while you can bring over the girls. At least for us, the best way to celebrate things is through a a banquet, so I hope you got a good appetite ready!" As if Oscar spoke the magical words, Nao''s stomach started to growl a bit, causing Oscar to grin. It wasn''t loud enough to be heard by the others, only Iona who was beside Oscar. Iona smiled hearing Nao''s stomach lightly grumble before speaking out to him. "That''s right, Little Nao. This is more of a bonding celebration than anything. It serves the same role as marriages do on other planets. You won''t believe how beautiful the girls look, but I could see some impatience in their eyes. Especially Little Miya, I don''t think she can hold it in much longer, fufufu. We''ll make sure to stay out of your way once the real fun begins later." After Iona said that, she giggled, and even winked at Nao, as if she were trying to give him a signal. Nao knew very well of what would come. On top of taking five brides through the bonding celebration, he also had Tights and Eir, and eventually Aht once she reaches of appropriate age. Nao reminded himself again and again that he was thankful for being born as a Saiyan, it was a blessing. as they had extremely large stamina reserves. Very, very long nights were soon to ensue. As to how long they would be, Nao didn''t know. Though it was probably safe to say Nao probably won''t get a wink of sleep during the upcoming week. With that said, Nao nodded at his Mother''s words. The three no longer dallied around. Oscar, Iona, along with their two maids, began to guide everyone down the opposite side of the huge reception hall. Many figures vanished inside its hallway one by one. Before long only Nao, Tights, Eir and the Supreme Kai of Time. The three were surprised seeing the Supreme Kai of Time remain behind Even Fie left with Queen Elena. Yet before they could do anything, the Supreme Kai of Time placed her arms at her h.i.p.s, bending in the process. A smug look appeared after on her face. "So, Nao. How do you like it in here? This was a collaboration between the Grand Minister and I. We figured we would reveal it when you wanted your bonding celebration to begin. It took a lot of organization but its all coming to fruition now!" "It''s truly amazing, Master. I don''t know how I could thank you for this." "If you want to thank me then you better be in proper shape for when your training starts after this! There is one thing to mention, the Grand Minister installed a control room in the back of the throne room next to your private quarters. He already inputted your Ki signature. You''ll be able to take it out of this place and freely change its size to fit your needs. How convenient is that? Haha!" After the Supreme Kai of Time said that, she puffed out her chest a bit and let out a laugh. She took much pride in this project, and she could see how happy Nao was as a result. She could even see shock in his eyes. "Seriously?" "Yep! Anyways, one last thing to note is you''ll have a mountain of wedding gifts awaiting inside your bedroom, which I must say it''s MASSIVE! It''s almost three times as big as your current bedroom back on that Elves'' planet." Hearing her say that, Nao could only let out a sigh as he responded to her. "Master, isn''t that a bit excessive?" "Nonsense! Besides, you''re going to have a lot of children running around here soon anyways, aren''t you?", the Supreme Kai of Time said with a smug look on her face. Once she said that, Nao could only laugh. "Hahaha! Well you got me there, Master. There will be a lot of little ones in the next few years, give or take. But for now, I''m going to the girls'' side. Do you have anything else to say before I go?" "Nope! Let''s get this party started and get drunk like no tomorrow!", the Supreme Kai of Time said with an excited look in her eyes. "Can gods and goddesses even get drunk?" After Nao said that, a round of laughter echoed in the reception hall. The Supreme Kai of Time then padded herself down, and got up from the couch Nao and she was resting on. Nao also had plenty of stamina to use now and most of his wounds were recovered. Tights and Eir came to Nao''s side. Once the four walked to the middle of the room, the Supreme Kai of Time went toward the right hallway, while the other three went toward the left. All four figures soon vanished inside. Several moments soon passed as Tights guided Eir and Nao through an endless hallway. He could feel Tights'' warmth through her hand while Eir clung onto his right side. Before long Tights stopped walking and turned around to face Nao with a smile. "Well, we''re finally here, Nao. Yer not goin'' believe what yer about to see. Everyone really looks stunnin''." "I''m already excited enough as it is, Tights. I do have a question though, is your body in a safe state to handle our activities later?" "You bet yer ass I''m ready for that. Pardon my language but no way in hell I''m goin'' to miss out on everyone''s honeymoon." "Great! What about you, Eir? Are you still taking it slow?" Hearing Nao ask that, Eir remained silent for a moment. She then shook her head sideways, and let out a laugh. "Shishishi, I think I going to join in after all. I''ve already gotten used to your scent. You''ve already marked my chest too so we can take it up a notch and go all the way. I did let everyone know back on my planet that I have a lover now, so now''s the best time to take it upon ourselves, is it not?" "You can definitely say that! I''m not planning to sleep at all during our honeymoon so you two best be ready." Hearing Nao say that, the two nodded in excitement. Tights was already blessed with a child who was still growing in her w.o.m.b, but she wouldn''t want to miss out on the fun. As for Eir, she now had a resolved look in her eyes. Seeing this, Nao nodded silently. He then pushed the door open leading into the large indoor garden everyone was in moments ago when they saw Nao''s duel. He soon smelled the scent of grass and water reach his nose, which was very soothing. There was a huge pond in the middle, surrounded by lush green grass. Exotic plants, shrubs and even trees could be seen scattered around. Even fish similar to those found on Beerus''s planet jumped out if the pond and back into it in joy. Everything looked really picturesque. He then saw five figures standing near the edge of the pond. The moment he did, he sucked in a cold breath. Just as Tights and the others have said before, these five girls were truly breathtaking! On the far left stood his twin sister, Miya, 5''7. She was wearing a long one piece red phoenix gown which had two open cuts at the end of each side, which revealed her peach-like legs. She was wearing slick red heals and her long, straight, fiery red hair flew all the way down to her waist. On the back of her gown was had a large phoenix embroidered on it. She looked very lovingly, and to top it off she wore a white transparent veil over her face, which hid it. To the left of Miya stood a figure just a bit higher in height than her, being at 5''8. She let her long mahogany ponytail flow down past her shoulders, and it was currently held by a white magnolia flower. She also had a white veil over her face. Yet unlike Miya who had clearly developed muscles, her skin was very slender. It was obvious she practiced an internal technique to develop her energy. This was Chelsea! As for her wear, she wore a pure white Kimono, embroidered with black obsidian-like clouds to match her two Katanas on her waist. Unbeknownst to Nao, these two weapons weren''t to be trifled with, they were known to be Godslayers! During the upper floor of the Babel Tower, she had come into contact with demigods. While they were much weaker than the Old Man, she was able to slay them through a lot of effort, thus passing the Babel Tower. Anyways, her white Kimono reached until her knees, and it restricted her mobility much like the traditional Japanese Kimonos did back in Nao''s previous life. Chelsea knew he was raised by Japanese parents, so she wanted to go traditional. She even wore Geta on her feet. Nao thought it suited her very well. She was very cute, even with her dimples on her cheeks. Moving onto the next on the far right was Elsa. She stood at an even 6''0. Unlike Miya and Chelsea, she was hidden by a light blue veil. Her hair also flew past her shoulders and it was deep ocean blue in color. Two strands of it flew down on each side of her face, acting as bangs thanks to her long pointy ears that were about three fourths of a foot long. This made her resemble that of a High Elf. As for Elsa, she wore a long deep blue one piece dress with white frills on the hem around the shoulders. A pearl necklace could be seen on her neck. It was as if she had came right out of the ocean. She also appeared calm and mature, as she was to be Nao''s Head Wife. Everyone unanimously agreed that she was best suited for the role. To the right of Elsa stood none other than Sayuri. If there was someone who had the most change, it was definitely her! The main reason was that her bushy orange-auburn fox tail was currently in full bloom. It was no longer her white tammy-cat like tail. She finally managed to learn to control her excited state, and she can now enter it at will! As for her dress, it was pure white, much similar to that of classic wedding dresses. However it was cur short of her shoulders, and there was a large hole cut out from her backside to let her tail roam freely. Sayuri was actually the closest to Nao in height, being at the same 6''3. Her hair was cut short unlike the others, and it was pure bleach-like blond. It was a very stark contrast against her tanned skin. Yet that didn''t keep the gentleness out of her eyes. Her fox ears were also orange-auburn in color, so it made her hair appear as if it were dyed. But her hair wasn''t dyed, it was natural blond. And last but not least stood Isabella in the center, and being the tallest of the girls. Her height was even taller than Nao''s, being an even 7''0. The males of her family all sported tall figures, so it made sense she would be tall as well, since most of them were actually giants. Only the natives to Planet Nem were more normal in height. As for her appearance, she sported the most unique one. She didn''t wear a s single dress, she was currently wearing a pure black tuxedo! Combined with that, her hot pink hair flew down past her waist, and she had the longest hair of the girls. She also had a very loving look in her eyes, as her stomach bulged out a few inches. She was currently carrying Nao''s child alongside Tights! A small hole was also cut out from her backside to let her black spade-shaped tail wrap around her waist. She was even clad in black dress shoes! As for the girls'' b.r.e.a.s.t size, Miya and Chelsea were a C. Elsa was a size larger being a D, and Isabella two sizes larger thanks to Nao''s caring, E. Eir had the biggest of the bunch being at F, while Tights was a B and Sayuri flat, being an A. With that being said, Nao stared at the five girls in silence for several moments. Obvious shock could be seen in his eyes. The one who struck him the most was actually Isabella, as he was not expecting her to actually wear a tuxedo. Seeing this caused Isabella to giggle, and responded back at him. She even said it with a teasing tone. "Hehe, Nao, have you never seen a girl wear a tux before?" Chapter 193 - 185: Soulbound Pact Quick Author''s Note: So from the time the first arc ended until now and the couple of 18+ chapters to follow, this portion of the first world was an intermission of sorts, showing off more slice of life, training, marriage, and a couple of fights. Arc 2 will officially start after the 18+s end, when Nao begins his Time training with the Supreme Kai of Time. It will be split into Time Travel and the Tournament of Power. After that, world one will end, planning to wrap things up by chapter 250. Enjoy the chap! . . . . . . . . . "Hehe, bet you didn''t expect me to wear a tux, did you, Nao?" As Isabella said that, the other girls began to giggle. Isabella even did a twirl of her body, causing her b.r.e.a.s.ts to jiggle up and down, allowing Nao to have a full look of her current appearance. He really did like it after all, it''s not every day you get to see a girl in a tuxedo, let alone a black one. She ended her short showcase by caressing her bulged stomach. It was now a little over three years since she first conceived a child thanks to the time she spent in the Room of Spirit and Time with Nao. While it was true they spent most of their time training and meditating, it''s not like they didn''t have s.e.x in there. Yet thankfully the two cleaned up their messes every time they did it. Otherwise Mr. Popo would have been in a world of hurt trying to clean up after them. Anyways, Nao could only nod in confirmation to end his silence. Seeing this, Isabella smiled. She then walked up to him and gave him a kiss, before she wrapped her arms around his waist. "Mmmhmm, this I was not expecting, Belle. You give off a different air seeing you like this, but I still find it lovable. The same goes for the rest of you. I''m truly blessed for this day to have come." "Aww, we''re all just happy for you to be here, Brother Nao. We were all on edge seeing your duel but you managed to come out in one piece.", Miya said. "That''s right. You really know how to make us both worried and excited. But that won''t change for what is going to come tonight, Nao. Our hearts our ready for you to take us.", Elsa said with a smile. "It''s exactly as as Sister Elsa said, Little Brother! I can even control this form now. Me showing it off is proof I belong to you now. My fur is ready for your pampering too." Once Sayuri said that, her cheeks became a deep red. She remembered the last time Nao rubbed her fur in a fervor during that special night back on Planet Earth, and she really wasn''t ready then. But now she was! Seeing this Nao nodded. Everyone soon turned their eyes toward Chelsea. Yet Chelsea remained dazed, as if she still didn''t believe this was happening right now. Seeing this, Elsa grew worried and spoke out to her. "Sister Chelsea, is something wrong? You''re spacing out." "H-huh...?" Once Chelsea said that only now did she realize everyone was looking at her. Her body froze up a bit. Thanks to how tight the Kimono wrapped around her body and that she wasn''t used to wearing Geta, she started to tumble over. Seeing this, Nao rushed right at her, and caught her in the process. He could feel Chelsea''s warmth, and it was very hot right now, causing some worry to appear in his eyes. ""T-Thank you, Nao...", Chelsea said meekly. That''s right, you didn''t read that wrong. She finally started to call him Nao, and not Naoto! Hearing Chelsea say that, Nao became inwardly excited. He then supported her with one of his arms as he spoke out to her. "Are you okay, Chelsea?" "Y-Yes....this Kimono is just super tight is all. It''s really hard to move around in. Plus I''m not used to wearing these shoes either. I''m sorry if I''m a burden to you right now. Even though I know how to fight and kill, I can''t believe such clothing is restricting me." "You''re not a burden, Chelsea! You''re looking very pretty right now. I really love it. Is your appearance alluding to my past life?" "You really like it? I''m glad I made the right choice then! And yes, I wanted to do something unique. I remembered in your past life you were raised by Japanese parents before our planet exploded, so I ended up going with this " "Wait a minute, did you say our planet blew up?" Hearing this for the first time, Chelsea looked at him with confusion, before a light bulb lit up in her mind. She then proceeded to face palm her face. "I''m sorry, I don''t think I ever talked about that yet. It''s indeed true, our planet perished not long after those massive earthquakes struck." "Is that so? I ended up losing my life during those earthquakes so I didn''t know what happened later. Are you familiar with the golden door that appeared, Chelsea?" "I am. All of us went through it and met the Old Man. That''s how my trials in Babel Tower began not long after. My desire to see you again was really strong at the time." "Old Man?" "Did you not meet him, Nao?" "No. To be honest this is something I''ve been wanting to explain to you all. You''ll all be with me from now on through bread and butter, so I don''t want to keep this secret hidden any longer. It''s fine to tell them, right, Miya?" "It''s up to you, Brother! But if you''re okay with it then so am I! Besides, Rebirth has the Soulbound Function now, right? Are you wanting to activate it?" """Rebirth?""", everyone but Nao, Miya, and Chelsea questioned. Once everyone asked that, Nao nodded seriously. Not hiding it any longer, Nao finally told of Rebirth''s existence to the girls, which shocked them greatly. They already learned prior that Nao and Miya weren''t of this world. Now Nao had introduced Rebirth to them, which was a system that granted Nao power. Ever since the nightmares began six years ago had he turned Rebirth off. But now he had wanted to activate it once more, and more specifically, the Soulbound Function. What Nao had yet to learn was that Rebirth was created by the Old Man Chelsea had personally interacted with. All he knew was that the creator was known as The President! Rebirth was created during the Old Man''s free time. It was only designed to help people reach higher heights and explore the Multiverse, just like he had once had. The Old Man is now retired, so he wanted to find a host for it, which ended up being Nao. Chelsea also became a second host of it, but she wanted to surprise him, so she hadn''t told him yet. Only Miya knew! The only downside was that Nao would have to reincarnate his own soul every time he wanted to explore a different world. After explaining to everyone about Rebirth, Nao decided to shut his eyes. Clearing his mind, he spoke out. ''Rebirth, please activate'', Nao said deep within his mindscape. [Acknowledged. Rebirth is now rebooting. Welcome back, host.] Nao finally heard a mechanical voice ding inside his head, something he hadn''t heard for a while. He then willed for the display to appear. [Rebirth] ======================== [Hosts : 2] [Name] : Nao ---------------- [Age] : 22 (Physical), 38 (Mental) [Race] : Ancient Saiyan, Legendary Saiyan (50% unlocked) [Current Level : - ] [Current Ki Remaining - 70%] [Fairy : Miho] ------------------- [Name] : Chelsea [Age] : 18 (Physical) 34 (Mental) [Race] : Human [Current Ki Remaining - 100%] [Current Level : - ] [Fairy : Mist] ---------------------- [Active Quests - 0] [Active Side Quests - 0] ------------------------ [Inventory Access - Pocket Dimension] ------------------------ [Active Planes] - DBZ, Vainqueur/Historia, [Plane Shop] ------------------------ [Titles - The First Player, Creator of Planes, Reincarnator] ------------------------ [Soulbound Partners - 0] ------------------------ Affinities - Space (Mastered), Ice (Mastered), Time (Beginner) Transformations - Great Ape, Kaioken, Super Saiyan, Super Saiyan 2, Super Saiyan 3, Super Saiyan 4, Super Saiyan God, Super Saiyan God Super Saiyan, Wrathful State. [Active Skill Display - Off] [Passive Skill Display - Off] ========================================= [Note, due to Rebirth''s latest update, Rebirth has removed functions [Shop], [Rebirth Wheel], and [Summons] at Host''s convenience. [Shop has now changed to [Plane Shop], to where Host can select which planes Host wants to create. The restriction to having fully go through a plane''s story line has also been removed.] A flurry of information assaulted his mind all at once. Rebirth''s interface has changed quite a bit since the last time he had seen it. He scrolled through it all in silence. The only thing he could feel right now was shock. He was no longer the only one bound to Rebirth! Nao opened his eyes once more, only to stare at Chelsea for a moment. Chelsea also heard Rebirth''s notifications go off in her mind, as she too was a host of it. She only smiled back at him, grabbing a hold of his hand. "Chelsea, you..." "Surprise!", Chelsea said with a giggle. Seeing Nao and Chelsea behave like this caused confusion to appear in the girls'' eyes. All but Miya anyway, as she only giggled in response. She too heard Rebirth''s notifications once more, since she was still technically its system fairy. "So you really were another host, Chelsea. Now it makes sense as to why you were able to come here in the first place." "That''s right. I''m sorry for not explaining the truth about it when we first met. Just know I will forever be by your side. It doesn''t matter where we will go. I''ve thanked the Old Man already for this." "You keep speaking of this Old Man, who exactly is he?" "Looks like you really don''t know. Well, in short, he''s a god. He has his own Heaven and Hell for the souls he rescues, and he also sends souls through the cycle of reincarnation, if one wishes to do so. Of course they would have their memories wiped unlike us two. I''m sure you know him as The President though, right Sister Miya?" "That''s right, Brother! Even I was created by him. Rebirth really is a wonder. He doesn''t even want you to do anything in return for him. This is just another way of passing time for him as he enjoys retirement." "The President, huh? Well even though we haven''t met yet, I should be thankful for him for allowing you to come here, Chelsea. Same goes for you Miya, I''m really glad to be by your side." Hearing this, both Miya''s and Chelsea''s expressions softened. The hearts of the other girls beside the three also began to flutter a bit. At this time, however, Chelsea actually spoke out once more. "I guess we''re all in this together now, Nao. But before we can start the fun, I want you to meet someone. You can come out now, Mist." "About damn time. Six years was a very long sleep." As soon as Chelsea said that, a rough voice echoed around the group, surprising them. Chelsea''s chest began to glow a light blue light all of a sudden. A small figure then emerged from her chest. This figure looked equivalent to Miya''s fairy form, yet he had transparent light blue wings and light blue hair. This was Chelsea''s system fairy, Mist! Seeing Mist appear caused another round of shock to appear in everyone''s eyes. Mist stood right in front of Chelsea, allowing his wings to flutter very rapidly to keep him in the air. The girls immediately crowded around him. "Is this really a fairy?", Elsa asked with curiosity in her eyes. "It definitely seems to be. I thought they only existed in fairy tales. Yer really surprisin'' Chelsea, to think you had such a thing kept from us.", Tights said excitedly. "I''m sorry, but when Nao turned off Rebirth, Mist had to go into a deep sleep. He''s part of Rebirth, unlike Sister Miya unfortunately. The Old Man has yet to grant him a soul. He needs to work hard for it, haha!" After Chelsea said that, she let out out a laugh. Mist disregarded the stares and spoke out calmly. "Master, I really hope you don''t become a pervert like Nao did. I''m seeing a couple of new faces here already. I don''t want want to be contaminated by this, so I''m going to go back inside. Take me out again when I can get some fresh air." Hearing Mist say that caused a round of laughter from the girls. Mist took this time to go back into Rebirth''s space, and vanished from sight. His introduction was kept short. Isabella was now the one to speak up next. "Hehe, looks like this little guy doesn''t like you, Nao. Still, I can''t believe such a thing actually exists. I know there are gods in our current universe, but to think there could be more worlds outside of that. Plus you even have the ability to go them. Are we able to as well?" Once Isabella said that everyone''s ears perked up. It looks like they wanted to know the answer to this. To respond to them, Nao nodded. "I do believe so. I actually want to tell you guys about the Soulbound Function Rebirth has." "Soulbound function? That sounds pretty ominous if you ask me, Nao.", Elsa said with worry in her eyes. "It does sound like that but that''s actually not the case. It serves the role of tying an individual soul to mine. It also has its own soul space, so when its time to move onto the next world, I''ll be able to take you guys with me. We''ll be bound in the purest form so to say by linking our souls together." Even though Nao said that with a straight face, the girls began to flush, while Eir began to sink into her own thoughts. Yet Nao spoke out before anyone could do anything. "Which brings me to my next question. Are you guys willing to form a Soulbound Pact with me? If you guys do so, we will be together from here on out." The girls took no time at all to respond to Nao''s question. Everyone began to voice their opinion, and Miya started it off. "I''m willing, Brother! I''m currently your guide to whatever worlds you go to, right? I''m surprised Rebirth hadn''t already made me Soulbound yet.", Miya said. "That''s right. Ever since the tournament started in the Other World, I made the decision to follow you wherever you go, Nao. I''m willing to make this pact. I must live up to the expectations of being the Head Wife after all, fufu", Elsa said with a giggle. "Little Brother, is that even a question to be asked? We Sunlit Foxes follow our mate for life. My body knows your scent in and out. Of course I''m willing to make this pact!" Sayuri said excitedly. "Yeah, Nao. I already see you as my husband, and I''m carrying your child. It would be a big shame if I can''t go with you to other worlds. You don''t even need to ask, I''m yours.", Isabella said with a loving look. "You said it yerself, didn''t you, Nao? How could I become yer Head Maid if I can''t go with you? I''m also carrying yer child like Belle is. You already blessed me with a family, so now it''s my turn to follow you.", Tights said also with a loving look. "Nao, being the second host of Rebirth has connected me on a deeper level with you. I regretted in my past life I didn''t have the courage to speak up most of the time, let alone confess to you. I''m truly happy we''re no longer apart from each other. I even got new sisters in the process! You should know my answer, of course I will make this pact with you, darling.", Chelsea said excitedly. Each of the girls voiced their own opinion from Nao''s question. And all of them answered positively! Warmth spread across his heart, he really loved each and every one. The only question now was, what about Eir? The girls and Nao soon turned toward Eir, expecting her to answer as well. They could see she was deep in thought with her eyes closed. A moment passed in silence before she slowly opened them. Nao could see a resolved look in her eyes. "Nao, before I give my answer, could you answer a question of mine? I also have a condition." "Sure thing, Eir. What''s on your mind?" "All of this sounds very important. It is true we declared our love for each other, but I have a whole planet I''m responsible for right now. Would we have the ability to come back here to check on things every so often?" "That should be doable. Rebirth has a separate space similar to the Null Realm to where it houses the planes I create. I''m sure they can be linked together. You don''t need to worry about not coming back here, Eir." Hearing Nao say that, Eir let a sigh of relief. Her giant b.r.e.a.s.ts jiggled a bit as she did. The other girls also sighed inwardly, as Eir''s question was very relevant. It pertained to everyone in the room! "I''m glad then. I don''t think I can give up my whole planet if I can''t go back to it. Maybe my blood as a Flux Beast effects my judgment here and there, but knowing that puts me at ease." "Looks like that''s answered then, Eir. What was that condition of yours?" "Oh, my condition is quite simple, really, shishishi. You brought Lady Aht back to me. I won''t go with you unless you make a pact with her too!" "Eh?" As Eir said that, she grinned. She even flapped her white wings a bit, stirring up some gust. She saw Nao left with a dumbfounded look in his eyes while the other girls stood dazed. It was Elsa who regained her clarity first, and yelled out at Eir. "But Aht is just a child! Isn''t it too soon for her?", Elsa questioned with a worried look. "It is true Lady Aht is still a child, but you''re planning to go into a long period of isolated training, right Nao? This pact doesn''t need to happen now, as long as you promise me you''ll do it with Lady Aht once she comes of age.", Eir calmly responded. "If it''s like that then, I see no problem with that, Eir. Aht will probably want to go where you want to go, right?" Hearing that, Eir let out a laugh as she responded to him. "Shishishi, I guess that''s true! Since you''ve accepted my condition, then I can offer you my everything, starting now. Come here, you." Nao became stunned hearing Eir say. Yet before Nao could react, Eir actually grabbed a hold of his shoulders with her hands. She then pulled his head toward hers. Nao soon felt something soft press against his lips, causing his eyes to turn wide. Nao felt his mouth open as something warm and squishy invaded it. Eir had actually kissed him! Eir"s eyes softened and began to explore Nao''s mouth and it didn''t take long before their two tongues started to dance. The other girls also became stunned seeing Eir''s sudden kiss. It took them a good moment to regain clarity from their daze. "H-Hey! You can''t just jump the gun like that, Eir!", Elsa said with an angry look. Yet before Elsa could separate the two, she heard a ''Pah!'', sound. Eir''s mouth escaped from Nao''s, leaving behind a string of drool in the process. Eir soon began to flap her wings, and flew off toward the door. Eir turned around to look at the stunned group one last time before leaving the room. "That''s only the beginning, everyone! I''m going to go on ahead and join Lady Aht for some grub and notify everyone you guys will be out soon. You guys can do your pacts now. I''ll do mine with Nao later." After Eir said that, she left the room. Nao also regained his clarity from Eir''s action a moment ago. He could only sigh inwardly seeing Eir leave the room. Chapter 194 - 186: Bonding (Mild) [*Ding! Rebirth has detected the use of Soulbind. Six souls have been detected. Does host wish to perform Soulbind?] ''Yes'', Nao answered inside his mind. Once Nao answered that, he felt something strange stir up inside him. He could feel a very warm energy sensation strike against his heart. This only lasted for a moment. The warmth vanished, and he could feel his body become cold! As his body changed in temperature, Nao opened his eyes, only to see a a bright golden sphere of light escape from his body. This came from his very soul itself. It emerging from his body was only temporary, but it still explained why his body was cold at the moment. Nao then saw golden chains extend out from his soul. Six of them to be exact. Each one thrust out toward Miya, Elsa, Sayuri, Isabella, Chelsea and Tights. The girls didn''t resist them, they let the chains enter their bodies. Before long Six more colored orbs came out into the open. Miya''s was a fiery red, but smaller like Nao''s still when the two first arrived in this world. Elsa''s soul reflected that of an ocean, it was a deep ocean blue. She also practiced her family''s mystic arts so it made sense for Elsa''s soul to be this color. Sayuri''s soul was pure orange, seemingly to take after the color of her fur. Isabella''s soul was hot pink in color, as she mostly appeared to be a very excited and cheerful girl during her time as Universe 7''s top idol. Isabella also wished to return to the stage after she gives birth to Nao''s child. She didn''t want to disappoint the myriad of fans she had acc.u.mulated since the start of her career. Perhaps of the girls, Chelsea''s soul was the most unique. One half of it was pure white while the other other half was pitch black. It was as if her soul had long achieved a perfect balance. It made sense as she was the one who cleared the Old Man''s Babel Tower. Seeing Chelsea''s soul color surprised Nao quite a bit. He hadn''t seen her fight at all yet but now he was anticipating it. As to whether Nao would have a chance to see Chelsea fight or not before they move onto the next world, Nao did not know. And last but not least was Tights'' soul. It was pure white. Most souls that humans had who were not tainted by negative emotions or evil in Nao''s past life were mostly white. And Tights'' color was extremely pure. It was not a cloud either like the souls Nao had seen in the Other World. Perhaps that was because Tights was still among the living? He could only speculate for now. Shock appeared on the girls'' faces seeing colored orbs emerge from their bodies by golden chains. They too felt their bodies turn cold. Only a moment passed however before the six orbs started to spin around Nao''s soul. They spun faster and faster before merging with Nao''s soul. Seven colored orbs became one and it changed into a rainbow color for a brief moment. A bright flash of light assaulted everyone''s eyes before the souls separated, going back into their bodies. The Soulbind was a success, and everyone felt their body temperatures return to normal. That wasn''t the only thing either. Everyone now felt connected to each other on a deeper level now. It was as if they could tell where another one was. This feeling was hard to put into words. Loving expressions appeared on each of the girls'' faces. Both Isabella and Tights caressed their stomachs too. Seeing this a success made Nao extremely happy, and a smile bloomed on his face. He then spoke out to everyone. "Looks like the Soulbound Function did its job. Is everyone feeling alright?" Hearing Nao''s question, everyone immediately nodded. "Yes...It''s as if I''m connected with everyone. This is such a strange feeling. I hope it doesn''t come to bite us in the butt tonight.", Elsa said with a curious look in her eyes. Miya shook her head before giving her reply to Elsa. "It shouldn''t be a problem. Soulbound''s main function is to tie us to brother''s soul so it can help us all traverse into future words Brother creates." Once Miya said that, Elsa raised her eyebrows before looking back at her. "Is that so? Speaking of which, Sister Miya, why are you so familiar with all this? With ''Rebirth'', was it?", Elsa asked dubiously. Miya only let out a giggle hearing Elsa ask that. Mist had revealed himself to the group under Chelsea''s care, so it was only proper for Miya to reveal herself as well. Miya took this time to walk forward, causing everyone to look at her. After arriving beside Nao, she turned around and looked at the girls. She actually lifted off her veil, tossing it onto the ground. She bowed, before speaking out to everyone. "I''ve been keeping something from you all as well. It''s not like I didn''t want to hide this from everyone, but it was just until Brother was comfortable enough to talk about it. Brother is actually my Master. I''m Rebirth''s system fairy #001, Miho! I''m currently using using the name Miya bestowed by our parents in this world though!" Miya revealed her true identity to the girls, and their eyes turned wide. The only ones who remained calm were Nao and Chelsea. Miya had secretly told Chelsea prior to this. A few of them even began to blush a deep red after hearing how calmly Miya referred Nao as her ''Master''. Elsa stuttered a but before speaking out to her. ''M-Miya...did I just hear that correctly? Did you just call Nao, ''Master?''", Elsa said with a look of doubt in her eyes. "That''s right! Remember our little talk we had back at the Other World, Sister Elsa?" "I do...All that time you were referring to this?" Hearing Elsa ask that, Miya nodded. "Yup! The one difference between Mist and I though was that The President gave me a soul, allowing me to reincarnate by Brother''s side. Unless there is anything related to Rebirth itself, I will keep calling Nao as Brother, since we were both as twins in this world after all." "This is really a lot to take in, but regardless, thank you for telling us, Sister Miya. I''m guessing you knew this all along as well, didn''t you, Nao?" Nao could only scratch his cheek before answering Elsa with a nod. "Yeah. There won''t be any more secrets since you girls know all about us now. I can feel each of your connections to me, its such a surreal feeling. I love each one of you. I really do." Hearing Nao say that, everyone felt warmth spread inside their hearts and their expressions turned soft. Elsa saw Miya take her veil off, so Elsa decided to do the same. Chelsea saw Elsa begin to take off hers, so Chelsea followed suit. Three veils now could be seen on the ground. Sayuri, Isabella and Tights didn''t wear one. Elsa then smiled at Nao before speaking out to him. "I think its safe to say all of us love you just as much you do to us, Nao. Why don''t we take this bonding ceremony to a close. Give each one of us a kiss, and we''ll go join the others at the banquet. Don''t forget the real fun starts tonight!", Elsa yelled out with a smile. Hearing Elsa yell that, excitement appeared in the girls'' eyes and each of them nodded fervently. Nao smiled at Elsa, and nodded in confirmation. Without saying anything else, Nao turned toward Miya. He planted his lips on hers. Miya closed her eyes, allowing her to feel the sensation of his lips. Only a couple moments passed before their lips separated with a ''Pah''. Nao soon continued onward to Elsa. One by one he planted a kiss on the lips of his girls. Nao started with Miya. Elsa, Sayuri and Chelsea followed suit, all relishing Nao''s taste in delight. Isabella and Tights were the last two and they actually shared a deep kiss with him since the two were more used to it. To end it off, everyone decided to share a group group hug, placing their heads against each other. This allowed everyone to share each other''s warmth. They could even hear each other''s heartbeats as they happily passed a moment in silence. Nao did not prepare any rings at this time for them. If one of the girls really wanted one, Nao would take a day of shopping to have one be fitted onto their finger. But with that said the group concluded their bonding ceremony. Through better or worse they were in this together now. They would even venture off to other worlds with Nao. Speaking of which, Chelsea took this time to remind him that the Old Man and his attendant actually came in person during the duel. Chelsea revealed his identity to the others at this time as well, and everyone became shocked. To think such a simple looking old man was actually the creator of Rebirth! The Old Man during the time of the duel only spoke with Chelsea briefly before leaving. He mainly wanted to see how she was fitting in, and the result made him happy. As a result the Old Man let her know he was currently scouting out a few worlds for the group to travel to next. Hearing Chelsea say that the group got excited once more. Even Nao raised his eyebrows, and spoke to Chelsea. "The President is actually scouting out a few worlds for us? How much free time does he have on him?" Chelsea giggled hearing Nao ask that. "Hehe, the Old Man did say he was in retirement. Perhaps scouting different places is a good pastime for him?" "Its possible. Did he give any specifics?" "He sure did, darling! He was looking into three places as of now. One which houses a world similar to our planet in our past life but far into the future where virtual reality is common. The next place consists a myriad of creatures who bond with people, and according to the Old Man, those people were called ''Trainers''. The last place of interest is a world which has a blend of science and magic, and mechas seem common there. He even said it housed Divine Knights, largely thanks to a unique mineral on that planet called Septium." (A/N : Just a sneak peak of the first few worlds to come~) Hearing this, Nao became silent. He soon entered his own thoughts. ''Three worlds, huh? I can likely guess what the first two are. But that third one, if it''s what I think it is, then that world will definitely be very exciting to go to.'' Nao thought. The girls soon saw a look of anticipation appear in Nao''s eyes. Nao smiled in response and spoke out to Chelsea. "Thank you for telling me this, Chelsea. I guess we all have something to look forward to later on!" "We sure do! But enough about that. That''s far into the future. We need to enjoy ourselves now. Let''s go eat already." "I''m getting quite famished myself, Nao. I''m glad we shared this experience together. We''ll celebrate part two after we eat. Let''s go, Nao!", Elsa said excitedly. After Elsa said that, she even took the initiative and grabbed his hand, pulling him toward the door. It didn''t take long for the two to leave. Miya, Chelsea, Isabella and Tights ran off after them. Miya had to support Chelsea along the way so she wouldn''t fall. Everyone made it the reception hall without any issues. They soon made their way to the main dining room on the first floor, and boy was it huge. It could house several tens of people at once. Everyone saw the others eating already but they all stopped seeing the sudden arrival. Everyone sitting at the main table now stared at the group. Liquiir finally had a look at the person who gave him a strange feeling, causing Sayuri to look at him in response. Heles and Pell blinked for a moment, not believing who they had their eyes on right now. They then tossed their food aside. Both of them jumped from their chairs. Pell made quick work if his legs despite being short in stature. Yet Heles smacked him aside, causing his body to roll off, eventually hitting the wall. "Out of the way, you old coot!" "L-Lady Heles, that''s not fair! I must see this in person!" Pell disregarded his collision into the wall and immediately got up. Both Pell and Heles arrived in front of Isabella. Excitement could clearly be seen in their eyes, they even sparkled. Heles even grabbed Isabella''s hand and shook it up and down, causing confusion to appear in her eyes. "You''re Miss Belle, aren''t you? The top idol in that idiot''s Universe!" "I am...but who exactly are you?" "I knew it! You put forth true love in all of the performances you do. It even encourages the idols in my Universe. I''m really glad I could meet you! I''m Heles. I have the same role as that idiot does, you know, being a God of Destruction. But I care about love above all else!" "Lady Heles, stop shaking Miss Belle like that, can''t you see the situation she''s in?" "Situation...?" As Heles said that, she stopped shaking Isabella''s hand. She then moved her eyes up and down, getting a good look at her. Her eyes then landed on her stomach, a clear bulge could be seen sticking out a few inches. Seeing this, Heles spoke out in a a serious tone. "Miss Belle, don''t tell me you''re pregnant? Is that why you haven''t been performing lately?" "I indeed am, Lady Heles. Its nice to meet you too. I did mention I wouldn''t be around for awhile during that final performance I hosted a while back, didn''t I?" "I do remember you mentioning that, but to think you would be marrying the man who defeated that fool Belmod. Only someone strong like that deserves such a personification of love!" "Uhh...thank you?" Isabella said that, but only confusion could be seen in her eyes. Heles smiled. Heles then wrapped her arm around Pell''s shoulder and shouted for everyone to hear. "Come, everyone, tonight is a celebration for all! A celebration of love! Tonight won''t stop until we drink till we''re drunk!" "But Lady Heles, time doesn''t exist here. Doesn''t that mean we''ll keep drinking for forever?" Hearing Pell say that, Heles bonked him on the head with her fist. "Grr, you old coot, you know what I mean. Let''s get started!" Nao and the girls talked for a bit, and split up to different parts of the table as Heles and Pell did the same. It didn''t take long before the two started to drink glasses of wine. Only Nao, Chelsea and Sayuri remained standing. They did so as Liquiir could be now be seen walking toward them. Sayuri felt a strange connection to Liquiir, as she looked quite similar to him, but more in human form. Liquiir even did a light bow, causing some shock to appear in the other gods'' eyes. "So you must be the person I''ve been having this strange connection with. I can''t seem to have ever met you before. Yet you look a lot like me, how strange." "I also have this strange feeling. Are you a Sunlit Fox like me?" "Sunlit Fox...? Perhaps, but I''ve long forgotten the name of my race since they died out countless millennia ago.You can call me Liquiir, the God of Destruction of Universe 8. You''re free to drop by anytime." Sayuri became inwardly startled seeing the fox in front of her introduce himself as a God of Destruction, but she still spoke out to him. "Thank you, Lord Liquiir. I''m Sayuri. I hope you enjoy the dinner tonight. Nao and I have officially been wed a few moments ago." Hearing Sayuri say that actually caused Liquiir to laugh a bit. "Haha! You did well in choosing, Miss Sayuri. I offer you my congratulations. It''s not every day you see a God of Destruction get defeated, let alone a knockout. I''m going to look into your heritage later, I''m curious to see where yours stems from." "Thank you! I hope you enjoy the dinner here tonight as well." After Sayuri said that Liquiir smiled. He didn''t say anything else and only waved his right hand as he returned to his seat. Sayuri decided to join him, and entered their own world of discussion. Nao was also curious to know what Sayuri''s heritage was. Could she and Liquiir actually come from the same race? Nao guessed only time would answer that. Liquiir would probably ask his Angel attendant to assist him on the matter. But with that said, Nao and Chelsea made their way next to Beerus and Whis and joined in on the fun. An unknown amount of time passed thanks to being inside the Null Realm before everyone passed out drunk beside Nao and the girls. Everyone soon left one by one to their respective Universe after giving a round of thanks. The Supreme Kai of Time notified Nao to come to TokiToki City to start his training once he was ready. Before long only those of Universe 7 remained. Whis took this time to remind Nao that he could take this white Palace out of the Null Realm by himself, thanks to the control room the Grand Minister installed next to the private quarters behind the throne room. Whis also reminded Nao that he would receive the Origin Ki the Grand Minister promised as a reward when he start his training with the Supreme Kai of Time. It was already given to her. He also warned Nao to not absorb it all at once but in increments, as it was enough to fully unblock the rest of his meridians. Hearing that alone caused a great shock to Nao, but he still nodded seriously in response. With that said, Whis took Beerus, his family and the girls'' families back to their respective homes, as well as Fie and Aht. Nao, and the seven girls, including Eir now remained alone inside this massive white Palace in the Null Realm. Their next destination? Straight into the bedroom of course. Things were about to take a heated turn! Chapter 195 - 187: A Sleepless Night (I) 18+ A wild night of s.e.x was about to ensue. This was still technically considered the first night of their marriage after all. Still in the main dining room, the girls slowly made their way to Nao. Everyone else had long left the Null Realm. Only Nao, Miya, Elsa, Sayuri, Isabella, Chelsea, Tights, and Eir remained behind. This massive white Palace was now theirs to deal with as they pleased. It was actually Miya who acted first. She began to remove a long red ribbon which held up her phoenix gown at the waist. With a ''thud'', the ribbon dropped onto the floor. She then slid her arms downward from her shoulders, causing another ''thud'' to echo around them. She took off her gown all at once, shocking the girls and even Nao. Miya''s defined body could now be seen in its full splendor, and a red rail could be seen around her waist. She was now only covered by a pair of red panties. "Sister Miya, can''t you wait until we the reach the bedroom?", Elsa said as her long ears started to blush a deep red. "No, I want Brother inside me now. I''m not going to wait any longer." "Are you sure, Miya?", Nao questioned. "Yes, Brother! Can I suck you off to set the mood?" Hearing Miya ask that, Nao shifted his gaze towards Isabella for a brief moment. She smiled at him, as if she knew what his next intention was going to be, and nodded slightly. Nao''s eyes then landed back on Miya and smiled. "I''m fine with that, but there''s something I should show you. You see, during our time spent in the Room of Spirit and Time, Belle taught me a couple of additional techniques unique to her family. But they weren''t related to combat. Well, its best to just show you guys." "Special techniques?" Nao nodded to Miya''s question. He didn''t say anything else, and just proceeded to remove his purple posh Kai robe. It didn''t take him long before Nao was only in his black bodysuit. The suit defined all of his muscles and clear six-pack. He had a lot more muscle than a typical swimmer''s build had but it wasn''t crazy as a bodybuilder''s. Still, he no longer had an inch of fat left in him. The benefits of being born in a race of warriors. A white tail also wrapped around his waist. He proceeded take off his bodysuit as well, revealing his full splendor for the girls to look at. They soon felt their hearts pumping and cheeks turning red. Isabella and Tights both remained calm but still had loving looks in their eyes. Miya, being the closest to Nao, looked downward and saw his d.i.c.k half erect. Her eyes then shifted up and down a bit between Nao''s eyes and his d.i.c.k. Confusion could be seen in her eyes as she spoke out to him. "Brother, are my eyes playing tricks on me or is your rod bigger than the last time I saw it?" Hearing Miya ask that caused Nao to laugh. "Haha! It''s exactly as you see it, Miya. Thanks to Belle I was able to increase it by another inch and a half. Technically Belle''s technique can increase its size indefinitely, but I know if it gets too big it would only hurt." ( A/N : Belle''s other half is a race of succubi in case you guys forgot, it''s only logical for her to know some techniques taught by her family. This is for those who complained about Nao''s size previously, so now its 8 1/2 inches long. Any more might be pushing it, enjoy!) "Is that so? Well, it looks pretty big now as it is, Brother...I hope it can still fit inside my mouth." "It should be fine. Belle has tested it out quite a bit already. Why don''t you give it a shot?" "That''s right, Sister Miya. Pretty awesome ain''t it? Don''t let it scare you. I helped you prepare for this moment, didn''t I?", Isabella said with a light giggle. "You sure did. Let''s do this!", Miya exclaimed with a resolved look in her eyes. After she yelled that out, Miya walked to where she was only stood a couple feet away from Nao. Nao could smell her fragrance as she bent her knees downward. Getting onto her knees, Miya''s face now rested besides Nao''s d.i.c.k. Even though it was only half erect, Miya found its size to be a bit imposing, but she disregarded that feeling, and went right into it. She tapped it a few times with her finger before gripping it with her right hand Miya proceeded to open her mouth, letting a puff of hot air escape from it. Nao felt his d.i.c.k tickle as it did before he felt a warm sensation start to slither around his shaft. Miya began to lick his d.i.c.k! Meanwhile as Miya started to get busy, Nao looked toward Isabella and Tights. He even glanced at Eir, who was looking at this scene with a serious look in her eyes. Nao then spoke out to the three. "Tights, Belle, why don''t the two of you come and assist Miya here? Also Eir you should take this time to learn as well. You''ll be taking this inside you later, you can''t run anymore.", Nao said with a mischievous smile. "Sure can do, Nao." . "Of course! Tights and I had long decided to be your supporters tonight. You need to f.u.c.k everyone else first before you get to us two. I hope you don''t mind." Even Eir began to laugh as Tights and Isabella responded to Nao. "Shishishi, I''ve no intention of running away. I did receive guidance on how to mate from Sister Elm during my time as Lady Aht''s personal guard. I''ll even let you cope my b.r.e.a.s.ts for as long as you wish for! I take pride in these beauties.", Eir said while she cupped her b.r.e.a.s.ts with her own hands causing them to jiggle in place. "Good! Then you best be prepared for what''s to come. Also Miya keep going like that, your tongue feels amazing." Hearing Nao say that, Miya tried to smile as she was moving her tongue up and down Nao''s shaft. He could feel her warmth spread all around his d.i.c.k, causing it to slowly rise. Only a couple moments passed before Nao''s d.i.c.k became fully erect. Tights, Isabella and Eir also made their way toward Miya, kneeling beside her, but still kept their clothes on. Only Elsa, Sayuri and Chelsea remained behind still standing. Seeing this Elsa spoke out to Nao. "Nao do you want us three to do anything for you? You''re the star tonight, we''ve no restrictions for anything.", Elsa said with a smile. "You''re free to do what you want, Elsa. I''m sorry I couldn''t get to you first. Looks like Miya couldn''t wait anymore." "You don''t need to apologize! I''m going to go next after Miya though, okay? Sister Sayuri, Sister Chelsea, come help your big sister get ready." "Of course, big sis!", Sayuri exclaimed. "Big sister?", Chelsea questioned. "Well I''m now Nao''s Head Wife. It''s not too much to ask for to start calling me that is it, Sister Chelsea?" "Not at all I was just a bit surprised, that''s all. I haven''t called anyone big sister in my life, so I''d be glad to, big sis~." Hearing Chelsea say that in a teasing tone, Sayuri''s bushy tail started to wag back and forth happily. A glint appeared in her eyes, before she jumped at Elsa. "Now lets get these clothes off!" "S-Sister Sayuri!" Yet before Elsa could react any further, Sayuri started to strip Elsa''s dress. It was as if she knew how to untie it in the first place. Chelsea could only shrug, looking at Miya licking Nao''s d.i.c.k in delight. The three soon entered their own little world. Meanwhile, Nao soon started to feel waves of pleasure one after another. The three girls beside her also started to take off their clothes, and before long a small pile of clothes appeared in the dining room. Miya now took the initiative and opened her mouth all the way, before taking his d.i.c.k inside her mouth. She struggled a bit at first, but she soon took it all the way to the base. In the meantime, Tights and Isabella joined in, and grabbed a hold of each of her b.r.e.a.s.ts. They both started to suck on them, causing Miya to let out muffled m.o.a.ns. "Mmm...!" Yet Miya still focused on pleasing Nao with her mouth. Her eyes matched his and she tried to smile seeing the enjoyment in Nao''s eyes. She heard Nao let out a groan of his own. He even latched onto her head with both of his hands. "Kuh...I''m almost there, Miya. I''m going to pour it all down!" As Nao said that, he started to thrust his h.i.p.s. He soon matched Miya''s pace, causing more muffled m.o.a.ns. "Mmm...Mmm...!", Miya m.o.a.ned as she continued to pump her mouth, matching Nao''s thrusting. Only a couple moments passed before Miya felt Nao''s d.i.c.k start to convulse. Spurt. Spurt! Her eyes then turned wide for a moment, before they softened as Nao''s s.e.m.e.n started to pour down her throat. It lasted several seconds before Nao pulled his d.i.c.k out, letting some of it splatter on her face. Miya herself panted a bit before she spoke out to him. "Hah...hah...How was that, Brother? Did you enjoy my mouth?" "Definitely! You made me come in no time. How''s the taste of my first shot?" Hearing Nao ask that, Miya grabbed some of his s.e.m.e.n trickling down the side of her cheek. Scooping it up with a couple of her fingers, she began to lick it. Savoring it for a dew seconds, she gulped it down. With a ''Pah'', she opened her mouth again, letting another puff of hot air escape from it. Miya then giggled as she spoke out to Nao again. Nao saw her do this, and it caused his d.i.c.k to shoot back up. "Hehe, it''s definitely your taste alright, Brother. I really enjoy it!" "You horny sister of mine, but you really do look like you enjoyed it. Get up and get on all fours, we''re going to start the real thing." "Yes!" After the two said that Miya let out another m.o.a.n while Tights and Isabella continued to suck her b.r.e.a.s.ts. The two of them then parted their mouths to allow Miya onto the next step. Sitting down onto her butt, Miya removed her red panties, leaving behind a string of love juice as she tossed it aside onto the pile of clothes. Miya didn''t say anything else and allowed Nao to get a good look at her wet slit. Miya then shifted her body and turned her head, and placed her arms on the ground away from Nao. After getting down on all fours, her long red fiery hair parted down the middle of her back splitting evenly on each side. Miya then reached out her right hand, reaching towards her p.u.s.s.y. She then spread it apart, and it glistened with love juices pouring out from it. Nao saw how pink it was, and he could clearly see her h.y.m.e.n was still there. Miya then happily spoke put to Nao once more while he shifted his h.i.p.s, letting his d.i.c.k rest on top of her butt. "I''m ready when you are, Brother. Shove your d.i.c.k in all in go!" Chapter 196 - 188: A Sleepless Night (II) 18+ Nao didn''t want to turn down Miya''s wish, so he complied. He felt how soft Miya''s butt was, yet it was still muscular like every other part of her slim body was. It was such a strange feeling, but Nao really enjoyed it. After rubbing his d.i.c.k inside the crevices of her butt for a couple moments, he pressed its head against the entrance of her walls. He felt some resistance as he began to push his d.i.c.k inside. But it was only for a moment. Miya wanted to have Nao shove all the way inside, so with one big thrust, he did! Miya actually yelped feeling a sudden intrusion go deep inside her. "Ahhhhhhhh!", Miya yelled out in a loud m.o.a.n. As that happened, droplets of blood splattered onto his d.i.c.k thanks to the force Nao used a moment ago, claiming her v.i.r.g.i.nity. Her loud m.o.a.n caused the other six to look at her. Even though she m.o.a.ned loudly, Miya could be seen wincing in pain. Her breath also turned haggard. Isabella acted first. She wiggled her way toward Miya. Isabella immediately brought her head onto her chest, allowing her to rest on it. She then began to rub Miya''s head and spoke out to her in a loving tone, as if she was trying to console Miya. "Shhh...Sister Miya, everything will be fine. You can feel Nao inside you now, can''t you?" "Huff...Huff..I definitely can, but it hurts so much. Brother you''re really trying to break me here, haha..." Miya said that trying to shake off the pain was currently feeling in her lower abdomen, but that proved futile as she winced her eyes once more. In response, Nao let out another groan. He felt Miya''s walls clamp down hard onto his d.i.c.k, preventing from pushing in any more forward. "Kuh...You''re definitely not alright, Miya. You''re tightening down so much. Why don''t we stop for now?" "No! We''re finally connected! I want to savor this feeling, Brother. Just don''t move for a bit..." Hearing Miya say that, Nao saw Isabella come closer to where the two were connected. Gently placing her hand on Nao''s d.i.c.k which was covered in both blood and love juice, she looked back up and saw Nao''s eyes. She then spoke to him as she started to caress his d.i.c.k. "Sister Miya''s right, Nao. She''s the second youngest of us girls, so its bound to hurt a lot more for her. Still, once your walls start to take the shape of Nao''s d.i.c.k, you''ll feel a pleasure like none other, Sister Miya, hehe.", Isabella said with a giggle. "I can already feel my insides churning around. I don''t think it will be much longer before you can start moving, Brother." Miya said as she slowed her breathing. "Then let''s stay like this for a bit. Speaking of which, I don''t think I ever asked about everyone''s age yet." Hearing Nao say that, Isabella giggled once more before speaking to him. "Hehe, don''t you know it''s rude to ask a girl''s age, Nao? But seriously speaking, I do believe we should tell you. You''re now our husband after all. It''s only right you should know. You''re fine with that, right, big sister?" "I completely agree. I''m surprised you haven''t asked us about it sooner, Nao. Though it will be a surprise for us too. Of all the things we talked about in our girls'' talks, age wasn''t one of them actually. " Elsa spoke that as her, Sayuri and Chelsea all had their eyes on Miya with worried looks. That loud m.o.a.n earlier caused Sayuri to stop kissing Elsa while Chelsea stopped licking her b.r.e.a.s.ts. However, Sayuri''s bushy tail kept wagging back and forth without a care in the world. It even constantly thumped against Chelsea''s face but she paid it no mind, as Chelsea''s eyes was locked onto Nao and Miya. Isabella then spoke out once more to keep the conversation going and alleviate Miya''s pain. "Well there you have it, Nao. I''ll start things off then! Counting the three years we spent in that room, I just turned 53 this year!", Isabella said full of pride. Yet as soon as Isabella revealed her age, everyone but Miya spat out. Elsa even coughed up a bit after hearing Isabella''s age for the first time. "Cough....Cough...Are you really 53, Sister Belle?" That''s over half a century!", Elsa exclaimed. "I know. Impressive, right? Our race has pretty large lifespans. Heck even I was stuck inside my Mother''s belly for over fifteen years. Last time Grandpa mentioned his age, he was older than 1000 years old. Daddy recently had his 500th birthday too. Mother is a lot younger though. What''s it like for you, big sister?" Hearing Isabella reveal her age to the group shocked them quite a bit. She did mention prior her race lived long lives, but they weren''t expecting that. It took a moment for Elsa to snap out of it before she replied. "...Your family is pretty extraordinary, Sister Belle. I''m impressed. As for me, it''s just Mother and I. Father passed away during that war a couple decades ago. I was just a little girl before I met big brother Oscar. I wasn''t any older than six at that time. Fast forwarding till now, I turned 35 this year." Hearing Elsa speak hers, everyone nodded. Everyone knew her race also lived on for quite a long time, so being 35 was still quite young for her. Yet out of everyone, she acted the most mature. She was now Nao''s Head Wife after all. Elsa''s eyes then shifted towards Sayuri, who still had her tail thumping against Chelsea''s head. Chelsea didn''t mind it as it felt really fluffy against her head. She actually felt it quite soothing. Elsa didn''t speak up about it since she saw that Chelsea didn''t seem to mind it, so she continued the conversation along and spoke out to Sayuri. ''What about you, Sister Sayuri? You''ve quite the background, don''t you?" "I''m not sure if it''s as impressive as you two are. I wasn''t even a princess or anything before my race got destroyed by alien invaders. I was the only one who managed to survive. I''m not sure how but I had to resort to thievery before the Galactic Patrol helped me turn over a new leaf. Since I''m a retired cop now I''m aiming to be a good housewife for Nao. I can''t believe 27 years passed by like that, I just turned 27 this year." "That''s right. You retired pretty early, huh? At least you can enjoy your freedom now, it must of been terrible what you went through. I went through a war myself but a race''s near extinction is on a whole other level. Still I thought you would be older than that, you''re only 27?" "Yep! All of that is in the past though. Speaking of which, Nao, Sister Miya, how are you two holding up? You two haven''t moved an inch and you''re still connected like that." After Sayuri asked the girls eyes wandered back toward Nao and Miya. They now saw Miya arching her back, allowing her butt to hang high above the rest of her body. Her breathing also stopped being haggard. Her cheeks were now deep red and if one looked closely, she started to slightly move her h.i.p.s. This caused another wave of pleasure to spread. Nao let out a groan as he spoke out to the girls. "Kuh...it''s still pretty tight, but I think everything is fine now. I''m going to start moving. Brace yourself, Miya." "Hah...give it to me, Brother! I think I can take it now!" Hearing the two say that say caused Isabella to let out another giggle. She then released her grip on Nao''s d.i.c.k with her hand. "Hehe, looks like we''ll have part two of this conversation in a little while. Sounds good, big sister?" "Yup! Sister Sayuri, Sister Chelsea, let''s continue what we were doing." However, as soon as Elsa said that, Sayuri grinned once more. She then pounced on top of Elsa, and started to kiss her some more. Chelsea also snapped out of it and went along as well. She began to cope and lick Elsa"s b.r.e.a.s.ts, entering their own little world again. Isabella smiled seeing this. She then turned toward Tights and spoke out to her. "Let''s continue what we were doing as well, Sister Tights." Yet after Isabella spoke Tights, the three suddenly heard a gurgling sound escape from her stomach. Tights burped a bit, before immediately standing upward. "Urp...Of all the times to happen, why now!? Belle, yer goin'' to continue without me. Sorry!" After yelling that out, Tights made a mad dash toward the door, and left the dining room. She went straight across the hallway. Thankfully one of the many bathrooms in the white Palace was directly across. Tights soon vanished into the bathroom. Isabella could sigh seeing her abruptly leave. But she didn''t say anything as it could happen at any time to her as well. She squeezed her butt through Nao and Miya, sliding underneath them. Opening her mouth, Isabella started to lick Nao''s d.i.c.k and Miya''s p.u.s.s.y as Nao began to move his h.i.p.s. . "Aaahnn!", Miya said, letting out a m.o.a.n of pleasure for the first time. Nao smiled hearing Miya''s cute m.o.a.n. Slowly but surely, he began to speed up. He now felt Miya''s walls swerve around his d.i.c.k, letting him push deeper. He kept pulling it almost all the way out every time he Nao thrust his h.i.p.s. Even then love juice spattered onto Isabella''s face. But she didn''t mind it and had her eyes closed. She continued to lick where the two met. Sounds of humping and sloshing sounds soon echoed around them while Nao slapped against Miya''s butt with his h.i.p.s. Miya felt waves of pleasure one after another, her pain seemed to have faded by now. Miya also began to pant, letting out more m.o.a.ns while Nao "Aahhnn! Aaahhhnnnn! Yes, Brother! Your d.i.c.k feels really good now. The pain is no more!" "Great! I''m not going to stop. I''ll pour it deep inside you!" "I want us to come together!" "Roger!" "Hehe, look at the two of you go!", Isabella said with a giggle. After the three said that, Nao sped up even more. Miya''s m.o.a.ns overpowered Elsa''s at this time causing the other three to look over once more. Miya began to thrust her h.i.p.s as well, matching Nao''s pace. More and more love juices splattered onto Isabella''s face. Only a couple moments passed before Nao felt Miya''s walls clamp down onto his d.i.c.k. Miya then yelled out at him. "Brother, I can feel something coming! Aaahhhnnn!" At this time, Nao also felt a surge deep inside while Miya let out another m.o.a.n. He also spoke out to her. "I''m almost there as well, Miya. Here it comes!" "Yes! Please give it to me, Brother!" With one final thrust, Nao felt his d.i.c.k knock up the entrance of Miya''s w.o.m.b. Her walls also constricted once more, causing Miya to let out a giant m.o.a.n. Nao felt his d.i.c.k spasm a bit, before his white liquid spewed forth. Spurt. Spurt. Spurt! Nao''s s.e.m.e.n rushed out, pouring it directly inside her w.o.m.b. It didn''t stop either. Miya also came at the same time, arching her back again. She soon felt a rush against the entrance of her p.u.s.s.y, and a huge splash of love juice suddenly splattered onto his d.i.c.k and Isabella''s face. She had actually squirted. Without saying anything, Nao continued to let his s.e.m.e.n pour out, before pulling out his d.i.c.k. The remainder of it splattered on top of Isabella''s face and onto Miya''s butt. Nao then collapsed onto his butt while Miya kept her position, letting out more pants. Even Nao let out some pants of his own as he spoke out to her. "Hah...hah...that felt amazing, Miya. How are you feeling?" "Hah...I feel so full, Brother. Your milk is now deep inside me, hehe.", Miya said with a giggle. She then rubbed her abdomen with her hand. At this time Isabella also pulled her head out, savoring the mixture of Nao''s s.e.m.e.n and Miya''s love juice on her face. After licking it off, she spoke out to the two with a giggle as well. "Hehe, look at you two. You created such a mess already. You two really enjoyed it huh? But with that said, the first round is now over!" That''s right, Miya''s scene had now come to a close. She wasn''t done there of course, but she now had to let Elsa, Sayuri, Chelsea, and Eir go next. Miya felt pure bliss after having s.e.x for the first time. She was now going to take a bit of rest and join in again after the others have gone through with it as well. It was now time for Elsa to step up to the plate. A long sleepless night was indeed waiting for the group! Chapter 197 - 189: Grooming (I) 18+ Miya could now be seen laying in front of Nao, completely n.a.k.e.d. She no longer had her back arched. A blissful smile could be seen as she decided to close her eyes. A plentiful amount of white liquid could be seen pouring out from her slit down below while more laid on top of her butt. Was she completely worn out? No. She had similar stamina to Nao thanks to being born as a Saiyan. She merely closed her eyes to savor the feeling she just had a moment ago. Her first time did take a lot out of her though. Meanwhile, Sayuri and Chelsea now stopped playing with Elsa. They stopped because they saw Miya''s and Nao''s climax. All three of them were beet red now. But they knew, Elsa was about to have a go at it next. Elsa''s eyes were locked onto Nao, who was still lying on his butt. Isabella was also next to him. Elsa then saw Isabella lower her head and open her mouth. Her ears turned a deeper red seeing what Isabella did next. Without saying anything, Isabella began to lick Nao''s d.i.c.k, causing him to let out another groan. "Kuh...Belle?" "I''m just cleaning you up, Nao. You really made a mess. I know we didn''t care about it much during our fun times together but it would be unhealthy for you to stick it inside big sister like this. So just stay still for a moment, okay~?", Isabella said with a teasing tone. "I''ll leave it to you then, Belle. Elsa is a clean freak after all, haha!" "Who do you think made me into one!?", Elsa yelled out in embarrassment. A wave of laughter escaped from everyone''s mouths hearing that. Yet before Isabella continued her licking, a light bulb lit up inside her head. She then turned toward Elsa and spoke out to her. "Big sister, come over here. I''ve got a good idea." "What dastardly thing have you thought up this time, Sister Belle?", Elsa said with a reluctant look in her eyes. "Don''t be like that, bis sister. We all know you''re next. Just treat this as some preparation." "Fine. I can''t hold myself back longer anyways. I want to bear your child, Nao. I want to leave behind a descendant for the throne so I won''t have any worries for when we travel to our next world." After Elsa said that she got up. The warmth Sayuri and Chelsea gave her now faded away. Those two didn''t go off into their own little world this time. They wanted to see what Elsa was going to do. Though for a brief moment Chelsea looked at Sayuri''s bushy tail. It was thick enough to allow a person''s head to rest on it like a pillow, so Chelsea decided to to that and laid her body down on it. Sayuri smiled seeing this. Little did she know it was soon to be her turn as well. Nao had a lot of grooming in store for her. Before long Elsa made her way and knelt down onto her knees beside Isabella. She then spoke out to her while looking at Nao''s d.i.c.k. "So what do you have planned, Sister Belle?" Yet Isabella didn''t say anything. All she did was wiggle her way around to where she was kneeling behind Elsa now. All of a sudden Elsa felt two large soft mounds press against her back, and felt Isabella grab a hold of her b.r.e.a.s.ts with her hands. She even caressed them a bit as she spoke out to Elsa with a teasing tone. "You''re going to please Nao with these big b.r.e.a.s.ts of yours, big sister. You don''t mind, do you? Also Eir you can take note too, I''m sure Nao will want to do this with you as well, considering you''ve got the biggest pair out of all of us, hehe.", Isabella said with a giggle. "I thought as much when you started to press yours against my back. Very well." Meanwhile, Eir only nodded. Nao then spoke out with a look of anticipation in his eyes. "I''ll leave it to you then Elsa. I''ve been wanting to try your b.r.e.a.s.ts as well." "I''m going to start then, alright?" After Nao said that he positioned his butt comfortably so Elsa could use her b.r.e.a.s.ts. His d.i.c.k still had some mixture of fluids on it but not as much thanks to Isabella''s licking earlier. Elsa didn''t hesitate leaned forward. The moment she did, she felt something hot strike against the front side of her b.r.e.a.s.ts, causing them to jiggle a bit. This sensation caused her to release a light m.o.a.n. "Mmm...I haven''t done this before. I''ve seen you and Sister Belle do it a few times, but don''t complain just because I''m inexperienced at this." "Nonsense. I''m only feeling the tip of your b.r.e.a.s.ts and they feel great. Firm but squishy at the same time. You must take care of them quite a bit." "Fufu, I do in fact. I''m happy they''re to your liking." After Elsa said that, she smiled at Nao. Without saying anything else, she opened her b.r.e.a.s.ts, allowing his d.i.c.k to snugly right inside them. It went inside easily thanks to the juices. She could now feel his warmth all around her. Isabella also began rubbing her own b.r.e.a.s.ts on Elsa''s back and even started to lick her neck. Elsa released m.o.a.ns of pleasure as a result. Her focus didn''t waver though, and started to move her b.r.e.a.s.ts up and down Nao m.o.a.ned as a result and he could feel two soft mounds sliding against his d.i.c.k. It didn''t take him long to get erect again. Seeing his erect d.i.c.k up front, Elsa couldn''t be any happier Without saying anything she opened her mouth, letting her tongue roll out. Elsa started to lick ha d.i.c.k as well. Nao felt more waves of pleasure strike throughout his body. He even planted his palms onto the ground and thrust his d.i.c.k upward. He matched Elsa''s movement, and sloshing sounds echoed around the room. Before long a couple moments passed and his d.i.c.k was now clean. Elsa continued her licking up and down his shaft, releasing pants of hot air along the way. Nao soon felt something surge up from deep inside, causing him to release another groan. "Kuh...Elsa, it''s won''t be much longer. Let me spray it over your b.r.e.a.s.ts!" "Hah...Ohhh...Yes, Nao. Please mark me!", Elsa m.o.a.ned as she rapidly moved her b.r.e.a.s.ts up and down. "Heh, coming right up!" Only a couple more moments of heated thrusting did Nao feel his s.e.m.e.n rush forth. Spurt. Spurt. Spurt! All of a sudden his light liquid gushed forth from his tip, spraying all over Elsa''s b.r.e.a.s.ts. Some of it even marked her face. She now felt extremely hot thanks to his liquid covering the front half of her body. It caused her to release more puffs of hot air. A smile crept on her face however and spoke out to him with a loving tone as Nao fell back onto his butt. "Hah...Your s.e.m.e.n is really hot, Nao. Did you enjoy my b.r.e.a.s.ts?" "They were wonderful, Elsa. Are you sure this was your first time doing this?" "It was. I''m glad you enjoyed it. Do you need to rest for a moment? That was your third shot of the night so far." "I still got plenty in me so you don''t need to worry. Besides, I am considered a god now and I''ve confidence in my stamina. Let''s move onto the real thing. I hope you''re ready." "That''s right. This whole god and mortal thing is pretty weird, I''m still getting used to it. They didn''t say much during the tournament in the Other World. But enough of that, can you hold me tight? I don''t want to let go of you." "Sure I can. Belle, you can stop now. I''m going to shift my body up and allow Elsa to slide down on top of it." "Okay~. Good luck you two. Let miss princess here experience the joy of being a woman, hehe.", Isabella teased Elsa once more with a giggle. "H-Hey!", Elsa yelled out with a pout. This caused another wave of laughter to echo around the two. Yet Elsa disregarded the others and instead she stood up. Nao shifted his back upward and could now be seen sitting with his erect d.i.c.k. Elsa saw his s.e.m.e.n drip off her b.r.e.a.s.ts and onto the ground. She wiped the remainder of it and the remainder on her face with her hands and gulped it down. Her body became hot once more as a result. She then walked toward Nao before her body was right on top of his. He took this time to wrap his arms around her back as she knelt down and got into position. Before long her slit was only a couple inches above his d.i.c.k. She spread it open with one of her hands, allowing her love juices to pour down on top of it. She took her other spare arm, and wrapped around his neck. She then whispered into his ear with a loving tone. "I''m all yours, my dear husband. Please enjoy me to your hearts content!" Chapter 198 - 190: Grooming (II) 18+ "I''m all yours, my dear husband. Please enjoy me to your hearts content!" After Elsa whispered that into Nao''s ear with a loving tone, she placed her forehead against his. They didn''t kiss yet, only to look directly at each other in the eyes. Elsa saw Nao''s white irises while he saw Elsa''s deep blue irises. She no longer waited. Guiding her slit with her fingers, her p.u.s.s.y reached the tip of Nao''s d.i.c.k. She now felt something hot poking at the entrance of her walls. She slowly moved her h.i.p.s downward. Nao felt a bit of resistance at first, but he soon felt something tear apart around his d.i.c.k. Her h.y.m.e.n tore, causing some blood droplets to pour down the sides of her p.u.s.s.y and down her leg. Elsa winced her eyes a bit, bur she slowly continued to lower her h.i.p.s. A couple moments passed in silence while Elsa''s breathing turned more haggard. During this time she managed to slide all the way down Nao''s d.i.c.k. Her hole completely ate it all up. As a result, she even saw a small buldge appear on her stomach. That was because Nao felt something block against the tip of his d.i.c.k from pushing any more forward. He had reached her w.o.m.b! Feeling Nao completely inside her brought a blissful smile on Elsa''s face. She took this moment to rub the small budge with her spare hand as she shifted her eyes back toward Nao. Every time she opened her mouth, she released a puff of hot air which tickled Nao''s nose. "Hah...hah...Nao, I can feel you all inside me now. This is such a weird feeling. You''re already poking at my w.o.m.b. I feel so hot...", Elsa said as she let out some more pants. "You''re really tight around me, Elsa. Does it still hurt?" "Just stay still a bit. Let''s stay like this for a couple minutes. Can you kiss me to keep me distracted?" "Sure can do, my dear princess~.", Nao said with a teasing tone. Unlike her fellow sisters, Elsa was a true bonafide princess. Eir wasn''t one but a step up, being the Queen of her planet. Speaking of which, Eir has been in a daze ever since she started to ''study'' Elsa''s boob-job from earlier. It was as if she had been lost in thought. Every so often her cheeks would turn red. It wasn''t until Isabella pouncing on her did she snap out of it. Isabella herself dove head first into her massive b.r.e.a.s.ts, allowing her p.u.s.s.y to rest on top of Eir''s. It didn''t take them long to let out sensual m.o.a.ns while they rubbed against each other, entering their own little world. Meanwhile Chelsea and Sayuri sat down cuddled next to each other observing Miya''s blissful smile as she slept soundly. The two kept talking about something but they kept their voices quiet so Nao wouldn''t here it. Chelsea even stroked Sayuri''s bushy tail every so often, causing her fox ears to twitch. As for Nao and Elsa, Nao leaned his face forward as did Elsa. Both of them turned their heads slightly, opening their mouths. Two tongues soon met each other and they locked their lips. Nao then felt Elsa''s body press up against his. She closed her eyes, and had her tongue start dancing with Nao''s. Muffled m.o.a.ns escaped from her mouth. As for Nao, he felt his mouth become really hot and wet as he continued to passionately kiss Elsa. It didn''t take him long to notice that Elsa''s walls down below started to swerve around his d.i.c.k. She actually began to move up and down as she continued to kiss him. More m.o.a.ns of pleasure echoed as time slowly began to pass. Love juices now mixed together. Elsa''s h.i.p.s sped up and she also began to swerve them left and right. Every time she did so Nao felt her walls shift up and down his d.i.c.k. He too let out muffled m.o.a.ns. At this time he used his h.i.p.s to match Elsa''s pace. He wanted to start thrusting so he gently kept his arms around her back. He then lowered her body in a missionary position, allowing him to get up onto his knees. Only now did the two separate their mouths. As they did, Elsa let out another large m.o.a.n. "Ahhhhhhh! Nao, I can feel you deep inside me! You keep knocking against my w.o.m.b!" "Hah...Elsa your insides out of this world. I''m going to try something okay?" "What do you mea--Eeeeek!?" After Nao laid Elsa on her back, he started to thrust. He also leaned his body forward, allowing his head to now be directly above Elsa''s. He could he more m.o.a.ns escape from her mouth as he continued to lean his head forward. Nao''s head soon arrived next to one of Elsa''s very long ears. Her race was that of an elf''s, but not just any elf. She belonged to a race of high elves! How could he not tease her ears at this time, after seeing how much she was enjoying his d.i.c.k. Elsa let out a scream of pleasure the moment Nao opened his mouth and nibbled down onto her left ear, which caused her earlier reaction. "Aaaahhhnnn! N-Nao, don''t bite down on my ear! Not like this...They''re super sensitive right now..." A rush of heat spread throughout Elsa''s body after Nao bit down on her ear. Yet he ignored her plea and started to lick her ear instead. Nao also upped his thrusting, letting his chest strike against hers. More sounds of humping echoed around the room. Elsa could only bear with it and dug her fingers into Nao''s back. She started to muffle her m.o.a.ns again as well. Nao soon felt her walls clamp down on hard his d.i.c.k while she spoke out to him. With his thrusting, Nao too could feel something surge from deep within him. "Mmm...Mmm...!" "I''m almost there, Elsa!" At this moment, Elsa opened her mouth after she heard Nao say that. He felt another puff of hot strike against his face while Elsa spoke out to him. "Hah...Please, Nao. I want it all inside me. It feels so good!" Hearing Elsa say the magic words, Nao felt his s.e.m.e.n rush forth. He even felt her w.o.m.b peak open very so slightly, allowing him to pour it directly inside her. Spurt, spurt, spurt! Nao took this time to back away from Elsa''s ear as he felt her walls constrict him. Elsa herself released a loud m.o.a.n, causing the other girls to look at her. Nao took several seconds to allow his white liquid to rush forth out of his d.i.c.k. Releasing some pants of his own, he laid his head on top of her b.r.e.a.s.ts, enjoying the soft and squishy sensation. Seeing a happy smile on Nao''s face, Elsa couldn''t help but start rubbing his head with her fingers. The two remained connected, not wanting to part away from each other. She then spoke out to him in a loving tone. "Geez, and I even told you not to bite my ear like that. Still...this felt amazing. No wonder Sister Miya looked like she was in Heaven, I feel so full now myself..." "I''m glad you enjoyed it, Elsa. It was amazing for me too. Can we stay like this for a while?" ''Of course we can, silly. You poured so much in me that the bulge became a bit bigger. I want to enjoy this warmth for a bit longer. Do keep in mind I''m not the last one you''ll be doing this with tonight though." "I know. I just want to stay connected with you for a bit longer." "Nao...", Elsa spoke out his name with a loving tone. She then leaned in a bit, and kissed him on his forehead. The two didn''t say anything more and enjoyed the warmth of their two bodies. And just like that, Elsa''s scene had come to a close after another few moments passed in silence. Before long a n.a.k.e.d Sayuri and Chelsea walked toward the two, both hand in hand. Seeing the two walk forward holding hands caused Nao to raise eyebrows as he continued to rest his head on Elsa''s b.r.e.a.s.ts. He then parted with them, lifting his head up. Seeing the two now in front of Nao and Elsa, he spoke out to them. He even let out a chuckle and grinned. "Heh, I knew it. Looks like you couldn''t hide away from Sayuri''s fur, Chelsea. The two of you appear to be so much closer now while I had s.e.x with Miya and Elsa. Your eyes are saying you two want to talk about something. So what''s up, Sayuri, Chelsea?" Hearing Nao say that caused the two to blush a deeper red, but neither of them denied his words. Chelsea instead took this time to speak out to him while Sayuri''s tail started to wag back and forth quickly. "Sister Sayuri''s fur is really soft you know. But that''s not why we''ve come. Sister Sayuri and I made a decision while you were busy with Sister Miya and Sister Elsa. We want you to do us at the same time. Is that okay with you?" "That''s right, little brother. The three of us can even enjoy some pampering! We''re ready for what you''ve got for me and Sister Chelsea!" Chapter 199 - 191: A Moments Reprieve 18+ "Heh, you two want to take me on at the same time? I think I can make that work." "Really!?", Sayuri yelled out in excitement. Her wagging tail even sped up its speed. Chelsea too sighed inwardly in her heart and sunk into her own thoughts. But then her face turned more red knowing what was about to come. She didn''t know she would end up liking girls as well, or was it because they all equally loved Nao and each other? Without a doubt Nao was her number one person in her heart since she transcended both time and space to come here. She wanted to be with him regardless of him having a harem or not. She thanked deep down in her heart all her Sisters love each other dearly. Yet Chelsea knew this probably wasn''t the end and more girls would join them eventually. Especially once they started traversing more worlds after D*Z. She could tell he was interested in Aht too when she turned older. She had a vague inkling of the next world as well thanks to the worlds the Old Man was going to scout next for Nao. She knew Nao liked to play both video games and watch anime in his past life and often brought them up as discussion material. It was the only two things Chelsea herself could relate to back then, otherwise she would have run away most of the time. According to the Old Man''s words, she could guess the first world was from O*verlord, the second being P*kemon, while the last one she had no clue. She would have to ask Nao about it later. Yet her thoughts were soon interrupted, as both Nao and the three suddenly heard two loud m.o.a.ns. "Aaaahhhhnnn!", Isabella yelled out as she arched her back. "I-I feel a deep one coming! Aaahhnn!", Eir m.o.a.ned while squirming her body. Isabella and Eir were rapidly thrusting their h.i.p.s against each other. Eir was on top now letting Isabella rest on her back. Eir even had Isabella''s left leg lifted up above her body pointing outward. Sloshing sound could be heard as the two came to an orgasm. Eir''s love juice splattered onto Isabella''s belly while Isabella''s splattered on the backside of Eir''s butt. She even extended her wings out, letting them bloom. Eir then laid back down on top of Isabella, panting heavily. A smile appeared on both of them. Isabella then turned her head, only to see Nao and the girls looking at them. Nao smiled seeing the two then he spoke out. "Having fun there, Belle, Eir? You''ve got great timing since Elsa and I finished not too long ago ourselves." Hearing Nao asked that caused Isabella to giggle while speaking out to him. "Hehe, we sure are! Sister Eir is now ready whenever, Nao. Though from the looks of it it seems Sister Sayuri and Sister Chelsea are eager to have a go at it next?" "Yeah. Though let''s take a short break here everyone. As much as I want to stay inside Elsa, I need to go check up on Tights. I haven''t heard her voice in a while. I hope she didn''t pass out over the toilet." Hearing Nao mention that, worry appeared on the girls faces and nodded immediately. Tights was pregnant herself after all. Isabella wasn''t the only one. Even though Tights was only about a month into hers, she showed signs very early on. It was different for each girl. Isabella hadn''t had any issues during this night of s.e.x so far. Reluctant as he was, Nao pulled his d.i.c.k out of Elsa''s p.u.s.s.y. The girls saw a a stream of white liquid gush out of her slit. Elsa released another small m.o.a.n as she felt Nao''s warmth leaving her body. She herself wasn''t too far from the sleeping Miya, so she wiggled her way to her and cuddled next to her. Elsa too soon fell into a peaceful sleep. Seeing Elsa and Miya now sleeping peacefully in each other''s embrace brought warmth to Nao''s heart, and smiled at the two. The girls even prepared a few pink blankets before their fun night started. Seeing them off to the side near the left wall, he went to go grab them. Nao then placed a couple blankets over their n.a.k.e.d bodies. He took one last good look at the two, he could still see his s.e.m.e.n dripping out of their two slits. He nodded then turned around to speak at the other four. "I''m going to go check on Tights now. Chelsea, Sayuri, be ready for when I get back. I''ll take you on both at once." "Yes. Please let us know if Sister Tights is alright. The baby inside her must be a feisty little thing haha!", Sayuri said with a laugh. "Will do, Nao. We actually have a treat for you so please hurry back soon, okay?" Hearing Chelsea say that, Sayuri quieted down after her laugh and started to blush. Nao raised his eyebrows seeing Sayuri''s reaction, and she only nodded in response. He then turned his back to them and left the big dining room, still n.a.k.e.d of course. His d.i.c.k dangled down below as he ran out. Sayuri and Chelsea still saw him drip some s.e.m.e.n onto the floor. "Guess Nao forgot to clean himself up again. He really is taking full advantage of tonight, isn''t he?" "Well big sis did say there''s no holds barred tonight. Let''s go ready our ''treat'' for him, Sister Chelsea. It might be a bit simple but I''m already getting excited just thinking about it!" Hearing Sayuri say that, Chelsea nodded. Chelsea then turned around to Isabella who could now be seen resting on top of Eir''s chest, enjoying some cuddling together while Eir rubbed Isabella''s belly. Seeing Chelsea look at the two, Isabella raised her head a bit. Chelsea ended up blushing a deep red as she spoke out to Isabella. "Say Sister Belle...I think most of the chocolate we had got used up during that big banquet...Would you happen to know if we still had some dark and white chocolate left over?" Hearing Chelsea nervously asked that, Isabella stared at her with a surprised look. She didn''t even blink for a couple moments, before a big grin appeared on her face. She then let out a giggle. Even Eir was stunned hearing a question like that. "Hehe, you''re actually in luck Sister Chelsea. I''ve stored away plenty of materials for any type of play Nao is interested in, but to think you''re going with that one...You''re rather kinky, aren''t you?" "Geez...Don''t tease me like that, Sister belle. We don''t have much time so I want to get this set up immediately." "Haha, sorry, Sister Chelsea. But I''ve got a good idea of what you''re wanting to do, need me to help put on the finishing touches?" Isabella let out a chuckle as she spoke out to her. Chelsea''s eyes lit up and smiled. She nodded, speaking back to her. "Please!" After Chelsea said that with a nod, the three soon got to work on the two''s ''treat'' for Nao. Eir soon snapped out of her shock as well, and looked at the three in confusion. She was taught on how to mate thanks to Elm, but she had no idea what plays were or what they did. So she only watched on in silence, wondering why they wanted to use chocolate. Were they hungry and wanted a snack before Nao got back? As Eir stared at the three in silence, Nao had long been inside the bathroom directly across the hallway. It was pure white marble like the rest of the Palace was. It wasn''t their master bathroom next to the master bedroom, only a normal one. Yet it still contained a few toilets separated by marble tiling and a couple of marble sinks. It even had two showers in the back. It had a very modern look to it. Yet the moment Nao went inside an unpleasant stench reached his nose. He saw a n.a.k.e.d Tights looking directly into one of the mirrors. She was panting but they weren''t m.o.a.ns, but more of those as if she had her stamina drained. Upon a closer look Nao saw she was a bit pale, and he frowned. He then calmly spoke out to her. "Hey Tights, I''ve come to check up on you. You''ve been quiet for a while now. Is everything alright?" "Nao...you took yer sweet ass time comin'' here. I feel awful.." Hearing Tights say that, Nao rushed up and ignored the stench around her body and immediately dove in, embracing her from behind. He then started to ruffle his fingers through her short hair. "Shhhh...it''s going to be alright, Tights. Do you need me to bring some medicine? I could use my spell to heal you as well." Having offered that only received a head shaking no from Tights. Tights then wrapped her arms around his and spoke out to him in a loving manner. "Thank you for askin'', Nao. I really do appreciate it but I''ve already taken some medicine for my stomach. These experiences are part of my path to becomin'' a mother, so I want to deal with them with my own two hands." "You''re strong for saying that, you know? But remember we''re in this together Tights. You''ve got your Sisters to assist you too." "Nao..." Hearing Nao say that as if he was trying to soothe her, a smile appeared on her face. She then felt tears form in her eyes, and they started to drop down into the sink. Nao took the initiative and wiped them away. He then turned turned Tights'' body around, and he could still see some vomit stains still on her chest. Yet he ignored that and planted a kiss directly on her forehead, causing Tights to smile. He then spoke out to her while continuing to ruffle her hair. "Let''s go get cleaned up in the shower. Do you want to join Miya and Elsa after? They''re currently sleeping now." "Thank you, Nao. Let''s do that. I''ll think about it but a nap sure does sound fine right about now. Can you wake me up when you start doin'' it with Belle?" "Sure can do. Let''s go in." Hearing that, Tights nodded and before long the sounds of running water echoed the bathroom. This sound soon reached the dining room as well, and it caused the girls to smile. They figured Nao was going to clean up with Tights before continuing on their wedding night together. Little did Nao know he was in for a very special treat prepared by both Chelsea and Sayuri thanks to Isabella''s help! Chapter 200 - 192: A Special Treat (18+) Before Nao and Tights realized it they had spent a good fifteen minutes wiping down each other''s bodies, getting them all clean. Nao''s s.e.m.e.n and love juices were no longer stuck to the lower half of his body. The vomit stains also vanished on Tights'' chest. Her skin regained a bit of color. Her body also became hot thanks to the shower''s hot water using as well as her fingers to scrub his d.i.c.k. He was now erect again thanks to her fondling. Tights continued to stare at it as water continued to pour down on their bodies. Her head then shifted back upward, and gave him a quick kiss on the lips. She even began to rub his d.i.c.k a bit with her hand as she spoke out to him lovingly. "Say, Nao yer rock hard again. I wish I could help but I really do need some rest. I''ll join in later when Belle starts." "You definitely need to rest, Tights. You needn''t worry about this. Sayuri and Chelsea apparently have a treat for me next." "Oh? Did those two grow closer while I was in here?" "Looks like they did. I''m curious to see what they got planned for me." "Knowin'' those two I can''t really say myself, but I''m sure yer goin'' to like it. Why don''t we head back? I''m all clean now. I really do love you for takin'' some time out of tonight to help me, Nao..." "Don''t be like that, Tights. You know I love you dearly. Our souls are now bound together too. You''re going to have a lot of work ahead of you, especially when our children start getting born, haha!" "That''s right. I''ll need to start learnin'' on how to be yer Head Maid once I''m done goin'' through this hell. Speakin'' of having our souls bound, do other worlds really exist out there besides the Universes we live in?" "They do. But there are a couple of issues I''m going to have to fix, one of them being our lifespans. I will probably head to Planet Namek at some point to gather up its Dragon Balls. We all need to ''die'' in order to go to the next world, so it would be logical to have all of our lifespans become the same." "Wait, we actually need to die?" "I''m not too sure myself but Rebirth is based off reincarnation. Miya acts as its guide so as long as we''re able to become our souls by the time we''re ready to move on, we may not necessary need to die." "As long as we become our souls? You mean those orbs of light we saw durin'' that ceremony we had in the green room?" "The very same. I got a rough idea on how to achieve it but I''m not going to worry about it for now. We still need to enjoy the rest of our lives in this world first, don''t we?", Nao said. He then went in for another hug, kissing Tights on the lips once more. After they parted their mouths, Tights nodded happily. "Yer definitely right about that. We still have our children to worry about, let alone world travel." "Yep! Which is why we should head back into the other room and see what Sayuri and Chelsea are up to. Let''s go." Hearing Nao say that, a smile bloomed on Tights face. The two didn''t bother putting on any clothes since they knew what was to come next. Tights simply locked her hand with Nao''s and the two left the bathroom hand in hand. In but a short moment they arrived back in the dining room. The moment they did a pleasant sweet aroma tickled their noses causing the two raise their eyebrows. They also saw Isabella and Eir standing several feet away with smiles on their faces. The reason so was Nao saw the two holding up a rather large pink blanket as if they were trying to hide something. Nao could sense Sayuri and Chelsea were on the other side, but he decided to play along. Isabella spoke out to the two, welcoming them back. "Welcome back, Nao, Tights. You two took your sweet time, huh? Is everything alright now?" "Yes. I''m sorry for leavin'' in the middle of our fun. I took some medicine so there probably shouldn''t be any more disturbances tonight, I hope." As Tights said that, she stretched her arms a bit and began to yawn. Isabella saw this and spoke out to her. "That''s good to hear. Looks like that took a lot out of you, Sister Tights. Are you going to take a nap?" "Yep! I''m goin'' to but I want to see what''s behind that blanket of yours first. Looks mighty suspicious if yer askin'' me." "I want to see it as well. Is this chocolate that I''m smelling behind it?" Hearing the two say that caused Isabella to giggle before she spoke out once more. "Hehe, you two can think of what''s back there, but I''m not going to ruin the surprise. Eir are you ready?" "Shishishi, I sure am!" After the two said that with a playful tone, they even did a countdown before tossing the blanket onto Nao''s head, obstructing his vision. He slowly pulled it off his head and a grand sight appeared him. A stark n.a.k.e.d Sayuri and Chelsea could be seen laying on their backs. They had their arms linked as well. Sayuri''s bushy orange-auburn tail laid out in full splendor poking out from underneath her butt. Yet the first thing Nao''s eyes gazed upon was the front side of their bodies. Both of their b.r.e.a.s.ts were completely covered in what appeared both a liquid and cream of sorts. It gave off a really sweet aroma that he smelled earlier. It was indeed chocolate that he had seen! Chelsea''s skin was really white unlike Sayuri who was tanned. It wasn''t a light tan either, her skin was really dark brown. On top of Chelsea''s b.r.e.a.s.ts was dark chocolate, which covered it entirely. It hid away her inverted n.i.p.p.l.es. Around the dark chocolate was a ring of whipped cream. A tiny stream of dark chocolate flowed from the crevices of her b.r.e.a.s.ts down to her belly button, all the way down to her p.u.s.s.y, which was now mostly covered by it. Sayuri''s appearance was the same as Chelsea''s, yet her b.r.e.a.s.ts and p.u.s.s.y was covered in white chocolate instead of dark chocolate! Seeing the two''s appearance like this caused Nao to be agape for several moments, unable to speak a word. Yet he could feel his d.i.c.k rise up even more and his body become hot. However before he could do anything, he saw Sayuri nudge Chelsea''s arm, who was in turn only madly blushing at this point. She had been on high heaven ever since she saw Nao staring at her ''treat'' that was prepared for him. She felt really embarrassed now. "Hey Sister Chelsea, say the phrase. You''re the one who thought of this so it ought to be you who says it!" "I-It''s too embarrassing, Sister Sayuri! I can''t!" "Ugh, fine. I''ll say it. Follow my lead then okay?" Hearing Sayuri say that, Chelsea nodded while her face couldn''t be any redder. Sayuri tightly gripped her hand as she spread apart her legs. Chelsea also did the same, allowing Nao to see their chocolate covered slits. Sayuri then spoke out to Nao with a playful tone. "Nao, you had your main course with Sister Miya and Sister Elsa already. Please let Sister Chelsea and I be your dessert!" Hearing Sayuri say that, Nao began to chuckle. "Heh, I wasn''t expecting something like this you two. You''re making my reasoning about to fly out the door. Get ready for a good licking then!" After Nao said that, said that, he let go of his hand holding Tights''. Tights herself was stunned by the sight of it, but she knew she had to rest. She got a good look at Chelsea and Sayuri before she turned away and walked toward the blanket covering. It was plenty big enough to have her snuggle next to Elsa while still being covered by it. A sudden drowsiness hit her once again and she soon fell into dreamland. Meanwhile, Nao walked up to the two girls, and debated which one to dive into first. He wanted to catch Chelsea by surprise, so he dove right into her chocolate covered body. She let out a similar yelp while Nao started to lick off the chocolate on her b.r.e.a.s.ts. He fondled them as well. Chelsea began to let out m.o.a.ns of pleasure. Before the three realized it time sped up and the chocolate disappeared before his eyes. After he licked off the final bit of it, he did the same for her p.u.s.s.y. Once that was gone he plunged his d.i.c.k right into her slit, causing a pained m.o.a.n to escape from her mouth. Chelsea even wrapped her legs around his butt not wanting to let him go. He soon upped the tempo of his thrusting and the pain Chelsea felt vanished. It didn''t take long before she released m.o.a.ns of pleasure. Several moments passed as Sayuri, Isabella and Eir watched the two enter a state of pleasure while sloshing sounds echoed around them. Nao didn''t stop fondling her b.r.e.a.s.ts either and her n.i.p.p.l.es decided to come out and play. Seeing this, he bit down on them causing more m.o.a.ns to escape from Chelsea''s mouth. Her walls constantly tightened down on his shaft and he soon felt something surge from inside. Spurt, spurt, spurt! Nao''s s.e.m.e.n rushed forth once more, spurting all inside Chelsea, leaving a blissful smile on her face. He took this time to give her a kiss as he let his s.e.m.e.n continue to pour out inside her. After a moment he pulled his mouth away from hers, allowing her to speak out to him. "I love you, Nao. I''m really happy I can be a part of your life again. I won''t run away anymore." "I love you too, Chelsea. The moment you came into this world I knew I wouldn''t let you go. You worked so hard to meet me once more, separated by time and space. We''ll always be together, just like we have been since you first came here." "Yes! Ehehe." After Chelsea spoke out, she ended up giggling. She still felt Nao''s s.e.m.e.n continue pouring deep inside her, and she playfully let out some more m.o.a.ns of pleasure. Only did a few moments passed did his s.e.m.e.n stop coming out. Taking this time, Chelsea rubbed her lower abdomen in a loving manner and spoke out to him once more. "I feel so full, Nao. How can you repeatedly let out so much?" "I have confidence in my stamina, Chelsea. The night wont end until we''re all spent, haha!" It was Nao''s turn to let out a laugh. This caused Chelsea to blush some more. She then looked at Sayuri, who was letting out some heavy pants of her own after listening to Nao and Chelsea have s.e.x right beside her. The chocolate was beginning to drip off as well. Seeing this, Chelsea decided to speed things up. "Nao, while I would love for you to remain inside me some more, please give some attention to Sister Sayuri, okay? We don''t want the chocolate to go to waste. It would be a shame if it did." "Gotcha. We''ll continue our fun later then. Be ready for some more rounds after I finish with Sayuri and Eir." Chelsea silently nodded in confirmation. Nao pulled his d.i.c.k out, allowing his s.e.m.e.n to gush out of her slit. She smiled again seeing Nao wiggle his way to Sayuri. Sayuri saw Nao now in front of her. His d.i.c.k was still hard even after being inside Chelsea. All the s.e.m.e.n was successfully poured into her as well so none of it remained on his d.i.c.k. Nao situated his h.i.p.s underneath Sayuri''s before diving right in. Her tail didn''t cause any discomfort either and he warmly welcomed it. It was now Sayuri''s turn to let out some m.o.a.ns as Nao''s tongue slithered around her b.r.e.a.s.ts and p.u.s.s.y, licking up the white chocolate. Sayuri''s tail wagged in excitement. It didn''t take long before he gulped down all of it. Sayuri''s cheeks turned more red and let out some pants. Keeping up the momentum, he stuck his d.i.c.k right inside her. Nao even began to ruffle through her tail with his hands and licked it while he started to thrust. Sayuri felt a bit of pain at the beginning but it quickly turned into pleasure. She started to move her h.i.p.s as well and the two synchronized their thrusting. "Hah...Nao, keep rubbing my tail like that! It feels really good!" "Will do! You have an amazing tightness, Sayuri. I''m feeling so much of you down there!" "Hehe, I''m glad. Aaahhhnnn!" Letting out more and more m.o.a.ns of pleasure, Sayuri clung hard to Nao. Before the two realized it Nao once again felt something surge from deep inside. His s.e.m.e.n rushed forth, splattering it all inside Sayuri. This marked his fifth shot of the night and euphoria appeared in Sayuri''s eyes while she received it. Nao then collapsed on top of Sayuri''s small chest and a smile appeared on her face. She returned the favor and ruffled his hair with her fingers. She then lovingly spoke out to the two while she still felt his s.e.m.e.n pouring inside her. "Just like Sister Chelsea and my other Sisters, I love you just as much as they do. I hope I can become a good housewife for you, Nao. It won''t be long until we have some cute fox pups roaming this place you know." "I love you too, Sayuri. I ought to thank King Kai for letting us meet each other back then. Who would have thought it would end up like this?" "I know, right? It didn''t take me long to realize there was a special connection between us. I didn''t think love at first sight existed, but turns out I was wrong, hehe." "It really was like that?" "You betcha it was! Thank you for giving me your seed, Nao. I want to start raising some puppies immediately." "Hoh? Looks like someone is eager, huh? How many are we talking here?" "At least three for now! We''ll see where things are after that!" Hearing Sayuri answer him immediately was as if she had long planned it out for their future lives. He let out a laugh as he spoke out to her. "Hahaha! Looks like I got a lot of work cut out for me if I''m to meet your expectations." "I know you''ll be able to achieve it. But for now, can we do what we did last time? I want to do it properly. My fur is ready to be groomed. Also Sister Sayuri, you''re free to join in too." ""Really!?"", Both Nao and Chelsea exclaimed at the same time. Hearing Sayuri ask that, Nao''s and Chelsea''s eyes lit up. Their simultaneous reaction caused some laughter to spread around them, but the two ignored it. They both pounced on Sayuri, not giving her any room to spare. And just like that, Chelsea''s and Sayuri''s first time with Nao came to a close. The three of them cuddled together for quite a while as Sayuri let the two groom the fur of her tail. Yet they knew this had to come to an end eventually, as someone had been waiting very patiently all night long. Eir was the newest member to Nao''s harem, but her feelings for him was just as strong as the others were. Not only had he returned the Light Chronicle to her, he even brought Aht back. Prior to now, Eir did give him a condition to mate with her, but little did she know he already had a liking for Aht as well, so it was natural he accepted it! Aht was still a child though so Nao wouldn''t touch her until she came of age. But for now, it was Eir''s turn to learn the pleasures of becoming a woman! Chapter 201 - 193: And So The Curtain Closes (Light 18+) The curtain would soon fall to the night of which Nao had thought was one of the best nights he had ever had. He now had caring wives and everyone was in a harmonious relationship. A blissful smile could be seen on his face knowing how much had happened so far ever since he first crossed into the D*Z world Rebirth created for him. He knew this world wasn''t the original, but a copy of it which meshed different parts of D*Z together, including the movies and its video games. Yet he put all of that to the back of his mind. The curtain would soon to fall on this wondrous night, but not before he was to have s.e.x with the remaining girl, Eir. She had been patiently waiting after all. Nao reluctantly ended his grooming session with Chelsea and Sayuri. The latter two could now be seen sleeping in each other''s embrace next to Miya, Elsa and Tights. His white liquid obviously could be seen coming out from their two slits. The five girls gently snuggled up against each other. Two blankets now covered them instead of one. The ones who remained awake beside Nao was Isabella and Eir now. Both Isabella and Eir walked up to him with smiles. Isabella was the first to speak out. "Looks like tonight is coming to a close, Nao. It might be rude to speak on behalf of everyone but I can say I''m proud to be your wife. Our little one inside my belly is proof of our love. This night brought you and our Sisters even closer together. I wish it could last forever." "Heh, we all know we can''t stay here in this realm like that, Belle. I need to start prepping for Master''s training. I feel like her training will take me several years, maybe even a couple decades to complete." Hearing him say that caused the two to frown. "Must you be away for that long? I know you''ll still be able to visit us, but that''s quite a long time you know." "What are you going to be training in, Nao? Twenty to thirty years is not a short time! I''m not as fortunate as Sister Belle or big sister, I can only live up to a couple hundred years at most." "I''ll be deepening my affinity with Time for the most part, and maybe learn some more combat techniques from the other Time Patrollers. Time can be very fickle, so I was just giving a rough estimate." "Mastering Time? You did say you had Space mastered already. Having control over Time, you would be able to freely use those Time Rings then!'' ''That, and many other things. I''m going to hunt down and kill that bastard Fu for what he did to you. He already had a handle over you before I could do anything last time. I won''t let him play his games anymore." "That man was really scary. I couldn''t move no matter what I did. Such a bastard shouldn''t exist. I wish I could kill him myself for taking away my gems like that!" "Don''t you worry, he won''t find it coming. It''s a good thing he used a bit of his Ki for when he collected them so I can trace him after finding out what time period he''s hiding away in." "Great! But to start your training we need to finish our night first. Isn''t that right, Sister Eir?" Eir couldn''t find a reason to butt into the two''s conversation so she remained quiet. Hearing Isabella''s question after the two concluded caused her to blush a bit and nodded. She saw Nao''s d.i.c.k was still rock hard. "Yes...I''m not sure if what I''m feeling is love since I''ve never been in love before. These last few months have been the most enjoyable time I have ever spent besides the time I spent staying beside Lady Aht''s side. You treated me like a normal girl. Those bastards with those marriage proposals can go screw themselves. I''d rather spend the rest of my life with you." Eir said that with a loving tone, and she unraveled her wings, letting them bloom once more. Before Nao could speak to her, Eir walked up to him and gave him a hug, letting her wings fully envelop Nao''s body. Nao could feel Eir''s warmth and her heartbeat began to thump faster. Nao smiled at at, and returned the hug before speaking out to her. "Thank you for those words, Eir. They truly mean a lot to me. Even though our time spent had been short so far, I see both you and Aht as part of my family now. Speaking of which, I haven''t seen the Light Chronicle recently. Did Lippti and Teo manage to find another host?" Eir immediately nodded while enjoying Nao''s warmth spread across her body. She also started to feel Nao''s d.i.c.k move against her p.u.s.s.y, and love juices slowly poured on top of it. "Yea they did, actually. The two told me the new host went by the name Stocke. Apparently he''s the top dog in the SI division in Alistel. He''s a pro spy and had done a lot of covert operations. I wonder why such a fellow was chosen, makes no sense if you ask me." "Stocke, eh? Guess that story is finally starting...", Nao said as he started to mumble. Seeing him quiet down, Eir raised her eyebrows she couldn''t fully hear the latter part of what Nao just said. She spoke out to him once more. "Do you know something, Nao? You''re trailing off there, it''s a bit hard to hear." "Oh, I was just speaking to myself for a moment. It''s a good thing those two were able to find a new host. They must have their reasons for choosing a guy like Stocke. I guess we probably won''t see them for a while?" "I don''t think so. The two did leave me a way to enter Historia as we please though, so it''s possible we could meet this Stocke guy in person in the future!" "Is that so? Rebirth did mention that both Vainqueur and Historia were planes now besides the world we currently live in, so I guess it was likely their doing. Looks like we may be able to take a vacation sometime to your hometown after all, haha!" "I''d love that, Nao. It''s been several years since I was stranded here. I would love to show you around Celestia. I owe you so much already so I''m sure the others would love you. Speaking of which, I don''t think I can hold back anymore. I can feel your d.i.c.k rubbing against me. Have you been doing that intentionally? Shishishi." "Perhaps. You''re already getting wet. Let''s save the rest of our conversation for later. Get ready. Belle, you can either join in or take a rest with the others." Hearing Nao say that, Isabella soon felt her stomach start to gurgle. She could only smile wryly as she spoke out to him. "You two can have your fun. Looks like I need to go to the bathroom for a bit. Guess even tonight couldn''t have been avoided, hehe." "Are you going to be okay? Do you need me to come with you?" "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine, Nao. This one doesn''t feel too strong. I''m going to join the others for a nap after." "Sounds good!" And just like that, Isabella made a mad dash for the bathroom, leaving Nao and Eir behind. The two didn''t talk anymore and kissed each other. It didn''t take them long for Nao''s d.i.c.k to enter inside her. Moments passed before the two knew it and he ended up releasing his s.p.e.r.m inside her. A blissful smile appeared on Eir''s face and accepted his wholeheartedly. She let out some pretty crazy m.o.a.ns during their s.e.x too. After having s.e.x, the two cuddled while Nao groomed her wings. Isabella eventually returned looking a bit more pale causing Nao to worry. She immediately joined the others and napped. And just like that Nao''s wedding night with the girls had come to an end. Still, they didn''t stop having s.e.x for a couple days before they all got it out of their system. In no time at all Nao learned how to use the control room, and everyone eventually left the Null Realm while controlling the white Palace. The Elosyians on Planet Elosyia became shocked seeing a white Palace suddenly appear above their royal Palace. Queen Elena calmed down the masses, telling them it belonged to Nao. Nao didn''t waste time either and gathered up his things as he was going to depart. He gathered his family up, letting them know he would be gone for several years, but he would come come back and visit often. Everyone was obviously saddened but they knew he was going to enter a long period of training with the Supreme Kai of Time. The only one who bawled their eyes out was Fie, she practically clung onto him not wanting her father to leave her. In the end, Nao mentioned Fie could come visit him anytime she wished to since the area he was going to was under a Supreme Kai''s jurisdiction. Fie even saw the Supreme Kai of Time as her own aunt! But with that said, he said his goodbyes to everyone, heading off to TokiToki City by using the Time Ring. He didn''t know thirty years would pass by in a blink of an eye before his training was completed! Meanwhile, as Nao began his Time training, something else in an unknown part outside the Universe''s areas began to stir. Unknown Time, Inside A Certain Sealed Realm. Shifting gears for a bit, a vast darkness could now be seen, very similar to the emptiness that resides inside the Null Realm. Yet unlike the Null Realm, it wasn''t completely empty. A very dark blue metallic building could be seen. It wasn''t big but was actually rather small. A bunch of random futuristic equipment could be seen littered inside the place, as well as a bunch of monitors. Tall metallic containers containing green-blue liquid could also be seen scattered around. Nothing was inside them but they were designed to store living beings inside. Closer to the center of the room stood a large metallic golden ring, which was hooked up an iron-plated supercomputer with lime green plated rings around the edges. Hovering over this golden ring was a a circular teal three dimensional panel, similar to the panels the Angels use to observe. Massive amounts of information could be seen on it as it was constantly scrolling. Hanging above this large circular panel was another rectangular panel. Several smaller oval panels could be seen to the left and right of it. In front of this was a hovering chair, and inside of it sat none other than Fu! Fu himself was holding an incubator of sorts. Inside the incubator''s green glass was a huge tree-like seed. Yet it wasn''t fully composed of bark. It had an orange glow to it, and it beat like a heart, as if it had a life of its own! Every so often Fu would twirl the incubator a bit, letting the seed cling against the many pink gems resting beneath and on top of it. These were none other than Isabella''s heat gems! The panels hovering over him all displayed different images, yet Fu''s eyes were focused on the giant rectangular panel. It showed Nao hugging Eir. Fu had recently tuned in to see how Nao was doing, and seeing him n.a.k.e.d didn''t bother him one bit. A big smile crept on Fu''s face the moment he heard Nao''s declaration that he would hunt him down and kill him. His eyes then looked down at the seed onside the incubator, and let out a crazed laughter. He even clapped his hands a bit in a playful manner. "Hahahahaha! Oh Nao, you''ve become such a fine specimen for my experiments. Hmm, hmm. It''s not easy to reach this place you know. You need to grow much stronger! Phase One is already underway. The Universe Seed has started to gestate. The Heat Gems actually acts as catalysts for it. They''re truly marvelous!" Fu let out his crazed laughter for a couple minutes and even thanked Nao for giving him such a wonderful present. He soon dismissed image of the rectangular screen and looked over to one of the smaller ones on his right. A grin appeared on his face seeing the image on the screen once more. "You must grow stronger and stronger, Nao! The Universe Seed is waiting to absorb your energy, hahaha! I ought to reward him. I wonder if he''ll like this present of mine. You always wanted to kill him tor what he did to your Universe. How about it, Alter Jiren?" After Fu spoke that, a loud angry roar shook the laboratory. On the screen showed a chain-bound Jiren inside a massive lava pit, a similar area to where the Evil Saiyan resided after Fu captured him. Clarity could no longer be seen in his eyes, and they didn''t have irises. All it contained were bright red hues. It looks like Fu had managed to capture the alternate Jiren who made an appearance in Nao"s vision! Nao had no clue this had happened. He would make his own plans soon but Fu had started making his own as well! But with that said, the curtain has now fallen and this place vanished from sight. Nao''s future was now uncertain. What will happen to him once either side starts to take action? Things will pick up again after a passage of time. How long exactly? In a blink of an eye, three decades soon passed before Nao finished his training under the Supreme Kai of Time! Chapter 202 - 194: Thirty One Years In A Blink Of An Eye ; Kassi ! Year 774, TokiToki City, May 6th. TokiToki City could be seen in its full splendor. It was busy as usual, many Time Patrollers could be seen doing about their work. Tokitoki City itself was split into three main sections. The first one was the Industrial Sector, composing of a huge marketplace to where Time Patrollers could conduct business, trades and the like. The second section was the main Docking Station to where Time Patrollers stationed their time machines. It served as a hub to let the Time Patrollers come and co as they please back to their own time periods or to go on missions. And last but not least was the third section, which was known as the Plaza of Time. This section housed an altar for the Dragon Balls and a portal which lead directly into the Time Nest, which was the Supreme Kai of Time''s home. In the middle where all three sections met stood one giant hourglass which overlooked the rest of TokiToki City. It''s glass was pure crystal-like blue as if it came straight out of a beautiful lake. On its bottom stood a grounded metallic cogwheel. On top of the bottom cogwheel hovered one smaller golden cogwheel and another dark silver cogwheel. Three more golden cogwheels hovered around each end of the hourglass itself. One near the top of it, one near the bottom and a smaller one where the two points met. Most of the sand was still on the upper portion of the hourglass. Only about a fifth of it had spilled to the bottom half. Every so often Time Patrollers would feel large quakes coming from the hourglass that would last a few moments. By this time they became numb to it and were able to go about their daily lives in this city. Every single one avoided this place, all but four figures. These four were none other than Xeno Vegeta, Goku, Trunks and their newly added member, Pan! Pan came from the same timeline as the other three, she was Son Gohan''s daughter! As for Pan herself, her pure black hair was cut rather short into a bob hairstyle. It was very similar to her mother''s hairstyle. An orange bandanna could be seen over her forehead. Two small bangs could be seen going down each side of her forehead, leaving the middle empty. Pan was currently wearing a red jacket with yellow trims and a black top underneath it, which revealed her midriff. She also wore dark grey finger-less gloves and sage green shorts with large baggy pockets. A worried look could be seen on her face as she and the other three looked upward toward the top of of the hourglass. Both Xeno Goku and Vegeta sported their same attire to when they were previously shown, but Trunks was now wearing a dark grey full leather jacket with a brown leather strap going over his chest. This leather strap hoisted his sword on his back. A dark maroon bodysuit outlined his muscles underneath his jacket. He appeared to have grown as well, the light purple bangs on the sides of his faces grew longer and his ponytail longer. Unlike pure Saiyans, hybrid Saiyan like Pan and Trunks still had the ability to grow their hair like normal humans do. Anyways, all four of them were looking at the top of the hourglass. They actually saw someone seated in a lotus position on top of it! This figure sported white spiky hair that shot all the way up, curving backward at the tip of the spikes. His hair actually had streaks of green going up the middle on each strand as well, making him appear similar to that of a certain talking hedgehog. He had a very muscular body, but was slim enough to where it wasn''t overbearing. It was a bit hard to see but this figure was 6''3. He was currently wearing a purple posh Kai robe with a black bodysuit underneath it. This robe was now equivalent to the Supreme Kai of Time''s, as it had golden trims going down its center and the edges! It was no longer white! Coupled with that, two pale yellow Potara earrings could be seen on his ears. One exquisite silver and green ring could be seen on his left middle and index finger respectively. These were Time Rings! Going back to the figure themselves, a white hairy tail could be seen wrapped around his waist. His black bodysuit ran past his knees and was wearing a pair of black combat boots on his feet. A dense pitch obsidian-like black aura seeped out of his body. It appeared ominous but was really fierce instead. Black and green lightning streaked across his body every so often, which were the causes of the earthquakes that happened around TokiToki. This figure was of course none other than Nao! Nao''s progress to deepen his affinity with Time had improved leaps and bounds! He could now freely travel throughout the timelines if he so wished to even without the Time Rings, and even incorporated Time into his combat techniques. That''s right, he could perform techniques Hit''s Time Skip and the likes now! An eerie silence spread as Nao continued his meditation. This was his go to spot during these last thirty one years. That''s right, a whole thirty one years passed by in a blink of an eye! He was no longer a young a.d.u.l.t. Nao was now an older gentlemen at the age of 53! Yet his appearance didn''t change one bit besides the new robe. Saiyans retained their youthful image throughout most of their lives, it was a genetic trait. On top of him he wasn''t a mortal any longer ever since his energy was converted into Divine Energy. To Nao, and much like to Beerus and the other gods, 31 years was but a simple moment in passing. If it weren''t for the fact he had family to return to, he probably would have lost track of time. TokiToki City itself did render Time to be useless in the whole city! But that didn''t stop his affinity training, it only encouraged him even more. The Supreme Kai of Time even gave him a training method to perceive Time itself, allowing Nao to still feel the flow of Time while being in the city. He sure is a lucky fellow, isn''t he? None of the other Time Patrollers were ever granted this technique. The reason why he was on top of the hourglass was it gave him a whole view of the city as he meditated. The hourglass according to the Supreme Kai of Time was said to be a conduit to the flow itself, and being right next to it allowed Nao to improve by leaps and bounds. Anyways, more moments passed and Nao still didn''t show any signs of waking up from his meditation. Even black mist poured out every time he let out a deep breath. It wasn''t until a golden [Gate] appear behind the four did they finally react. The four of them soon saw a figure appear standing about 5''8 tall. They were wearing your typical Japanese maid attire. A full white one piece dress with frills on the hem and shoulder extensions. A black undershirt could be seen which was torn up at its edges. Sporting a short cut style, her blond hair went right down below her neck. It was rather round and stood out a bit with most it her hair flowing on top the right side of her head. She still had her large beady eyes. This was indeed none other than Tights! She turned 58 this year! Yet she didn''t appear to have aged a bit. She still looked like the young a.d.u.l.t she was 31 years ago, but we''ll get to that explanation later. Because she wasn''t the only one who came out of the [Gate]! Next to tights was another beautiful woman. She had long silver hair with blond trims at the tips of each bang. It flowed down much longer than Tights did, almost to her waist. Similar to how Tights'' hair looked when she was still a teen. She had two large bangs going down each side of her face which flew onto her shoulders as well. Unlike Tights though she sported some overall jeans. A maroon bodysuit torn at its edges could be seen underneath her overalls. She also had the same beady eyes as Tights did. Not to mention a silver tail could be seen wrapped around her waist. If one looked closely very defined muscles could be seen on her body! It was hard at a first glace but this figure appeared to be very strong! She appeared beautiful on the outside but acted very tomboyish much like her Mother. This was Kassi, Tights'' and Nao''s daughter! Kassi was born just a year later than their marriage night they had 31 years ago, born in Year 744. She was now a clear a.d.u.l.t much like her Mother but appeared much younger thanks to her Saiyan genes. As for Tights herself, she underwent Maid training with the help of Neo and Roti after giving birth to Kassi. It took her a few years to complete but she could proudly call herself as Nao''s Head Maid now. If one looked closely, defined muscles could be seen on her body as well. She was no longer a weak human! Seeing Tights and and Kassi arrive in front of the four caused Pan''s eyes to light up while Vegeta clicked his tongue. "Kassi and Tights too! You both made it! Can you two snap some sense into Lord Nao? He''s been like this for the past few years now. You guys are heading off to Earth today aren''t you?" "Well if it isn''t young Pan. It''s been a while since we''ve last met, hadn''t it? ''Course we are. We''re goin'' to meet Goku and his family for the first time. I don''t think Nao would want to miss that." Hearing Tights said that caused Kassi to nod her head. Kassi also had a similar accent to her Mother''s every time she spoke. "Want me to go punch Father? That ought to wake him right up. I''m very confident in my fists!" Tights could only let out a sigh hearing her daughter'' speak that way. "Sigh...Listen Kassi violence is not always the answer, got it? Nao would get seriously injured if you do that durin'' his meditation. You haven''t fully learned to control your strength, right?" "I''m gettin'' there, Mother. I''m makin'' progress every single goddamn day yet Father still won''t let me spar with him!" "That''s cause he just be lookin'' out for you Kassi. You know how overprotective of his children he can be. Speakin'' of which where are the others? Did they decide not to come?" Hearing Tights ask that, Kassi shook her head. "I''m afraid my other sisters and brothers decided not to come for tomorrow''s gatherin''.. It''s just goin'' to be us three and those two gods. Are any of my other Mothers goin'' to come?" Tights also shook her head in disappointment. "I''m afraid I''m in the same boat as you Kassi. They''re all either tied up with their work or relaxin'' back home. Especially Belle, she''s currently on tour again. Her life must be really busy right now." "Mother Belle is singin'' again!? Why didn''t you tell me this!?" "Slip of the mind, haha! You best enjoy her new albums later. I do hope Nao will wake up soon. It''s almost time to head off to planet Earth." As Tights and Kassi continued to speak, they felt one final quake before their bodies suddenly froze. The other four did as well, in fact all of TokiToki City froze for a mere second. In that second, Nao opened his eyes and vanished from sight, reappearing next to Tights and Kassi. He released his aura and his appearance returned to normal. Resuming time, he spoke out to the two. "No need to wake me up. I just finished a moment ago. Looks like you finally made it here, Tights, Kassi." The six were momentarily stunned seeing Nao''s figure just reside next to them as if it were natural. Pan even stomped her feet a bit as spoke out to him. "You just stopped time again, didn''t you Lord Nao!?" "Haha, sorry Pan. It just feels natural every time I do it." "Nao!" "Father!" Both Tights and Kassi ran up to Nao with excited looks. Tights gave him a quick kiss on the lips while Nao ruffled Kassi''s hair. He then turned toward Vegeta, Goku, Trunks and Pan. "It''s nice to see you three again too, Trunks, Goku, Vegeta. It''s been a few years since we''ve last seen each other. Has the Demigra incident been resolved?" Trunks gave Nao a quick salute before nodding his head. "It indeed has, Lord Nao. Demigra is no more and the time flow has returned to normal. We''re still trying to find that bastard Fu though. It''s like he doesn''t even exist in our Universes." "Excellent. Don''t worry about him, Trunks. I''ll soon start my hunt. Fu won''t be able to hide much longer." "Is that so? If Lord Nao is personally going to take action then that puts me at ease. Though I do have to question, is it really going to be your first time meeting Goku and the others in your timeline?" . "It sure is! He has his own life while I have mine. We just happened to be born of the same race. I''m more looking forward to meeting Bulma again if you ask me. Introducing Kassi to her going to be such a shocker! She can be considered your half-sister in a way, Trunks." "I know...I was shocked to learn Mother even had a Sister, though I don''t think she has anyone special in her heart in our timeline. You felt the same too didn''t you Father?" "Tch, don''t bring me into this. Let''s just go report our completed mission and leave. I don''t want to be around this guy any longer." "Come on, don''t be like that Vegeta. Lord Nao recently became another Supreme Kai. Even I know to use the proper mannerisms. It''s nice to see you again, Lord Nao." After Goku said that, he walked up to Nao. The two were pretty much the same height and even similar builds. Goku took out his right hand, requesting a handshake. Nao complied and smiled. "It''s good to see you again as well, Goku. Has there been any disturbances in your timeline?" "None in fact. It''s been pretty quiet nowadays after we killed Demigra. But it looks like Vegeta can''t handle bein'' here any longer so we''ll take our leave. Don''t trouble my other me too much!" "Hahaha! I''ll try not to. Pan and Trunks you take care of yourselves as well. It''s possible I won''t return here for a very long time. I''ll be spending time again with my family. But you guys are always free to drop by the Palace." After hearing Goku say that, Nao let out a laugh. Pan became dispirited but only for a moment as her eyes lit up after hearing Nao say that. Pan and Trunks thanked Nao for the assistance he provided the four during the Demigra mission and bowed. They soon left the Plaza of Time and headed inside the mission building to report their completion. Before long only Nao, Tights and Kassi were left behind. The [Gate] was still open as well. It never closed. He looked at the [Gate] and back to Tights before speaking out to her. "Where are the others?" "It''s a shame but they didn''t want to come have been too busy with work. I didn''t want this reunion to be a big one anyway. I have been in touch with Bulma by video call but she''s definitely goin'' to have a heart attack seein'' Kassi." "You''re absolutely right about that! The 25th world tournament is going to be starting tomorrow. Shin and Kibito should already be there. Let''s go meet up with them. I also haven''t seen them in a while. Wonder if they know about my ascension into a Supreme Kai." "It''s hard to say but knowin'' Lady Chronoa she wouldn''t want to hide that news from the others. Also you didn''t forget anythin'', did you, Kassi? We''ll likely be gone for a week or two. Treat this as time off from your trainin''." "Nope, I didn''t forget anythin'', Mother! Let''s go, I want to meet Aunt Bulma and Uncle Vegeta already!" (A/N : I can''t see Vegeta as an Uncle. I laugh every time I see this xD) "You''re pretty eager, aren''t you, Kassi? Haha!" Hearing Nao laugh, the other two joined in. Nao had one final look at TokiToki City before he entered his own thoughts. ''Time sure flies no matter what you do, huh? I really do thank you for all the training I received here, Master. I won''t ever let you down being your only disciple. For now, let''s move on with the actual story of this world. The Majin Buu saga is already well underway at this point if I remember correctly.'' Nao thought to himself. Yet those thoughts soon vanished after he shook his head a bit. His eyes landed on Tights and Kassi. Bringing them into his embrace, he let out a change. "Let''s go. Kai-Kai!" After chanting a Kai-Kai spell, the three vanished from sight and the [Gate] disappeared. The Supreme Kai of Time saw this happen from afar and only smiled at them before returning into her own portal which led into the Time Nest. Nao was about to meet Goku and the other Z Fighters for the first time in his timeline! Chapter 203 - 195: What Do You Do When Two Saiyans Meet? TokiToki City soon returned to a peaceful nature. No more quakes occurred. The Time Patrollers inwardly rejoiced the fact that Nao had finally left the city, though none dared to say it out loud. It was only Xeno Vegeta who let out a visible sigh of relief. They handled Demigra''s matter very well. It''s possible Nao may not see them again until a few years later after the Future Trunks saga with Zamasu ends. That''s when Fu is supposed to show up anyway. But Nao wasn''t going to wait till then. Once this vacation on Earth ends and gets reacquainted with his family, he was going to go on a hunt! He wouldn''t stop until he saw Fu''s head blown into oblivion. He didn''t know what he was up to but Nao likely guessed he was gathering warriors for his ''experiments''. Fu cared about nothing except his results. In a way he was similar to Babidi, an evil wizard, yet way more twisted in the head. One wanted to gather energy to revive a deadly monster which could destroy the Universe altogether while the other wanted to create a Universe befitting all life by killing off everyone after absorbing their energy. Yet Nao cared not either way, Fu touched his family. That''s always been his bottom line. He will kill him. Goku and the Z Fighters will handle Majin Buu, and Nao will handle Fu. But enough about that. He was going to enjoy a short vacation with Tights and their daughter, Kassi on planet'' Earth. And their destination was none other than the huge island hosting Earth''s 25th World Martial Arts Tournament! This world tournament marked the start of the World Tournament Saga, in year 744, which was a rather short story arc before the Majin Buu saga starts! Nao was also considering sticking around long enough to witness one of the greatest battles in D*Z history prior to the start of D*S. A lot of you probably know how this battle went down, but let''s not spoil it for those who don''t know, shall we? Year 774, Planet Earth, One Of The Southern Islands, Morning, May 6th. This Southern Island appeared to be one of the larger islands off the shores of South City. It can take a few hours for normal earthlings to reach it by air travel. Yet that wasn''t the case for Nao, Tights, and Kassi. After using his Kai-Kai spell the three reappeared a bit away from the island itself. It contained dense forests and a huge mountain crags near the center of the island. Further inland Nao saw many modern buildings that were thatched with dark brown straw which made it appear more local than the tall high rise buildings found in the four major cities back on the main continent. All three arrived floating in the middle of the air. Kassi obviously knew how to fly but Tights also can fly now! Seeing the island in person, Nao smiled before he spoke out to the two. "Looks like we made it. You two are hiding your Ki right? Everyone''s probably already checked in by now. We don''t want to ruin the surprise visit." "Sure am! I''m making myself appear as a regular earthling right now. I''m not too sure about Kassi though. Don''t let yer power leak okay?" "Don''t worry, Mother, Father! I''m supressin'' it. Ki suppression was one of the first things you taught me, Father. I''m not that stupid." "I''m just giving you a reminder Kassi. You can lose control of your power still, I can tell. Well it should be fine. I might even let you partake in the tournament. But for now let''s go meet up with Shin and Kibito. I''ve located them." "Okay!", Kassi said with an excited look. After conversing for a bit, the three flew toward the big island. The three could see many travel sh.i.p.s flying in the air also heading toward the mainland. Those who sat in the backs of the vehicles saw the three flying and all became shocked seeing people fly. Yet it wasn''t unheard of nowadays thanks to a certain group of fighters the three were soon going to meet. Speaking of which, what does happen when two Saiyans meet for the first time? The likely result is they would want to fight each other! As to whether that will actually happen, it will be revealed shortly once their meeting happens tomorrow. It was still a day away after all. Nao, Tights and Kassi spent their flying leisurely as they wanted to enjoy the scenery. They were now enjoying some vacation time together. They were still faster than the flying sh.i.p.s though, and eventually made it to the island within thirty minutes. Upon arriving past the huge mountain crags, they could see a large temple-like structure similarly designed to the temples in Japan from Nao''s previous life. Two large gates could be seen on the north and south ends with huge white paved roads crisscrossing around it. Alongside the paved roads stood different colored banners and many white buildings with the same thatched straw covering the roofs. Many stalls could be seen as well, designed for different purposes like entertainment, food, etc. Inside the the temple itself was the whole World Tournaments ground. It consisted five main areas. The dining hall, the nurse room, the preliminary grounds, a room for the chosen fighters, and the fighting stage itself. The fighting stage was a lot smaller than the stage the Grand Minister created, but it was still very slick and sturdy. Surrounding the giant temple was an endless sea of trees. Off to the right, two figures could be seen sitting under the shade of one, enjoying the peaceful atmosphere watching everyone slowly arrive. One had light purple skin wearing a dark blue posh Kai robe that had red lining around its edges and was wearing a sky blue long sleeved shirt and pants underneath. The other figure was about twice as big as the prior figure, but had pinkish-red skin. They also wore a red posh Kai robe with orange lining around its edges with a teal undershirt and pants. A rather large orange leather belt could be seen around his waist which had dr.a.p.es that went past his knees. These two were Shin and Kibito, and their eyes were currently focused on the three figures slowly flying toward them! Shin long had a smile appear on his face as he could tell who these were. All but one anyways but he would soon find out. After a couple moments of time passed, Nao, Tights and Kassi landed beside Shin and Kibito. Both Shin and Kibito stared at Nao without saying anything as they had a good look at his new robe. It''s been over thirty years since they''ve last seen each other, but the two could tell Nao had a completely different air around him now. It didn''t take Kibito and Shin long enough to realize what happened to him. Shin smiled and Kibito immediately stood up. Rushing to in front of Nao, Kibito knelt down and spoke out to him with a polite tone. "Greetings, Supreme Kai Nao, It''s been a while since we''ve last met. Welcome." "It''s nice to see you to, Kibito, Shin. You can rise. We''re not here on formal business. Just taking a short vacation and thought we''d catch up with some family here." After Nao said, that Kibito stood back up and returned to Shin''s side. Shin also stood up at this time and went over to Nao. The two shook hands before Shin smiled at him . "Welcome, Nao. I must say you becoming a Supreme Kai was far outside my expectations. It must be quite an honor for Lady Chronoa to oversee your promotion. How has the new robe been treating you?", Shin said with a smile on his face. "It indeed was, haha! I''m very grateful for Master and for what she had done these last few decades. She did give me some insight letting me know you two went to this planet for a special reason. Have you managed to locate it?" Hearing Nao ask after letting out a small laugh caused some shock to appear in Shin''s eyes, but he nodded in confirmation. "Yes. I''m sure Lady Chronoa must be excited as well after we have finally found that cursed monster. To think he would be sealed away in such an outlying planet. This area is near the edge of our Universe." "So you really are referring to Majin Buu?" Shin nodded once again before speaking out to him. "Yes. Ever since what happened millions of years ago, I recently broke out of my conceited shell and started to train seriously. Though I still don''t think I can match up evenly to Majin Buu, I should put up a good chance. In fact the reason for us being here at this location is to scout some fighters. I was thinking of going to other planets, but to think Earth would contain such special fighters. Would you be interested in meeting them with me?" "With pleasure! I actually believe part of our family is related to those fighters you''re referring to. Such a coincidence, huh?" "Is that so? Well you''re free to hang around with us and enjoy this pleasant atmosphere. The air is really nice, similar to our Sacred World of the Kais. But now that I think of it, I''m not sure who this third person is with you. Who is she?" At this time, Tights and Kassi remained quiet letting the two Supreme Kais talk. It wasn''t until Shin who asked that did Kassi walk forward and bowed. Tights smiled seeing this and walked up to Nao, locking arms with him. "It''s nice to meet you, Supreme Kai, and Kibito. I''m Father''s second oldest child, Kassi! We''re here to meet our Aunt and Uncle. I hope we aren''t intruding." "She''s your daughter, Nao? Sounds like you''ve had some fun during the time we haven''t met!" "That''s right. I hope you''ll get along with our daughter, Supreme Kai. It''s nice to see you again. This is actually my home planet and my family belongs to Capsule Corporation, so if you need anything, just let us know." "You''ve changed quite a bit Tights, but it''s still a pleasure. If we''re in need of any assistance, we''ll let you know. Let us pass the time now, everyone is still gathering. The events won''t start until tomorrow." "Sounds good!" Hearing Shin acknowledge Tights caused a smile to bloom on her face. She nodded and the three sat down next to Shin and Kibito. Being the maid she is, Tights even prepared some rounds of tea and sweets for the group to snack on during their passing. Before long twenty four hours passed in a blink of an eye as the five enjoyed spending time together. Their fun time was soon ruined by the honking sounds of fanfare being blasted in the background and some firecrackers launching into the sky. Nao knew what this meant seeing the temple now swarming with people. It was time to meet Goku and the fighters and watch the tournament! Chapter 204 - 196: Remembrance Quick A/N : I''m planning to do some Side Stories here and there to fill in some gaps and create more character interactions in Arc 2. One is briefly brought up in this chapter, and the first one is going to be a family reunion of Goku, Raditz, Gine and Bardock and the parent''s third child who Goku and Raditz have not met yet. If you guys want to see other Side Stories, what do you guys want to see? Let me know here or down below in comments! Enjoy the chap! . . . . . . . . . . For those who aren''t too familiar with D*Z, why don''t we take it from the top? Nao''s influence on Goku''s life has been mostly non-existent, barring situations like Bulma''s reaction to meeting another Saiyan for the first time that wasn''t Nao or Miya and Goku''s sending off from Planet Vegeta. Son Goku, a Saiyan. Sent to Planet Earth back in Year 737 moments before his home world''s destruction, Planet Vegeta. Nao witnessed his sending off next to his parents, Gine and Bardock alongside his own parents. Gine and Bardock named the newborn Saiyan Kakarrot after Gine gave birth to him. Yet not long until he arrived on earth was he picked up by a kind hunched over old man, who took him as his own grandson and named him Son Goku. The old man himself was none other than Son Gohan! Both Son Gohan the grandfather and Goku''s son Son Gohan both shared the same name, as Goku used it as remembrance for his deceased grandfather. Tragedy did strike during Goku''s early years causing his grandfather to pass away. Goku lived alone after that until he ventured out. Yet not too much has changed from the original story. All the way from the DB Saga, to the Frieza Saga, and the Androids Saga. Goku hit his head as a baby inside a nearby ravine next to his house, losing all his memories from the small amount he had back on Planet Vegeta. His entire person changed after his near-death experience and didn''t act like a Saiyan anymore. It was a miracle he survived that, but then again he was a Saiyan. Fast forwarding several years, at the age of twelve, Goku met Bulma, Tights'' younger sister, for the first time. Boy was their meeting quite a shocker. Bulma came into contact with Saiyans prior to meeting Goku thanks to Nao becoming lovers with her sister Tights no less. Seeing another tailed human caused deep shock in her eyes. The moment she inquired about it though Goku said he didn''t know anything about his tail and the likes of his race. This disappointed Bulma greatly but didn''t dig deeper into it since he didn''t know. The two still joined up together to hunt for the Dragon Balls, which have now been resurrected by Kami. Their wacky adventures ensued. They met the other Z Fighters along the way. Goku became a martial arts student of the Hermit School alongside Krillin, an earthling like Bulma. Their master was none other than the famous turtle hermit, Master Roshi. The three partied together and met Yamcha, Puar, Oolong, Tien, and Chiaotsu in their adventures. They did manage to gather all seven dragon balls in the end and killed off most of the Red Ribbon army, who was even more prevalent in their actions since Nao''s visit to Earth when he a child. Of course they ran into the three little troublemakers, Pilaf, Shu and Mai as well. Not to mention the Demon King himself, Piccolo. Goku and Piccolo still had their epic clash against each other. Piccolo was able to leave off an as.e.x.u.a.lly-produced offspring, who was also named Piccolo. This Piccolo ended up joining the Z Fighters in the end thanks to sharing common interests. At the end of the whole adventure Goku married Chi-Chi after meeting her during their childhood years, and had their son, Son Gohan! That''s a wrap for the DB Saga! Following the years to come, Goku''s brother Raditz still came to Earth after remembering about the existence of his little brother. Raditz also remembered Nao and his family. He didn''t know if they were still alive, but he mentioned them to Prince Vegeta. Both Vegeta and Nappa scoffed at him as soon as he mentioned Nao, but Vegeta immediately threatened him that he would personally kill Raditz if he brought up his name up again. Coupled with his killing intent, Raditz could only hang his head down in shame and never brought up the matter again. Looks like the little prince has a bone to pick with Nao, huh? While that may be true, which was largely thanks to his father''s persuasion, the little prince wasn''t so little anymore! It was a shame but Goku saw his own self a being of planet Earth still and refused to join hands with Raditz once he arrived. This led to both of their deaths. The moment the two perished with the help of Piccolo, Gine, who was still living with Bardock on Planet Elosyia, felt an intense surge of pain in her heart, almost causing her to collapse. When that happened two figures were thankfully in her house next to her. That''s right. It wasn''t just Bardock anymore. The two had a daughter! She was born closer to the end of year 743, six years after Goku was born. When her two brothers died, she was already eighteen years old. (A/N, haven''t thought of a name yet. Any suggestions or want me to keep using the Saiyan Name generator and twisting the results to my liking?) Gine herself was a non-combatant Saiyan who had deep familial ties with both her husband and children. That explained why she almost collapsed. She was bedridden for quite a while afterward. After recovering she had a determined look to find out what exactly was the cause if it. Of course Bardock and their daughter helped look after her until she was better. In the end she went out of her way to visit Nao, who was only recently promoted to a Supreme Kai. She remembered Nao had the ability to see visions and the likes after learning about it with her friendly talks with Nao''s mother, Iona. The two were essentially best friends so Gine trusted Iona and Iona to Gine. After getting an audience with Nao during one of the lulls in his training, he hinted to her that her reaction was likely caused by her two sons. He only wanted to point her the way, and scheduled a visit to the Other World. Only then would Goku, Bardock, Gine, and Raditz have a family reunion in Hell. They even introduced their daughter to the two for the first time It was rather a heartwarming scene despite being in such a location. But this was a story for another time... Moving along, the Frieza Saga happened after Vegeta had an intense clash against Goku with both sides barely making it out alive. It was at this time Vegeta lost his tail. Nappa was also unfortunately killed by Vegeta all the same. Nao was not there to prevent it. The last two Palace guards, Oliver and Parsi had perished before the two even made it to planet Earth. Yes Nao was grateful for having Gin, Fynn, Oliver and Parsi''s teachings on combat and training, but he had zero ties with them ever since the Saiyan-Tuffle War started. After Goku had his epic clash against Frieza, Goku ''killed'' him and left planet Namek before the planet blew up. He had his own adventure on planet Yardrat, and learned Instant Transmission. After Goku returned to Earth, more time had passed. Before he did though a mysterious youth arrived in front the Z Fighters telling them of Goku''s arrival. They were soon interrupted by a big spaceship landing beside them though. This was Frieza''s mothership! This part of the original story actually played out a bit differently. Cooler had received a report saying his brother almost died to a Saiyan. This enraged him very much. He also found out that his father picked up the bits and pieces of his remains and managed to put Frieza back together. It wasn''t long until the three sought their revenge. The mysterious youth turned out to be Trunks, Vegeta and Bulma''s son. Bulma at this time had a small child in her arms wearing a dark blue cat-like hat making him appear very cute. She had gotten married to Vegeta and they had a kid. This Trunks in front of them was different from Xeno Trunks though, they were from two separate timelines. An epic clash of Frost Demons and the Z Fighters ensued. King Cold actually managed to reveal some transformations as well shocking the group. Trunks killed off Frieza with his signature slash from his sword while King Cold and Cooler fought against the rest. In the end the three Frost Demons succ.u.mbed to their fate and got destroyed into oblivion. (A/N Would this be another side story you guys would be interested in?) The rest of the Android Saga went as the original did. 17 and 18 rampaged. Cell rampaged and then hosted the Cell Games. After Earth returned to peace once more after Gohan finished off Cell, several years passed by which brings us to now, Year 774! As of now, Nao, Tights, Kassi, Shin and Kibito were resting in the shade of some nearby trees, waiting for the main cast to arrive. As for Goku himself, why don''t we see what he''s up to? Year 774, Other World, Mountainous Region Very tall mountain peaks could be seen stretching on infinitely throughout the golden clouds of the Other World. Near the entrance of this training ground stood King Kai with a solemn look on his face. He could see a figure sitting in meditation with his eyes closed on the very top of one of the mountains far off into the distance. This figure was over six feet tall and had a very muscular build. Black spiky hair shot up curved, with more bangs poking out from his right side than his left side. He was wearing an orange dougi and it had a Kanji on the back of it, which read as ''Son''. This was Son Goku and he currently had a halo above his head. That''s right, Goku had died during the fight against Cell and he was currently meditating. He had finished his training in preparations for the World Tournament on Earth after notifying the Z Fighters he would return to participate in it. King Kai watched on in silence before he was interrupted by an aged voice and the sound of a hovering orb. "Is Goku ready yet, King Kai? Isn''t it time to depart?" "Shortly, Baba. Goku is currently sharpening his mind. It won''t take much longer." "Good. I''ll wait around then. I''ll only be giving him 24 hours to return to the world of the living. He best make full use of it." "Oh, I''m sure he will, hoho." Letting out a small laugh, Fortuneteller Baba and King Kai passed some time together making light conversion. After some moments passed, Goku opened his eyes, ending his meditation. It was time for him to descend back down to Earth once more! Chapter 205 - 197: Side Story: A Heartwarming Reunion In Hell Let''s go back in time a bit. Thirteen years to be exact. It was a very auspicious year, and on the calendar it marked Year 761! Year 761, Planet Elosyia , several months after Gine''s attack on her heart. Planet Elosyia has now been thriving, many Elosyians could be seen doing about their work. The Great Forest they lived in situated directly underneath the massive ancient oak tree that housed the royal family''s Palace on top of it. Not only that but everyone had gotten used to the massive floating white Palace hundreds of meters into the air above the wooden Palace. Many carved openings could be seen on the tree itself and each one designated a different home. As long as one had enough money to rent or buy the home, they could live in it. Directly beneath that was the city''s marketplace where wooden stalls could be seen placed around in a circular manner. Everyone could conduct their businesses here. Not too far off from the north side of it stood a decent sized tree that overlooked the marketplace. A figure soon flew into the tree who was immediately greeted by two voices. "Bardock!" "Father!" "I''m home. Gine, Rucca. What''s dinner for today?" "You haven''t changed a bit, Bardock. Food''s always the first thing you ask about when you''re done for the day, haha!" After Gine let out a laugh, she dropped her cutlery on the kitchen table and came up to Bardock. She placed her hands on his h.i.p.s, which still had the same thick white gloves on them. The other figure who was resting at the dining table also got up and a smile bloomed on her face. This figure was about six feet tall. Her hair was spiked the same fashion as Bardock but the spikes were as massive as Raditz''s and her hair flew well past her shoulders. It was pitch black. She had Bardock''s sharp eyebrows as well, making her appear quite fierce. As for her attire, she was actually wearing the same black obsidian-like plated battle armor but with no shoulder pads, much like Nao''s. A black bodysuit could also be seen underneath that went well past her legs. She even had black boots on. A dark brown tail could be seen wrapped around her waist. This was Rucca, the daughter of Gine and Bardock! As to why she looked like this, she was the white Palace''s Head Guard! She was destined to become it after Nao learned that Rucca had very similar talent to Goku! Rucca had received combat training since an early age from Oscar who had long since retired from fighting. She was even able to become a Super Saiyan in her early teens thanks to amount S-Cells her body produced thus far. She was now eighteen years old this year! As for Bardock, he sported his dark green plated armor. Only light green leather straps went up his shoulders. Most of his chiseled neck and arms were in plain sight. He wore red leather arm guards and leg guards with a black suit that covered his legs. Gine still wore her same teal one piece suit which had a bit of yellow plating over her abdomen. Yellow straps went over her shoulders. She wore purple armbands and wore white boots with black leggings underneath. She still had her same shaggy hair and large pupils. Seeing Gine and Rucca walk up to him, Bardock nodded. "Huntin'' beasts outside the city always makes my stomach growl after a full day''s work. Living as a hunter here is very fulfillin''. I''ve no idea why I was made into their Head Hunter though. A lot of them got similar power levels to mine." "Well you''ve been in this line of work for far more than the others have. Come in, Bardock. I was actually able to pick up a couple of sea bass for tonight since they were on sale. You best have a full stomach for tomorrow You let the guys know you won''t be around tomorrow right?" "Fish, eh? And yeah I let the guys know. Surprisin'' you were able to get in contact with Nao. Heard he been off doin'' who knows what recently. Trainin'' as I recall." "Yeah! We have a scheduled meeting. I was surprised to learn about the existence of the Other World. If something really did happen to those two, we''d meet them there...I want to go against my heart this time but I know it''s telling the truth..." After Gine said that, a saddened look appeared in her eyes. Bardock placed his big hand on her hand, causing Gine to close one of her eyes, feeling his warmth. "Those two. Raditz and Kakarrot, huh? It''s been years since we''ve seen them last. Speakin'' of which, you''ve been wantin'' to meet your two brothers, right, Rucca?" "Yeah! I really want to meet them! I find it hard to believe that two brothers would go at each other''s necks. But then again my two brothers were both born on Planet Vegeta, right? It''s totally peaceful here but I''m not sure what it was like over there." "Yeah. We were conscripted into an army, but that''s no longer effectin'' us. Let''s get dinner ready. I''ll knock some sense into those two. But for now let''s get dinner ready. Tomorrow will come before we know it." ""Okay!"", Both Gine and Rucca yelled out. Before they knew it the three enjoyed some roasted sea bass for dinner and the next day soon arrived. Little did they know they had a guest waiting for them at the door. Hearing a knock, Gine yelled out. "Hold on, I''ll be right there!" Getting up from the couch in their living room, Gine rushed to the door. Both Rucca and Bardock looked on with interest, they didn''t know someone would come knocking. After opening the door, she became stunned for a moment. A white haired Saiyan could be seen with Tights in tow, both of them having a smile on their face! "Yo, Gine! Been doing well? You look a lot better now." "...Is that really you, Nao!?" "In the flesh. Sorry for dropping by unexpectedly but I''m on a tight schedule. Been pretty busy ever since I got promoted as a Supreme Kai." "You don''t need to apologize! Come on in. You''re family to us. Madam Iona had always been my best friend ever since we met each other." "Pardon the intrusion then. Tights, please go prepare some tea." "Of course, Nao. I''ll get right on it." After the three spoke, Gine, Nao and Tights went inside and Tights immediately went into the kitchen. It didn''t take long before using one of Nao''s portals to make some tea for the group. Meanwhile Nao made his way to Rucca and Bardock, who were enjoying looking out the window, and watching the happenings down below in the marketplace. Nao smiled seeing the two relaxing. "It''s nice to see you again, Uncle Bardock. You as well, Rucca. I hope Fie isn''t causing too much trouble for you. Sorry I couldn''t be around the Palace much." "Heh, wasn''t expectin'' for you to personally come visit us. You look like you been doin'' well. We just finished eatin'' so we can head out whenever." As Bardock said that, Rucca eyes beamed seeing Nao enter her house. A smile bloomed on her face, nodding at him. "Master Nao, you''re finally back! Lady Fie is a bit mischievous still but every day has been enjoyable despite your absence. Do you have any idea when you''ll be done yet?" "I''m not sure. I''m still well underway. Master had been rather restless lately after releasing a crucial mission to all of us. Only I''m excluded from it though since she''s overlooking my training. But that''s why I''m not here today. Are you guys ready to depart?" "Yeah. We''re ready whenever. Let''s enjoy some tea first.", Bardock answered while nodding at Nao''s words. "You sound like you''re quite busy then, Master Nao. Thank you for coming here.", Rucca said with a smile. "Not at all. You don''t need to address me as Master, either, Rucca. My parents see you guys as family and I as well." "I will try...but there is proper etiquette for everything, Master Nao." "Suit yourself then." After Nao said that the five gathered around the dining table, enjoying some tea. After a couple moments passed, a serious look appeared in Nao''s eyes before speaking out to the group. "I''ve already checked in with King Yemma so once you guys are done we''ll set out. I hate being the bearer of bad news though but it does seem something happened to both Raditz and Kakarrot." Hearing Nao say that that, Gine, who was currently holding hands with Bardock, gripped her hand tightly. Bardock raised his eyebrows seeing Gine tense up but remained silent. It was Gine who spoke out with a shaky voice after placing her tea cup down. "So it looks like my heart was telling the truth then. Tell me, Nao. D-did my two sons die?" "Yes. Raditz and Kakarrot both passed away a couple months ago." Chapter 206 - 198 Side Story: A Heartwarming Reunion in Hell (II) Hearing Nao announce that, sadness appeared in Rucca''s eyes. Bardock''s expression remained unchanged but he let a sigh. It was actually Gine who had the most visible change. A momentary sadness appeared in her eyes, but before long the group heard the sounds of crushing glass. Snap! Gine had actually broken her cup of tea, causing the remaining tea to spill onto the table. No one said anything. Tights remained quiet as she took out a clean rag, and slowly began to clean it up. It was obvious anger could now be seen in her eyes. She then stood up and yelled out. "Those damn fools! The two of them are brothers! I don''t care what happened to cause them to kill each other. If I don''t go knock some sense into Raditz and Kakarrot right now then I''m not fit to be their mother. Sure we''re Saiyans but we ought to look after each other, especially since our home world got destroyed. We''ve barely a handful of our race left too. Nao, let''s go I can''t wait any longer." After she yelled that out, Nao remained calm and spoke out to her. "We can go, but are you fine, Gine?" "Don''t give me that look, Nao. I''m perfectly fine right now. Isn''t that right, Bardock?" "Don''t bring me into this. But it us true we ought to go. Rucca you got everythin''?" "I do!" "Well then, then depart everyone. Please get up and place a hand on my back. We''ll go to King Yemma''s office directly. Everyone nodded at Nao"s words after he spoke that. Tights had long since cleaned up the spill and the cup''s broken glass thanks to her efficiency and returned to Nao''s side, placing a hand on his back. Gine, Bardock and Rucca did the same. Feeling everyone''s hand on his back, Nao nodded. He then let out a chant. "Kai-Kai!" And just like that, the five vanished from the three''s tree-house. Their destination? King Yemma''s office in the Other World! Meanwhile, in the Other World it was actually quite peaceful now that Demon King Piccolo''s attempt at world domination on planet Earth had long ended. There weren''t any souls lined up as pale blue puffy clouds waiting to be judged. Earth and its surrounding planets were currently at peace in the many galaxies around them. All of this brought a smile to King Yemma''s face. For once his deck was actually clean and not piled up with paperwork! Yet before he could kick back his chair and relax, five figures suddenly appeared in front of his desk, causing him to raise his eyebrows. Upon seeing Nao arrive he panicked, causing him to tumble back in his chair anyways, falling onto the floor with a loud thud. Nao laughed seeing this. "Haha, King Yemma did I come at a bad time? We''ere a bit early for our scheduled appointment." After Nao said that, King Yemma quickly dusted himself off and rushed toward Nao''s side and knelt down. It was weird seeing a giant well over a hundred feet tall kneel down in such a small figure in front of him, but he still contained a respectful tone once he spoke out to Nao. "Not at all, Lord Supreme Kai. It''s been pretty quiet lately. Welcome to the gate to the Other World. You''re scheduled to take a visit down to Hell today. I''m assuming its for these guests?" "That''s right. Speaking of which have you managed to locate the person called Son Goku after the last time we spoke? I did tell you about Raditz previously but Son Goku''s whereabouts shouldn''t place him in Hell." "I did. Both that Son Goku and Raditz were able to keep their bodies, which is very unusual. It''s not every day you see that. Thanks to Kami''s interference Son Goku was granted passageway straight to King Kai''s place for training. Do you want to go to Hell or King Kai''s place first?" "We''ll go drop by Hell first. I''ve already located Raditz. Thank you for doing this King Yemma." "Not at all. Unlike certain people I know, you actually managed to properly submit a request to do this. Have a safe trip." "Thank you!" Nao smiled after King Yemma said that. The other remained quiet only to hear the two''s exchange. Without anything else to say, Nao chanted another Kai-Kai spell, directly arriving down in Hell. Hell itself was the place sinners and evildoers went to repent for their sins, much like any other Hell. Yet unlike other Hells, in D*Z it was inhabited and subjected to laws, much like Earth. Those who followed the laws were able to enjoy more freedom. Hell was split into several different areas with many sectors. Such a few examples were the Bloody Pond, a massive lake made out of pure blood. A torturous mountain made up of pins and needles, called the Pin''s Mountain. The Frozen Tundra which consisted of only glaciers and ice. The Yemma Forest, a big mountainous region which housed large amounts of trees and vegetation. (A/N The Frozen Tundra was named my me, I''m not sure if the frozen area was even named, if it was please let me know.) The Yemma Forest was Nao''s destination this time around. The other villains who had died already mostly resided near the Bloody Pond which had endless dark blue stone crags sticking out from the ground around it. Raditz himself was resting underneath one of the many trees in the Yemma Forest. His resting was interrupted by the sound of five figures suddenly arriving nearby. His eyes opened and an annoyed look appeared on his face. "Who the hell is bothering me this time? Can''t you tell I''m trying to rest right now?" Raditz didn''t see who arrived yet but for some reason he felt a strange familiarity, causing him to open his eyes. Yet before he could do anything Gine walked up to him and yelled out once more. "That''s not the way you should speak to your mother, is it now? My dear R-A-D-I-T-Z!" Seeing Gine still like this, Nao leaned his head toward Bardock and whispered at him. "Is Gine always like this, Uncle Bardock?" "Not always, only when she''s really angry. Let''s just sit back and watch the show. ", Bardock answered nonchalantly. "So this is what one of my brothers look like, huh? He looks similar to me, hehe!", Rucca said in a quiet tone, obviously excited. After the three said that, they didn''t say anything more. Shock appeared in Raditz''s eyes, unable to comprehend seeing Gine stand before him. Yet before he could react further, Gine raised her right hand, striking out at his cheek. SLAP! A loud slap echoed around them, causing some birds to fly away that were resting inside the nearby trees. Raditz rubbed the wound on his cheek, after a large hand print appeared on it. Raditz looked at the figure standing in front of him. Sure enough it indeed was his mother! "Mother...is that really you?" "Of course it is you stupid idiot. You just had to go and die like that, didn''t you?" "Mother..." Hearing Raditz call her out, tears slowly formed in Gine''s eyes. She then grabbed onto Raditz''s head, bringing him into her chest. Raditz didn''t say anything. He felt a warmth that he had not felt for a very long time. Sure they were Saiyans but unlike others Raditz was actually quite close to his family, despite his rough appearance. He then spoke out in a soft tone, enjoying his mother''s warmth. "My eyes aren''t tricking me, are they? Mother, what exactly are you doing here in a place like this? Moreover I don''t see a halo above your head. Our planet was destroyed by a meteor, how exactly did you live that?" Before long Raditz started to fire off question after question, yet Gine disregarded most of them. She instead replied back with her own statement. "Look Raditz, lots of things have changed. We can slowly catch up but before that we''re going to have Nao take us to Kakarrot. We can explain everything that happened up until now then." Hearing his mother speak about his brother, Raditz clicked his tongue. "Tch, don''t bother doing that, Mother. Kakarrot''s changed. He no longer sees me as his brother. He refused to join our side after I offered him to join hands. That fool went and had his memory wiped clean! He sees himself as a native to that backwater planet, not as us Saiyans!" "Kakarrot...lost his memory?" "Yeah. Moreover I heard you called out that bastard''s name, Nao was it? That bastard is still alive?" "Don''t you dare call him that, Raditz! Nao is our savior! Come, according to him Kakarrot is also here in the Other World. IF the two of you had any past grievances I''m sure they can be amended." After Gine said that, before Raditz could do anything, Gine tightly gripped one of his ears. Wiping the tears away with her spare hand, she started to drag Raditz away, and approached Nao again. Rucca hid behind Bardock, as she wanted to surprise her to brothers. As for Nao, he grinned seeing Gine drag along Raditz like that. The group placed their hands on his back once more. Nao only spoke out once, causing Raditz to glare at him before he chanted another Kai-Kai spell. "It''s nice to see you again as well, Raditz.", Nao said in a playful tone. After he said that, he let out another Kai-Kai chant, not giving any time for Raditz to respond other than giving a glare at him. The six vanished from the Yemma Forest. They immediately arrived at King Kai''s planet! King Kai''s planet looked peaceful as always. It''s only inhabitants were King Kai, Bubbles, and Gregory. Yet now there was a new addition, Son Goku! Son Goku could currently be seen wearing his orange dougi, throwing out fists and kicks left and right with weights on them. King Kai was overseeing it before suddenly felt a fluctuation, causing his head to turn around. Goku also saw this, and spoke out. "Somethin'' wrong, King Kai?" "Looks like some guests have arrived. Stop your training for a bit. Put on a respectful tone, this is someone who you do not want to anger." "Guests? Are they strong?" "Hoho, strong is an understatement. This person was actually my student at one point, much like you." As Goku said that, he let out a deep breath, and slowly dropped back down onto the ground. He took his off his weights and an excited look appeared in his eyes. Even though King Kai''s planet was small, Nao and the group appeared quite a ways away. Goku decided to spread his Ki out, and the first one he sensed was Raditz''s Ki, which caused anger to appear in his eyes. "Raditz!", Goku yelled out, entering a defensive stance. "I''m not here to fight, stupid brother. Can''t you see the people around me?" "Huh?" After Raditz said that, Goku''s eyes shifted around. He soon saw Gine and Bardock standing next to Raditz and Nao. He also saw another figure standing behind them but it was hard to see her. Yet the moment he looked at Bardock, Goku became stunned. "Who are you guys? Moreover you look exactly like me...?" Seeing Goku''s appearance for the first time brought a rare smile to Bardock, but he didn''t say anything. Gine eventually let go of Raditz''s ear and also became stunned seeing Goku in person for the first time. Without saying anything, she walked up to him. Goku was still wary but he soon felt a warmth spread throughout his body as Gine hugged him. Goku also felt a familiarity to this warmth, much like Raditz did, causing confusion to appear in his eyes. Gine smiled at him before speaking out. "You''re Kakarrot alright. You''ve got the same look as your father''s. Raditz said you lost your memory, is that true?" "What is with this ''Kakarrot, business? My name is Son Goku! Who the heck are you guys?" Hearing Goku said that did cause some sadness to appear in Gine''s eyes, but she calmly replied to him. "Let me ask you this, Goku, was it? Have you ever wondered where exactly you came from? I''m sure Raditz told you already, didn''t he?" "I did, but he wouldn''t listen. Without using some threats that is." "That''s ''cause you took my son hostage you bastard! I''m not this Saiyan you keep talkin'' about, I''m a full fledged earthling, just like everyone else!" "That''s wrong. Kakarrot. We were the ones who sent you to Planet Earth. It''s range was outside of Frieza''s army so we hoped you would live a comfortable life away form that guy''s iron grip." "I was sent to Earth? Now that you mention it, Grandpa did mention he found a strange pod where he originally found me...But why I am I feeling this way? It''s my first time seein'' you guys but it feels like I''ve known you guys for a long time!" Hearing Goku say that, Gine looked at Bardock and asked him a question. "Should we tell him, Bardock?" "Up to you. You''re the one who requested Nao to do all of this anyway. We even brought Rucca along. Why wouldn''t we do an introduction at this point?" ""Rucca?", both Goku and Raditz questioned with a doubtful look in their eyes. Taking this as a sign to start, Rucca slowly walked in front of Bardock. Both Goku and Raditz now saw a Saiyan looking similar to them. She had Bardock''s hairstyle but Radit''z spiky hair. Before the two could do anything, they heard Rucca giggle, speaking out to them. "So you two are my idiot brothers who killed each other, huh? It''s nice to finally meet you, Raditz, Kakarrot. I''m Rucca, your sister! Gine and Bardock are indeed your true parents, Kakarrot. This is your true family!" "...My true...family?" "Tch, I''m no idiot. Kakarrot is the idiot for not realizing who he was!" Hearing Raditz say that while Goku let out another question, a wave of laughter spread out around the group. Seeing them start to get familiarized with each other, Nao stepped away and approached King Kai''s side. Nao and King Kai decided to catch up with each other, entering King Kai''s house. Tights followed Nao of course, before having another look at the Saiyans. Time started to speed up again. It took a while for Goku to recover himself, but he couldn''t get rid of the familiarity he was constantly feeling. Sure he grew up without parents, only knowing his grandfather. Perhaps what he was feeling was familial love? He didn''t know. He always remained wary of Raditz of course, but he eventually dropped his guard seeing that he didn''t attack. In fact Raditz actually seemed to enjoy himself being in the presence of his family. Rucca also started to get along with Raditz, bringing a smile to Gine''s face. All while Bardock leaned against a try, watching the bonding happen from afar. It wasn''t until Goku who spoke out with a another question, causing the group''s eyes to land on him. "Are you guys...really my family? And I''m actually a Saiyan?" "That''s right, Kakarrot. Your son had a tail, didn''t he? Speaking of which what happened to your tail?" "Mine was cut off a long time ago. I refuse to let myself transform into such a monster...after learning what happened to my grandpa." "But that''s our race''s true form! Such potential laid waste now. How can you call yourself a warrior now?" "I still beat you didn''t I? Besides I''ve been training these last few months to get ready for those two other Saiyans arriving on planet Earth soon." "...Shit, that''s right. Prince Vegeta and that idiot Nappa are on their way now. How dare they call me a fool. Sure I know my strength doesn''t match up to theirs, but to think they''d have the balls to call me useless. You said you were training, right?" "I did. Don''t tell me you want in?" "What, I can''t?" "As long as you promise to fight against those two bastards, I guess you can join. But it would be up to King Kai, not me." Seeing Goku and Raditz start conversing with each other about training brought a smile to Gine''s face once more. She could see her two sons starting to get along! Even Rucca joined in, slowly getting to know her two brothers. Seeing them enter their own little world, Gine approached Bardock once more. "Are you sure you don''t want to join in, Bardock?" "Nah. Let the three be. Kakarrot looks like he grew up to be a fine Saiyan. I''m fine watchin'' things from here." "If you''re like that then I''ll join. The three of them are starting to spend some quality time together. Raditz even brought up the idea of training!" "Is that so?" And just like that, Gine stayed back with Bardock, allowing the three siblings to get to know each other better. Raditz eventually apologized for kidnapping Goku''s son as well, causing shock to appear in his eyes. Goku in turn started to talk about his own family, which caused Rucca to fire off question after question. And with that, Goku had finally met his true family. He slowly opened his heart to them., and the other did the same. It was a very heartwarming one. It started out from Hell, and made its way to King Kai''s planet. As for Raditz, King Kai made the exception to train Raditz as well at Nao''s behest. Raditz also decided to repent for the sins he caused. Once those were clear, he would be able to revive again, like Goku but that would be much farther down the line. Yet he would be given an exception to return back to the realm of the living to fight alongside Goku and the Z Fighters once Vegeta and Nappa arrive. It ended up in an epic clash, but that too would be a story for another time... As for Nao, he did not introduce himself to Goku at this time. He also spoke to the family besides him to remain quiet as well. He would introduce himself alongside Tights later on. The group complied. Before long it was time to go, and Nao brought Gine, Rucca and Bardock back with him before leaving behind Goku and Raditz on King Kai''s planet. The latter two were saddened but knew they had to go, they couldn''t stay here for forever. And just like that, this Side Story had come to a close. Goku was able to meet his Saiyan family, and eventually develop a bond between siblings as well. Raditz had a change of heart, and Rucca got to learn about her two brothers. This was all thanks to Nao. As for Nao, he returned to his Master''s side and continued his training. Things slowly moved back to its present state, and it was high time that Nao was to introduce himself to the Z Fighters! Chapter 207 - 199: Meeting The Z Fighters! Year 744, Planet Earth, May 7th, Morning. The sun''s rays poured down on planet Earth, signaling the next day. Nao, Tights and Kassi could be seen snuggled against each other, enjoying each other''s warmth as they slept. Shin and Kibito did the same, basking in the warmth of the sun''s rays. Those two were propped against a tree not far away from Nao, only a couple meters apart. Nao slowly opened his eyes, only to see Tights'' back leaned against his chest, snuggling her body in-between his. He then recalled the dream he had over the night. The reunion Goku''s family had several years ago still brings a smile to Nao no matter how many times he remembers it. Unlike the original story it was able to provide a good sense of closure for Goku''s family. Thanks to Raditz'' deeds during his stay in Hell he eventually earned enough karma for a second life. Nao requested Grand Kai and he complied, as Nao''s status was now higher than his. He couldn''t refuse as the overseer of the Other World. Thanks to that, Raditz ended up returning to his family on Planet Eloysia. He thought about staying at Goku''s side on Earth, but considering he was still dead, he went against it. He was also shocked to see Vegeta among the Z Fighters when he got resurrected, and thanks to the grudge he still had against him, the two often fought with each other. Raditz decided in the end to head to Planet Eloysia to where his family resided. They warmly welcomed him of course. Raditz and Rucca would often spar with each other. Every time he would be beaten black and blue, but after enough zenkai boosts, he became a Super Saiyan for the first time. Let me tell you, his hair always becomes pretty crazy looking after he becomes one! But enough about that, Nao saw Tights'' eyes start to flutter a bit. Seeing this, he leaned in over her head, and planted his lips against hers. Tights returned the kiss and parted after a couple moments. "Good mornin'', Nao. Glad to see yer up already. But what is this hard thing I''m feelin'' behind me?" "Good morning to you, Tights. Your face just looked really lovely so I got a bit excited. I''ve been pent up lately thanks to all of that training. Would you be able to go for a quick round? Looks like we still got time. Goku hasn''t left the Other World yet." "Sure can, but Kassi is here right now. I wouldn''t want to trouble her." "Trouble me with what?" The two soon heard a third voice, and their eyes shifted, only to see Kassi rub her eyes. Nao chuckled a bit before speaking out to her. "Oh looks like you''re up, Kassi. Your Mother and I are going to have a bit of private time together. The tournament looks like it won''t start till a couple hours later." Hearing Nao say that, Kassi blinked her eyes a bit before she blushed. "Yer goin'' to be doin'' it now first thin'' in the mornin''!?" "Of course we are. But why are you still acting surprised to these things, Kassi? My other children are already wanting to develop families of their own. You ought to take a boyfriend soon. You know, Shin has gotten a lot stronger lately after taking his training seriously. While Tights and I are gone why don''t you get to know him better?" "A-As if I''d do that, Father! I don''t need a boyfriend right now!" After Nao said that, Kassi''s face turned a deeper red. Nao chuckled once more, and slowly got up from the grass beneath him. He lifted up Tights along the way. "Heh, your loss then. Just remember you''re a grown woman, Kassi, and my second eldest daughter. Let''s go, Tights. We''ll fly away enough to where they can''t hear us." "Sounds good to me." "Hmph!" As the two left deeper into the woods next to the martial arts temple, Kassi snorted. Shin had long woken up thanks to the noise the three caused and observed all of this with an amused look in his eyes. Kassi saw this and yelled out to him. "If you dare come any closer I''ll punch you straight out of this planet!" "Oh? Maybe I will. Our race doesn''t dive into romance much, so what''s the harm? Nao did say you might partake in this tournament. Want to have a little warm up spar?" As Shin said that, he got up. Kassi wavered for a moment. She then spoke out once more. "Yer on! Father won''t let me spar with him yet so you''ll have to do. Don''t go off runnin'' just ''cause I can''t fully control my strength yet." "No need to worry." And with that said, Nao and Tights spent some time alone in the woods enjoying each other''s embrace while Kassi and Shin enjoyed a sparring session. Before the two began Shin erected a divine energy barrier to not let any energy escape out, and at the sane time he wanted to see if anyone could probe it. Sure enough one individual was able to, causing a grin to appear on his face. Who was that individual? He was a certain green skinned individual with pointy ears, wearing a large white cape that had very large white pointy shoulder extensions. He wore a dark blue-purple gi outfit, fit for training. This was Piccolo, one of the Z Fighters, and one of the first to arrive on the island. His attention was immediately caught by the barrier being erected in the woods nearby, causing his eyes to open. Confusion appeared in his eyes the moment he tried to see where the barrier was. "Strange...I sense no evil intentions, but why was a barrier placed here? It won''t even let me see inside...", Piccolo uttered to himself. As he could to doing nothing about it, he let out a sigh. Yet the energy he was trying to sense had some familiar with it but he couldn''t get a good grasp on it. "Moreover, this energy...could it be...?" He then entered own thoughts but eventually shook them away, His sight soon landed on one of the many flying capsule jets heading to the tournament grounds. It was pale yellow in color and had the number 576 labeled on the front. This was Bulma''s exclusive capsule jet! Bulma herself was now a middle aged woman, containing an air of maturity around her. She was seated in the pilot''s seat controlling the jet''s wheel. Next to her in the co-pilot''s seat was her husband, Vegeta. The prince of the Saiyans! Behind them were a couple rows of seats on each side. On the right was Goku''s family, Chi-chi and the Ox King, Yamcha, as well as Krillin and Android 18 with Marron in her arms. Master Roshi, Gohan, Oolong, Puar, Goten, who was Goku''s second child, and Trunks, who was Bulma''s and Vegeta''s child, could be seen on the other side. Friendly conversation could be heard going around the group and laughter erupted every so often. During this time, Gohan spoke out to everyone with a question of his own. "By the way, Vegeta. This goes for as well, Goten. You too, Trunks. Would you guys mind if we don''t turn into Super Saiyans during the tournament?" "Why not?", Vegeta asked with a stern voice. Hearing Vegeta question that caused Bulma to turn and look at him before speaking out. "Don''t you know? You guys were already shown on TV during the fight with Cell. Now try transforming in front of them. They''ll remember who you guys were!" "Yeah! If that happens we''d get swarmed by TV reporters." "Hmph, if that happens I''d just beat the crap out of all of them." "Heh, you can''t do that, Vegeta!" After Gohan said that with a chuckle, everyone let out a laugh. Even Vegeta let out a small laugh before he continued to speak. "Well, all right. As long as nobody turns Super Saiyan, nobody will have an advantage. It won''t effect my superiority." "I don''t mind!" "Me neither!" After Vegeta said that with an arrogant tone, Trunks and Goten chipped in as well. Gohan happily responded hearing the three of them confirm. "Awesome, thank you guys!", Gohan said happily. "Besides, Super Saiyans should be illegal. It''s impossible to fight against something like that, hahaha!", Krillin said with a nervous tone. This incited the others to laugh once more. After everyone finished laughing, Bulma was the next one to yell out after seeing what she was seeing in the near distance. "Look everyone! This is the island that''s hosting the 25th World''s Martial Arts Tournament!" After Bulma said that, all eyes landed on the window, allowing them a good look at the island. Before they realized it they touched down and they began wandering toward the center. They could see stalls containing various things to sell along the way. Everyone was anticipating Goku to arrive soon. The group soon met up with Piccolo as well. Piccolo remained quiet about the barrier since he couldn''t do anything about it. Besides, the barrier vanished in a few moments after it was erected. Shin had actually won against Kassi after successfully dropping her guard multiple times. She was pissed off about her loss but didn''t throw a tantrum. She only waited for Nao and Tights to return. The moment the two did, Kassi saw Tights was blushing a deep red, but otherwise looked normal. Nao also saw Kassi and Shin. He knew the two fought against each other, and only smiled back at the two. Shin nodded seeing Nao return. With the five grouped together again, they also began heading toward the temple grounds where the tournament was held. Kassi didn''t speak a word as they walked. Shin decided to play a bit, even going as far as trying to reach for Kassi''s arm to hold to, but he only received a fierce glare. Nao chuckled seeing this. Kassi was one of the more stubborn children he has, even with her tomboyish appearance. As to whether Kassi and Shin would grow closer as a result of this, he wouldn''t know. He had his own wives and family to look after, and seeing his children spread out brought warmth to his heart. He would catch up with the others soon, but for now it was time to meet Goku and the Z Fighters. Not only that, but two sides of a coin were about to meet. Being from the righteous faction, Nao was a Saiyan prodigy. He was bound to meet the evil faction''s Saiyan Prince, Prince Vegeta! Although Vegeta''s overall character turned for the better during the recent years and even went as far as creating a family of his own, Nao was still very excited to meet the group! Chapter 208 - 200: Meeting The Z Fighters! (II) Quick A/N : Chapter 200 is finally here! You guys have been supporting me a lot, and I truly thank you guys! This fanfic is just about at 2 million views and 5000 collections too! I don''t know if I''ll be able to do a 2-3 chapter drop but I will try! The anticipated reaction chapter is here, and I hope I met your guys'' expectations. Don''t forget to read the author comment at end of chapter too. Enjoy! . . . . . . . . . . . . . "Looks like the fighters we have been keeping an eye on have arrived. Why don''t we check ourselves in? Would be better to get there early before the lines start to crowd. There''s quite a few earthlings here." "Yeah, I''m always one for being early so let''s do that. But first..." After Shin and Nao spoke to each other, Nao looked over to Kassi. Anger could be seen all over face as she kept quiet. She really was a stubborn girl despite being very beautiful. "Kassi, I know you''re pretty stubborn, but a loss is a loss. Let Shin hold your arm while you two go register for the tournament." "F-Father!"" Hearing Nao say that, Kassi''s cheeks became a bit red. She then looked over to Shin, who only shrugged his shoulders in response. Nao let out another chuckle seeing Kassi react like this. He then placed his hand over her silver hair and ruffled it. "You know Kassi, I''m just looking out for you. Having a partner is amazing. Moreover, Shin hasn''t been slacking in his training either. He''s a god like me too." "I indeed am. Having a partner doesn''t really sound too bad if you ask me. Once that bastard is dead I might settle down for good. Nao''s already giving his blessing, Kassi. You certainly are a breathtaking woman." "...I know my attitude can be pretty bad at times, but do you really think I''m beautiful?" "That would be an understatement." Hearing Shin say that with a genuine smile, Kassi felt her heart thump a bit. She then became quiet and turned the other way. The only thing she did was open her right arm out, giving a signal out to Shin. Shin complied and linked his arm with hers. She then spoke out once more. "Just so yer aware, I''m only doin'' this ''cause I lost! Nothing more!" "Sure, sure. Let''s go register ourselves already. Make sure you enter as well, Kibito. We need to you to test that Saiyan''s potential." "As you wish, Master." After Shin said that, Kassi and Shin slowly walked into the crowd of people on the main road leading to the entrance of the martial arts temple where the registration is hosted at. It was quite funny seeing the two walk arm in arm since Shin was quite smaller than Kassi. It garnered onlookers but the two ignored them. Meanwhile, Kibito walked up next to Nao while he had his arms bent horizontally behind his back and his fists curled up, appearing stoic. He then spoke out to Nao. "Is it fine letting the Young Miss be like that with Master? As I recall Master had never taken in a lover before." "It should be. It''ll be many first experiences for the two of them to say the least, haha! Besides, it''ll bring another god under our wing." "So you really did have other intentions, Nao?", Tights asked. She remained quiet during their talk but she now spoke up "Hmm...you could say that. We''ll need to see if the ship sails first. She really should find a lover soon though." "It is true she''s one of yer only children left who doesn''t have a lover or two by now. Fie is another one but she''s an exception. I don''t think she sees any other man her life other than you, Nao." "Fie''s still like that? Maybe it''s because of the blood pact we initially bonded with...She hasn''t awoken to any of those types of feelings yet, has she?" "Not as far as I''m aware of, Nao. But I would overhear her callin'' yer name durin'' yer absences every so often when her door was closed. If it were me, you ought to embrace her." "That''s what''s been happening lately? I still see her as my own child, but it is true we aren''t blood related. I don''t l.u.s.t after my own children though...so this might be a bit troublesome. I guess we could always leave it up to fate. Besides, it''s Aht''s turn next. She''s been patiently waiting all this time." "Haha, yer right about that! If you hadn''t started yer Mana trainin'' with her, Aht probably would have gone crazy by now. She was distracted at first helpin'' raise Eir''s child but a whole thirty one years passed. You got a lot of catchin'' up to do." "You were training with Lady Chronoa for thirty one years?" Kibito, who listened in on Nao and Tights'' conversation, asked that. He turned toward Kibito and nodded. "That''s right. But we should cut this talk short. You should go catch up with Shin. We''ll go meet Bulma and the others." "Acknowledged. I hope your meeting goes well." After Kibito said that, he turned his body around and began walking to where Kassi and Shin was. They were now quite a ways away and soon approaching the temple gate. He was quite tall too so Nao was able to see Kibito flow through the incoming crowds of people. Nao saw Kibito dodge every single one of them, not allowing to touch his body as he faded into the distance. This caused Nao to raise his eyebrows. "Heh, looks like Kibito also hadn''t been slacking in his training either." "You can tell just by his movements?" "You can say that. I''d love to go into detail but we ought to go ourselves. Goku just arrived. I also can''t wait to see your sister again after all these years." "She''ll definitely receive a shocker lookin'' at me in this outfit of yours. You said it was a combat maid outfit right?" "Yep! It''s also time to meet our dear Prince Vegeta too." Hearing Nao say that with a playful tone, Tights only nodded in response. He could tell the guys were on the left side of the south entrance while he and Tights were on the east side. By foot alone it would take a good fifteen minutes. Nao thought of teleporting directly there, but opted not to. He instead locked hands with Tights, and the two started to walk westward. People who saw them got out of their way, mostly assuming Nao to be a noble of sorts since he had a maid with him. Meanwhile, Goku had long touched down nearby the Z Fighters who were eagerly awaiting him. Lots of tears were shed once everyone saw Goku with Fortuneteller Baba. Goku even met his second son for the first time, Son Goten! Baba warned Goku that he only had 24 hours to be in the realm of the living. He was able to return since he had earned enough good karma while training under King Kai since he passed away from Cell''s fight many years back. Goku acknowledged her and she soon left. Yet as she floated away, she suddenly felt someone''s gaze lock onto her. She noticed a very particular white haired man looking right at her. The moment she saw him she cursed inwardly. ''Shit, it''s that guy! I have to get out of here pronto! What the heck is he even doing here!?'', Baba cursed inwardly in her heart. She then sped up even more and vanished from sight. Nao chuckled seeing her leave like that but didn''t say anything. Before long he could see Goku getting reunited with his family and the Z Fighters. Laughter constantly echoed from their group as Goku spent quality time with Goten. Nao and Tights walked for a few more minutes before they were only a few meters away. Nao calmly spoke out to the group, interrupting their reunion. "Yo, Goku. Long time no see!" "Huh?" The group suddenly became quiet hearing this voice reach out to Goku. Goku himself was also not expecting someone to reach out to him. He placed Goten back down on the ground. He then turned around, only to see a rather tall white-green haired man with spiky hair that shot straight up, curving backward at their tips, much like Vegeta and a beautiful short blond haired woman in a maid outfit holdings hands with him. Confusion appeared in most of the group''s eyes, all but a couple. Shock appeared in Bulma''s eyes not believing who she was currently seeing. Vegeta saw Bulma''s reaction, and had another look at Nao, but remained quiet. Goku was the first to speak out, as confusion could be seen in his eyes as well. "Who are ya? Wasn''t expectin'' anyone else to show up since the gang is all here. Have we met before?" "Sure did, though I didn''t introduce myself at that time. I was on King Kai''s planet thirteen years ago with you. Surely you must remember that?" """King Kai''s Planet!?""", everyone shouted in surprise. After that was said, Gohan leaned toward Piccolo and began whispering in his ears. Videl was also with the group at this time, but she hadn''t been able to confess her feelings to Gohan yet. "Piccolo, do you know this guy? He''s dressed very weirdly!" "I don''t. But for him to mention King Kai, he must be affiliated with the Other World somehow. That appearance though...It''s very strange indeed. Wait a minute...is that a tail!?" "A tail?" After Piccolo whispered that, the two managed to spot Nao''s tail around his waist. Nao''s eyes shifted and locked straight onto Piccolo''s. Seeing Nao smile, a shock went down Piccolo''s back, causing him to curse softly. "Shit, Gohan! We can''t mess with this guy. He already saw through me!" "Seriously!?" Seeing that happen, before anyone could do anything, Piccolo rushed put in front of Goku, entering a defensive stance. This shocked everyone even more but Nao didn''t do anything. Piccolo then yelled out to him. "What''s another Saiyan like you doing here on this planet!?" "A Saiyan?", Goku blinked with his eyes. His eyes then moved downward and saw Nao''s white tail. "You really are a Saiyan!" "Hmph, no wonder why I was getting a familiar feeling."" "Vegeta?" Hearing Vegeta ask that, Goku shifted his head and saw him walk up next to Goku, still having his arms folded. Nao smiled seeing the Saiyan Prince right in front of him now. Nao let go of Tight''s hand and walked up to him too. Nao performed a bow with his left hand, causing more shock to appear in everyone''s eyes. "It''s finally a pleasure to meet you, Prince Vegeta. Your grandfather and I go way back." "White hair, and a white tail, though you have some green now too. But it doesn''t natter. Father always warned me when I was a kid to not meet a white haired Saiyan under any circ.u.mstances, I How the hell did you survive our planet''s destruction?" "Trade secret~" "You bastard, if you won''t answer properly then maybe I''ll have to beat it out if you!" "Want to give it a try?" Having successfully taunted Vegeta, Vegeta unleashed a bit of his Ki. This caused those nearby to fly back a bit. Vegeta rushed forward, striking out with his right fist. Yet Nao did nothing which caused more anger to appear in Vegeta''s eyes. "You dare underestimate me, the Prince of all Saiy--huh!?" As he yelled that out, his voice was cut off as he stumbled onto the floor. Nao was able to influence the space around him, allowing his body to become intangible. Vegeta phased right through him, and ended up tumbling into the ground behind him! A loud crash ensued! "Vegeta, don''t act so rashly! Don''t you know who this guy is!?", Bulma panicked, running up to his side. "As if I give a damn about who he is. He dared to mock me!" *Slap!* Unexpectedly a loud slapping sound suddenly echoed around them, and a red hand print appeared on Vegeta''s face. He scoffed in response but didn''t get back up, and allowed Bulma to slap him. She then looked at Nao once more, confirming what she was really true. "I''m sorry about my husband''s actions just now. But is that really you, Nao? Moreover, this one next to you...Big sister!? And what''s with this outfit!?" After Bulma yelled that out, Tights smiled. She then lowered her hand, allowing Bulma to stand back up again. Tights then spoke out to her. "Long time to see, sis. Nao and I decided to pay a visit to earth since his training was recently completed." Seeing Bulma call her sister out like that caused everyone to blankly stare for a good moment. They then yelled out simultaneously. """Bulma has a sister!?""" Chapter 209 - 201: Catching Up "She sure does! I''m the eldest sister of Capsule Corporation, Tights. I''ve been off planet durin'' the last few decades so you guys probably weren''t aware of my existence. Did you really not tell them about me, sis?" "...Off planet? Do you have any idea what this woman is talking about, Gohan?", Videl said with a doubtful look in her eyes. As most earthlings weren''t aware that life existed beyond planet Earth at this point in the story, Videl had a really hard time believing what she was currently seeing. It''s not every day you see a person walking around with a tail. Sure there were very odd creatures on the planet itself, but Videl wasn''t taking it. Gohan could only sigh hearing Videl''s doubt, lightly shaking his head. "Please stay quiet for now, Videl. Looks like we''ll have to explain things later on. You can at least do that, right?" "I trust you, Gohan, so I will. Something does seem to be happening. Also once this whole thing is over..." After Videl said that, she lightly blushed looking back at Gohan. Gohan saw this, and confusion appeared in eyes. "Is something on my face?" "I-It''s nothing!", Videl said, dodging his question. Gohan could only scratch his face seeing her head turn away from his out of embarrassment This did not go unnoticed by Nao, either. ''Looks like Videl is already starting to like Gohan. This is a good sign. Seeing the Z Fighters here altogether also means the original story hadn''t deviated much. It''s still a shame this is just a clone of the actual story created by Rebirth, but it''s still blessing. I even have a large family now, considering I was just an orphan with adoptive parents in my last life. Still, there''s only about six years left before D*Z/D*S truly ends. I have a few loose ends to tie up as well before we can head off to the next world..'', Nao soon entered his thoughts. ''...I need to make sure Fu is dead and his plans stopped. Not to mention there is the Tournament of Power as well. There''s also that Moro guy...'', Nao continued his thoughts. "But I won''t go after Moro. His battle with the Z Fighters was truly spectacular. It even brought in the rest of the gods. I don''t think they would mind if we left before that. I will have my finale with Fu while the Z Fighters and the gods can have their finale with Moro...'' ''(A/N My own spin on the GP arc ending, especially after seeing the latest manga chapter lol. I know there is another movie in production too...but world one will be ending soon sadly) Finalizing his plans, Nao ended his current train of thought and moved onto the next one. He was starting to anticipate what the next world laid out for him and the girls. Nao wouldn''t be alone either. He would able to take the white Palace into Rebirth''s void space and the souls of the girls as well. Anyone who was Soulbound to him could go! Not to mention Rebirth did another system update during the last thirty one years, giving Nao the ability to split off his soul. After his soul would split, he could enter the next worlds with his second soul and onward. The prior wouldn''t go untouched either, he would let the earlier souls become his avatars! It had a simple name like Soulbound did, called Soul Split! Not only that, the Soulbound Partners would also be able to form their own avatars while in Rebirth''s void space. This space also received a name, simply called Soul Space! Nao could leave his avatars in the white Palace while his new ones would undergo reincarnations in the worlds the Old Man chose for Nao. Rebirth''s main theme was rebirth and reincarnation after all. It symbolized the Phoenix! As to whether Nao could merge his avatars together again in the future remained undecided, as he did not receive a power for this yet. But what he did know was that in Rebirth''s Plane Shop, three worlds appeared before him. The shop became very simplified too. It only showed Planes he could buy. As for the three worlds Nao could now buy from, they were the worlds of O*verlord, P*kemon, and the continent of Z*muria! Nao was very excited to say the least. Also, the shop no longer had skills, weapons armors or accessories,tickets for gacha, or any consumables to purchase from, just Planes. Each Plane also only costed 1 Rebirth Point as well. But there was a catch for Nao to earn Rebirth Points now. The only way he could earn them was by splitting off his soul. Each split gave one Rebirth Point, while each plane costed only one Rebirth Point. Essentially what that meant was unless he had already created the plane prior, his soul could only venture out into one world at a time! He did not have any plans to split his soul off multiple times at once either. That just sounded like a one way ticket to Hell. Splitting off one''s soul was an excruciating pain per Rebirth''s warning Nao received a while ago. Excess strain would likely cause his soul to perish. He didn''t want to take any chances. Nao also wanted to look at his status screen once more, but that will be saved for when the group heads off into the tournament area. For now, Nao finally ended his train of thought. He was to enjoy a short vacation with Tights and Kassi, enjoying the so called Majin Buu Saga. He saw Tights holding out her hand allowing Bulma to stand back up. Meanwhile Vegeta scoffed but didn''t say anything. He too was inwardly surprised learning Bulma had a sister. Let alone she was dating the guy who he was told to never meet in person by his own father. The shock in everyone else''s eyes also remained for several moments. Goku kept blinking his eyes as he shifted them between the two, finding many similarities. It wasn''t until Chi-Chi who berated him with an angry voice that Goku stopped doing this. "Goku, don''t you know it''s not polite to keep staring like that!? Welcome! Tights, was it? You definitely look like Bulma, but this outfit of yours...are you a house maid or something?" "You can say that. Nao and I have been together for over thirty years together. We do have someone we''d like you to meet as well, Bulma." "My, such a strong relationship after being together for so long! If you''re Bulma''s sister then you''re a friend of ours. But to think there would be more Saiyans out there...At least you seem to be proper unlike these two idiots." "Hey, I take offense to that!'' "Oh shut it will you, Vegeta? Just keep sitting there. You deserve it for pulling a stunt like that." "Now listen here you lousy woman--!?" "Care to say that again, my dear Vegeta!?" After Bulma spelled out that last part while yanking on his ear, a wave of laughter echoed around them causing Vegeta to click his tongue once more. Goku smiled seeing this and spoke out to Nao. "So ya really are a Saiyan like me and Vegeta huh? You look pretty strong too and Vegeta couldn''t even touch you earlier! Wanna have a little spar with me?" "Hmm...what do you think, Tights? By the way it''s nice indeed to meet you all. I''m called Nao. We''re pretty much on a short vacation before we head off to our next destination." "I don''t see why not but you guys are goin'' to miss the registration window for the tournament if you are goin'' to wait around any longer." "Ah, that''s right! We gotta go register for that! Let''s go everyone. Nao was it? It was nice to meet ya. We can have a spar later if time allows it." "As expected of Goku. Fighting is the only thing on your mind even when you''re dead, hahaha!", Krillin said with a laugh. This caused another round of laughter while Videl looked at Gohan with confusion in her eyes. Gohan could only let out a sigh, reassuring her that everything will be explained later. In response she gripped onto his hand with hers, causing Videl to lightly blush once more. Nao saw this happen too of course but he didn''t say anything. Before long the Z Fighters left, but Nao asked Bulma to remain behind. Vegeta also got up and left in silence after the others. ''Say Bulma can you stay behind fir a bit?" "Sure, it''s not like I''m participating or anything. But wow, Nao, is that really you? I''ve been keeping tabs with big sis but I haven''t been able to contact you at all!" "Haha, I apologize for that. I''ve been in a rather secluded place. I was training with my master for the last thirty one years." "How can you spend that long just training!?" "I''m different from those guys, sadly. Thirty one years is but a drop in an ocean for me now. You should know since we brought you to that place in the past, right?" "You did mention that...but you at least stay in contact with your family, right? That''s one thing in itself but I didn''t think you would make my big sister like this! You''ve got some explaining to do!" "Come on, don''t be like that, Bulma. I offered her this position and we''re lovers anyway, so what''s the harm?" "That''s right, sis. I had a chance to decline at first, but I truly love Nao. If he wants me to be his maid, then I''ll do it. I''ve had a very fulfilling life so far. Watching over Nao''s children has been a blessing." "Wait, did you say children?" "Sure did! We even brought our daughter and a couple of Nao''s friends along to participate in this tournament. The others remained behind though." "Well, you do seem to be in high spirits, big sis so I guess I can accept this. But to think we sisters would both marry Saiyans...life can be pretty cruel, right?" "Hehe, I can see how much you care for that guy. Vegeta was his name right? We''ll have our daughter meet him later. He is technically her Uncle after all! "Pffft, I can''t imagine him as an Uncle. He''s always so full of himself. I''m sorry for what he did earlier, Nao. I also want to meet your daughter as well! Also big sister, you look like you haven''t changed a bit besides gaining a motherly aura. Can''t say I''m not jealous, haha!" After Bulma said that, she let out a laugh. Nao and Tights joined in too. Nao then spoke out once more. "You look like you''ve been enjoying yourself lately as well, Bulma. Also it looks like our daughter finished signing up and she''s heading here as we speak. Why don''t we join the others along the way? That way we can catch up and introduce our daughter we''re at it." "Sure! Let''s go!" Chapter 210 - 202: Anticipation Of The Future And just like that Bulma, Tights and Nao went along the main road joining the massive crowd of people swarming the crowds. They were soon interrupted by a wave of children rushing toward a certain corner of the main road, and everyone heard a loud rough voice laughing their head off. It looks like Mr. Satan had finally made his appearance, who was none other than Videl''s father. Videl actually loathed his attitude most of the time, basking in glory that didn''t belong to him. It wouldn''t be until the end of the Majin Buu Saga that Mr. Satan''s personality changed for the better. But until then, Videl stayed by Gohan''s side most of the time. Anyways, the three dodged all the rushing children who wanted his autograph and continued walking along the main road. ''I guess now is just about as good as any. Rebirth can you display my status?'', Nao asked inside his mind. [Acknowledged.] All of a sudden a blue panel shone inside his mind. Previously he had to close his eyes to view it but he didn''t need to now. If one looked closely at his eyes a blue screen could be seen in front of his irises. It was a strange feeling, but he had long gotten used to it. [Rebirth] ======================== [Hosts : 2] [Name] : Nao ---------------- [Age] : 53 (Physical), 69 (Mental) [Race] : Ancient Saiyan, Legendary Saiyan [Current Level : - ] [Current Ki Remaining - 100%] [Fairy : Miho] ------------------- [Name] : Chelsea [Age] : 49 (Physical) 65 (Mental) [Race] : Human [Current Ki Remaining - 100%] [Current Level : - ] [Fairy : Mist] ---------------------- [Active Quests : -] [Active Side Quests : -] ------------------------ [Inventory Access - Pocket Dimension] ------------------------ [Active Planes] - DBZ, Vainqueur/Historia ---©\-------------------- [Plane Shop] Purchasable Planes : O*verlord, P*kemon, Z*muria ------------------------ [Titles - The First Player, Creator of Planes, Reincarnator] ------------------------ Soulbound Partners - -Miya ( 0 Children) -Elsa (1 Child) -Sayuri (3 Children) -Isabella (1 Child) -Chelsea (0 Children) -Tights (1 Child) -Eir (1 Child) -Aht (0 Children) -Fie (0 Children) ------------------------- Soul Split Avatars - 0 ------------------------ Affinities : Lower Elements - Ice Higher Elements - Space, Time ------------------------ [Transformations Display - Off] [Active Skill Display - Off] [Passive Skill Display - Off] ========================================= Seeing Rebirth''s display in his eyes caused Nao to stop talking. A few things of the display changed as well. Before long he stopped walking altogether while his pupils continued to dart back and forth. Tights and Bulma were in their own little world catching up with each other for a while but they soon noticed Nao wasn''t behind them any more. Well he was, but he was quite a ways away now. Seeing this after turning around caused Bulma to speak out to him. "Is something wrong, Nao? You stopped walking all of a sudden." Yet Nao didn''t answer her. Tights placed her and on her cheek and observed Nao for a bit. She soon looked at his face and could make out a very tiny blue screen in his eyes. Tights then sighed. "It''s nothin'' to worry about, sis. Nao is just lookin'' at somethin''. Can''t say much but you can treat it similar to alien technology that was planted inside his mind." "Alien technology planted in the mind? Like how those androids got created?" "Androids?" "Oh right, you were off planet so you wouldn''t know what happened in the recent years. In fact 18, who was with us, used to be one of them. Krillin sure lucked out marrying such a beauty. Can you at least tell me the specifications? Must be nice to have alien technology like that. Being a proud genius like I am, can''t say I''m not jealous, haha!" After Bulma said that, she laughed. Yet Tights could only shake her head, letting out another sigh. "I''m not at the liberty to say, unfortunately. We''re almost at the entrance to the temple anyways. There''s such a long line now. We should join the others and look for our seats. Just let Nao do his own thing. He''ll be with us again before you know it, sis." Tights spoke out to Bulma with a playful tone. It caused Bulma to squint her eyes a bit in suspicion, but ended up letting out a sigh. She then linked arms with Tights and the two made a mad dash toward the large line of people who were making their way to the audience seats. It was actually quite a large stage, with a capacity of letting several tens of thousands people sit in it at once. It was the stage to determine the world''s strongest fighter after all. On Planet Earth at least! Ditching Nao, the two vanished from sight. Meanwhile Nao remained silent, letting people walk past him left and right. He was silent as he was currently looking at his Soulbound Partners list. He sighed mentally in his heart. ''So Rebirth is already treating both Aht and Fie as Soulbound Partners... I ought to meet up with them after we head back. Aht did say she wanted to speak to me about something recently and only mentioned about wanting to do her first time in a special location. As for Fie...I should come to terms with her. If what Tights said really is true, I won''t deny her feelings. But besides that Rebirth even lists my children under them. That''s quite handy if you ask me. Looks like the affinities were finally split into the different categories too...'', Nao thought as he continued to look through his status window. ''There''s also a count for my Soul-Split Avatars. It''s obvious it''s currently at 0 since I''ve not done it yet but it looks like Rebirth is already prepping me for our next world. I''ll likely be choosing O*erlord next. I''ve never truly played a VRMMO before, let alone get transferred as my game character into a new, unexplored world, so both experiences should be a blast for me. It should be the same for the girls too. I wasn''t expecting Rebirth to be something like this either. I can''t say I''m not disappointed for wanting to play a VRMMO, since that was my main goal for buying Rebirth in my past life, heh.'', Nao continued his thoughts with a chuckle. ''But I digress. This status screen looks a whole lot better than what it originally looked like. I''m sure my level and stats will return once I actually log into Yggdrasil for the first time. Hopefully it will mirror its layout, but I can only hope for that. I think that''s enough looking for now...'', Nao finally ended his thoughts. After blinking his eyes another time, his status screen vanished, and his vision returned to normal. A massive line of people entered his view. He no longer saw Tights or Bulma in front if him. Spreading out his Godly Ki, it didn''t even taken a second to locate Tights and Bulma. Those two were already seated in the audience next to Goku''s family and the other Z Fighters. The Fighters themselves were enjoying a meal backstage before the junior division started. Yet the moment Nao spread his sense out, he covered the whole place just to make sure no one was hiding that he didn''t expect. Sure enough no one did but a smile crept on Nao''s face. He let out a chuckle seeing that he pranked Piccolo once more. As for Piccolo himself, he stumbled over his chair which almost caused the massive pile of cleared plates stacked high up to fall over. Seeing this Gohan spoke out to him after finishing up his bite of noodles he was currently eating alongside Goku and Vegeta. ''That was a pretty strong reaction there, Piccolo. Are you alright?" "I-It''s nothing. I just felt a massive energy sweep over this entire place. I felt like an ant compared to theirs. It was from that guy we just met..." "That guy? You mean the Saiyan who''s familiar with both my Dad and Vegeta?" "Yeah. I''ll say this right now, do not engage a fight with him. Thankfully he doesn''t seem to have any evil intentions nor is he intending to join this tournament...", Piccolo said nervously. Yet before Gohan could respond to him, the space all around them suddenly froze. Their bodies froze as well and the color around them turned dull. In the next instance, Nao appeared next to the Z Fighters enjoying their meal. Well they were currently paused, but he arrived next to them nonetheless. He had stopped time and made use of his space affinity once again. He wanted to join in for a meal with them even though he wasn''t allowed back here. This moment was right before the group met Shin and Kibito and the junior division. The preliminaries had long since ended. The preliminaries was the same punching machine routing like in the original story. The only difference was on top of Vegeta destroying the machine, Kassi ended up destroying it as well. Most of the other fighters became numb and avoided the group from there on. Yet once he arrived he couldn''t see Kassi with them. He sensed her quite a ways away and was still with Shin. Guess she stuck around him longer than he expected, causing Nao to lightly smile. But with that said, he returned time back to normal. He then spoke out to them causing shock to appear in their eyes. "Hey guys, mind if I join in? Looks like you guys have already started eating." ''W-What the!?", Piccolo shouted in shock. The other Saiyans also remained stunned. ". .Is something on my face?" "How the hell did you just appear like that out of nowhere!?" "What, I can''t?" "I would like to say no, but ugh...this isn''t even like Goku''s Instant Transmission. Who are you, really?" "You''ll find out soon. But for now, I''m famished. The food here looks really good." "It really is! You should join in!", Goku finally said after his clarity returned. He spoke out with a mouth full of food like he always does. "I don''t give a damn on how you were able to get back here, but get out. This area is restricted for fighters only.", Vegeta said with a stern voice. "Come on, Vegeta don''t be like that. Let Nao join in on the fun. It would be a waste for all this delicious food to go to waste." "And you, don''t talk with your mouth full like that, it''s disgusting! But fine, whatever. I don''t care anymore." After Vegeta said that with an annoyed look in his eyes, laughter spread among them. Seeing this as a sign, Nao pulled up a chair and before long, hundreds of plates became stacked against the side of the table. The personnel refused to serve him at first but eventually agreed after finding out his status being related to Capsule Corporation''s eldest daughter. They didn''t want to anger such a person so they could only comply. Flaunting such status was great for times like these. Eventually Nao burped in satisfaction, and dismissed himself from the group, arriving back at Tights'' side in the audience. Before they knew it time sped up once again and everyone enjoyed the final fight of the junior division. It went the same, and Trunks came out on top, beating Goten! Chapter 211 - 203: Goku And Shin The Z Fighters in the audience also became numb seeing Nao just be there right next to Tights, as if he had been there all along, while Tights just sat there nonchalantly. Yet they didn''t question him further as the junior division was underway. Just like the original the kids were pretty pathetic in the matches themselves. Very much matching to that of a backwater planet compared to other planets in Universe 7. The only one worth watching was match between Trunks and Goten. It lasted quite a while as the crowd didn''t make a single peep while they watched the two fight in the air. At one point Trunks knocked Goten down and he had to turn Super Saiyan to prevent his body from touching the grass, which would have signaled a knockout. The others turned a blind eye to this and the two continued fighting. Seeing as Goten was the first to transform, Trunks followed suit. He later took advantage of one of Goten''s weak points, smacking his body all the way until the stands on the right side of the fighting stage. Goten tried to halt his body while still being in the air, but unfortunately for him, his feet touched down on the seats. The onlookers watched him without saying anything and it even took the announcer a few moments before he announced the winner of the junior division. With that, it ended with Trunks'' victory. Goten complained but Trunks didn''t take it since Goten did the same thing earlier on in the match. Yet Trunks still made his promise to alleviate Goten''s anger. After that match, Mr. Satan still had his promise to the victor to keep. It truly was quite funny seeing Mr. Satan take a punch straight to the face, getting smacked all the way into the wall on the right side next to the entrance that led into the fighter''s rooms. He calmed the masses, stating that was intentional and lost on purpose. But we all know that was a lie, right? Nao could only snicker in his heart seeing how ridiculous Mr. Satan behaved during this time. No wonder Videl hated his attitude. He truly was full of himself. After the junior division ended, an intermission happened, allowing the fighters of the main division to warm up. It was at this time the Z Fighters left one of the wings for a relaxing stroll. It didn''t take them long to encounter Shin and Kibito. Kassi was with them as well of course. She no longer held Shin''s arm but if one looked closely, Kassi''s cheeks appeared to be red. On one side of this right pathway was Shin, Kassi and Kibito behind the two, as if he were watching over them. In front of them was Goku, Vegeta, Gohan, Piccolo, Krillin, Android 18, and Videl. If one looked closely at Shin, he was actually hovering off the ground, causing Videl to look at him questioningly. "Hey, Gohan, this guy is floating, isn''t he?", she leaned in toward Gohan, asking him. Yet Gohan didn''t respond to him. The others also looked at Shin without out saying anything. Piccolo was the first to react, letting out an audible ''huh?''. Yet before anyone could say anything, Shin left Kassi''s side, and floated toward Goku. "Hello. You must be Son Goku, yes?" "W-Why do you know about me?" "I''ve heard many rumors about you. You''re also acquainted with a friend of mine you see. I was hoping to engage in a sparring match with you. I also made it through the preliminaries that happened earlier. I hope the pairings will go well and I''ll be able to fight against you. I''m interested to see how strong you truly are." After Shin said that, he paused for a moment. Letting out a smile, he continued to speak. "Please, let me shake your hand." "S-Sure. It''s a pleasure." After Goku said that, Shin extended his right hand out. Goku matched his right hand and the two shook their hands. Shin let out a smile, and chuckled. Goku was still confused by his behavior. Shin then let go of his land and spoke out to Goku once more. "I see. It is just as the rumors say, you indeed possess a good soul." After Shin said that, he stopped floating, and touched down on the ground. Placing his right arm over his chest, he bowed. "I bid you farewell, everyone." With that said, Shin turned around and started to walk toward Kassi and Kibito. It didn''t take him long enough to rejoin the two. They slowly vanished from sight, leaving the Z fighters behind. As they distanced themselves, Kassi had one last look behind her, and her eyes landed on Vegeta. She scoffed a bit and turned around in silence. Once they were out of sight, Shin linked his arm with Kassi''s once more, speaking out to her. "Is something wrong, Kassi? Are you sure you don''t want to meet him?" "Nah. Unless Father wants me to, I''d rather not meet him. I can tell he''s a stuck up person from just his appearance alone. I can''t believe Auntie married such a guy." "That Saiyan is still your Uncle though, isn''t he?" "Well yeah, but if anything I''d rather meet him in a fight when we first meet. He looks pretty strong." "A contest of strength, huh? Think you can win?" "I don''t know. Father did mention he was the Prince of Saiyans. I hope that title of his isn''t just for show. I''ll pummel his ass into the ground if he doesn''t take me seriously though." "Hahaha! Well said, I guess. Looks like we all got something to look forward to. How does things look on your end, Kibito? Were you able to have a good look?" "Unfortunately, no. My sensing isn''t as good as yours is, Master. That Son Gohan seems to be hiding most of his strength. I guess we will find out once we meet on the stage." "Ah, how unfortunate. Well with this many fighters gathering I''m sure taking down Majin Buu won''t be a problem. The existence of the whole Universe is at stake here if that monster gets revived." "Majin Buu?", Kassi asked with an interested look in her eyes. "Yes. You see..." After Kassi asked that, Shin began to reveal the story about how Majin Buu came to be to Kassi and they vanished into the crowds of people who were buying food in preparation for the main division. The main division wouldn''t start until 1:30 in the afternoon, they had about an hour of time to spare. Meanwhile, Goku and the others remained standing still on the same path Shin, Kassi and Kibito were on just moments ago. Piccolo now took this time to walk up next to Goku and a serious look appeared in his eyes. "Do you have any idea who those guys are, Goku?" "I don''t. But one thing for sure is this tournament ain''t goin'' to be so easy anymore. I couldn''t even sense them." "So you couldn''t either? Also...did you have a close look at the girl next to him? I could''ve sworn I saw a tail." "A tail?" "Yeah. Also her eyes resemble that of Bulma''s sister who we met earlier. That Nao did say they wanted to introduce someone to Bulma. Could it have been her?" "Who knows. I''m startin'' to get all excited now! To think there could be more Saiyans out there than just us two, right, Vegeta?" "Tch. All I care about is fighting you to settle this debt once and for all. This will be for all the the humiliation I''ve suffered throughout the years. I don''t give a damn about that white haired Saiyan. My Father said to not pay him any attention, so neither will I." "Are you bearin'' a grudge against that guy or somethin''? He didn''t seem all that bad to me. You couldn''t even touch him though, haha!" "Not really. His family line runs deeper than you think, Kakarrot. He was around the time my grandfather was still alive, let alone my father. According to him Nao and my grandfather were pretty close at one point but thanks to my father''s intervention, he was banned from our Palace. Hadn''t of heard of him since." "Is that so? It''s a shame he ain''t participatin'' in this tournament. But is is true I''m itchin'' to fight you, Vegeta. I''ve been trainin'' all this time you know. I want to show you how much I''ve improved!" "Hmph. I wasn''t slacking off either. Hopefully we can settle this once and for all." "Yeah! I think we walked around good enough. Let''s head back, everyone. It looks like they''re going to be drawin'' lots soon!" ""Yeah!"", the other Z Fighters exclaimed. And with that, the group slowly walked back toward the fighter''s group. Anticipation could now be seen in everyone''s eyes. Yet little did they know they were about to receive a rude awakening! Chapter 212 - 204: Drawing And just like that, an hour past by in a blink of an eye. The audience became riled seeing a large visible whiteboard be brought onto the middle of the fighting stage. Meanwhile in the area closer to the back of the temple that was used for the preliminaries stood nine fighters, two assistants and the announcer. The moment the announcer saw Goku''s group arrive, he greeted them. This announcer was none other than the good one announcer that actually acknowledged the existence of how strong the Z Fighters were. "Ah, you guys are here!" "Hey!", Goku replied back, raising his hand. "Gather around, everyone. We will now begin the drawing to determine the pairs to decide the top sixteen! When we call your name, please come forth and draw a lot!" After the announcer said that, Krillin clasped his hands together and wished he wouldn''t fight in the first round. Unfortunately for him that is exactly what ended up happening. Yet unlike in the original, his opponent Puntar was nowhere to be seen. He didn''t pass the preliminaries and instead got outdone by Kassi! At first he wanted to berate her harshly but seeing Kassi destroy the punching machine like Vegeta did, he could only gulp down in silence and accept his loss. Not much of him was heard from after. As for the other fighters, Kassi, Shin and Kibito could be seen together. Killa and Jewel could be seen together not too far away from them. Spopovich and Yamu were farther away. Blue veins appeared on their bald heads anytime one looked at them. It was out of anger. They appeared tough on the outside. Besides those two, there was a masked fighter wearing a long plain white robe tied with a brown belt. Their face was hidden by a large pointy teal mask, similar to that of a witches'' hat that pointed backwards, combined with a large teal cape. It finished off with large yellow boots and gloves. It was likely this outfit could fool a normal earthling but a dead giveaway was two small holes that were cut open near the waist. Two small eyes could be seen within. It was obvious this was Goten and Trunks who secretly knocked out the original Might Mask fighter, essentially robbing him in the process. It was all so they could participate in the main division. There was one missing fighter who was taking a rest thanks to Trunks'' earlier strike, and that was Mr. Satan. These people combined with Goku''s group totaled 16! It was a top sixteen knockout tournament much similar to that of the one Nao witnessed in the Other World Tournament! Seeing everyone now waiting after the announcer said that, he spoke out once more. "Well then, I''ll be calling you all starting now. First up is Killa!" "Yeah!", responded Killa. Unlike everyone else his skin was actually all black. Yet it was clear well developed muscles could be seen on his entire body. After walking up to the small table that had a box on top of it, he reached in and grabbed a green ball. "Number 14." "Yes. Fighter Killa, Number 14." As the drawing started, the audience saw the assistants, who were in the middle of the stage, start writing names down on the large whiteboard. They became excited seeing it. Meanwhile, the announcer steadily continued to call out names. Kibito drew Number 7. Krillin still drew Number 1, even though he didn''t wish for it. Gohan drew Number 8 and still paired with Kibito. Shin saw this and nodded at Kibito with a smile. Kassi also watched all of this happen an interested look in her eyes. Goku took this chance to warn Gohan about Kibito. After that, the numbers continued as the announcer spoke. "Next is...Fighter C-18? Eh?" As the announcer said that, 18 calmly walked up next to him and she could see confusion in his eyes. "Umm...is this a name?" "It doesn''t matter, does it?" After 18 said that, she also reached in and grabbed a numbered ball. She tossed it at the announcer, causing him to fumble it and it almost landed on the ground. It revealed Number 9. The announcer regained his composure quickly after and continued to announce the names. "Next is Fighter Kassi!" "Got it." After Kassi acknowledged him, the eyes of the Z Fighters became serious. Piccolo walked up next to Goku. "Hey Goku, have you felt anything from this person at all?" "Nope. She must be good at hidin'' her energy " "Is that so? Well just from their tail alone I can tell she''s a Saiyan like you. Moreover, it seems she''s related to those two somehow too..." After Piccolo said that, his eyes landed on Shin and Kibito, who were both observing Kassi walking up to the announcers. Goku then spoke out to him. ''She ain''t so simple, that''s for sure." "Yeah.", Piccolo nodded in agreement. Meanwhile, Kassi arrived in front of the box next to the announcer. The announcer had more confusion appear in his eyes after looking at Kassi close up for the first time. He spoke out to her as Kassi reached her hand into the box. "...Say, are you reslly going to be alright fighting while you''re dressed like that? Also, have we met before?" "What? I can''t wear a pair of overalls to a fightin'' tournament?" "Well, there are no rules against it..." "There''s no problem then. I just like wearin'' these like Mother did. Here, catch." After Kassi said that, she tossed a green ball toward the announcer. She then turned, only to look at everyone watching her. She then spoke out in a loud voice, allowing everyone to hear her. "Listen up, you lot! I''m Kassi. My Mother is the eldest daughter of Capsule Corporation, so if you dare underestimate me then I''ll kick yer asses straight into the curb!" "C-Capsule Corporation?", a few exclaimed with a surprised look in their eyes. Others just remained quiet. The announcer was also surprised, and almost ended up dropping the ball onto the ground, but he managed to catch it. He then looked at it, and it numbered Number 2. "Kassi, Number 2!" Her name went right next to Krillin. Krillin also had a surprised look seeing her opponent walk away, returning to Shin''s side. He then let out a dejected sigh. "Sigh...good luck never comes my way, huh? I get to fight her out of all people. She may look pretty but her tone is something else." "Heh, tough luck for you, Krillin. You asked for it. I can''t sense her strength but if it''s much like any other Saiyan, don''t lose too badly.", Piccolo said with a grin on his face. Hearing Piccolo say that, Krillin became more dejected. Meanwhile the two within Mighty Mask''s outfit could be seen having a conversation of their own. "Hey, Trunks, did that pretty lady just say she''s from the place your family is at?" "She did. I''ve never met her before but Mama did always mention she had a sister who was off planet exploring space. It looks like she returned. I didn''t think Mama''s sister would have such a pretty lady as a daughter. The way she speaks is similar to Mama though, so I can definitely relate them." "She was off exploring space? That sounds really fun!" "I know, right? I doubt Mama will let us do that though. Space is really dangerous according to her. Anyways, I''m now more looking forward to this tournament!" "Me too!" Both Goten and Trunks said that with excitement in their eyes. Meanwhile, the announcer continued to call up names. Shin was called next, and drew Number 3. The Z Fighters also watched him go up with serious looks in their eyes. As Shin finished his, the announcer called Spopovich next, who drew Number 6. Jewel was after and drew Number 16. Goku was next after Jewel and he drew Number 11. The announcer kept announcing names one after another in quick succession, and Videl went next, drawing Number 5. Only Goku reacted with visible shock in his eyes after learning that Videl was Mr. Satan''s daughter, but the the drawing proceeded nonetheless. Piccolo was next after Videl, and drew Number 4, which paired him against Shin. Piccolo became full of sweat but he remained quiet after learning who his opponent was. He closed his eyes and started to meditate to calm himself down. The next two to go up were Mighty Mask, who drew Number 13 and Yamu who drew Number 15. Yamu didn''t say a thing like Spopovich did when the two went up to draw. Vegeta was the last to be called up, and he drew Number 12, which matched Goku. A grin appeared on his face while he showed off the number directly in Goku''s line of sight. The announcer ended drawing the lot with Mr. Satan''s number as he was taking a rest. He drew Number 10, and was paired against 18. With all of that said, the pairings were finally done! The end result was: First Match : Krillin Vs. Kassi. Second Match : Piccolo Vs Shin. Third Match : Videl Vs. Spopovich. Fourth Match : Gohan Vs. Kibito. Fifth Match : Mr. Satan Vs Android 18. Sixth Match : Goku Vs Vegeta. Seventh Match : Mighty Mask Vs. Killa. Eight Match : Jewel Vs Yamu. Seeing the whiteboard fully labeled with names now caused the audience to roar in excitement once more. Just like in the original, most of the matches remained the same pairings, except for match number one! The 25th World Tournament was about to go underway as the fighters began to disperse into the fighters room, waiting for the first match to start! Chapter 213 - 205: Uninvited Guest "So our Kassi is up first, eh?", Nao said with a look of anticipation. Nao remembered that extremely large overbearing fellow who was Krillin''s original opponent. He was nowhere to be seen, as Krillin was going to face Kassi in the first round. "Looks like it. I''ve been overseein'' Kassi''s progress during yer times of absence but she still can''t control a good portion of her strength. I hope nothin'' goes wrong...", Tights said anxiously. Hearing Tights with a worried voice caused the others to shudder a bit. Next to Nao and Tights was Bulma, followed by Chichi, then the Ox King, Master Roshi, Yamcha, Oolong and lastly Puar, and Marron. Bulma, who was sitting next to her big sister, turned her head and looked at her with a worried look. "Considering Nao is a Saiyan himself, Your daughter should be really strong, right? I hate to say it but our planet would have been screwed by now if Goku or Vegeta weren''t around. I don''t think Krillin would stand a chance if he''s fighting someone of their caliber." "Papa will win. I know it! He said he''s the strongest fighter!", Marron yelled with a look of confidence. Marron herself for those who weren''t so familiar with her, was actually the child born between Krillin and Android 18. She had blond hair that was tied into two small pigtails held by two red ribbons. She was no more than a couple feet tall, a similar height to Goten and Trunks. She wore a simple one piece pink dress. Krillin married Android 18 shortly after the Cell Games ended. Their love bloomed shortly after Krillin decided to save her life instead of destroying it by the bomb implanted in her body. 18 was originally human but had some genetic modifications done to her thanks to the Red Ribbon Army''s machinations, specifically by Dr. Gero. Her w.o.m.b itself and the likes was thankfully untouched, so once all the inside threats were removed, she could still have s.e.x and create children like normal humans could. Not long after, Marron was born. Android 17, who was 18''s twin brother, also shared a similar fate. Yet after the Cell Games ended, he left on a journey. He eventually settled down on a no-named island as a wildlife ranger and created a family of his own. 17, however, wouldn''t make another appearance until the gathering of fighters for the Tournament of Power. Little did most know was that these two actually had human names before they were turned into Androids. 17 was originally known as Lapis, while 18 was Lazuli. This formed a rare blue mineral, known as Lapis Lazuli, a fitting name for twins! Nao saw Marron''s look of confidence and he could only sigh in his heart. ''It''s a good thing things turned out like this. I mean sure 18 is really beautiful but she''s a money-grubber to her core. I hadn''t much interest in touching the main cast, even though Miya liked to tease about it in the past...I don''t like most of their personalities if I''m speaking honest here...'', Nao began his thoughts. His eyes then wandered back to Tights. She saw this and smiled. Nao grabbed her shoulders, and placed her head against his chest. She snuggled against it, and closed her eyes, letting her feel his warmth. Bulma grinned seeing this and spoke out to the two "You really enjoy spoiling my big sis don''t you?" "Heh, you bet! We love each other just as much as we did over thirty years ago, if not even more. Are things going well with you and Vegeta?" "Ugh, don''t tell me about it. His attitude still needs a huge overhaul. But it has been improving ever since Trunks was born. He actually acts like a Father every now and then. But enough about that, has it really been over thirty years already since you brought me to your wedding? Moreover it''s expected you hadn''t changed much but big sis still looks the same too!" ''''It sure has been over thirty years already. Time really does fly when you don''t pay attention to it. It''s a shame the others didn''t come but you can meet them at another time. As for our appearance...we can tell Bulma, right Tights?" "Fine by me. She''s family. She ought to know, especially once our next journey starts. We may not be around for a super long time...", Tights said as she kept her eyes closed. "A journey? Are you guys planning a trip or something?" "Something like that. But regarding the earlier point, we simply used a special type of dragon balls. I''m sure you can figure out the rest." "So it really turned out to be the Dragon Balls...but you weren''t here on Earth to my knowledge. Did you head off to New Namek?" Hearing Bulma ask that, she did not receive any response. Nao only smiled as he began to rub Tights'' head. Nao did not want to mention about the Super Dragon Balls at this point in time. That''s right, he had made use of them! Beerus let Nao use them as a gift for letting the gods witness such a splendid duel against Belmod. He had won them in a bet against Champa after all. As for Nao''s wish? He had basically granted immortality to him, his lovers and wives, and any future harem members, thus eliminating their aging altogether. Moreover he granted everyone a switch, a button of sorts, to their age. If they wanted to age, they could, if not, they didn''t need to. This also went into affect with their appearances as well. Nao had thought about doing this for a while, and in such cases when his future souls get reborn into other worlds, he would only need to switch it off, letting him and the girls experience growth again. And to fit his corny naming sense, he called this ability, The Button of the Ages! As for Rebirth, it hadn''t added this to Nao''s status screen yet as he had not activated it for the first time. Sure this ability might be redundant to himself since he has his own Divine Energy, which granted him unlimited lifespan as a boon. This Button was mainly for those who were to accompany him on his future journeys. He was a god but the others weren''t. It would slowly get phased out if the others decided to attain divinity but as of now, his girls were still mortal. Nao also offered this wish to his family members as well but they actually declined. Most of them had fulfilling lives and once their time had come they simply wish to pass on normally. Nao''s parents were approaching their age limit as well, but they roughly had about half of their years left. Saiyans who trained both their body and Ki well get the benefit of extended lifespan, as Ki was the breath of life. His parents at this point could live well up to 200 years, They were well in their 80s now. Queen Elena had been alive for a few centuries while Nim over a millennia. Altogether everyone was living well. But with aging no longer a point of concern, he could enjoy his future travels. But enough about that. Time seemed to have passed enough as the audience could now see the fighters near the entrance of the of the fighters'' room. The announcer himself walked toward the stage as the two assistants walked off with the stage whiteboard which had the tournament bracket on it. It didn''t take him long for the announcer to reach the center of the stage. He spoke loudly into his microphone, riling up the crowd in excitement. "Ladies and gentlemen, I thank you all for patiently waiting during the intermission! The main division is about to be underway! We will be starting the first match shortly!" After the announcer said that, the crowd roared loudly. Tights opened her eyes and proceeded to lay down on Nao''s lap. She could still clearly see what went on down below. There was enough space between the rows of seats. Nao chuckled seeing this and spoke out to her. "Heh, you wanting to be spoiled already? It''s still the middle of the day you know." "I''m just takin'' back what you owe me. You were quite rough this mornin''." "Oh my.", Chi-chi chimed in. She then covered her cheeks with her hands and began to reminisce her past with Goku. "Tch, lucky bastard. Guess we''re in the same boat eh Master Roshi?", Yamcha said, clicking his tongue. Yet Master Roshi didn''t say anything. He only had his eyebrows raised as he looked into the clouds above. "...Master Roshi?", Yamcha asked with a hint of worry in his eyes. "I fear our days of peace may soon be over. I''m feeling a disturbance, but I can''t exactly place my shell on it." "Oh, so you can feel it as well, Master Roshi? You''ve great intuition just as the rumors say. I''m feeling the same. Yet I think there may be more than one cause this time...", Nao said with a serious look as he watched Master Roshi say that. Hearing those two say that, a worried look also appeared on Bulma''s face. "What''s with you two? We''ve been in a period of peace ever since the Cell Games ended over 7 years ago. Can you not say such foreboding things for once? Let''s just enjoy watching the World Tournament!" "Heh, suit yourself. Looks like the first match is about to begin anyways." After Nao said that with a grin, the announcer continued to speak. "I will now commence the first match. Fighter Kassi, Fighter Krillin please make your way onto the stage!" After the announcer yelled that out into the microphone, the crowd roared once more in cheers. Kassi and Krillin didn''t say anything as the two but Krillin could feel drops of sweat pour down his back as he walked beside Kassi. Only a couple moments passed in silence before Kassi and Krillin squared each other off. The announcer was about to reveal some backstory of the two fighters to rile up the audience even more, yet an imposing voice suddenly echoed all around the ring. Nao''s expression became extremely serious the moment he heard it too. "Hmm, hmm. Such a marvelous audience today. To think you would trouble yourself with such foolishness. Oh well, at least I have an audience this time to make my grand appearance!" This voice suddenly echoed around the temple itself, causing shock to appear in some eyes and confusion in others. They eventually began to look where it originated from. Yet before they could anything else, a sound of metal slashing struck deeply in everyone''s ears. The normal earthlings had to cover their ears to prevent their eardrums from being pierced. Goku and the others inside the room also became serious as they looked into the sky. They could see space being forcibly torn open way above them before their very eyes! Once the torn space gap was big enough, a pale purple skinned pointy eared humanoid figure squeezed their way through it. Yet something seemed strange, as he was semi transparent. But nonetheless Fu had managed show up once more, and this time on Planet Earth! Tights saw Nao''s seriousness and lifted her head off his lap. Nao nodded silently at nights and immediately took flight, arriving in front of Fu. He then yelled out to him, causing shock to appear in Goku and the other''s eyes. They could see the two had some sort of past history with one another. "So you actually have the balls to make a preemptive appearance, Fu!" Chapter 214 - 206: In Motion "Hahaha! Oh Nao, you should always fear the unknown and expect the unexpected. That always promotes excellent growth. But fret not, I am not here to take to take anything this time. Last time was enough to set phase one into motion and its now nearing phase two!" "Fuuuuuuu!", Nao yelled out anger. In no time at all Nao arrived several meters in front of him. The crowd was still disoriented and shocked seeing a sudden crack in space appear up above them. They were still unknown to the concept of workings of Universe 7, many were trying to process what was currently happening. They had never seen an alien actually invade them before. The first one was Majin Buu! Piccolo was an exception to this, as he had long been living on Planet Earth. As for Cell, he was a product of said humans so he wasn''t an alien. Yet Fu''s appearance made him seem like he was human as well if it weren''t for the color of his skin and his ears. As for his current appearance, he looked much older now. His white hair was more wavy, thicker, and was curved backwards, curling at its tips near the end of his neck. He wore a men''s black fine leather jacket, which exposed his front muscles underneath the black body suit he was wearing. He was also wearing some yellow pants. Despite his obvious growth over the years, his current body was actually translucent. It was a projection of sorts. Yet the crack in space created by his sword was still the real deal! Fu pushed the frame of his yellow tinted glasses into place again with left index finger. The tint did not hide his red menacing eyes, it actually complimented them. Yet Nao was not faltered by this even though he let out momentary roar of anger a moment ago. At this time while everyone else was still recovering by Fu''s sudden appearance, Goku and Vegeta were the first to regain their clarity. The two vanished from sight and reappeared next two Nao. Both of them entered a defensive stance seeing as Nao was also in one, having his right shoulder dropping backwards. "So who the hell is this bastard? You two obviously seem acquainted with one another. Tearing space apart isn''t easy to do!" "Yeah, Nao. Who is this?" "Stand back, you two! This guy isn''t someone you can currently handle. I was going to start hunting him myself but who would''ve thought you would make the first appearance you bastard!" "Tch, don''t tell me what I can''t do. I won''t let this guy interrupt my match with Kakarrot. I''ve been looking to this day for far too long!" Vegeta clicked his tongue, yet Fu only smiled hearing Vegeta reply with an annoyed tone. He spread out his arms diagonally, and opened his palms, similar to a certain frost demon. "Like I said I''m not here to fight. I''d much rather watch the two of you fight each other, I won''t interfere with that. In fact the more energy you two release, the better!" "Our energy...?", Goku said as he tilted his head in confusion. "That''s right! So fight. Fight. Fight to your hearts content without holding back! Hahahaha!" Fu proceeded laugh maniacally. Nao''s expression remained serious. Before his training ended the Supreme Kai of Time gifted Nao a high tech communicator watch to make sure he was still in contact with her. If situations like these or time distortions occur around him he could directly open a line of communication with the Supreme Kai of Time. Not only that, he had the same authority as she did. With a press of a button, he could send all of TokiToki City into code red with a simple press of a button. She truly doted on him like no other. Nao looked down at the slick silver watch, and kept his finger over against that said button. Nao didn''t rush directly at him either as Fu''s body was currently transparent, knowing that this likely wasn''t his main body. Fu smiled briefly seeing Nao''s reaction just now, but that soon turned into a frown. His body started to flicker more and more, causing him to click his tongue. "Tch, space is as feeble as always, guess I''ve not much time. I really to need to learn how you can keep so many portals active at once, but that''s for another time. You are wanting to fight me, yes?" "Of course I do you bastard. I was going to start my hunt soon but I may to speed that up. It shouldn''t take me long to find you." "Hmm, hmm, as expected of being a disciple of that brat. I wouldn''t expect no less from you. It''s not like my doors are closed either. You''ll need to find them yourself! But first you must pass a test to reach them!" "You think I''m going to go that low and continue playing your games!?" "I know you will. Especially with these two as collateral!" "Eh?" Nao became confused at Fu''s sudden words just now. What did ''these two'', refer to? Fu didn''t speak anymore and turned around toward the space crack he slashed open with his sword moments ago. He actually reached his arm inside it as if he were trying to grab a hold of something. He actually did, and two large shadowy figures appeared from it. With a very fast flick of his arm, Fu yelled out. "Think fast!" After Fu yelled that out, he tossed two figures directly at Nao. Nao wasn''t expecting this to happen at all, but he still reacted quickly, and managed to catch the two. One figure was extremely large while the other was relatively small. A three star and a two star orange dragon ball could be seen on their bodies. Both were heavily dressed with wounds and appeared unconscious. Nao was shocked to see who these two figures were but before could do anything, he saw Fu toss out one more thing at him. This time it wasn''t another figure, but a small orange Dragon Ball. Nao instinctively caught it but said nothing as he currently had his hands full. This was a four star Dragon Ball! Trying to assess the situation at hand, he saw Fu''s body start to flicker more and more out if existence. It was at this time the space crack he slashed open started to close. Fu yelled out one last time before he vanished into it. "Well Nao it seems we must cut our time short. I hope you like the gifts I sent you this time. I''ve placed four other fighters in different times and locations. Fight them and take the remaining Dragon Balls. Only then will a path open to my location to where we can fight to our hearts content. This is ta-ta for now. The real finale has just begun, hahaha!" Fu laughed maniacally once more His laughing soon faded out as he vanished into the space crack. The space crack itself closed up and the atmosphere returned to normal in no time at all. Everyone down below was still confused as to what was happening. The announcer had long dropped his microphone onto the ground. As for Nao, he wanted to deal with the two figures in his arms, but he still saw Goku and Vegeta next to him with shocked expressions. He then yelled out to the two. "It seems things are back to normal for now. Goku Vegeta, please don''t speak of this to anyone. We are high enough off the ground as it is to where they can''t see us clearly." "And why should we listen to you? You''re a Saiyan like we are right? You know we aren''t to be trusted with words." "Yes, but that''s not all at what I am. Do you dare mock the words of a Supreme Kai!?", Nao yelled at the two with a serious look in his eyes. "A-A Supreme Kai!?" "Ah I heard about those! Are ya really a Supreme Kai!?" "Yes! I won''t repeat my words twice. I''ll go heal these two. Goku, Vegeta, go return to the tournament grounds and make sure the proceedings still happen. Time must flow on." "Time?", Goku asked in confusion. "If there is a chance to meet again I''ll explain things then, but I''ve no time spare. This is goodbye for now. Kai-Kai!" "W-wait!" Yet before Goku could reach out to Nao once more, Nao chanted a Kai-Kai spell and vanished from sight. Seeing this Goku could only sigh in defeat and flew toward Vegeta. "Vegeta, do you have any idea what''s going on here? Who was that guy talking to Nao?" "How the hell should I know? This is my first time seeing him too. But did you forget what Nao said? The tournament must go on, which is exactly what my ears needed to hear. Just wait till I beat the crap out of you once and for all!" "Hehe I feel the same. But to think Nao was a Supreme Kai.. .Just wait till the guys below hear this." "Tch, do whatever you want. I''m going on ahead. Everyone still seems confused from this mess." "H-Hey, Vegeta!" Yet before Goku could finish speaking, Vegeta started to fly back down towards the fighting stage. Goku sighed. He had one last look at the space where the crack used to be, then turned his head back forward and flew off, following behind Vegeta. It didn''t take long for the two to quell the confusion of the crowd and before long the announcer regained clarity and proceeded to start the first match. Meanwhile, Tights received a message from Nao stating he will be returning to the white Palace to heal the two figures. Tights asked if he wanted her to be by his side but Nao replied that it wasn''t needed. He wanted her to remain by Kassi''s side for now just in case something went wrong. But for now, it was time to heal those two! As to who these two were, they gave Nao a big shock once they woke up! Chapter 215 - Not a chapter, but wanting opinions! Hey guys, Aht here. This is not a chapter. With world one soon coming to a close, MC will undergo s boss rush essentially. How can it end if MC doesn''t fight more villians? This is where you guys come in! As of now I will have 5 remaining fights to show. Which villians or figures would you guys like MC to fight? Let me know down below in the comments! I will keep this page open for a while. As of now the planned fights are : 1.) Nao Vs Alter Jiren. 2.) Nao Vs. Hearts. 3.) Nao Vs. Fu. 4.) Nao Vs. DBS Broly? ( I didn''t forget him. I much like DBS Broly much better than the old movies) 5.) Nao Vs. ? (Still undecided) After these fights end Nao will watch the Tournament of Power alongside the other gods before he decides to split off his soul and enter the next world. It will either be Overlord or Pokemon first. Remember this voting page is also still open so if you guys haven''t voted go back to that page and like the comment to vote! Anyways either leave your comments next to the number or down below. Like always power stones appreciated! Chapter 216 - 207: Healing Nao vanished in a blink of an eye after chanting a Kai-Kai spell. The 25th World Tournament restarted after quelling the confusion and shock the crowd experienced back on Planet Earth. If anyone was wondering about Spopovich and Yamu, they were actually too stunned during Fu''s sudden appearance and Fu left before the two could do anything. That meant the two couldn''t use their energy absorption device to scan him. It was too late. It wouldn''t be until Gohan''s match with Kibito would they find their target. As for Kassi''s match with Krillin, it ended before the crowd could even react. It went very similar to how Krillin finished off Puntar in mere seconds. Kassi didn''t even exert any energy, and punched Krillin right in the gut. He was knocked out cold for a good while. The announcer announced the winner of that match, allowing Kassi to advance onward. The second match proceeded as normal. Piccolo vs Shin. At this point in time only Goku and Vegeta were aware of the existence of a Supreme Kai. And the person they knew was Nao, not Shin. Yet Piccolo had been wary ever since he first saw Shin. Once the two went up on stage, silence echoed around them after the start of the match was announced. Cold wind blew by as drops of sweat poured down the sides of Piccolo''s cheeks. The crowd started throwing jeers at the two for not starting the match. The announcer blinked his eyes a couple times, before he spoke into his microphone. Shin only smiled seeing the sweat pour down, causing Piccolo to become more nervous. "...Is everything alright? The match has started already you two." "...Sorry.", which was the only word Piccolo could say, gulping the rest down his throat. He turned back toward Shin. Shin''s grin grew wider seeing Piccolo behave like this. After another moment of jeers and slander from the crowd, Shin finally spoke up for the first time. "You''ll find out who I am in due time.", Shin said with a smile. Yet once Shin said that, a crack of lightning boomed inside Piccolo''s mind. As if he figured out who Shin was, Piccolo turned around and looked at the announcer once more. "I concede this match." Hearing Piccolo say this caused the announcer to blink his eyes in confusion for another moment before responding to him. "Are you sure you want to forfeit?", he asked. Piccolo didn''t say anything and only nodded. He proceeded off the stage while Shin stood there watching him leave. "T-the winner of this match is Shin by default!" After he said that through the microphone, some of the crowd let out some boos while others who were dense and couldn''t see Piccolo''s identify as a Namekian questioned the complexity of his skin color, as he appeared similar to that of a sick person in their eyes. Piccolo didn''t bother with that of course and walked off in silence. Shin slowly started walk off as well. Once Piccolo arrived at the others'' side, Goku questioned him. "What made ya concede like that, Piccolo? Did ya have any confidence in winnin''?" "Not exactly. I fear our strengths may be dimensions apart." "Dimensions apart!?", Goku said with shock in his eyes, causing shock to appear in the other Z Fighters around them. "Wait, could that guy be like Nao...?", Goku questioned before anyone could do anything. Yet it was Kassi who now had an annoyed look on her face. She was standing off near one of the corners but ended up approaching Goku. "Father told you to keep yer yap shut didn''t he?" "He did...but if Piccolo is like this, somethin'' must be goin'' on. That guy from earlier was no earthling, that''s for sure." "Father is huntin'' that guy so don''t waste yer breath on him. What''s important right now is the Tournament. If anythin'' is indeed happenin'' it will get revealed soon. I''m goin'' back to my corner. If I hear one more peep about this I''ll do the same to you like I did to that bald guy." "Right...", Goku said with a blank look as he watched Kassi leave. The others didn''t say anything either. Piccolo was the one to speak next. ''What she says does have a point, Goku. Something is definitely happening, and I''m not getting a good feeling about it. Guess only time will tell." "You''re right about that, Piccolo. All we can do now is wait for the third match to start. That guy with the bulging muscles is givin'' me a bad vibe.", Goku said with a serious look in his eyes. He then turned toward Gohan and Videl, who were nearby, and spoke out to him with a serious tone. "Gohan, if something bad happens to her you rush in immediately, okay?" "You got it, Dad." "Don''t worry about me! I''ve trained hard for this. I''ll come out on top!", Videl said with a look of confidence. Yet little did they know that would come crashing down as the crowd and the Z Fighters witnessed Videl''s brutal beating in the moments to come. It was surprising she came came out if it in one piece. Sorry for those who wanted to see this in a different light but this was necessary to urge Gohan to save Videl from death''s imminent grasp and develop the two''s relationship to the next level. This was a big turning point in Gohan and Videl''s lives. Their love didn''t take long to bloom after this happened. All in all the 25th World Tournament was back on track. Why don''t we change things up a bit and see how Nao was doing with the two figures. He arrived back at the white Palace with no time to waste. That was the two in his arms were also in death''s grasp with their serious wounds and erratic breathing. The two were indeed none other than Alter Toppo and Alter Ribrianne! A couple of the girls of the girls were hanging around their home the moment Nao arrived while the rest were either at work or busy with with royalty duties. Miya, Sayuri and Aht came rushing into the main reception room which lead into the throne room. "Brother!" ""Nao!"" "I''d love to catch up but we can do that later. Miya can you push two of the couches together?" "On it!" "Good. Sayuri, Aht can you go get some sterile wet towels just in case these two break out in a fever after my treatment?" "Sure thing! "Okay!" After Nao said that, Miya went to the two closest black leather couches next to them, grabbed one and pushed it against the other, connecting the two. Sayuri and Aht rushed off toward the left hallway, going into one of the nearby rooms. Miya watched on with worry in her eyes seeing Alter Toppo and Ribrianne unconscious. Every so often they would squirm and wince their closed eyes. Nao didn''t hesitate, and placed the two''s bodies onto the connected couches. Their expressions were relieved slightly. Miya turned toward Nao and spoke out to him. The two haven''t seen each other in quite a while, who would''ve thought this was the first thing Nao did when he returned. "Brother...are these two...from that?" Nao could only nod seriously. "Yeah. Toppo and Ribrianne from my vision. So they''re from the alternate timeline. Must''ve dropped into a time rift. Fu is no doubt the perpetrator behind this." "Fu? Did you meet him?" "I did. Bastard wasn''t using his true body though and only a projection." "Brother..." "Don''t be like that, Miya. We knew this would come at us one day. It can''t be a vision for nothing. Stand back I''m a bit. I''m going to do the chant." Miya didn''t say anything else, and stepped back, arriving beside his side. She gripped onto his robe ignoring the blood stains caused by their wounds. Nao focused himself, and spoke out in the Divine Language once more. This time it was an additional line to the spell he''s often used in the past. ''LeaH RojaM!" As soon as Nao chanted that, he felt Godly Ki surge from within. It soon focused onto both of his hands. One was hovering hover Toppo while the other over Ribrianne. His palms started to shine a bright white light. The white light actually condensed into small white sphere, shooting directly into various parts of their bodies. The serious wounds on both Toppo''s and Ribrianne''s body began to close as a visible rate! Nao also felt his Godly Ki rapidly drain and his breathing turned haggard. Yet he focused on his healing. Several moments passed in silence as Nao''s healing echoed around the room. Sayuri and Aht returned with several wet towels in their hands. They saw how focused Nao was at the moment and the knew not to disturb him. Aht on the other hand pulled out an ancient wooden flute from inside her b.r.e.a.s.t area. A calm and soothing melody began to play out from its tip. At the same time a blue aura circle shone from beneath her hooves. Aht began to twirl around as she played her melody. Mana surged out from her body and converged together into a blue aura. It joined together with Nao''s white condensed spheres, and seeped into their bodies. This not only sped up the healing process but eased their expressions quite a lot. Nao nodded seeing Aht''s assistance. More moments passed before Nao and Aht started to slow down their healing. At this time Nao felt somewhat light headed. He thought it was the result from using a lot of his divine energy at once, little did he know the cause was something else. Miya immediately took notice of this, only to see blood start dripping out of Nao''s nose. Even though Nao was still focused, she still yelled out to him. "Oh no. Brother, your nose!" "Eh?" Hearing Miya shout that, he looked down for a bit, only to see blood start dripping down from his own nose. Confused, his mind was suddenly hit by a powerful wave. Nao''s healing light vanished shortly after, and Nao''s consciousness faded away. Seeing Nao collapse next to the couch, shock appeared in the three''s eyes. "''Nao!"" "Brother!" Chapter 217 - 208: Meeting The Old Man! Nao soon felt his consciousness fade away after he finished his healing chant. The last thing he saw was the worry in Miya''s, Sayuri''s, and Aht''s eyes. As for Toppo and Ribrianne, their deep wounds closed all the way up and their breathing returned to normal. They were now sleeping peacefully on the couches. Nao could be now be seen collapsed in Miya''s embrace. Both Sayuri and Aht rushed toward the two. "Sister Miya, is Nao alright? Should we move him to the bed?" "For now, yes. I''ll keep an eye on Brother. It''s better not to move him at the moment. If it''s anything like last time his mind will be really active." "Like last time? Now that you mention it something similar happened in the Other World after that tournament right? Don''t tell me he''s going to see another vision!?" "The effects are lining up to do that. I hope it''s not anything bad this time. Sayuri, Aht can you watch over Toppo and Ribrianne? They''re mostly healed now and should wake up soon." "Got it. You watch over Nao okay?" "Don''t you two worry. I''ll make sure he''s as comfortable as he can be. Brother, I pray you have sweet dreams this time around..." Miya said that with a soothing tone. Similar to a mother''s embrace, she kissed Nao on the forehead. She then wiped away the blood on his nose and scooted away from the connected couches, giving Nao and her enough space to sit down. She essentially gave Nao a lap pillow after Miya got down onto her knees. Nao''s breathing turned steady. Yet now his mind was in full speed, as someone decided to pay him a visit! Someone who the others have met before, but not Nao! Deep within Nao''s Mindspace. Endless white space could be seen all around. It extended outward in all directions infinitely. Deep within this vastness of white space stood a relatively large pure golden ball of solid light. Not a single spec of impurity could be seen on it, causing its appearance to be ancient. This was the result of Nao''s bloodline evolving into an Ancient Saiyan back when he was on King Kai''s planet while learning Kaioken from him with Miya. This golden ball of light itself signified Nao''s soul. The soul chains that were bound to it could no longer be seen. No chains could be seen actually. Nao had long broken through the threshold of achieving the Legendary Saiyan veins during his thirty one years of training with the Supreme Kai of Time. This was the same thing Broly had! Nao was now akin to a second Broly! Green streaks of lightning crackled and danced around his soul, making it appear more domineering. That''s not all that encompassed his soul either. Three auras circled around it as well. One aura was pitch black obsidian. Another was pure gold much like his soul but a lot more dense and somewhat darker. The last one was a crystal clear blue aura, as if it was an infinite string of ice crystals. These three auras signified Nao''s mastered affinities of Space, Ice and Time! He did know how to utilize Reality as well, yet he did not dive into any practice of it as of late. Hence it did not appear as a clear aura around his soul. Seeing this made Nao giddy and a sense of pride swelled within him. Yet that didn''t last long as an aged voice suddenly interrupted Nao''s train of thought. He then saw two figures appear beside his soul. One was an old man with a shaved head and a long white beard, wearing a simple white daoist robe. He could be see stroking his beard nonchalantly, which connected to a bushy white mustache. Next to him was none other than the busty, beautiful long haired twelve-winged angel with pure blond hair. She was named Michael. While that name was more masculine, she was not to be underestimated. Especially when she had a three pronged trident towering above her and silver plated armor equipped. It only covered her b.r.e.a.s.ts and waist, revealing a large portion of her slim belly. However, she currently had her eyes closed as she stood beside the old man. As for Nao, he sensed a familiarity from the two. But before he could do anything, the old man spoke out to him. "Hi there, youngster. Glad to see Rebirth has been treating you well. Your soul is already this powerful and you haven''t even started your third life yet." "So it really is you...I''ve heard quite a bit about you already from Chelsea. I was wondering when you would show up. You did make Rebirth after all, didn''t you?" "I sure did, haha! Speaking of that lass, how has she been doing?" "Just fine. She isn''t ready for a child just yet but we''ll get there eventually." "Glad to hear that! If it wasn''t for her strong will she wouldn''t have persevered in Babel Tower. She grieved for quite a while after learning about your death. Though hers wasn''t that far away from yours. It''s a shame for what happened to your planet." "So I heard. I don''t really want to talk about that. I''ve been enjoying the second chance you gave me. Since you''ve taken the time to appeared in front of me, could you talk a little bit about yourself?" "You''re a strange one. You want to know this old man better? Sure, why not. I''ve long since retired after creating Rebirth. I''ve been out exploring new areas in the Multiverse until I decided it was time to meet you face to face." After the old man said that, he waved the sleeves of his robe a bit, and a plain wooden circular table appeared in front of Nao. The old man calmly walked up to the opposite end, and sat down cross-legged. He then turned toward the angel who was still standing still, and spoke out to her. "Say Michael could you pour some tea for us?" "As you wish, Your Eminence." "Excellent. Since you''re the man of the hour you say can what type of tea you want, Nao." "I won''t hold back then. Let''s go with Green Tea." "A plain and simple choice, but good nonetheless. It''s as he said, Michael." "Yes." After the angel said that, she reached her hand into a pocket dimension of sorts, before pulling out a aged teapot. She poured tea for the two. The two took a long sip each before Nao continued the conversation. "I guess since we haven''t formally introduced each other, we can start from there. I''m sure you know me already but I''m like to properly introduce myself. I''m Nao. It''s a pleasure to finally have met you." ''Likewise. The rank you currently have in this world taught you some good mannerisms, I like that. It''s been eons since I''ve remembered my mortal name that I''ve forgot it. You can just call me like you know ready, The President." "You were mortal once?" "Sure was! I was born in a vastly different part of the Multiverse though before I ascended my tribulation into godhood. I now have a life and death domain where all souls get judged accordingly within my jurisdiction. Your previous planet was within that. Michael here is the one who does the actual judging though." "No wonder I saw a familiar face. She''s the same angel I saw who was behind that gold pedestal. You know before that giant hand grabbed me." "Hahaha! I''m sorry if that startled you when I took your soul into Rebirth''s Soul Space. I couldn''t think of a quicker way than to directly throw you in there and experience it firsthand." "None taken. It''s an amazing feat in itself to create such a place to where one can create planes on such a whim. I do have a question though, it only copies planes from the existing Multiverse itself, right?" "Yep! Rebirth let''s you mirror the actual Multiverse planes and creates an exact clone of it. Though once you get strong enough Rebirth may adapt and connect to the Multiverse itself before long. It really depends on its host. The clone may contain the original story but it can change depending on how big the host''s influence can get." "That makes sense. I''ve figured out the world I''m in is a bundle of all the D*Z worlds combined. It''s end is soon approaching, is that why you decided to show up now?" "Part of the reason, yes. But another part is to tell you that you will indeed have another vision of sorts. It''s not abrupt or terrible like the other one you had though. Well it may depend on how you take it." "Another vision, huh?" "Yup. You entered a relatively high level plane to begin with, since it has both mortals and gods alike. I''ve already decided on the next few you can choose from so when you''re ready you will be able to split your soul and venture off into the next unknown. But as for the vision, you know part of it already, since it was caused by that Fu fellow." "So it''s really related to that bastard...I hope you''re not here to dissuade me from killing him." "Not at all! In fact he''s part of a trial of sorts you will undergo shortly. Treat it as a baptism of the Soul. He lined up very challenging foes for you to defeat. Kill him and defeat the others, and you''ll be able to pass onto the next world without any more worries." "A trial by fire essentially?" "Pretty much. You don''t need to worry about Moro either. He does get taken care of eventually." "Is that so? I''m glad to hear that. I''m guessing you won''t be able to tell me who my opponents will be, will you?" "Oh, I won''t need to. The vision you''ll experience shortly will fulfill that role." "I see..." After Nao said that, he decided to drink more of his tea. The President did the same. The two continued to converse with one another, and Nao got to know more about Rebirth. Overall it turned out to be a pretty fun but relaxing experience at the same time. Who knew conversing with a god would be this enjoyable? Yet as more time passed, The President got up and stretched his body. "Mmm...that was a nice talk. I''m glad I was able to get to know you better, Nao. I fear the time to leave is soon approaching." "Must you go?" "Yes. There''s still much of the Multiverse left to explore. It''s like taking a permanent extended vacation, but I''m already retired, haha! But I do have to ask, are you interested in Michael by any chance? I know you got a lot of girls by your side already." "Uhh..." "Eh!? Y-Your Eminence!" Nao was not expecting a sudden question like this. As for Michael, she finally opened her eyes and shock could be seen all over them. Nao looked toward her, then back toward the old man. "I''m not sure where you''re getting at here...I mean I do have quite a few girls by my side already, and I love each and every one of them dearly." "That''s what I wanted to hear! Tell you what, pass the trial by fire and I''ll gift Michael to you when you enter Rebirth''s Soul Space again. I feel I can place her in your capable hands." "I refuse to accept this, Your Eminence! I''m your protector and your judge. How could I leave those roles which you''ve blessed me with!?" "Oh put a sock in it, Michael. You got fellow archangel sisters don''t you? As I recall, Raphael is the next in line. She just became a twelve winged angel, didn''t she?" "She did...but are you sure of this?" "Treat it as a reward for Nao. Besides, Angels have a very large influence to one of the next couple of worlds lined up for him. Your presence alone will make his life easier in the long run." "I-I understand...If that is what you wish for, Your Eminence, then I can''t go against it." "Good! Well there you have it, Nao. It may still be a while till Michael joins your side but I hope you''ll get along with her." "Guess I can''t say no if you''re being this pushy about it, eh President? I will look forward to working with you when the time comes, Michael." "..." As Nao said that, Michael could only nod her in silence. The President nodded seeing this and smiled. He then started to stroke his beard again. "Well then, we will take our leave for now, Nao. Michael may see you soon, but I probably won''t. I don''t know the next time we will meet each other. It may not be for a very long time. So please enjoy Rebirth''s capabilities to its fullest extent. I''m glad it chose you as one if its hosts." "Don''t worry, President, I will. I hope you have safe travels to where ever you go." "I will, don''t you worry. Any last minute questions before we go? If not your sight will black out and the vision will start." "Can''t think of any more. Take care." "Then I bid you farewell! Come, Michael. Let us depart." "As you wish, Your Eminence." After the angel replied that, the two vanished from Nao''s Mindspace. Yet as soon as they did, Nao''s sight blacked out. As if he had entered a movie theater, a moving image soon appeared within his mind! Chapter 218 - 209: One After Another Michael soon turned torward The President while the two were in limbo flying through the vastness of the Multiverse, heading back the golden door they called home. She then spoke out to him with a somewhat worrying tone. "Was it alright for you to not tell the Young Master about what he will see after he sees who his opponents are?" "Nah. I only did a little tinkering to it. The lass already told him what the next couple of worlds he can choose from are. There''s no harm to letting him catch a glimpse to what he will see inside them. I''m not a prying bastard though so I''m not sure what those futures will be in store for him." "That''s not reassuring at all." "Haha! Don''t be like that, Michael. Let him have his own worries, but this might instead be a reward for him. It''s always fun exploring the unknown, isn''t it?" "You really dote on him just for being the first host of Rebirth, don''t you?" "Does it really appear that way? Maybe I should treat that lass to something too, but when we spoke last their wedding she said her life was very fulfilling." "Maybe give Rebirth an additional perk or something during the transfer process?" "That could work. I''ll give some thought. Say Michael, have you ever given virtual reality a spin?" "Not that I''m aware of. Why the sudden question?" "It''s truly a fascinating technology mortals have ever created. You ought to brush up on it. In the meantime you need to make sure Raphael is brought up to par with your current duties.That way you can go to Nao''s side leaving things in her capable hands." "As you wish, Your Eminence..." After Michael said that, she closed her eyes once again. The old man sighed seeing this, and decided to up their speed. Meanwhile, back in Nao''s Mindspace, the activity inside his mind started to rapidly speed up. Rolling images began to appear, as if he had entered a movie theater. He had long lost how much time he had spent in here. Let''s take a look at what was on these images, shall we? Nao soon found himself in a vast darkness. Yet this darkness he felt was as if he was all alone in solitude. No noises, no outside distractions. Yet it wasn''t completely void of light. What Nao saw in the far distance was a massive tree. Bright red spiky fruit could be seen in full splendor on its branches. It''s branches had vibrant green leaves. Connecting to its trunk near the bottom of it was an embryo of sorts. It was golden-yellow in color and it thumped every couple moments, as if it was a heart! Further below the trunk were twelve massive roots. These roots vanished into swirling white clouds, connecting to none other than each of the twelve Universes. Every so often globs of yellow light would crawl up the roots, getting absorbed into the embryo sac. This was the Universe Tree! Fu was the one who was culminating it ever since he started with the Universe Seed. It''s end goal was to create a brand new universe free from strife while destroying all of the others in the process. This in itself made Fu a madman. The Universe Seed was Phase One of his plan, while the tree was Phase Two! As for the man himself, Nao approached the three and saw three figures. He saw Fu, who had a big grin on his face seeing how the Universe Tree was currently doing. On top of his left shoulder stood a divine bird similar to TokiToki, yet it was deep violet in color and had yellow crosses for its pupils with very fluffy feathers. This was the bird of destruction, DogiDogi! DogiDogi was a failed experiment by Mechikabura in his own attempt to create a second TokiToki! As for the third figure next to them was Towa, Fu''s mother! Fu turned around after speaking with Towa for a bit, yet he found nothing. Nao saw Fu remove his sword from its sheath and sliced down in front of him, aiming directly at Nao. Nao couldn''t even do anything before his vision was suddenly obstructed, and he vanished from sight. The rolling images soon ventured onto the second place in question. Did Fu actually feel Nao''s presence, even though Nao was only witnessing a vision? He would have to confirm with him when their fight begins. The vast darkness was soon replaced by a fiery red sky. It was as if he had entered Hell itself, as everywhere around stood a fiery inferno with stone crags and sharp stalagmites sticking from the ground up. Boiling lava bubbled in lakes around and in between. Deep within this fiery world was a massive prison pillar, bound by slick metal chains. It had two round platforms. On top of it stood a giant stone pillar with a barred window, similar to those found in prisons. Nao was momentarily stunned by Fu''s actions from earlier but he could only push them back for now. Seeing this new area reminded him of the captive evil Saiyan Fu had captured during his Prison Planet experiment. ''Don''t tell my my second opponent is going to be C.u.mber?'', Nao thought to himself. Yet little did he know this area was currently holding someone else. His thoughts were soon interrupted by a very loud crazed voice, as if they were in pain. This voice shook the area he was in to its core. "AAAHHHHHHHHHH!" Nao then saw a massive fiery red Ki burst out of the prison, yet it remained in tact. Nao immediately frowned hearing this sudden yell. ''That voice doesn''t belong to C.u.mber. No way...Jiren?'', Nao thought to himself. Yet his thoughts were interrupted by a sudden burst of fiery red Ki bursting out of the stone pillar. Sure enough this Ki belonged to Jiren, but before Nao could catch a good glimpse of him, the disturbance of the Ki caused his sight to vanish. The darkness of Nao''s mind resumed once more. Moving right along to the third set of rolling images, Nao found himself right in the midst of a destructive battle. Destroyed buildings could be seen all around him. Craters created with sizes as large as if nukes were dropped down onto it could be seen. Having a closer look at these destroyed buildings, most of them were domes created by Capsule Corporation Hoi-Poi capsules! This was indeed Planet Earth Nao was currently on! He see Goku, Vegeta, Trunks, Piccolo and Android 17 fighting a pale white skinned humanoid with six rainbow sharp protrusions sticking out of his back. A rainbow sphere could be seen imbued in the center of his chest. A large X scar was on his chest. His chest was completely bare revealing his rather large frame. He had rather short spiky hair and had an orange visor over his eyes. At the moment his whole body was surrounded by a yellow hue and aura, making his whole body appear yellow. This was Hearts! ''So it''s Hearts this time. Is that me fighting along the Z Fighters? Guess this one will be a team battle.'', Nao thought to himself. Sure enough Nao did see himself battling alongside Goku and the others. It wasn''t just them either, Jiren from the true timeline and Hit, Universe 6''s number one assassin, could also be seen! It was about to reach the finale of the fight. Goku and Vegeta were about to do the fusion dance. Yet once Nao saw Gogeta be born his sight blackened once more, returning to his Mindspace. ''Guess I''ll have a chance to fight alongside Gogeta!'', Nao thought excitedly to himself. Yet he thought that would only occur once. He didn''t think he fought fight alongside Gogeta twice! The next set of rolling images soon revealed itself before Nao. Nao found himself back on Planet Earth, but found himself in the midst of ice caps and glaciers all around him. Below him were giant pools of magma. Nearby he could see an intense fight like no other. He saw both him and Gogeta no less fighting a massive figure, who was none other than Broly! He was enraged at this point in time. Nao paused still for a moment, as this fight was one of his favorites of all time. To think he would be in it as well! Regarding Broly, he and Miya didn''t stop Paragus from leaving on that fated day when they were still on Planet Vegeta. He didn''t really want to interrupt Broly''s upbringing, and he would slowly change for the better after this fight thanks to Goku''s persistence. He couldn''t see Paragus around anywhere, so Nao thought it was safe to assume Frieza had killed him like in the movie. The moment their fight cracked reality and space open forming a rift they would enter, Nao''s sight blacked out again, ending the fourth vision. ''It looks like each fight is building things up to an extent, so maybe Fu was the weakest out of them all? I wonder what the last one will have in store for me...'', Nao thought to himself. It didn''t take long before the fifth set of rolling images to appear before him. Little did Nao thought the rolling images wouldn''t end here. These upcoming images would detail the last fight, but he didn''t expect he would catch glimpses of the rewards to come too! Chapter 219 - 210: A Glimpse Into The Angel Realm! The fifth set of rolling images soon appeared before Nao inside his Mindspace. Yet what confused him was the scenery itself. It was as if it had been taken directly out of Xianxia novels! Floating islands as far as the eye could see. Endless white clouds drifted both above and below them. Lush green land forests spread far on the islands themselves. Large waterfalls poured down the sides of them. Lakes and mountains could also be seen scattered. It''s scenery was really breathtaking and angelic. Yet Nao immediately frowned, as he could see all the water on every island in his sight was currently dyed red and even the clouds themselves! Every so often thunderous booms would echo and the realm itself would violently quake. That''s right, this was the Realm of Angels. Or commonly known as the Angel Realm! Nao could see fantastical birds fly away in terror. He could only assume these to be the Jiru-Jiru birds Whis would mention on occasion. (A/N If anyone knows of any images circulating about the Angel Realm let me know. Couldn''t find any. This is my spin on it.) Everything felt ominous seeing the whole realm dyed in red. If it weren''t for this, this realm would''ve been similar to a heavenly paradise. Islands passed by Nao''s eyes until he saw a few which were scattered with blood. He could see the bodies of various Angels, both known to the other Universes and unknown, lying dead face down with heavy injuries to their bodies. As for Nao, his sight landed on three figures. If he could feel, he would feel a very intense heat releasing from the three. The trees nearby had long burned down from the extremely high temperature alone. As for the three figures themselves, two had the same aura while the other didn''t. The two who had the same aura, sporting a crystalline color of blues and whites. Globs of purple and even a reddish hue oozed out every so often. Their hair remained normal however, unlike Goku whose hair changed to silver. This was indeed the mastered form of Ultra Instinct! This power was said to be the strongest form any god could reach to! As for the other figure, the aura around him was dense, pure white. Hints of light blue could be seen on top of their white spiky hair and tail. The upper half of his robe had long been torn off revealing his muscled body. Green lightning danced around his aura. This was of course none other than Nao, who had reached a new height of strength in this vision, different from Ultra Instinct. This form was known as Super Saiyan White! It was the final evolution a Super Saiyan God could transcend to. It''s strength was no laughing matter either. It was far, far stronger than Super Saiyan Blue and could evenly match the strength of the Angels themselves. Speaking of the Angels, Whis could be seen alongside Nao. Whis was in his mastered Ultra Instinct form, but had a weary look in his eyes. Even he was riddled with injuries. As for Nao, he was in a similar state, yet his eyes were focused on one thing. That was none other than the Angel who was currently in a grip-lock around their neck, held tightly by Nao''s left hand. They had severe injuries to their body. Open holes could be seen and blood splattered onto the ground as a result. Anger could be seen in Nao''s eyes as he spoke out to this Angel. "Snap out if it, Merus! Haven''t you killed enough already!? What made you so hellbent for you to turn out like this!?" "Heh...*cough*, cough*...this is nowhere near enough pain to deliver onto this place! It must be brought into ruins...I won''t die until it is!" "Have you gone crazy from so many years spent in reflection!?" "Not at all...I''m actually quite calm and focused, it''s almost scary. You see, something dawned on me one day. How can I enjoy a life of justice without being free from Father? Justice always has two sides you know. I''m finally giving justice for what Father deserves! At least this way Mother will be able to rest in peace!" "So you really haven''t been able to forget our Mother''s face, Merus..." "That''s right, brother! You should join me, or do you still wish to be a slave to Father''s orders!?" "Is that really how you''ve seen this all this time, Merus?" Hearing Merus yell that out after coughing up more blood, he saw Whis let out a deep sigh and disappointment appeared in his eyes. Merus yelled out once again seeing that. "Don''t give me that look! All the others gave me that same look of pity and see how they ended up!?" "...It truly indeed is a pity, Merus. My brothers and sisters have sacrificed their lives to reach this point. I''ve nothing more to say to you. Nao, we will go retrieve the Super Dragon Balls after this. You may...dispose of Merus as you please. He is no longer a brother of ours." "As you wish, Whis. It''s a shame things turned out like this, Merus. Sayuri would be very disappointed knowing you became like this." "Don''t you dare get me started with her you bastard! Once I kill you I''ll go after that bitch ne--!?" Yet before Merus could finish saying that, his eyes turned wide. A loud crunching sound echoed around them. However, Nao''s sight suddenly went dark once more, and his vision ended. Still, witnessing such a scene left Nao gobsmacked. The other four opponents left him rather excited with the exception of Jiren, as Nao clearly saw he was in anguish. This fifth opponent turned out to be none other than Merus! He soon entered his own thoughts. ''So the final one is Merus...I was not expecting that. Fu did mention that he picked fighters from other times, so maybe this Merus is from a timeline where his isolation caused him to become evil? Either way I feel I should report this...'', Nao thought. He was going to continue thinking about the five opponents lined up for him, but the darkness around him didn''t vanish and return to the vast whiteness of his Mindspace. This caused Nao to raise his eyebrows. ''Don''t tell me there''s still something more to be seen? It showed me the five who I am to battle. Could it be...?'', Nao thought to himself. Sure enough, before long another set of rolling images emerged from the darkness before him. Little did he know that these upcoming images would give him glimpses of the worlds the rewards to follow and the worlds to come! Chapter 220 - 211: A Glimpse Into The Continent of Vainqueur! Sure enough, another set of rolling images appeared in the darkness before Nao''s eyes. It didn''t contain any bloodshed or anguished woes. On the contrary, the first thing that came into view was the white Palace. It quickly went past the reception room that connected to the sky around the floating Palace. It didn''t stop at the large throne room either, it went all the way until Nao''s private quarters. Compared to the previous Palace, the size of the circular white bed was over twice as big. If the previous was barely over fifteen meters then this one was about twenty five meters all around! This size was decided upon the girls, as they knew Nao would increase his number of partners in the future. Rebirth had officially recognized Fie and Aht as Soulbound partners. Michael will eventually take that mantle as well. As for who else, Nao had vague ideas already for when he will venture into the next worlds. Nao had the three worlds to choose from at the moment, and he was currently leaning towards O*verlord. Yet he didn''t really have a crush on the women that were shown in that series. The original author must have had a fetish for Yanderes, as O*verlord consisted of quite a few of them! As beautiful as they were, Nao wasn''t much of a fan of Yanderes. He didn''t want them to destroy the harmonious relationship he currently had with his nine girls, soon to be ten. Especially since some had already went through childbirth. Nao couldn''t help but reminisce for a moment of everyone he had met thus far in his life. He then thought about his girls, and a smile crept on his face. ''I''ve really been blessed with such a life that''s filled with unknowns. The D*Z world does span across multiple Universes after all. It''s far from worlds like O*verlord or P*kemon...'', Nao began his thoughts. ''Still I''m glad things turned out this way for the better. Miya, Elsa, Sayuri, Isabella, Chelsea, Tights, Aht, Eir...and Fie. I can''t wait to see you all together once again. I made it back home safely but ended up passing out. Meeting the old man was pretty heartwarming too, and there''s the vision on top of that...Speaking of which, it''s finally letting me get a clearer image.'', Nao thought to himself once more. As the image in front of him was now clear, he ended his thoughts. Yet his mind was soon interrupted by m.o.a.ns of pleasure. Nao''s heartbeat sped up a bit as he could immediately recognize who this voice belonged to. He saw a figure about 5''6. Their skin looked ethereal, and it was as blue as the sky outside. Long silky white hair bundled as a mohawk flew down most of her back. It was all natural and wasn''t held up by a perm. Her hair currently flew down the left side of her back. Overall she had a petite, slender build and her b.r.e.a.s.ts were only slightly larger than Sayuri''s. Of course Nao saw her completely n.a.k.e.d right now, down on all fours near the center of the massive bed. Nao also saw himself thrusting his member in and out of Fie while holding onto her chest, which caused Fie to arch her back. Every so often Nao would nibble on her pointy ears. It was clear Nao could tell the two were extremely in love with each other. Every so often Fie would m.o.a.n out ''Papa'', which enticed the Nao in the vision even more. The vision abruptly ended the moment Fie and Nao reached an orgasm together. Darkness soon entered Nao''s eyes once more. He entered his thoughts after witnessing that. ''...I''m not sure when this will happen, but you really love me, don''t you, Fie? It''s clear that I need to respond to your feelings. I hope me not being there didn''t make you too lonely...'', Nao thought as a hint of sadness struck against his mind. (A/N: before anyone complains, Nao and Fie aren''t related by blood but possess a strong bond comparable to that. Nao raised her on his own with the help of the girls and Queen Elena, and she eventually developed feelings for him. They bloomed during Nao''s long training) Yet he ended his thoughts there, as another set of rolling images came into view. This time it featured the hallway leading to the throne room. Three figures could be seen chatting with each other as they walked. They were none other than Nao, Aht and Eir! Aht actually hadn''t changed much despite a passing of thirty one years. Her height was only about half a foot taller. Overall she now stood about 5''5, a couple inches shorter than Fie. She was no longer the ten year old child she once was though. She was now over forty years of age. As a result of that, she now sported a mixture of playfulness while holding a slight charm of maturity. Aht still acted like Aht however, and skipped around a lot jumping on her two hooves. The fur which covered all of Aht''s legs was a lot more lush and vibrant than before. Her tail was a bi more puffy, and curved at its tip. The tip itself was no longer dark blue but light blue. She currently sported her formal Holy Shaman attire, revealing most of her bare front side. At the moment Nao saw Aht literally dragging him by hand across the hallway and was in a very excited state. If one looked closely a light blush could be seen on her cheeks. As for Eir, she was donned in a similar fashion. She wore a light green woven mantle behind her white green-tipped wings. She wore a tight leather chain armor, which criss-crossed around her extremely large b.r.e.a.s.ts all the way down to her waist, revealing most of her belly. She did not shy away from this current appearance, as she still remained as Aht''s private guard all this while. She too had experienced childbirth and passed her title of Queen to their daughter. Silver had become her closest confidante and continuously helps their daughter''s ruling in Eir''s absence. Eir herself had an air of maturity around her. The only thing she did not know was her age, as it was unknown exactly when Lippti and Teo first found her in Historia. Speaking of Historia the three were actually on their way right now! Nao had his doubts seeing this pairing but when they reached the Portal Room, which had the same layout as it did back on Planet Elosyia, he was able to confirm his suspicions. He saw the three enter a [Gate]. It didn''t take them long to arrive at Historia. It''s not like his connection to it ever vanished. Eir no longer had the White Chronicle after returning it to the twins, but before they left for good Nao learned that he was able to leave behind an active [Gate]. This allowed them to come and go as they please into Historia, which will in turn send them off to Vainqueur. Vainqueur was the continent Aht and Eir hailed from! Nao also discovered the events of R*diant Historia had long ended and the desertification issue finally ceased thanks to the efforts of a special intelligence agent named Stocke. Aht was able to give a tour of her land, meeting some of the affluent people. Princess Eruka, a Gutral named Gafka, even the famed mercenaries Marco and Raynie. He got along with the Satyros tribe and the natives to Celestia. Boy was Elm in for the shock of her life after seeing Aht return with Eir by her side. She cried in her arms for several hours knowing the real body returned. They questioned who Nao was as well and became stunned after learning that he was Aht''s fiance. That''s right, Aht proposed to him right underneath the holy Boundary Tree shortly after they arrived! After a celebratory feast held by all the natives to Celestia where all the races joined hand in hand, Aht offered herself to Nao that same night. Eir was also there for support. The moment Aht dropped all her clothes onto the grass spreading her arms wide open did the vision finally come to a close. Nao, in response to the darkness returning to his eyes, entered his own thoughts after witnessing all of that. ''So that''s Vainqueur, huh? That was definitely a land of fantasy. Those two said it was a short vacation before heading off to the next world, but I didn''t know Aht would do that. Guess that was the special moment she wanted me to be a part of. Well, the next time we meet I''ll keep my silence, but I''m really looking forward to it!'', Nao exclaimed inside his mind. Seeing the darkness persist, he knew the visions haven''t come to a close yet. However this next one ended just as fast as it started. It only lasted for a couple moments. Yet those couple of moments made Nao''s heart thump faster. It showed his bedroom once again. This time he had seen a rather unfamiliar face fully n.a.k.e.d on top of him. Her twelve angel wings fluttered about as she continued to ride his member. Nao would fondle her large b.r.e.a.s.ts and the moment they reached an orgasm together the vision ended. This one contained the archangel Michael! Nao could see a loving look in her eyes, so he could only assume the two entered entered a relationship at one point in the future. This would be the second girl who had angel wings, with the first being Eir. Yet unlike Eir, Michael was a full blown archangel. This wouldn''t happen for some time though as Michael wouldn''t leave the old man''s side until Nao completed his trial by fire. A look of anticipation appeared within his eyes. He had some good things to look forward to! Yet the darkness persisted even till now, so the vision hadn''t stopped yet. Little did Nao know he was about to take a glimpse of the lives he would experience in the next three worlds! Chapter 221 - 212: A Glimpse Into The New World! Another set of rolling images entered Nao''s eyes once more. This time he found himself in a completely new land unknown to him. It was akin to that of a medieval middle-age Earth that came straight out of Europe. Plains where Undead roamed, mountains that housed dwarfs in the north, kingdoms and empires clashing against each other on the mainland, a holy empire to the southwest, a theocracy dedicated to Demihumans in the south, and further beyond that was the land of elves and dragons. All of this was known as the New World, which was the world of unknown to the O*erlord series after Yggdrasil shut down its game and caused a transfer of its remaining characters, only to become real in the New World! Details remained scarce for now but what Nao could see was the Kingdom of Re-Estize. It was surprising to see how long this kingdom had lasted until now, thanks to the prominent pressure from its neighboring empire, the Baharuth Empire. Still, Nao found himself travelling straight toward the Palace of the kingdom itself. Every single house had its door tightly shut. He could see its citizens scared out of their wits as he passed by them. One large reason for that were large Undead knights patrolling the streets. The Death Knights! There were currently hundreds of them! The city itself was split by a large river. The first half of it housed commoners, the marketplace business districts and the Adventure''s Guild among other buildings. The other half, which was closer to the Re-Estize Palace that overlooked the rest of the city and the surrounding forest, housed the nobles, or what remained of them anyway. The castle itself was multilayered and had white stone spires acting as watchtowers around its periphery. To this day the castle still stood despite the many wars wages against the neighboring Baharuth Empire. It usually appeared calm around the castle but today was an auspicious day. Many figures could currently be seen inside the rather small throne but rustic throne room. Nao''s phantom image easily passed through everything and saw a lot of faces he had recognized. Toward the back of the room stood a giant golden chair with exquisite designs on it standing proudly over five meters tall. An overbearing figure about two thirds of the throne''s height. He was no human. Wearing a large purple gown, a large crystal red ball could be seen imbued where his stomach would be. There is no stomach, nor other organs for that matter, as it was pure white crystal bones. A large golden staff with several exquisite jewels embedded on its ringed top could be seen in his left hand. This of course was Momonga of the O*verlord series. He was currently going by Ainz Oowl Gown, and had just been inaugurated as the Great Sorcerer King! His followers could be seen kneeling on the ground in front of the throne, off to the side, The Floor Guardians, Sebastian, and the Pleiades maids! All could be seen kneeling. Off to the left were ten more figures, all beautiful women in formal attire. These were none other than Nao''s wives and lovers. Starting from the top it was Elsa. Miya, Isabella, Sayuri, Chelsea, Aht, Eir, Fie, and Michael. Michael recently joined the group and one more did as as well. A scaled tail could be seen poking out of her butt. Two light purple transparent wings on her back. Two beautiful, curved silver horns protruded out of her head. She was in a formal one piece purple gown revealing her legs and decent sized b.r.e.a.s.ts. A dominant air emanated from her and her eyes had dragon-like slits. Long violet hair flew down past her slender shoulders. She was the newest member to Nao''s harem. A character he had personally created with 100% freedom thanks to Miya''s help in hacking Yggdrasil before its servers closed! She transferred along with him and the girls! (A/N no name, age etc for now, still thinking of one, let me know down in the comments if you guys have a good name for her!) Tights was currently behind Nao waiting on standby behind him. As for Nao himself, he was standing next to Ainz. He did a light bow as Ainz stood from his throne. The Floor Guardians and the Pleiades maids did not have any scorn or hatred in their eyes as they watched their Supreme Lord reach out his hand to shake Nao''s. Only respect. Ainz was the first one to speak out to Nao. "It''s been such a long time since we''ve last, my good friend. Have you been enjoying yourself?" "I have indeed, Lord Ainz. I must offer my congratulations on establishing your first step into the known. The Sorcererous Kingdom has a nice ring to it." "Thank you. Your presence alone has made this a fortuitous day. You''ve always been one who uses such pleasantries, huh? Can''t you just call me Ainz? We''ve known each other for a good few years since we''ve come to this place. I''m glad I wasn''t the only one." "I apologize Lord Ainz, but this is just how I am. Especially with how my past was." "Hmm, your past, is it? We did have a few offline meetings before but nothing too serious. You''ve always been quite vague about that. Speaking of which, your maid always gives off a feeling of familiarity. I can''t quite place my finger on it." Hearing Ainz say that, Nao let out a light chuckle. "Haha, that''s so like you, Lord Ainz. You''ve always had a good eye for things." After Nao said that, those who were kneeling on the right side nodded in agreement. Demiurge was the next one to speak out. "It''s as Lord Nao said, Lord Ainz. It pleases me greatly that you''ve accepted this one''s invitation. I hope everything is to your liking." "Oh, Demiurge, is that you? It really has been a while, hasn''t it?", Nao said with an interested look in his eyes. After Nao said that, Demiurge, who was one of the Floor Guardians, stood up and did a forty five degree bow, greeting Nao. "It has been two years, three months and fourteen days since we''ve last met, to be exact, Lord Nao. Today should be a cause for celebration. For the birth of the Sorcererous Kingdom and the return of Lord Nao!" (A/N random time placed here, may or may not use it in world 2. Who knows lol) After Demiurge said that with loud voice, applause erupted from both sides. The girls looked at Nao full of smiles and loving gazes. Seeing this caused Ainz to let out a large bellow himself. He then tapped the floor with the Staff of Ainz Oowl Gown, causing a small echo to resound around them. "Hahahaha! Well said., Demiurge! This indeed is a cause for celebration! How long are you planning to stay for this time, Lord Nao?" "It actually won''t be for long this time unfortunately. I fear there have been some disturbances beyond the Theocracy to the deeper south. Mana has become unstable, I must go investigate it." "Disturbances in the deep south caused by Mana? That does sound pretty interesting. Doesn''t that house the land of the elves and the draconic tribe?" "Yes. It shouldn''t be much of an issue for us to get granted access to their lands. I do hope it''s not those Slane Theocracy bastards again." "You''ve got capable hands plus your strength matches similarly to mine so that shouldn''t be much of an issue. Would it be fine if I were to send someone with you this time?" Hearing Ainz ask that, Nao raised eyebrows. Demiurge also had his eyes light up, as if he had realized something. He spoke out to the two before Nao could answer Ainz. He even let out a chuckle and extended his arms out. "Hahaha! So that''s how it is, Lord Ainz. Your insight is as impeccable as always! I must apologize beforehand though." "Oh, so you''ve realized what I was planning? As expected, Demiurge." ''What did the hell did Demiurge figure out this time!? All I wanted was to send someone with Nao to scout those lands since they are still unknown to us!'', Momonga''s inner mind cursed. "You flatter me too much, Lord Ainz. But to realize your dream, my assistance and identity as Yaldaboath will be needed in the Roble Holy Kingdom. Albedo will be managing the affairs of your new kingdom. You''re planning to take Aura, Mare and Shaltear to the land of the dwarves in the Azerlisia Mountains. I''m afraid our personnel may be lacking to accompany Lord Nao." "Hmm, that is true, Demiurge." After Ainz said that, his eyes swept over his followers. His eyes soon landed on an enormous figure who had an appearance of an insect walking upright, a fusion of a mantis and an ant. He had a tail that was twice as big as his height and was covered in large spikes and icicles.His ant-like jaw was strong enough to snap people''s hands clean off. He had four arms, two of which held a silver halberd. His body was covered in hardened blue bone armor which would ooze out diamond dust. He also breathed out cold air every time he took a breath. This was Cocyutus, the Floor Guardian of Nazarick''s fifth floor! Sensing his gaze, Cocyutus looked back at him, awaiting a further response. "Cocyutus, you''ve nothing right now, do you? Your experiments with the Lizardmen have ended, right?" "Correct, my lord. Our schedule is free." "Excellent. You will go with Nao and investigate the disturbances in the deep south. I expect to hear good results." . "We accept your command. We will ensure Lord Nao''s protection and determine if the deep south is fit to be ruled by Your Grace." "Just the words I wanted to hear. Let us put aside that natter for now. My inauguration as the Great Sorcerer King has had just begun. I look forward to you all bringing this nation to prosperity. But for now, we dine!" ""Hear-Hear!"", everyone shouted as they burst out in cheer. Nao himself nodded calmly and took away his hand. And just like that the curtain closed, and the images of the New World vanished from Nao''s eyes. Only anticipation could be seen in them now! Chapter 222 - 213: A Glimpse Into A Fantastical World In no time at all did the next set of rolling images appear in Nao''s eyes once again. He raised his eyebrows and thought, ''Is it going to show me a glimpse of each available world to me? The O*erlord world already dropped a bomb on me, I''m greatly looking forward to the next two. Going by order, The next one should be P*kemon...'', Nao thought to himself. Sure enough, once the vision appeared clear in Nao''s eyes, he found himself above crystal blue ocean water as far as the eye could see. He found himself flying forward at a really fast pace. He saw many weird looking creatures in the skies above and in the ocean below him. They were indeed none other than Pok¨¦mon! In the skies Nao saw flocks of Pidgey, Pidgeotto and Pidgeot flying near mach speed levels. Taillow and Swellow would swoop in around them. Closer to the ocean waves were Wingull and Pelipper hoping to scoop up some fish. Every so often a rare Dragonite would drop by and prank the other flying Pokemon. As for the Pokemon below him, many water types could be seen. More commonly were Tentacool and Tentacruel. Schools of Magikarp, Feebas, Squirtle, Psyduck, Shellder, Horsea, Dratini, Marill, Mudkip, Wailmer, and Carvanha happily swam around keeping their distances to the other schools. Their evolutions were nearby keeping their eyes on them to make sure nothing happened. Lone Pok¨¦mon like Lapras and Mantine happily surfaced to the air seeing a huge fast Pok¨¦mon speed past them. As for Nao himself, he was currently sitting on top of a large quadruped, draconic Pok¨¦mon with huge red crescent wings. It felt hard to touch and sit down on but acted very flexible at the same time. It had a relatively short spiked tail with a large red stripe going underneath its tail as well as its neck. The body itself was all blue. That''s right this was Salamence, and it''s Mega-Evolved form no less! Nao wasn''t alone either. A black haired girl could be seen next to him with a torn burnt tan cape in the shape of a tail.Her cape circled around her neck and had a ring of black dragon-like scales around it. She wore extremely short light gray shorts, which revealed most of her legs. Her shorts itself had a red rope toed around it. She wore a rather tight black top and it had two red crescents over her small b.r.e.a.s.ts. A blue device of sorts could be seen wrapped around her right leg like a snake. That was her key stone! Nao had something of a similar design wrapped around his left leg, but it was pure black! The stone currently could be seen active, as he was the one controlling Mega Salamence! Nao''s eyes saw himself look at the girl sitting next to him. Obvious excitement could be seen in her eyes. "Say Zinnia, are you sure it''s fine for me to steal your spotlight like this? You were looking to have a one on one with him all this time, weren''t you?" Hearing this, Zinnia frowned. That''s right. The girl was none other than Zinnia, the Lorekeeper of the Draconid tribe, or what remained of them anyway! "What, having second regrets already? Don''t be like that man. I''m here with you so I still get to do my duty. Besides, going through a trial to get a legendary dragon Pok¨¦mon to acknowledge you is something all of us Draconids must undertake at some point in our lives. The elders won''t approve of your marriage with big sister Cynthia otherwise!" "Right. I could''ve chosen any of them but I still decided to go head and head with Rayquaza himself. Out of them he''s one of the fiercest ones. You''ve been keeping track of his movements right? Is the meteor still planning to drop at the destination?" "Sure is! That stupid Brendan failed to bring in Rayquaza in from space since he stopped Archie''s and Maxie''s plan to resurrect the two ancient Pokemon here, but it still should be fine. I''m getting readings Rayquaza will emerge from the power of that meteorite alone." "That''s all good then. You must note this event in your lore keeping. I''m sure it will be in for the history books if this ever gets revealed to the public." "You don''t need to tell me how to do my job! You just focus on this little guy here. I''m still surprised you achieved resonance with Salamence already and activated his Mega Evolution so quickly. It took me much longer for me." After Zinnia said that she began to pout a bit. Nao saw this and let out a chuckle. "Heh, it just really depends on how you raise them and how close of a bond you can achieve. I''ve had this guy ever since the elders gave me that Bagon egg when I was a child. Speaking of which, Cynthia at that time received her Gible as well. Have you been in touch with her lately?" "I have. What, feeling lonely without her? Least you''ve got me don''t you?" "Maybe a bit. But what is it you''re implying here?" Hearing Nao ask that, Zinnia let out a big grin. She then responded to him. "I may have tweaked the elders conditions to include me in the marriage contract you have with big sister Cynthia. You sure are a lucky guy, hehe!" "Eh?" It took Nao a moment register what Zinnia had just said, but before he could do anything, Zinnia stood up. She then struck hard against Nao''s back with her hand, causing a loud thump. It was supposed to be a pat of encouragement by her standards. Zinnia then felt the heavy gusts of winds strike against the frontside of her body. One would typically get knocked down or even fall off of Salamence''s body but she had a firm stance. Only her cape fluttered as a result. Seeing this, Nao sighed. He also stood back up and firmed his ground on top of Salamence. "I didn''t think you''d be interested in a person like me, Zinnia, or let alone date anyone for that matter. The guys back at the tribe are too scared to even approach you half the time." "Hmph, of course I''d be interested in the man big sister Cynthia had taken a liking to. I''m her shadow. I go where she goes." "Even liking the same man?" "Looks to be that way. This matter isn''t important though. You need to face Rayquaza''s trial! Salamence, full speed ahead for Sky Pillar!" After Zinnia said that, Nao saw her extend her left arm out and pointed her finger forward in excitement. Nao sighed once again but was soon interrupted by a booming roar caused by Salamence. Salamence upped his speed and all the nearby Pok¨¦mon fled in terror. It was Nao''s Salamence though, so why did she take charge like that? Nao could only throw that thought away and also shifted his eyes, looking forward at the endless sea. For those who weren''t familiar where Zinnia and Nao were, they were in the Hoenn region. Their destination was the Sky Pillar, Rayquaza''s known residing area! Just when the Sky Pillar came into view did the vision finally come to a close. It took Nao several moments to recollect what he just saw as darkness resumed in his sight. ''To think I''d own a Salamence, let alone be acquainted with Zinnia and even Cynthia. There''s been rumors that she was part of the Draconids, guess I ended up there too. Also who cares how people treat Mega Salamence''s appearance. No doubt he''s one of my favorites, so I''m glad he''s one of the known Pok¨¦mon I''ll obtain. Maybe a chance for Rayquaza too.'', Nao began to think inside his mind. His earlier anticipation soon resumed in his eyes. ''Both O*elord and P*kemon have different things to offer, and I''m very excited for both of them! Makes me wonder where the girls are in P*kemon but guess that will be explained later....'', Nao continued to think. ''...Now then, I wonder what the Trails world will have to offer? A world where science and magic cross and where mechs are common. I wonder if I''ll get a chance to pilot my own?'' After he thought that, the next set of images began to roll and appear before him! This would be the final set of images for this vision! Chapter 223 - 214: And So The Vision Ends The final set of images began to roll in front of Nao''s eyes, replacing the vast darkness. Nao had no idea how much time had passed since the start of the visions, but he had a very anticipated look in his eyes right now. It didn''t take long for the continent of Zemuria to come into his eyes. Meanwhile, as the images were starting to get clearer, there was a stirring back inside the floating white Palace in Planet Elosyia''s skies. Lots of time had indeed passed since he passed out shortly after the world tournament began on Earth. Several months to be exact! The Majin Buu saga ended while Nao was still fast asleep, enjoying his vision! All the girls and even his children rushed back home, stopping their current activities after learning he collapsed in Miya''s embrace on that fateful day. Yet it wasn''t like the first vision at all. It didn''t long for Nao to enter a peaceful sleep. Everyone saw,Nao''s expression as if he were actually enjoying it, and not tossing and turning at all while letting out screams of terror like the nightmares did. This alone satisfied them. Some of the girls returned to their jobs. Some of the children resumed their space exploration looking for fun, finding sparring partners or remained in their rooms with their lovers. Most of Nao''s children were a.d.u.l.ts by this point in time and had lovers of their own. The white Palace acted as their home as well on top of being the main house for Nao and the girls. Speaking of grandchildren, none have been born yet but Nao and the girls were patiently waiting for those days to come. They would be able to spoil them like no tomorrow! Anyways, after learning that Nao was in a stable condition, only Tights, Miya and Fie remained behind. Elsa was given the role of watching over Toppo and Ribrianne after Chelsea, as Chelsea herself entered secluded meditation after learning Nao was having another vision. She knew something was going to happen, and she wanted to be ready for it. As for Aht, Eir, and Sayuri, they used the [Gate] to go inside Historia. It proved as an excellent training ground just like in the original game, so how could they not take advantage of it? As for Isabella, she was still on tour but she announced to her fans all across the galaxies and Universes that she would be on another leave of absence. She took one during her pregnancy so the fans thought it was for a similar reason again but she explained it was for something else, she too would enter another bout of training with her family. It was them who taught her what she currently knew after all. For the three girls who remained behind, they brought Nao over to the main bedroom, stripping off his robe and made him as comfortable as possible. At the moment, Tights could be seen sitting behind him. Fie clung to his arm with a lovable expression and Miya sat in a lotus position in front of him. "Are you sure it''s fine for you to be clinging to Nao like that, Fie?" "Of course it is, Mother! No way I''m going to pass this up. Papa finally returned to our side. I don''t want hide these feelings of mine any longer. I''m not sure when he''ll wake up but telling this to him is going to be one of the first things I do!" "Hehe, that almost makes me a little jealous. You won''t cuddle with your Mother anymore, will you?" "Geez, Mother don''t tease me like that!" After Fie said that with a frown, Miya crawled up and and hugged her, rummaging through her white mohawk at the same time. Fie''s reaction caused her and Tights to laugh as well. Miya then spoke out to her. "Still, you''re our child no matter how much time passes, Fie. I know we aren''t related by blood but we have a connection deeper than that. I''m sure Nao will accept you with open arms.'' "Mother...", Fie said with longing look in her eyes. Yet before the three could continue their conversation, they suddenly heard a calm voice speak out to him, only to have two figures appear at the doorway. One of the two raised their hand, covering their mouth seeing the three girls next to Nao. "Oh my, I do apologize if we''re disturbing you guys. We''ve come to check on how Nao was doing. It seems he is still asleep." Hearing the source of this voice, their gazes found the two figures. Fie''s eyes lit up and flew over to them, leaving behind Tights and Miya. Miya could only sigh seeing her quick change of emotions. "It''s Uncle Beerus and Whis! It''s been a while since you two last dropped by. Welcome!" "Don''t you dare call me an Uncle you little brat. Do you want me to destroy you and this damn Palace!?", Beerus said with anger in his eyes. Yet hearing that only caused laughter to echo in the bedroom. Whis let out a chuckle as well. "Ohoho, did you forget that this Palace has a protective barrier around it, Lord Beerus? Even you might not be able to destroy it." "Oh yeah, there was that, wasn''t there? Anyways, I was quite sleepy still but thanks to that comment just now I''m wide awake now. How''s Nao doing you brat?" "Papa is still sleeping as you can see, Uncle Beerus. I feel he is going to wake up soon though. I can tell since I recently established my lifelink with him. You can tell too since you have a special bond with Papa as well, right, Mother?" "That''s right, Fie. It shouldn''t be much longer, Lord Beerus." "Is that so? Have those other two waken up yet? It''s rare to get invaders from another timeline, let alone one''s that don''t appear hostile." "It''s strange but I have this feeling those two will wake up soon as well. We were actually about to have dinner soon so why don''t you two stay?" Hearing Miya say that, Beerus''s eyes immediately lit up. "Just the words I wanted to hear! I can finally have a decent meal after waking up from my nap. But listen here you brat, you just tossed out a word I didn''t want to hear. Did you really establish your lifelink with Nao?" "I sure did! I will follow no other man in my life than Papa, it''s obvious it''s I would sync my life with his. It''s a special trait we Supreme Kai have after all. You accepted Uncle Shin''s lifelink, didn''t you, Uncle Beerus?" "I did, but it''s only cause he started to take training seriously. He also tamed that unruly Saiyan daughter of yours as well, Tights. Speaking of which, I''ve had prophetic dream of a second Super Saiyan God. I''ll tell you right mow Whis this one is going to be true just like the last one was!" Hearing Beerus''s remark like that caused Whis to look at him but remained silent. A glint streaked across Tights'' eyes but she too remain quiet. She was used to Beerus''s frank personality by now. Miya spoke out once more tilting her head in confusion. "A second Super Saiyan God?" "That''s right. You guys ever meet such a Saiyan before? I''m already getting an itch to fight him seeing how powerful Nao became." "Not that I''m aware of sadly. We do know of a few Saiyans living on Planet Earth though. You were asleep Lord Beerus so you may not know but Shin was able to defeat Majin Buu with the help of the Z Fighters, as they''re known by." "Wait did you say Majin Buu? Now where have I heard that name before?" After Beerus said that, he propped his hand against his chin and started to tilt his head back and forth, which caused his ears to flop around. Whis smiled and answered him. "Majin Buu was that monster wrecking havoc on Universe 7 during those hundreds of millions years ago. As I recall Shin was able to locate his position after it was sealed up. To think it''d be on Planet Earth, I wasn''t expecting that. You said defeated, not killed?" "Yes. A lot happened actually. Shin came to learn the Grand Supreme Kai was sealed inside of him. At some point their good and evil personalities split apart. Shin and the Z Fighters were able to kill off the evil entity, and the good entity is still alive." "Is that so? I was busy looking after Lord Beerus''s napping so I wasn''t paying attention to my surroundings lately. It''s good this matter was settled. Lord Beerus, we have a few scheduled meetings with other Planets in case you forgot. It may take a couple years to finish them all. We can enjoy dinner here tonight but you will need to complete these first before you can head off to Planet Earth to search for this second so called Super Saiyan God of yours." "Ugh, damn it Whis you don''t need to remind me of that. Those planets won''t live for long if they don''t please me enough. But enough about that. I''m famished. Let''s go eat!" After Beerus said that, he rubbed his stomach and excused himself from the room. Whis sighed and did a light bow to the girls. He spoke out to them after seeing Beerus''s figure not there anymore. "I do apologize for that you guys. Lord Beerus is often cranky when he wakes up after taking a nap. He won''t settle down until he gets some food. I''ve been meaning to correct this behavior of his." Hearing Whis say that with an apologetic tone, the girls giggled. "Hehe, you needn''t worry about that, Whis. Your guys'' fates are tied to ours We can talk about this second Super Saiyan God during dinner too. Sister Tights, I''m going to take Fie with me, you want you come along?" After Miya said that with a giggle, she turned her head toward Tights and asked that. Tights shook her head. "I''m fine for now, Miya. I want to remain by Nao''s side. Especially so after hearing he may wake up soon. I will notify you guys immediately if that happens." "Sounds good." After Miya said that, she got off the bed and arrived at Fie''s side. Miya, Fie and Whis exited the bedroom, letting Tights remain behind. A smile bloomed on her face as she began to caress Nao''s head and whispered at him. "We''re all waitin'' for you to wake up, Nao. I''m really interested to see what you''re seein'' this time...", Tights whispered. As for Nao, he was having a meeting of sorts after He got a clear image of Zemuria. Let''s take a look shall we? After Nao found himself in the skies above the massive continent, he flew until he arrived at a giant metropolis covered in red brick buildings. separated into several districts. Train lines could be seen going into the center of the city while smaller tram tracks took centerplace among its massive highways. Rural farmlands could be seen on the outskirts of the city. All the way back in the city stood a giant red brick multilayered Palace. Its main building was cylindrical and towered over its other smaller buildings and watch towers. This city was known as Heimdallr, the capital city of the Erebonian Empire! And this Palace was where the Erebonian Imperial Family resided in, serving as the seat of the Imperial Government. Inside this Palace was a hanging harden of sorts with elevated platforms. Waterfalls of crystal blue water poured down from large aqueducts near the roof. Each platform was separated by hanging staircases and had teal flooring. This room served both a relaxation spot for the Imperial Family and a meeting spot to relief high tensions during meeting with the Imperial Government. This was the Esmeldas Garden! On the south side stood a large wooden circular table was none other than Nao. When Nao had a good look at himself he became shocked. He was wearing a vibrant red robe embroidered with golden flames. Yet he had light purple hair cut right beneath his forehead and tied into a small ponytail going down his back. It was no longer white! Golden dragon-like irises could be seen in his pupils surrounded by a light purple hue. He had a very imposing air around him yet that air vanished the moment he heard two sets of footsteps approach. Nao shot right up from his chair seeing two beautiful ladies arrive in his view. A beaming smile appeared on his face. Both of them wore black tailored school uniforms which had six golden buttons on its center. Two small white pointed dr.a.p.es drew over their b.r.e.a.s.ts and had white cufflinks. The first girl had two very long single braids of hair going down each side of her face. The rest of her hair was golden blond and very curvy, going all the way down to her knees. She herself was petite but appeared very angelic. This was the first and only Princess of the Erebonian Imperial Family, Alfin Reise Arnor! The other girl was the Princess''s best friend and her attendant who recently became the student council president of St. Astraia All Girls'' School. She wore the same uniform but had pale purple straight hair. This was Elise Schwarzer, Rean Schwarzer''s sister! Seeing Nao in sight, both of them curtsied with their uniforms. Alfin then let out a giggle as she spoke out to him. "Fufu, I''m glad you were able to accept our invitation, Vermillion Flame, and my husband to be. I finally get a chance to meet you in person for the first time. You must be very busy back in Liberl." "Not at all, Princess Alfin! Sure my hands are tied up most of the time back at Jenis Royal Academy thanks to being a member of the Auslesse royal family but I can always make time for you. I just happened to be free this time." "Oh please you can drop that act. Father kept denying my previous requests to allow this to happen but he finally gave in. Your deeds are quite known by now you know? Isn''t that right, Elise?" "I''m only here as your aid, Your Highness. But seeing the Vermillion Flame here in person, wow! I really want to see how you''d fare against my brother." "Oh there you go with that brother complex already, Elise. We''ve just started this meeting, fufu." Hearing Princess Alfin say that with a teasing giggle, Elise blushed and shook her fists up and down in anger. "I-It''s not like that, Your Highness! Besides, that idiot is too dense to even realize my feelings..." "Oh, is that so? I can Help you a final push my dear Elise. Besides, my husband to be isn''t dense like your brother. He accepted this invitation right away." "I-I''ll take care of this on my own! What is this gathering supposed to be about anyway!?" "It was to meet me right? What other reason is there?" "None. Why don''t we get to business? I know this marriage was set up by our parents but seeing all your recent heroic actions is making me fall even more for you. On top of that, to think there would be someone with the Arnor blood born in the Auslesse royal family. So scandalous~." "There was such a thing?" "It''s a family secret so please don''t reveal it to the public. It''s not hard to point it out though given the color of my hair. Anyways, Would you two like to see Testa-Rossa upfront? I''m sure it would be on par with that Valimar the Ashen Chevalier drives." "Is that really fine?" Nao nodded his head hearing Princess Alfin ask that. After the three talked to each other a bit more they arrived to one of the center platforms. Yet before they could do anything, the two girls saw Nao''s expression turn serious. Elise expected Nao to raise his hand to call Testa-Rossa out but he entered a defensive stance instead. Nao then yelled put as he felt a very imposing aura strike against all around his body. "Show yourself!" "Eh!?",the two girls yelled out. Shock soon appeared in her eyes as they heard a feminine voice resound around them. "Looks like your strength precedes you, Vermillion Flame. You did well in detecting my arrival. I''ve come to see in person just what the Vermillion Awakener is like. Do forgive me being impolite." After this voice resounded around them, a bluish-white aura circle appeared out of nowhere several feet in front of the three. A long blond haired woman dressed in ancient Valkyrie armor appeared before them. A long coned spear towered over her figure. Nao couldn''t see her face as she was hiding behind a helmet but he knew very well who she was. The Seventh Anguis of the society, Ouroboros! The Iron Maiden, Arianrhod! "I had a feeling this day would soon come. Are you looking to drown this city into civil war once again!?" Hearing Nao yell that out, shock appeared on the two girls'' eyes. Yet Arianrhod spoke out before they could say anything. "Do not be alarmed. I''m on no such mission. Our forces are currently elsewhere. I merely want a bout in battle against you, Vermillion Flame. Your strength has been rapidly rising lately. Could it be you''re reaching the peak of this realm?" "...This..Realm?" Princess Alfin asked with a curious look. "So a bout, eh? And no less by the famous immortal maiden herself. You want to see how far my strength has become? Fine! I''ll challenge you over the Palace!" "Then let us meet there." After the two said that, Arianrhod and Nao vanished from sight, leaving behind two stunned girls. It took them several moments before Elise snapped out of it, tugging on Princess Alfin''s arm. "Your Highness...I''m not dreaming am I? What should we do!?" "I''m going to the roof to watch this match! I want to see how strong my husband to be is!" "But shouldn''t we inform your parents about this first? It''s going to get really chaotic soon!" "No need to worry my two little flowers. I will go inform Royal Father and Mother. You two go on ahead.", A charming voice suddenly spoke out to them. As soon as Princess Alfin heard that voice, a smile bloomed on her face. She then turned around and curtsied at him. "Thank you very much, big brother Olivert! Come Elise, let us make haste!" "Y-Y-Your Highness!?", Elise yelled out, suddenly being grabbed by Princess Alfin''s arm and dashed out of the room. Prince Olivert remained behind and looked out the window, entering his own thoughts. "To think the society would dare step into our Palace once again, I say this does not bode well. Still the Iron Maiden versus the Vermillion Flame, this will definitely be an exciting battle to watch, yet I cannot help but be worried for our citizens. Oh woe is me, can''t anyone help soothe this poor minstrel''s heart?" After Prince Olivert said that, another figure approached approached him while Prince Olivert took out a stringed instrument of sorts, playing it in the process. This figure sighed seeing this. "This matter is serious, Your Highness. We must go report this to the Emperor at once." "You''re always so serious my dear Muller, but it is true we cannot delay ourselves. Let us go meet with Royal Father." . "As you wish." After the two said that did the vision finally come to a close. Darkness appeared momentarily but it didn''t take long for the vast white landscape containing Nao''s soul to come into view. Everything returned to normal and the whole vision finally ended. Yet Nao didn''t move a muscle. Only shock could be seen in eyes after witnessing that vision! Chapter 224 - 215: Recollection And just like that, the darkness within Nao''s Mindscape vanished and the vast whiteness returned. He could see his multi-aura'' bright golden soul once more. The green lightning dancing around it never faded away. The visions ended. Not only was he able to witness the opponents he would face in his upcoming trial by fire, he also witnessed some rewards he would receive and even managed to take glimpses of his future lives in the next three worlds currently available for his choosing! That alone made him very anticipated for what was to come. More girls soon would soon be embraced by him. Miya and the first girls who joined his harem didn''t take them long to realize more would come to be loved by him. The harem itself was established to relieve his nightmares, and Nao was worried he would develop them again from having another vision, but he felt calm. This vision was far different after all. As for the girls he would embrace, he had to respond to Fie''s feelings. Aht would also come to marry him once they venture to the land of Vainqueur for a vacation tour. He was surprised Michael would join as well. After getting a first impression, Nao could tell she was very prideful of her duties. He didn''t really want her to relief herself of that, so the first thing that came to mind was to make her a maid and she would be trained by Tights. As to whether that would actually happen, only time would tell. In regards to the girls he had yet to meet, the first one was that extremely ethereal violet haired dragon girl. Nao didn''t catch her name but he knew she was the first NPC to be created by him unconditionally with Miya''s assistance. He saw a very loving gaze from her eyes whenever she looked at Nao in the vision. Similar to that of Albedo''s love for Ainz but he could also see she wasn''t annoyed by the presences of the other girls that were around her. As for her settings, he didn''t know what they were configured to but he was interested in learning what her settings were. As for the P*kemon world, he was unsure who he would encounter, but it was one of his dreams to associate himself with Cynthia. He didn''t think he would get involved with the Draconid tribe, let alone getting a chance to embrace Zinnia as well. He was very much looking forward to that and raising some Dragon Pok¨¦mon. In regards to the last world, he was very shocked to see him take over Prince Cedric''s role as the Awakener for Testa-Rossa, one of the seven Divine Knights. He knew those were only pawns to enter death matches with the other Divine Knights to awaken the Great One, so it''s possible he may become Rean''s enemy in the future. Nao also appeared to be of mixed blood, being both of the Auslesse royal family and of the Arnor line of the Erebonian Empire. It wasn''t too hard to tell since the Arnor blood was required to pilot Testa Rossa in the first place. Let alone being engaged to Princess Alfin. She was a beauty in of herself. He wasn''t sure of the others but he may have a chance to get with Klaudia as well once she takes over the Liberl throne. Then there''s the matter of Arianrhod. The famous immortal immovable ''Iron Maiden'', said to live hundreds of years in a plane of mortals while being a mortal herself. Nao wouldn''t mind taking the challenge of moving her frozen heart ever since it was sealed during that bloody war. All in all, Nao was able to recollect his thoughts after witnessing all of this. He wasn''t really sure which world he would choose to enter first, but with the way things are currently heading, he would enter O*verlord. He really wanted to play an actual game of virtual reality, and rise up to greatness. The game Yggdrasil had endless potential, and a lot of it came from Nordic myths. Joining Ainz''s side while creating a guild of his own would be the aftermath of his rise to greatness. He wanted to see what the New World was all about too. Anyways, with all that said and done, Nao''s thoughts shifted to more current matters he would soon take a part in. The trial of fire! He now knew who his opponents were. Fu, a crazed scientist artificially birthed by Towa, who was one of the Supreme Kai of Time''s nemesis, and was hellbent on destroying all of the current Universes to create a new one. This new Universe would be the sole one, befitting all life, or so he says. This made him appear a crazy scientist. Hearts. The leader of the group of fighters Fu personally recruited to help him achieve his goal. Yet Hearts had a different desire. He wanted to destroy all of the gods as a Godslayer, aiming for Zeno all the way at the top to restore ''true freedom'' to all mortals. He had the power to control space to his bidding so he could prove a worthy match to Nao if they were to compare the two elements. Alter Jiren. A captive Fu captured in the alternate timeline Nao''s vision created. He was taken after the point of no return, when all of Universe 7 was mostly destroyed by Nao''s rampage and only he was the last one standing. Jiren became lifeless as a result and only anguish strikes his heart now, eventually turning into a crazed monster. Broly from the D*S movie and the same Broly Nao saw Paragus chase after back when he was sent off by pod by King Vegeta III. Broly was ''sent'' off to Vampa to capture it but it actually turned out to be exile. Paragus swore he would get revenge on King Vegeta III. Nao could have interrupted at any point in their lives and rescue them, but much like Goku and the Z Fighters, Broly too had his own life to live by. So Nao decided against it. It''s not like Nao and Paragus were on bad terms either since he also acted as Nao''s intelligence Teacher when he was still a child. Paragus would be in for a nice surprise seeing Nao still alive after all these years. Nao would also get to fight alongside Gogeta, it couldn''t get any more exciting than that! As for the last opponent, it was the one who shocked Nao the most. Merus. The Angel in training under Whis''s supervision as he trained among the mortals in Universe 7. As time passed Merus developed a heart of righteousness, much more so as it was noticed by the Grand Minister. The Grand Minister made the decision to recall Merus to reflect on his actions back at the Angel Realm. Angels are only observers under Zeno''s rule, and do not directly interfere with any if the Universes. They could live among the mortals, give guidance and the likes, but were restricted in using their full powers. In an alternate timeline, one unknown to Nao, Merus eventually turned crazy during his self-reflection period and ended up slaughtering his kind to end the Grand Minister''s persuasions and to live a life of his own. Among his opponents, this one was the most brutish. . Yet Nao saw he himself achieved a new state of transformation, but he couldn''t recall what it was. There were rumors of a stage far beyond Blue that was different from Ultra Instinct for Saiyans. The true ascended god of the Saiyans, Super Saiyan White for short! All in all, these five were now set in stone. He didn''t know which one he would fight first, but if there was a choice, Nao was going to go with his original plan and hunt Fu down. A look of resolve now appeared in his eyes, and soon ceased any further thoughts. It didn''t take long for him to leave his Mindscape. The moment his senses returned he felt something warm, soft and squishy press up the left side if his body. He released a low grown as his eyelids began to flutter. Meanwhile, back in the main bedroom of the white Palace, only Fie could be seen looking at Nao with a caring expression. Tights and Miya were currently either helping Elsa watch over Toppo and Ribrianne or were doing household chores like cleaning. Yet his low grown didn''t go unnoticed by her, causing her ears to perk right up. Fie saw Nao''s eyelids flutter for a bit before they slowly opened. She smiled seeing Nao finally return. As for Nao, she saw a beautiful light blue skinned beauty hugging his left side. He smiled back at her, getting readjusted to the room''s lighting. Excitement appeared on Fie''s face as she spoke out to him. "Welcome back and welcome home, Papa! How are you feeling?" Chapter 225 - 216: Catching Up "Welcome back and welcome home, Papa! How are you feeling? You''ve kept a lot of us worried you know." Hearing a loving voice reach his ears, it took a second for Nao t realize who it was. His eyes landed on a beautiful sky blue skinned figure with a long white mohawk clinging against his left arm. He felt her skin warm and very soft. She herself was very ethereal, as she was a goddess. The Supreme Kai, Fie! She was currently clinging to him fully n.a.k.e.d. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were rather small compared to the other girls, but the a.r.e.o.l.a around her n.i.p.p.l.es were actually a dark blue. He couldn''t see a spec of hair or blemish on her body. Her slit down below was closed and untouched to man thus far. That''s right, she did have one! Supreme Kai were always born from the Origin Tree''s fruits back on the Sacred World of the Kais, but perhaps her body went through some adjustments thanks to Nao''s blood pact with her. He could only speculate for now. As for Nao, he actually felt refreshed and not clammy. He hadn''t known how long he was asleep for but he could feel his Divine Energy was currently active, keeping him safe from any malnourishment. That was another benefit of being a god. He could still enjoy food but as long as his body consisted of Divine Energy, he could keep it moving without rest until it was depleted. The same logic applied to sleeping. Beerus was known to sleep for ages after all! He had actually slept for another thirty years during Nao''s training and before he and Whis had checked up on him to see how he was doing. Whis himself wished he have come in person more than just that once but Beerus had terrible sleep patters which required his constant attention. Even a sneeze from Beerus would cause a Sphere of Destruction to form, exploding parts of his Palace. Whis had to make sure that wouldn''t happen, so he couldn''t come to checkup on him. Anyways, after getting distracted by Fie''s figure, she saw Nao''s eyes wander and let out a giggle. "Like what you see, Papa?" "I very much do, my little Fie. Well I guess you aren''t so little anymore, haha!" Hearing Nao speak so relaxed like that eased her tension. She smiled back at him. "Well you look like you''re doing well. That''s good! Everyone was initially worried if you''d experience nightmares again but you showed no signs of pain during your sleep. That eased our tension but we still monitored day by day to make sure nothing went wrong." "Is that so? I really do feel refreshed now that you mention it. Must be the perks of being a god." "That''s good to hear! I do have plenty of things I want to talk about with you Papa but that can be saved for another time. I''m sure you want to know our current situation yes?" "That I definitely do. I''ve news to share with you all as well. Let''s just say I''ve...seen a lot of things. It may not be bad per se but it''s regarding our futures as a whole, both near and far. As for what you want to talk about with me, I may have a general idea of what it is. I''ll wait for you to properly speak what''s on your mind." "Papa...", Fie said as her expression softened. Fie didn''t say anything else and took in a deep breath, closing her eyes in the process. She leaned toward Nao, planting her lips on his. It only lasted lasted a couple seconds, and she pulled away. This left Nao blinking at her for a couple of moments as Fie proceeded to fly off the large bed. Nao managed to catch a glimpse of her bare butt before she landed onto the ground. She turned around and spoke out to him. "You''ll have to make due with that for now, Papa. We will surely have our special night together one day. I''ll tell you properly then. As for now, I''ll go notify the others that you woke up. Our two guests are still sleeping but they are showing signs of waking up too." "Oh yes, those two. Toppo and Ribrianne were quite in a terrible state when they arrived from that time rift by that bastard before I managed to heal them. Their matter is also up for discussion since my vision pertains to those two as well. But you''re not going to go out like that are you?" "Of course not. I''ll let you witness something cool! More and more knowledge the Grand Kai sealed within me is now available for use!" "Oh?" After Nao said that, he sat his body upward, and watched Fie with an interested look. Fie rose her right hand stretching out her palm and let out a chant in a very obscure language, but it was something he knew well. "!No MroF", Fie let out a chant. (For those who don''t know what this language is by now, just reverse it. The Divine Language is English spelled backwards) After she did her chant, her body began to shine brightly and with a poof, a purple robe in the same design Nao wears appeared on her body. It even had golden lining which signified her status as a Supreme Kai. Seeing this, Nao smiled. "So you know how to use the chants now. That''s great! It''s very similar to Word Magic. Since Supreme Kais are known as the deities of life, they can pretty much create anything if they put their mind to it. That''s in link with the Reality element and that''s something I plan to explore at a later point in time. Speaking of which, besides those two who are here currently?" "I''m glad this suits your taste, Papa. As for my Mothers, only Mother Miya, Elsa, and Sayuri are here. Since your condition was stable throughout we decided to set up a rotation with us four while the others were free to return to their work. Mother Belle is currently hosting a live performance right now since she''s in the middle of her tour finale. Mother Chelsea secluded herself in deep meditation in the voids of space. I know where she is so we can pick her up if she''s not busy. As for Mother Eir and Mother Aht, they''re actually inside Historia''s training ground.. Mother Sayuri joined them for a while too but she returned not so long ago. Mother Tights is on a short break with Auntie Bulma since her birthday is around the corner.", Fie said with a smile as she proceeded to give an account on what had happened recently. It took a few moments for this information to settle inside Nao''s mind. He then nodded at Fie''a words, and spoke out to her after his ears perked up listening to that last line. "Seems everyone has settled to doing something they enjoy, that''s good to hear. Yet I can''t help but think, you said Bulma''s birthday is right around the corner? That reminds me, exactly how long as I asleep for? I had no relative passage of time during my vision. But now after waking up I can feel a lot of time has passed." "It sure did! You collapsed not long after the 25th World Tournament started on planet Earth. It became pretty crazy with all that Majin Buu stuff going on but it''s great Uncle Shin was able to handle that. Four years have passed since then, Papa! Four years!" "W-What!?" Hearing Fie announce that, Nao''s body shot straight up as he got out of bed. He immediately arrived at Fie''s side and pit his hands on both of her shoulders. "What the hell do you mean I was out for four years!?" "I meant what I said, Papa! You should know well yourself. Was that not within your expectations?" Hearing Fie ask that calmly, Nao was able to catch a breath of his own and he released his hands. "Not at first, but after having a talk with the old man, I knew it was a good possibility. But really, four years, huh? Guess that time is rather short looking at it from a gods'' perspective...", Nao said as he began to ramble off on his own. Fie smiled him react this way. Yet before the two could do anything a voice called out from beyond the door leading into the main hallway which connected to the throne room. "Is everything alright? It''s pretty noisy in there, Fie. Do you need Mother''s help again?" After the two heard this voice the door creaked open, Nao and Fie saw three figures standing in the doorway. One was carrying a bucket of water while another hot towels. One of them was wearing a fiery red phoenix gown which split at her near her h.i.p.s, revealing most of her legs. It had a diamond cover over her b.r.e.a.s.ts, only revealing parts of it. She had long fiery red hair that dropped down to her waist, similar to that of Erza from Fairy T*il. This was Miya! The second figure was taller than the first one and had pretty big knockers to say the least, but still not big as Eir''s. She now had cut ocean blue curvy hair just past her shoulders. Unlike her Mother, she had gotten used to Earth''s fashion of clothes and started to like it. She was wearing a light blue shirt with a pretty white skirt underneath. She had black leggings on making her appear more mature. Don''t forget her very long pointy ears, signifying her to be a high elf of sorts. She looked very similar to Asuna''s ALO appearance from S*O! This was Elsa! The third figure was the tallest of the three, and she was naturally tanned. All around her body as well, and it was the result of long exposure to cosmetic radiation during her time int he Galactic Patrol. As for her current appearance, she was currently wearing a long white one piece dress with purple frills Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were not completely flat anymore and had some reveal inside her chest, but it wasn''t much. She had short blond cut hair with one large bang going over her forehead and the rest didn''t even go past her neck. On top of her head was orange-auburn fox ears. Her dress had a relatively small hole cut from her butt, letting not one, but three very bushy orange-auburn tails flow freely. She appeared similar to a mix of Kate from Gravity R*sh and Senko the fox. This was of course none other than Sayuri! Yet before Nao or Fie could do anything while Nao was stunned seeing Sayuri''s three tails, a loud thud echoed around them as the bucket of water Miya was carrying dropped onto the floor. Yet Miya didn''t seem bothered by that as only shock appeared in her eyes. Elsa also dropped her hot towels. Shock appeared in the three girls'' eyes. They took a couple moments before they were able to react seeing Nao awake and standing. They then yelled out to him, rushing forward with excitement in their eyes. "Brother!" ""Nao!"" Chapter 226 - 217: Alter Toppo And Ribrianne! After Miya, Elsa and Sayuri yelled that out, they immediately rushed at him with excitement and worry in their eyes. Sayuri''s three tails began to thump rapidly against the skirt of her dress. Seeing this distracted Nao quite a bit, and his expression softened. He did nothing but grab Sayuri, and started to feel up her three tails. Sayuri let out a cute yelp in the process. "Eeeeeep!?" "I''m not sure why you have three tails now Sayuri, but please let me indulge myself for a bit. It''s been far too long. It''s like they''re calling out to me...", Nao said almost in a trance-like manner. After Nao said that he knelt down beside Sayuri, and pressed his head on top of her tails, allowing his hands to roam freely. Sayuri''s cheeks reddened and struggled for a bit, trying to yell out at him. Yet she found this to be no use, and gave up. She instead brought Nao''s head into her embrace. "N-Nao, now is not the time for this! You just woke up! Can we at least save this for the night...?", Sayuri said while trying to talk him out of it "Just for a few minutes...", Nao responded to her. Seeing this happen in front of them caused Miya to giggle while an annoyed look streaked across Elsa''s eyes. "Hehe, that''s brother alright. We haven''t done too much embracing ever since our wedding night ended and you departed for training. Still I do agree with sister Sayuri, we must do some catching up, in more ways than one.", Miya said with a grin. "Sigh...look here, there''s a time and place for everything. I''m glad our husband is awake again but isn''t this too much...?", Elsa said with an annoyed look, only to shake her head left and right. "What, are you frustrated too Big Sister? I know I''m not ready for a child yet but you gave birth to that cutie of a daughter to take over your royal family right? Ellie was her name as I recall~". "T-that''s not the point here! Toppo and Ribrianne are showing signs of awakening. While we could catch up with Nao, their situation takes precedence. Having outsiders from another time is getting pretty worrisome, especially with Nao''s prior vision. Who knows what it''s like over there...", Elsa said as she spoke out her worries. Hearing the topic of Toppo and Ribrianne once more caused Nao to snap out of his current state, and his eyes became serious. He proceeded to stand back up, letting Sayuri remain in a daze as he looked at, Miya and Elsa. "Toppo and Ribrianne, how are they since I''ve healed them?" "Those two haven''t shown any signs of pain since then but they''ve been stuck in a comatose state for these past four years. You were sleeping like a log all that time too you know!" "I know. I''ve got a lot to talk about with you guys. Can you go contact the others? We need to develop a game plan of sorts. Things are about to get pretty wild here but first I''m going check up on those two." "Sure thing, Brother!" "We can go round up the girls, sure. I''m sure they''d be excited knowing your awake again. Will you be fine checking on those two alone? They still might have some resentment against you." "I should be fine. I can tell they haven''t approached the realm of the gods yet. Plus against me compared to the me of their timeline, I fully mastered the Legendary super saiyan powers. I know Hearts was the one who triggered my anger but I also didn''t have that power under control in that vision many years ago..." "Is that so? Then we''ll take our leave. I''m not sure if sister Sayuri will snap out of it anytime soon so can you remain behind with her, Fie?" "I sure can! You guys leave Mother Sayuri to me." Hearing Fie acknowledge Elsa, the three nodded. Miya walked up only to give Nao a quick kiss on the lips. Elsa did the same before the two departed from the main bedroom. As for Nao, he saw Sayuri dazed and couldn''t help but feel apologetic for what he did a moment ago. Yet she let him to it regardless since she too was one of his wives. Nao then looked at Fie who smiled back at him, before leaving the room. Fie went to go comfort Sayuri who took a while to regain her composure. Meanwhile, signs of stirring began to show in the main conception room which still had the connected black leather couches. Both Toppo and Ribrianne could be seen with pained expressions as they slept. Toppo still had his Pride Trooper uniform on but it was torn in multiple areas. Same went for Ribrianne. Her one piece pink skirt with a white belt had several holes in it. Each hole had dried up red fringes which used to have their blood on each on them, but thanks to Nao''s healing, no current blood could be seen. Nao was walking in the long hallway which lead to the throne room before he suddenly heard a loud crashing noise. He could teleport directly there but to not shock the two, he entered a sprint instead. That loud crashing sound was the result of Toppo punching the couch in anger, destroying parts of it in the process. Prior before that, Toppo tossed and turned around for a bit before his eyes suddenly shot open. Yet the moment he did he clutched his head in pain. As he did, he saw an unfamiliar white building around him, causing him to question where he currently was. "Ugh, my head...where am I?", Toppo said in confusion. After having a look around, he couldn''t determine where he was. All he remembered was vast darkness around him, which was the remnants of Universe 7 as he fought alongside Jiren. He had no recollection of such a fancy building. He then turned toward his side, only to see Ribrianne also in pain, still asleep. However, she was currently letting out some groans. After another shock streaked across his mind, he grabbed a hold of her with his giant hands. "Ribrianne! Thank the gods you''re still alive! Snap out of it!" After Toppo said that, he began to shake Ribrianne''s body back and forth. Her eyes began to flutter, before they slowly opened. The first thing she saw was a giant clinging onto her. "Mmm....Toppo?" "You''re awake!" Hearing Toppo yell out to her, she slowly stood up. She began to look at her surroundings and she too was unable to determine where the two were. "What''s going on here, Toppo? Didn''t we die from that insane blast? If this is heaven then I must say it''s quite beautiful." "This is no heaven. I''m still trying to piece together what happened but I remember a portal suddenly appearing in front front of us, only to be grabbed into that, and after--Kuh!?" Yet before Toppo could finish saying that, another round of pain struck against his head. He clung onto his head with his left head and ended up punching the couch beneath him, destroying parts of it in the process. Ribrianne became worried seeing this and yelled out to him. "Toppo!" After she said that, she grabbed a hold of him and prevented him from falling. However, before the two could do anything, they heard a sound of feet stomping the floor and a voice reaching out to them. "Hey, are you two alight!?", Nao yelled out to Toppo and Ribrianne. Yet hearing this voice caused some doubt to appear in Toppo''s eyes. "This voice...", Toppo said in doubt. "Huh?", Ribrianne also questioned in confusion. Toppo struggled but he raised his head to see who was fast approaching from the throne room. Ribrianne did the same and shock streaked across their eyes. Both of them saw a sprinting muscular white spiky haired man wearing a purple posh Kai robe with golden lining. He was wearing a black bodysuit underneath it and white boots. Yet the moment Toppo saw his white tail, it was as if time time had slowed down as something seemed to click inside his mind. The pain he felt a moment ago was swept away and was replaced by pure anger. Toppo yelled out to him, smashing his fist further into the couch. (A/N Rip couch) "Y-YOU!", Toppo screamed out at Nao. As if he received a burst of strength, Toppo made a mad dash toward Nao. This was something within Nao''s expectations and he decided to let Toppo do this. Toppo grabbed a hold of his robe near his neck. He didn''t stop his momentum either and pushed Nao up into the wall nearby, creating an indent. Seeing this shocked Ribrianne, and a mixture of emotions appeared in her eyes. Yet Nao didn''t take this reaction of Toppo''s seriously and calmly spoke out to him instead, which left him dumbfounded. "Is this how you''re supposed to treat the man you saved your guys'' lives?" Chapter 227 - 218: Game Plan The wall indented itself as Toppo grabbed Nao''s neck, thrusting him against it. Yet he became stunned hearing Nao say that. Seeing this Nao decided to speak out to him once more. "Plus I''m not some rampaging monster okay? We''ve a lot to talk about, Toppo. Would you mind setting me down?" "...That''s right. It''s obvious as day you''re not currently on a rampage, yet I let my anger take the best of me. I deeply apologize for that. But regardless, we need some explanation. All I remember is seeing darkness as we fought in that hellhole..",Toppo said with confusion in his eyes. Hearing that, Nao nodded. Toppo released his grip, allowing Nao fall gently back down onto the the ground. Ribrianne also decided to get off from the combined couch at this time. As Toppo backed away from Nao, Ribrianne approached him. She clung onto the side of his uniform, also donning a worried look. Nao took this time to pat himself down as Ribrianne spoke out to him. "We really aren''t dead are we? Is that really you Nao? You look way different from you know, when you turned crazy..." "I''m definitely me if that''s what you''re asking about, that won''t change. You two just woke up so your memories may be a bit fuzzy. Let me start things from the beginning. It may take a bit of time, but you two go nowhere to go right?" "Nowhere to go? We''d be dead by now if we weren''t grabbed into that damn portal from who knows where it came from!" "That''s right! Where are we exactly? I''m getting such a familiarity, similar to that of Lady Miya...", Toppo said as his confusion soon turned into doubt. "Lady Miya? Now that you mention it...I do feel a familiar warmth in this place...", Ribrianne said as she began to wander off. Hearing this caused Nao to chuckle. He then spoke out to the two. "Heh, I guess we''ll start from there then. Why don''t you two fly on outside and see where you are with your own eyes?" "Outside...?", Toppo asked as his eyes began to wander. Toppo disregarded Ribrianne and entered a mad dash going straight toward the two large doors which lead outside. Thankfully he entered flight as after he pushed the two large doors opened, the rays of the two suns of Planet Elosyia struck against his eyes, causing his senses to be temporarily blinded. Seeing Herself left behind, Ribrianne also yelled out to him before she entered a dash herself. "H-Hey! Wait for me, Toppo!" After she yelled that out she ended up bumping into Toppo who soon had a stunned look on his face. She saw this and also started to look around, only to gasp in astonishment. "No way...sea of trees as far as the eye can see, resplendent rivers crisscrossing throughout them, and that massive oak tree beneath us...This is just like the description of the safe haven Lady Miya mentioned to us, Toppo! Where are we!?" "I''m not sure, but one thing is for certain. We''re no longer in that damned place.", Toppo said as he regained his senses. The two soon heard Nao walk up to them. Turning around, they saw him smile and saw his mouth open. "Welcome, Toppo, Ribrianne, to Planet Elosyia!" After Nao announced that to the two with a warm smile, the two remained stunned as they turned around once again to look at the beautiful green planet beneath them. After a few moments passed, both Ribrianne and Toppo became a bit emotional finally realizing where they were. It didn''t take them long and the two returned to Nao''s side. Nao in return accompanied the two, and brought them to one of the couches in the main reception room which weren''t destroyed. He didn''t want to hide anything from them, especially after learning what Fu did to Jiren. He needed to create a game plan of sorts to tackle the trial by fire, but he was waiting for the girls to return to the Palace. In the meantime, time soon began to pass once again while Nao took it from the top, explaining what happened to them. Nao felt really apologetic since the main cause of this was him but in an alternate timeline but surprisingly, after that initial round of anger Toppo had, they took it relatively well. The two knew thrashing at him would be pointless, especially after they learned they fell into a different timeline than of their own. Toppo and Ribrianne were part of advanced civilizations who regularly had contact with their gods and god of destruction, so learning that they time traveled wasn''t a huge shock to them. What shocked them was they actually did. It''s a bit hard to explain, but actually experiencing time travel instead of just knowing the theory behind it, was the surprise factor. They also came about to know of Fu''s machinations, who was the cause of this whole mess. Nao also described that Fu was linked to Jiren and Jiren was only a mindless monster like Nao became. The moment Toppo heard that, his anger as a Pride Trooper exploded forth, but he refrained from punching anything. This was an extremely sensitive topic to him of all people. Not only was Nao was sent into a rampage by Hearts'' terror, Fu had the gall to manipulate the leader of the Pride Troopers. Even though they were in a different timeline, something had to be done. However their conversation was interrupted by the sound of feet shuffling from the throne room. Miya, Elsa and Sayuri had finished contacting the girls. They saw their guests were now awake which surprised the three. Yet they couldn''t even do anything before Ribrianne broke out into tears, rushing into Miya''s embrace. It felt strange for Miya but she too knew what happened and even saw her own death countless of times when she tried to pull Nao out from that darkness so long ago. "Lady Miya!" Hearing Ribrianne cry out her name, she returned her embrace and started to soothe her. "Ribrianne, I know a lot has happened but Brother did tell you the details right? Then you ought to now the Miya that I am is different from the one you''re familiar with..." After Miya said that, she wiped away the tears that were pouring down the sides of Ribrianne''s cheeks. She became a bit puffy but eventually calmed down and nodded at her. As for Toppo, he too was inwardly shocked seeing Miya alive, as he saw her die in Ribrianne''s arms. Yet he knew this Miya had a different, less mature air around her. She was different. Learning that there were multiple timelines and each one had different but similar entities can be quite mind-boggling, but one question remained, why him? Why them? The answer was simple, as Nao explained about the Green Time Ring''s existence to him. It was absurd to learn that not only him but the entire D*Z multiverse was born from his thoughts that lead into a vision. Such an existence which are known as alternate timelines is scary in itself. Yet regardless of how absurd that sounded he knew it was real. No more wishes could have been made in his timeline. Hearts destroyed the gods along with Zamasu''s help and Nao was their last lifeline, only to turn into a rampaging monster himself. The safe haven the Miya of their world often described in the tales she spun to pass the time was literally beneath his feet. He was standing on it and he could see the planet with his own eyes. He knew it well, he had to believe the current circ.u.mstances. Meanwhile, after Ribrianne calmed down she spoke out to Miya once more. "I-I know you aren''t our Lady Miya but just knowing there''s another you out there puts my mind at ease. We''ve seen too much too destruction...", Ribrianne said with a somewhat shaky voice. Hearing this, Miya''s expression softened and rubbed her head some more. "Don''t you guys worry, you''re here with us now. I believe we''re about to develop a game plan to tackle our next steps, right Brother?" "That''s right. Speaking of which, where is Fie?" "Oh we sent her off to collect Tights. Bulma''s birthday party is starting soon so we sent her to being in some more guests. We need to be absolutely prepared for what''s to come. Us three contacted the girls. All of them canceled their current plans so they should be here in the next few minutes." "Is that alright? I know some if them have been super busy." "Nonsense! We can tell what you want to say is serious. All of us should be here to support you. Besides if things go well Goku, Lord Beerus and the others should arrive as well." "You''re bringing them into this matter? You know how sensitive Lord Beerus is to matters of time. He may give some leeway knowing I''m the disciple of the Supreme Kai of Time, but if he catches onto Toppo and Ribrianne here he will know." "I know, but from your first vision alone its matter pertains to the safety of our Universe. We have to take the risk. You''re strong enough to be on par with Lord Beerus aren''t you by now, Brother?" "That is true, the more the merrier as they always say. I was only shown who I was going to fight, there could be many unknowns still." Hearing Nao and Miya converse with each other shocked Toppo once more as the two brought up some names he hadn''t heard in a while. He took a good look at Nao as well, and something clicked inside his mind. "Now that I got a good look at you, you really are dressed similarly to the Supreme Kai. I don''t who this Supreme Kai of Time is but now I know why you''re acting so calmly despite all of this happening. You''re a god in this time, aren''t you, Nao?" "A god? Nao is!?, Ribrianne also asked with curiosity in her eyes. It was funny to see that reaction as the skin beneath her eyes was still puffy from crying earlier. Hearing Toppo ask this, Nao nodded. "That''s right. What was I like in your time, Toppo? Was I not a god?" "Far from it, Nao. We learned that you ventured all around the Universes to collect sources of Origin Ki. You transcended mortal limits time and time again but never achieved Divine Energy. You pursued the limits of your bloodline that was locked within. Lady Miya mentioned this story quite often and through the most part you kept the power stabilized but near the end it went haywire and that bastard Hearts showed up. I''m sure you can figure out the rest." Ribrianne nodded, confirming Toppo''s words. "Yeah, pretty much what Toppo said. Out of all of us I fear you may have received the biggest tragedy, Nao. But after learning where we are now, I can see our long lost hope has returned!" "Well put, Ribrianne, haha! For what Fu has done to Jiren I swear I will crush this evil with my own hands, I will put my last pride as the surviving member of the Pride Troopers for it. Yet even then I fear my strength will not be enough. Nao. Will you consider aiding us and putting an end to this filth once and for all?, Toppo asked with a new look of resolution in his eyes. Hearing Toppo say that with a laugh, Nao smiled. He then nodded as he answered him. "No need to ask that, Toppo! I was planning to crush Fu with my own hands. On top of what has,already happened, he dared to touch my family. But we mustn''t make too much haste. Let us wait for the others and plan out our actions first." "Yes, I agree with doing that! I don''t want to experience any more of this sadness! We need to return love to our time!", Ribrianne also shouted with a look of resolution. Now nodded once more seeing Ribrianne''s resolution. Before the group realized, Nao heard some activity in the Portal room and felt many [Gates] activate at once. It didn''t take long before multiple sounds of stomping feet to echo in the throne room. He spoke out out to the group hearing this. "Speak of the devil, looks like everyone is starting to arrive. I wonder how many of us will appear this time?" Chapter 228 - 219: A Full Gathering! Before the group realized it, multiple sounds of rapid shuffling feet suddenly echoed from the throne room. Out of the arriving figures, two suddenly made a mad dash toward Nao, ultimately clinging onto both of his sides. Compared to the rest they were rather small in stature. "Papa!" "Nao!" These two were none other than Fie and Aht! Fie was still wearing her purple robe while Aht was wearing her traditional Celestia shaman outfit. It had an extremely short frilly skirt that wasn''t even a foot long and it had three cute bells attached to its hem. The rest of her body besides her chest was exposed. This was fine though and even the rest of her lower body was covered in lush white fur. Her small dark blue tipped tail swung around happily. Her two rather large curved horns atop her head didn''t bother Nao one bit, and he proceeded to rub their heads with a smile. Aht still had a childish side to her but also an air of maturity as well. She was well over forty five years of age now. Meanwhile, Toppo and Ribrianne saw more figures arrive one after another. The next to come down were Isabella and Chelsea. Isabella was still dressed in a slick white idol outfit which revealed large portions of her skin. As for Chelsea, she was actually dressed in a black kimono with blue moon imprints on it. Seeing this shocked Nao quite a bit and he could feel her temperament has changed a lot. She donned a lot more serious look now and her naivete had vanished. Her two pure obsidian-like black katanas were hoisted at her hip. It was clear she was ready for battle. She had her brown mahogany hair tied up by a white ribbon into a ponytail. One of the cute things that remained with her were the dimples in her cheeks and not to mention her inverted n.i.p.p.l.es, but only Nao and the girls knew that. She was also one of the few girls who decided to not have a child yet like Miya. As for Isabella, her bust was almost on par with Eir''s now after having gone through childbirth. She had wavy hot pink hair that went down to her waist. A slender black spade shape tail poked out of her butt. She ended up gave birth to to a girl. Speaking of which, the only child of Nao''s children which had been introduced thus far was Kassi. Ellie was mentioned for a brief moment, who was the child born from Elsa. Elsa passed her duty as Queen down to Ellie and now she herself resides in the white Palace in leisure. As for the daughter born from Isabella and Nao, the Gemmed Dragon clan was looking after her back on her home planet. Once Isabella''s fans learned of the birth of their daughter, they went into a craze. This lead into countless interviews held by her agency no less. Nao never came to learn the name of her agency but he was glad they were competent enough to handle this storm. Isabella long knew what their daughter''s name would be, and seeing such resolute eyes he could only comply. She wanted a play on words of sorts, and named her Isabelle, officially receiving her nickname, Bella! The idol duo would thus be born from Bella''s debut into her mother''s agency, Belle & Bella! Yet as of now she was still an idol in training and took martial arts as a precedence. That''s why Bella was still in their clan on Planet Nem, she was still training in their martial arts. Unlike the other children she was one of the youngest, as Isabella remained pregnant for a few decades. She was still a baby compared to the rest of her race as they could live on for millenniums. At this time the girls who were now around Nao, Toppo and Ribrianne were Miya, Elsa, Sayuri, Fie, Aht, Isabella and Sayuri. The last two to arrive were Tights and Eir. Yet Nao could still sense several figures behind the two. He could also sense two figures fast approaching the white Palace from outer space! As for Tights, she was currently wearing her black combat maid dress. There wasn''t much to say there but the moment she saw Nao fully awake a loving smile bloomed on her face. Kassi was not with her. Shin offered Kassi to live with him back on the Sacred World of the Kais, and she accepted. They had a budding relationship at the start of the 25th world tournament on Earth and it bloomed during the Majin Buu saga She fought alongside side him with the other Z Fighters as well. She was now living with him on the Sacred World of the Kais. Beside Tights was Eir. She had lime green straight hair that flew past her shoulders. Out of the girls her b.r.e.a.s.ts were the largest. She was wearing her same green leather combat dress she wore when the Other Wold Tournament happened so long ago. Her wings were visible on her back and spanned several feet long. Her feathers were pure white and had green tips. She, along with Aht and Sayuri were training inside Historia''s training grounds for the past several years and Nao could tell her strength had improved leaps and bounds. Perhaps no one would be able to challenge her speed now. Eir too had given birth to a daughter, who was also mentioned for a brief moment. Silver was her number one confidant as she learned to handle royal matters her mother passed down to her. She had received the name, Aura! Four girls. There were three other children to talk about, and those were the three children Sayuri gave birth too. They were triplets to be exact, and they were all boys! The three boys often fought with each other to see who was best in seeking out their parent''s affection, but Sayuri managed to straighten them out while Nao was in training. As a result the three boys grew up rather well and ended up following Sayuri''s footsteps, joining the Galactic Patrol. Each of them built a squad of their own, and as of now all three had enough strength to be elite members! As for Sayuri herself, the moment she learned she was going to have triplets, she became very emotional. She did have a desire to rebuild her race, as she was the sole survivor. But no longer she was! That was it for the children Nao and the girls currently had. Before long, Tights and Eir joined the girls as well. As Nao began his his short reunion with them, Ribrianne collapsed onto her knees in shock. She spoke out to Toppo as he to was shocked seeing everyone alive and kicking. "T-Toppo, I''m not dreaming, am I? Everyone that Lady Miya described in her tales are here in front of my own eyes!" "It truly is hard to believe...But these people do fit Lady Miya''s depictions without a doubt. It looks like more more people arrived too." "Oh?", Ribrianne asked as she followed Toppo''s large hand, pointing directly at the large staircase. Upon doing so they heard a loud yell calling out to Nao, which caused his attention to turn toward that voice. "Heyyyyyyyy, Nao! Long time no see huh? Fancy meeting you again here of all places!" Nao then saw a middle aged short blue hair woman who had her hair curved down the right side of her forehead. She wore a simple pair of jeans and a white short sleeved shirt. She even had a short red scarf tied around her neck. This was Bulma! Seeing her, Nao smiled and parted from the girls. Toppo helped Ribrianne back up and the two approached Miya''s side. Miya took this time to introduce the two to the other girls as Nao reunited himself with Bulma. He technically was her Brother-In-Law now. "Is that really you, Bulma? It''s been a few years since we last met." "Sure has. I''m surprised big sis sent an invitation to us after she received a sudden call moments ago. I brought the others with me. I hope you don''t mind." "Now everything makes sense. I was starting to get suspicious, Bulma. You said we had to go somewhere but I didn''t think it would be the home of this bastard!", a rude voice suddenly echoed behind Bulma. This voice belonged to none other than Vegeta the Prince of Saiyans and Bulma''s husband! Yet another voice interrupted them, as if it was trying to calm Vegeta down. "Hahaha, come on Vegeta, don''t be like that. Yo, Lord Supreme Kai, it''s been a few years hasn''t it?" It was this time for Goku to appear beside Vegeta, raising his hand as he greeted Nao. Vegeta''s eyes almost popped out of his head hearing what Goku just said, and ended up retorting him. "You babbling idiot! We were told to keep that a secret!" Hearing Vegeta yell at Goku, Goku could only scratch his cheek in embarrassment. "Whoops. Sorry ''bout that. Guess it slipped from my mouth." After the two had a quick exchange, Nao let out a light chuckle. Meanwhile, Bulma started to rub her eyes with her hands while watching Nao. It was obvious shock could now be seen in them after listening to Goku say that. "Did Goku just call you a Supreme Kai? Nao, what''s going on here?" "Heh, sorry about that. I asked those two to keep this a secret of mine, but yeah. I''m similar to Shin, the Supreme Kai you guys met on Earth beside me. Though I wasn''t naturally born as one, I rose through the ranks. Revealing this back then was a bit problematic on my part, I apologize for keeping it hidden." After Nao said that, he did a short bow. Meanwhile, the other Z Fighters showed up beside Goku, as they were in a strange place they had not seen for the first time. Piccolo was the next to speak out. "No wonder I felt such a large disparity. So you did happen to be a God. Even though we solved that incident with Majin Buu, I''m still trying to wrack my brain on what happened back then." "That''s right. I ought to formally introduce myself to you guys. Welcome to my Palace. Tights brought you guys through a Portal i had created. You guys are no longer on Planet Earth but I think only Bulma actually knows of it. I''m Nao, a Supreme Kai but also a Saiyan. This is Planet Elosyia!" After Nao formally introduced himself to the Z Fighters, the girls couldn''t help but applaud after he did a light bow. The other Z Fighters joined in but Vegeta remained silent. As for the Z Fighters, on top of Piccolo, there was also Gohan, Krillin, Master Roshi, Android 18, Goten, Trunks, and Marron. Goku, Vegeta and Bulma were obviously there as well. As for Nao''s side, it was him, the girls, Ribrianne and Toppo. Yet it didn''t seem like the gathering wasn''t going to stop there. On top of the two who were about to arrive, another Portal suddenly distorted in the reception room. All eyes went toward it, especially Nao. He was quite familiar with this certain Portal. It didn''t take long before four figures showed up. However, a voice of worry escaped from one of the figures, who was way smaller then the other three. She immediately ran up to Nao with a worried look. It was the Supreme Kai of Time! "Nao! Thank the gods you''re alright. I heard you collapsed and had another vision. Is that true!?" "Master..." She appeared to be quite shaken up. To calm her down, he took her into his embrace and rubbed her head. He then continued to speak. "It''s alright, Master. I will reveal everything shortly. I''m just waiting for everyone to finish arriving. Also do be mindful of the other guests, I''m sure they will receive some shock once they see the three arriving with you." "What do you mean?" After the Supreme Kai of Time said that, she managed to calm down a bit, and Nao directed his finger toward the Z Fighters. A look of surprise appeared on her face, as she saw Goku and the others for the first time. The other three also exited the portal at this time and they were Xeno Goku, Vegeta and Trunks! The Z Fighters stood in place blankly seeing other versions of Goku and Vegeta arrive. Yet they couldn''t even speak out before everyone was interrupted by a large rainbow pillar suddenly descending nearby the portal the Supreme Kai of Time created. A laugh echoed around the room as the pillar vanished. "Ohoho, it seems the party has started without us. I''m seeing some new faces here as well." Of course, the two figures who appeared were none other than Whis and Beerus! Yet Beerus didn''t say a word. Goku and Vegeta couldn''t help but walk toward their counterparts as the latter did the same. Beerus saw this and he too walked up. Yet the moment Beerus''s eyes wandered from them, more specifically onto Toppo and Ribrianne, he became serious. "I was wondering why Whis wanted me to come to this place. You got three seconds to start explaining things, Nao. We got plenty of people who don''t belong here." Chapter 229 - 220: The Z Fighters And Beerus, The God of Destruction! Vegeta, who became distracted by the word, ''Beerus'', suddenly had a strike of lightning boom inside his mind, as if he had come to a revelation. He couldn''t help but utter some words, causing Goku to turn to him. "Beerus...Now where have I heard that name before...And Trunks, is that you? I take it these two are us from your time?", Vegeta started to question with eyes of doubt, ignoring Beerus''s question. "Beerus? Are ya referrin'' to this purple cat?", Goku couldn''t help but retort. Yet his words acted like a chime, and it took no time at all for a certain scene to replay in Vegeta''s mind. One he hadn''t seen ever since he was a child back on Planet Vegeta. But before Trunks could walk up, anger streaked across Beerus''s eyes once more and yelled out to Goku. "Hey I heard that! I''m no mere cat you fool, I''m the God of Destruction! I could blast this whole damn place into oblivion if I wanted to!", Beerus yelled out as he formed his right hand into a fist, shaking it. Nao was going apologize but he suddenly saw Vegeta snap out of his realization. He reacted very quickly, smacking Goku on he head, causing him to fall over. Bulma was surprised to see this but became even more shocked once she saw Vegeta kneel down in front of Beerus. Beerus''s anger subsided seeing Vegeta''s quick action, and he grinned seeing this. Vegeta spoke out to him in a polite tone. "Now I remember...it really has been a while, Lord Beerus..." "So it looks like you finally remember, Prince Vegeta. I still haven''t forgiven your father''s treatment to me back on your shitty planet. It''s a shame I didn''t blow it up personally back then." Vegeta''s mouth twitched as he tried to smile, but he remained silent. Nao''s mouth also slightly twitched since he too was on Planet Vegeta back then. He even met up with Whis and the Supreme Kai of Time while Beerus took care of his business in the Palace. It was too bad he didn''t witness that scene in person, he would''ve liked to see the King grovelling at Beerus''s feet, the very same one who banned Nao and Miya from entering the Palace. Even though the two were ''banned'', Nao just took it as an excuse to not meet up with the King any more. He really was conceited after all. Heck even he could''ve destroyed the place back then if he wanted to. Seeing Vegeta remain silent, Beerus continued to speak. "But you know, it has been half a century since that happened. I happen to be a very forgiving god, Prince Vegeta. I do have a question regarding you guys but before I get to that..." As Beerus continued to speak, his eyes became serious once more, and shifted toward Nao. Goku was able to recover, standing back up but he remained silent. All eyes slowly shifted toward Nao. "Nao, why the hell are you keeping two people here who don''t belong in this time?" "Two people who don''t belong in this time?", Goku couldn''t help but utter that out in a whisper. "S-Shut it, you fool! Keep that mouth of yours quiet, the less you do the better!", Vegeta smacked Goku on the head once more as he whispered back, who was now beside him. "Ouch! Vegeta stop doin'' that! Why do I need to stay quiet?" "Just do it, you''ll thank me later!" Goku and Vegeta started to bicker back and forth in whispers. This was quite funny to see but Beerus''s seriousness in his eyes remained. After hearing Beerus question that once again, the Supreme Kai of Time''s eyes blinked a couple times, before her eyes shifted back and forth between Nao, Toppo and Ribrianne. As for Toppo and Ribrianne, the two were shocked seeing more gods arrive, they were quite familiar with Beerus and Whis before the two were destroyed in their timeline. In the end, no one said anything,more after Goku and Vegeta finished their bickering and became quiet. Everyone now waited for Nao to speak up. The moment he did a calm voice echoed around them. "That is a story in itself, Lord Beerus. Still, I welcome you and Whis in joining this gathering. The same goes for everyone else too. It will take some time to explain. However, before we get to that, it seems you have a matter of your own to discuss? Which one do you want to start with?" "I indeed do. It appears both matters are up for discussion? Whis?" Hearing Beerus ask that, his eyes looked toward Whis, who had a nonchalant expression despite the many presences in the room right now. He even let out a chuckle. "Ohoho, unsure of how to proceed, Lord Beerus? I agree both matters are quite serious but before that, I see several new faces here. It''s only proper to introduce yourself right." After Whis said that, Beerus let out a sigh and shrugged his shoulders. "I guess you''re right. Listen up, I''m Beerus, the one and only God of Destruction. I''m quite a generous god myself, seeing as I will forgive Prince Vegeta here if he agrees to my request." The girls and Nao remained calm hearing Beerus''s introduction, as they were already acquainted with him. It was the Z Fighters to become shocked this time, and cold sweat started to pour down Piccolo''s back. Even though he didn''t know what a God of Destruction did, he just pronounced himself as a god nonetheless! That and seeing Vegeta kneel before him, he couldn''t help but curse inside his mind. However, Bulma, being fearless as ever, soon recovered from her shock and approached Beerus, and extended out her had. Seeing this Beerus nodded and shook hers. "So you''re called Beerus, huh? You seem to be quite familiar with Nao, let alone my husband. I''m Bulma, his wife. You must be quite powerful to let Vegeta act like this." Hearing Bulma introduce herself, Vegeta tried to lash out at her for her sudden action but received a bonk on the head. Beerus let out a laugh. "Hahaha! You could say that. Yet even in front of a god you''re acting normal unlike little Prince here. I like that. Some of you mortals know how to properly act. You aren''t backing away in fear." "Why would I need to fear you? Unlike these irresponsible Saiyans, we Earthlings don''t live in a power struggle right now. Besides, you introduced yourself, it''s only proper we do the same, as this guy mentioned." After Bulma said that, Whis let out another chuckle and responded to her. "Ohoho, Bulma, is it? It''s nice to meet you too. I''m known as Whis, Lord Beerus''s one and only faithful attendant. We may see each other more times than not in the future, but that all depends on how Lord Beerus wishes to proceed right now. I fear these two guests place far more importance, Lord Beerus." "Is that so? I was thinking of the same thing." "Guess the matter from my side mustn''t be delayed then." After Nao said that, he turned toward Tights and spoke out to her. "Tights, can you bring Goku and the others to the dining room? They can enjoy some food while I can take the others and Lord Beerus to the Garden. You will also need to accompany us once the rest have been taken care of." "Sure can do. I''ll join you guys in a moment then." As she said that, Tights nodded. Nao''s eyes then wandered toward the Supreme Kai of Time, who was still clinging onto the front side of his robe. He couldn''t help but grin seeing this. "Also Master, your presence will be required as well. Also how long do you plan to cling to me like this?" Hearing Nao ask that, the Supreme Kai of Time''s eyes changed from Toppo and Ribrianne back to Nao. Only now did she realize she was still clinging to him. A light blush appeared on her face, immediately retracting her hand. "I-I got it! You require my presence right? If you had a vision then it''s obvious that I be there. Hmph!" Letting out a light snort, she let go and turned away out of embarrassment and folded her arms. Nao and the girls let out a laugh seeing her reaction, while Elsa gave Nao an irritated look but she remained quiet. Well Nao and the Supreme Kai of Time did spend over thirty years. He found this reaction of hers rather cute but he refrained from doing anything. He just nodded to her words. Tights went ahead and rounded all of the Z Fighters up and departed toward the hallway on the right. Nao, the girls, Toppo, Ribrianne, the Supreme Kai of Time, Whis, and Beerus remained in the main conception room. Without saying anything else, he brought the group toward the hallway on the left. Once they arrived in the garden room, the atmosphere became very peaceful. It was similar to the outside on Beerus''s planets, and he was pleased with the setup. Before long, everyone got settled in and he started to dive right into the vision he had... Chapter 230 - 221: Reveal Tights took the Z Fighters to the main dining room of the white Palace. They were in awe seeing how big and regal it was. Goten, Trunks and Marron wanted to explore the whole Palace but they were stopped by the a.d.u.l.ts. With Bulma''s help, Tights arranged a full course meal for the Z fighters. Once Tights saw everyone was enjoying themselves, she excused herself, letting her sister become the main watcher of the group once again. It didn''t take long for Tights to re-unite with the group at the Garden. Despite the white Palace''s many rooms and corridors, she never got lost once. As for Nao and the group, Beerus started to look around the Garden for things of interest. It contained many exotic flowers, fishes, even fruit trees and the like, all surrounding a massive pond. Beerus felt a good familiarity with the place as it was similar to the outside of his planet back home. The girls were grouped together with anticipation in their eyes. Toppo and Ribrianne were seated on the grass not too far away from them and they too were able to calm down thanks to the pleasant atmosphere. The Supreme Kai of Time still had reddened cheeks but she too was able to calm herself down as well, but she still watched Nao with a bit of worry. Little did she know she was going to have one on one talk with him after this whole reveal happened. Even though she had lived for millions and millions of years like Beerus, not once she had ever experienced love. Nao wasn''t sure what the Supreme Kai of Time had thought of him, if it was more than just being her one and only disciple, but after seeing her strange reactions and the time he spent training with her, he decided in his mind to have a serious talk. He knew he was no longer for this world soon, he wanted to travel to other places and planes with his family. The Majin Buu Saga ended while he experienced his vision, only the events of Super remained. If the Supreme Kai of Time wanted to take her chance, now would be it. But enough of that. At the moment, Nao could feel Tights'' Ki approaching from the left hallway, she would arrive in a few moments. He also saw everyone now sitting on the soft grass, everyone but Beerus anyways. Nao saw Beerus standing, look around with an interested look in his eyes. He even startle to whistle as he spoke out. "This really is a nice room, Nao. The calm atmosphere is really relaxing. You don''t mind if I snag one of these, do you? Can''t believe you have fruits of the gods here." "Go right ahead, Lord Beerus. Tights will arrive in a moment, we will begin then." "Just the words I wanted to hear!" After Beerus yelled that out, the group saw him approach one of the palm tree-like trees, and jumped up. With a quick spin of his tail, he sliced off a couple of green jagged, spiky-fruit, allowing them to fall into his palms. He approached Whis and sat down, and was ironically in front of Nao and the rest of the group. A look of bliss appeared on his face as he began biting into the exotic fruit. The only one who remained standing now was Whis as he held his Angel Staff upright. Seeing this, Nao spoke out to him, which only garnered a chuckle from Whis. "Say Whis, why don''t you join us as well?" "Ohoho, thank you for your concern Nao, but this is something I''ve always been used to. I''ve been in service attending Lord Beerus for millions of years, so it''s natural I stand beside him. Speaking of which, Lord Beerus the fruits Nao offered you were personally hand picked by Father to be planted here, so be sure to thank him later." The moment Whis said that, Beerus suddenly choked on the fruit he was currently eating, causing Nao laugh. "Whis, are you saying these fruits were picked by the Grand M-Minister too? Just how much was he involved in building this place!?'' "The whole thing, Lord Beerus. Well only the physical portion at least. It was truly a collaborative work. It was the girls who made the designs. Father just made it a reality and made that his gift to him." "I do remember you mentioning to that before Whis, maybe my memory is still a bit foggy since I was sleeping for a while." "Maybe what you''ll witness will jog your memory, Lord Beerus. Speaking of which I do have a question. Whis, are you able to transpose memories into a physical form? It''s probably best for you all to just directly see what I saw instead if me just describing it." After Nao asked that, the Supreme Kai of Time blinked her a couple times as she sat next to him. She then had a moment as if a light bulb inside her head. "Now why didn''t I think of this the first time!? I know back then was a pretty dire situation, but that''s a great idea, Nao!", the Supreme Kai of Time Kai of Time said as her eyes started to sparkle. She then turned her head toward Whis and questioned him as well. "Can it be done, Whis?" After she asked that, all eyes went to Whis. He wasn''t bothered by this and he clasped his chin with his spar hand, entering his own thoughts. A moment passed before Whis nodded in confirmation. "It should be possible. I would have to ask your permission first to link our two memories together, Nao. By then I should be able to transpose it into a viable image for everyone to view. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to block out anything unnecessary, which also includes my memories, ohohoho." Whis let out a chuckle covering his mouth with his hand. Everyone let out a sigh hearing his response. Nao also nodded as he responded back to him. "Of course you have my permission, Whis. Let''s start this, it seems,Tights just arrived.", Nao said with a smile on his face. After Nao said that, the door leading into the Garden opened once more. Everyone expected Tights to be rushed but she appeared calm and a smile crept on her face seeing everyone sitting. "Sorry for the wait you guys.The other guests are now enjoying a banquet. Once we are wrapped up here we can go join them. But I''m probably not the only one who is interested in viewin'' this, am I? Haha!" Seeing Tights arrive, every saw her laugh. They couldn''t help but nod agreeing with her. She took this time to walk toward the group and decided to stand by Nao. Nao offered her to sit by him but refused. Seeing this got a nod of approval from Whis. Before Whis did anything more, however, Nao gathered the attention of everyone once more. "By the way, everyone. Before we start the viewing I would like to point out a couple things. One is regarding you two, Toppo and Ribrianne, while the other is for Whis." "What is it, Nao? Don''t tell me it really is in regards to Jiren?" "Pray tell. Even I can say I''m a bit curious. Could it be a matter involving the gods or us Angels?" Both Toppo and Whis asked that, and Nao nodded to answer them. He then replied back. "Indeed. Just remember what you''re going to witness is nothing but a vision. The last one...may be a bit cruel to the eyes." "Cruel? Very well. I''ll take this seriously. Nao, if you are ready, let''s start the link." "Alright." After Nao confirmed Whis''s words, Whis approached him. He rested the black orb of his staff against Nao''s head. Nao closed his eyes in response. All of a sudden, Whis chanted out in a foreign language, but was all too familiar to Nao, which surprised a bit. "MroF!" Whis yelled out a chant. As he did, a couple moments passed in silence while his staff shone a bright green light. Nao entered his own Mindscape. The moment he did he actually saw Whis there, who now appeared looking at his soul with great interest in his eyes. He couldn''t help but take a marvel at it. "Such a pure, l.u.s.trous soul, Nao. You really do impress me with your growth. I see it''s no longer bound by those dreaded chains either. It''s such a young soul too but it also feels ancient at the same time. Truly marvelous." "Receiving praise from one of the strongest beings in our Universe is something I''ll gladly accept Whis. I take it you know what it used to look like?" "Yes. I was there next to Lady Chronoa as your sister helped pull you out from the depths of that despair. Such an interesting little creature she is, isn''t she?" After Whis said that, Nao didn''t answer him and only smiled in return. Miya has been with him since the start of his new journey. She used to be a creature of artificial intelligence but thanks to the old man''s help she achieved true sentience and was given her own soul, only to be reincarnated beside Nao as a Saiyan. Nao shook that thought away for now. He spoke out to Whis. "She sure is. Let''s get this thing started. What do you want me to do, Whis?" "Oh, you only need to place your hand on my back and imagine what you saw in your vision. While you do that, I''ll channel my energy and create a screen on the outside." After Whis said that, Nao nodded. He proceeded to do as Whis said and before long, a large blue screen suddenly appeared back in the Garden, which drew everyone''s attention to it! Chapter 231 - 222: Reaction Before everyone realized, minutes soon became hours as the giant blue panel went from image to image, revealing the five battles laid out for him. He didn''t dare show what came after that though, as if he would reveal his embrace with Fie, Aht and Michael to those besides his girls. He didn''t reveal the other worlds lined up either, as he would only disclose that to his family. If the Supreme Kai of Time were to join his family too, she would come to learn of it as well. He also did want to get together with the Grand Minister and Lord Zeno one last time as well before his departure so he can inform the two. Thankfully all of Super only happened in the span of the year, as well as the D*S Broly movie happening in Year 780, of which it was now the beginning of year 788. Nao was thinking of a game plan as to how to tackle the five fights. Rebirth actually dinged multiple times inside his mind as he first witnessed them, but he had those notifications hidden. Rebirth had actually given him the coordinates to what year and where the five would take place! As such, as much as Nao wanted to align it to get rid of Fu first, Hearts was actually the closest. He would fight alongside Gogeta, Hit, and Jiren against Hearts first. Fu ended up being second and he was actually secluded in a separate dimension right below the Plaza of Time in TokiToki city, yet no one could find it! The third opponent would be Alter Jiren. He wasn''t sure how this fight would go but Nao wanted to rescue him. But if he is too far from saving, death might be the only option. The moment the group saw Alter Jiren bound by chains sealed in a stone prison on such a hellish looking planet shocked them quite badly. Toppo and Ribrianne had a quite severe reaction as well, as Toppo almost split the ground he currently sat on apart. Ribrianne felt her heart torn apart hearing Alter Jiren''s yells of anguish, and it didn''t take long before flames to light up in both of their eyes, becoming even more determined to rescue him. Everyone also remembered Nao''s words saying this was but a mere vision. Yet everything they saw looked all too real to them. Hearts was also a new face to them. After Hearts announced his presence as a godslayer, Beerus scoffed at him. Yet out of the five they saw, Hearts seemed to be handled the best by Nao and the people he fought alongside him. Toppo''s and Ribrianne''s expression became shocked once more seeing another copy of Jiren fighting alongside Nao. As for Broly, everyone but the girls were surprised to learn the existence of another Saiyan. And out of the five matches, they could actually see Nao really enjoy this fight! Only the last match was probably the most shocking of them all. Even Whis had a very serious look in his eyes. The moment they saw Merus slaughtering the other Angels left a deep mark in their hearts. Especially so for Sayuri. "Brother Merus...what happened to you?", Sayuri said as another wave of pain struck against her heart. This resulted in her clutching it. All of a sudden she coughed out, and some blood splattered onto her hand. She passed out almost immediately. "Sister Sayuri!", the girls exclaimed. "Not good. Nao you need to come back out!", Elsa further yelled out. "Already on it." All of a sudden, everyone heard Nao''s voice. The blue panel still floated in the air but it no longer displayed any images. Nao cut his link with Whis and his eyes were now open. He expected some type of reaction from Sayuri but he hadn''t expected it would be this bad. He immediately arrived next to Sayuri who could now be seen unconscious in Miya''s arms. Seeing Nao arrive, she passed Sayuri to him and stood back up, placing her hand on her chest, obviously worried. Nao still felt Sayuri''s warmth but a pained look could currently be seen on her closed eyes. He sent his divine ki sense into her body to check if anything was wrong, only to let out a sigh of relief afterward. Whis also did the same and confirmed. "You needn''t worry about Sayuri, Nao. She just collapsed from emotional distress and severe exhaustion. She ended up biting her lip quite hard causing some blood to spew out of it. That should heal on its own given body''s healing capabilities but as for the other...she will require proper rest." Hearing Whis''s diagnosis, Nao nodded in confirmation and replied to him. "I double checked her interior as well and she is not infected with anything either. I understand the emotional distress but what about the severe exhaustion? According to you guys she did go through some training recently, did she push herself too hard?" Hearing Nao ask that, the girls looked at each other for a moment. They then looked at Aht who walked up beside him and nodded. "About that...she joined us in training inside Historia''s training grounds, Nao. She came to learn of her bloodline, and wanted to further improve herself. Apparently she is related to that other fox guy with the three tails. You can talk to her about it in further detail, but she did push herself quite hard...Witnessing something like that probably pushed her over the edge." After Aht said that, Nao could only let out a sigh. "This silly girl...she really doesn''t need to push herself that hard, does she? But if she did discover more about her bloodline, then I must thank Lord Liquiir later. Looks like a lot happened while I was gone, but for now we must let Sayuri rest. Sorry about this but I''ll excuse myself for now. I''ll go bring her to the bed." "Do you need me to come with you, Nao?", Tights asked with a worried look. "Nah. You guys can can enjoy the feast with the others. I''ll make sure Sayuri is doing okay. Also I was planning to start this trial shortly after everyone left but I will wait till tomorrow. This will give you guys enough time if any of you want to come with me for each fight. Also Toppo, Ribrianne, you must also decide. Do you want to fight alongside me when I go to Jiren?" After Nao asked that, Toppo blinked at him for a couple moments. Nao could previously see the determined look in both his and Ribrianne''s eyes. Toppo even formed a fist with his giant hand. "Of course we''d like to go with you, Nao. I do not want to see our leader in pain any longer. If we cannot save him, we must put him to rest. Would it be possible to join you for the other two as well? Any evil like that must not exist!" "That''s right, Nao! You healed us back to full, so it''s only proper we return the favor. You also allowed us to meet Lady Miya once again, we''ve owed far too much. It doesn''t matter if she is different. Let us fight alongside you!" Toppo and Ribrianne sounded even more determined than last time. Nao nodded hearing the two respond to him and smiled. He then turned toward Beerus and did a light bow as he still had Sayuri in his arms. "Lord Beerus, I apologize for this interruption. I''ll excuse myself for now. I''m not sure if you''ll have something to discuss with Whis after seeing all this, but you''re free to join the guests in the dining room. Regarding your other matter of discussion, I have a vague idea of what it is, it might be best for you to seek out Goku and Vegeta regarding that. Those two are Saiyans like me." "Goku and Vegeta, huh? When I got a look at those two for the first time I could tell they are still mortals. Also that Fu is a crazy bastard as well for wanting to destroy all of our Universes, I wish I could join you but I fear I may have my hands tied with my other matter here for the time being. I really want to see if a second Super Saiyan God exists! Moreover I''m starving. Whis let us depart at once!" "As you wish, Lord Beerus." After Whis said that, he bid everyone in the room farewell, and Beerus and Whis left. The girls, Nao, the Supreme Kai of Time, Toppo and Ribrianne in the Garden. The girls also talked for a bit before they excused themselves with Toppo and Ribrianne. Nao did ask Aht the Supreme Kai of Time to remain behind, causing their eyes to become curious. It didn''t take long before Sayuri, Nao and Aht were alone. Without saying anything, Nao picked up Sayuri and left the room with Aht and the Supreme Kai of Time following behind him in silence. Several moments passed in silence before they entered the main bedroom. Nao placed Sayuri onto the bed and caressed her cheek for a bit. Feeling Nao''s warmth on her relieved her pain and a smile soon crept on her sleeping face. Seeing this Nao let out a sigh of relief. Aht and the Supreme Kai of Time remained by the bedside, waiting for him to speak. Nao turned around and spoke out to the two. "Thank you for coming with me, Aht, Master. I did want to invite Fie as well but she had already come to a resolution of her own. This is more of a private talk I don''t want anyone but the girls to hear. Yet I still had them join the feast, since they seemed rather hungry." "A private talk...? To be honest I can''t even processed what happened just now...Nao, are you really alright even after seeing all of that?", the Supreme Kai of Time said with worry in her eyes. "Don''t worry, Master. I was prepared this time since I had a talk with the old man prior to it. Speaking of which, those fights weren''t the only thing that I envisioned. But before we come to that, Master, we''ve known each other for a few decades now. I''ve been wanting to confirm your feelings, especially seeing you react like that earlier." "You saw even more than what we saw on that screen? Can''t say I''m not curious but why are you talking like that, Nao? Why do want to know what I feel?" "There''s no use beating around the bush, Master. I''ll be direct and straight to the point, do you like me?" Hearing Nao''s sudden question like that left the Supreme Kai of Time in a stupor. Even Aht looked at her with eyes full of curiosity, waiting to hear her answer! Chapter 232 - 223: Private Talk A/N : Damn onion ninjas, they always strike unexpectedly. Not too much a lemon chapter but I fleshed out Chronoa''s character here and her emotions. If I''m to introduce someone into the harem, I will never half-ass it. Enjoy and don''t forget to read author''s comments at end like always! Cheers! . . . . . . . . . . . . "I''ll be frank and ask you directly. Master, do you like me?", Nao asked with a serious look in his eyes. Hearing Nao ask that all of a sudden, the Supreme Kai of Time stared at him for a couple moments before her cheeks reddened. "W-W''-What is this about liking anyone!?", the Supreme Kai of Time couldn''t help but jump back a bit, blushing by Nao''s sudden question. She even stuttered a bit, it was very cute to Nao''s eyes. Aht also blinked at her before she hopped on the ground, causing some noise to echo from her hooves. A grin then appeared on her face. "So you do like Nao after all, hehe.", Aht chimed in with a cheerful voice. "I do not! I''m just his master, nothing more, nothing less!", the Supreme Kai of Time denied Aht as she said that. Yet Nao didn''t take that to heart one bit. Her reactions have been increasingly suspicious throughout the last few decades he had spent with her, and seeing that he could only sigh in his heart. He became more serious and got off the bed after making sure Sayuri was sleeping peacefully. The Supreme Kai of Time saw this and despite her usually cheerful attitude, she couldn''t help but back away a couple steps every time Nao took a step forward. Nao chuckled seeing this. "If you''re just my Master, then why are you acting like this?", Nao said as he slowly pushed her toward the nearby wall. It didn''t take long before the Supreme Kai of Time to feel something hard press against her back. It was none other than the white wall. With nowhere else to run, she could only speak out to him. "Nao, you''re the one acting strange! You better stop doing this or I-I won''t let you step foot in my domain anymore!", the Supreme Kai of Time yelled out. "You know, Master, the more you dodge this the more suspicious you become. What''s troubling you from staying true to your heart?", Nao couldn''t help but ask with a serious look. Hearing Nao ask that, a wave of emotion struck against her heart. Tears started to form in her eyes and they fell down her cheeks. She collapsed onto her legs in front of him and began crying. "H-Hick...I-I just can''t! I don''t want these feelings! It doesn''t matter if we''re master or disciple, I''m a goddamn Supreme Kai with my own domain to look after!", the Supreme Kai of time cursed out. "So?" "So what!? Don''t you get it!? I''m not like that princess of yours! I''m bound by duty! I can''t be by your side no matter what you do!" "Both Elsa and Eir were bound by their duties, both being a Princess and Queen respectively. Yes they did have much smaller domains than the domain of time you rule, but they were able to pass their roles down to their next generation. It''s not like you''re the only Supreme Kai out there, Master." "!!!", she couldn''t even utter a word as shock appeared on her face after hearing Nao say that, which halted her tears dropping down. Seeing this, Nao took this opportunity and grabbed her chin, clasping it in his right hand. He then spoke out to her with a serious tone again. "So I''ll say this again, Master. Do you like--no, do you love me, as a man?" Seeing Nao be forceful in this situation surprised Aht quite a bit as she watched this scene occur. But it couldn''t be helped since the Supreme Kai of Time was being very dodgy with this. Amus.e.m.e.nt could be seen in her eyes, waiting for her answer. Even though she was denying it with words, she could tell that the Supreme Kai of Time liked him. Quite much at that. "N-Nao, you better stop this! If you do I''ll forget everything that happened right now and we can still go back to a normal master-disciple relationship!" "That''s not what I want to hear, Master. Please, I don''t want any pain to befall you if you miss your chance in doing this. It won''t be much longer...", Nao said as he closed his eyes, as if he drifted off into his imagination. "H-huh?", the Supreme Kai of Time asked as confusion appeared in her eyes. She still stuttered even though Nao currently clasped her chin in his hands. She blinked for a couple moments before worry appeared in her eyes. "Why does it sound like you''re about to die!?" It was now Nao''s turn to remain silent for a couple of moments after hearing the Supreme Kai of Time suddenly yell that out in worry. It ended with him letting out a laugh, causing her face to blush. He opened his eyes back up. She looked quite cute with her cheeks scrunched up by Nao''s hands. "Did you really thought I was going to go into those fights with the intent to die? Sadly, that is not the case. This was a trial set for me to complete. I said it like that since I plan to travel other worlds with the girls. You remember our long talk with the Grand Minister about the concept of the Multiverse, right?" "Other worlds...and the Multiverse?", The Supreme Kai of Time questioned. She also took this time to calm the turmoil inside her heart. Seeing this, Nao let out a sigh if relief in his heart as well and let go of his grip. He bent down some more and wiped away the rest of her tears. He stood back up and walked away a bit from her. Turning around, Nao''s back could now be seen, and he folded his arms behind hit. A look of melancholy appeared in his eyes as he spoke out to her once more. "That''s right, Master, the Multiverse. You see, before my departure, I want to leave with the girls with no lingering attachments. But I do have one right now, and that is you. I will need to confront my children too but that is a separate matter." "Nao...you really have the intent of leaving, don''t you?", the Supreme Kai of Time asked with a worried look "Yes. That''s why I''ll tell you a little bit more about me. You see, the old man gave me something very special at the start of my new journey. It has the ability to create planes in its own sealed dimension. I have a couple planes lined up to create inside that space." "W-What!? You didn''t mention any of that during the meeting with Lord Zeno!" "I know, but I see you as part of my family now, Master, only those know of this. I recently gained the ability to split my soul, and once that new soul starts its journey, I likely won''t be coming back here for an extremely long time." "Nao...", the Supreme Kai of Time said as her worried look soon changed into that of sadness. After she said that, Nao turned around once more and looked straight at her. "So, Master--no, Chronoa, are you willing to accept my love?" Hearing Nao call her by her first name for the very first time, she couldn''t help but be shocked with her mouth agape. It took her several moments to recover. When she did she spoke out to him, only to start trailing off. "Nao, I...", the Supreme Kai of Time trailed off. At this moment her memories began to replay inside her mind. The very first time she met Nao back on Planet Vegeta m, to the nightmarish vision he had in the Other World with her providing her full support, to the few decades the two spent together in training. The two had their fair share of laughs together, their private moments and the like. It only spanned about forty something years which was but a droplet of water in an ocean compared to the millions of years she had already lived. She could feel her heartbeat pitter faster and faster, and her cheeks reddened. She didn''t say anything and just walked up to Nao in silence. She actually embraced him! Looking up into his eyes, she spoke out to him with a loving tone as she caught him off guard with his hug. "Of course I love you, how could I not!?", she yelled. "Chronoa¡­", Nao said. After hearing the Supreme Kai of Time finally confess her love to him, he closed his eyes. He puckered his lips and leaned inward, approaching her face with the intent of kissing her. She saw this and raised her small hand, causing Nao''s lips to plant themselves onto her palm. Nao felt something soft and tender against his lips but he opened his eyes, only to see it wasn''t her lips. Confusion streaked across his face. "Chronoa?" Hearing Nao ask that, she felt her heartstrings pull down as sadness appeared in her eyes. She then spoke out to him. "Say Nao, before we continue any of this, are you willing to listen to a little tale of mine?" "A tale?" "Yeah. But before that it''s best to show you something. I beg you, please don''t let your anger be consumed by this...", the Supreme Kai of Tike said with a look of sadness in her eyes. "...", Nao couldn''t say anything in response to that. All he saw was her taking in a deep breath before releasing it. As he did he felt worry creep inside his heart. Without saying anything else, the Supreme Kai of Time unraveled the gold belt tied beneath her chest which hoisted up the rest of the posh Kai robe. The only bare skin she ever revealed was the first half of her shoulders and upward. Nao always wondered why that was the case. Little did he know he would find out right now! He saw her take off her clothes slowly but surely. He could see her hands start to tremble once she started to remove her grey robes underneath, revealing her pink/purple skin. She had very small b.r.e.a.s.ts with purple aerolas around them. Her slit down below was tightly shut. Yet it didn''t take long to blink a couple times as anger swept over him. Her whole body was covered in sword scars! She couldn''t help but bite her lip as she covered her b.r.e.a.s.ts with her hands, turning her head to the left and looked away from him. "Hahaha...you must think I look hideous like this, don''t you, Nao?" (A/N : this is my personal spin on Chronoa, hope you guys like it) "How awful...", Aht who had remained silent until now watching this couldn''t help but utter that. Nao''s anger soon subsided and she immediately took him into his embrace. "Who!? Who the hell did this to you, Master!?", Nao yelled out. The Supreme Kai of Time didn''t say anything and just enjoyed his warmth for a while. She soon parted from him and approached the bed. Sitting on it, she tapped it with her palm, beckoning the two to come sit next to her. Nao immediately sat down next to her and Aht sat down to his left, with the Supreme Kai of Time to his right. Leaning her head against Nao''s right arm, she began to speak out and start her story. "You see, Nao, even though I announced you as my first and only disciple to the public, you aren''t actually the first one. You are actually my second disciple." "I''m not your first disciple!?", Nao yelled out with shock in his eyes. Shock appeared in Aht''s eyes as well after hearing that. The Supreme Kai of Time nodded at their words. "Yeah...There used to be another. A boy similar to you, Nao, but with a sense of Justice as large as Toppo''s, if not even larger. The Forgotten One lost in the annuls of time, a man that went by the name Sealas...", the Supreme Kai of Time said, beginning her story. Chapter 233 - 224: Sealas, The Forgotten Menace! ''Sealas? Now where have I heard that name before...'', Nao began to ponder. Seeing confusion appear in his eyes did not go unnoticed by the Supreme Kai of Time. Being completely n.a.k.e.d in front of him still embarrassed her quite a bit, but she was still able to speak calmly while feeling his warmth spread throughout her body. Nao couldn''t help but bring her body closer to his by wrapping his arm around her other shoulder. She didn''t deny this and saw his eyes with a willingness to listen, so she continued the story. "It''s common you don''t know who Sealas is, Nao. I had everyone''s memories of him wiped away. Every single being in our Universe. He is a forgotten menace. I can''t believe such a long time has passed already...", The Supreme Kai of Time said with sadness in her eyes. "Master..." Hearing Nao call out to her, her eyes matched his. She then placed her fingers over his lips ,preventing from him speaking any more. "Nuh-uh, don''t call me that any longer, Nao. Our master-disciple relationship is over. If you truly wish to be with me, you will only call me by my first name, and nothing else." The Supreme Kai of Time said that with a serious tone. Nao nodded in silence. A smile then crept on her face as she continued to speak. "Good! You''ll have your kiss later. Heck if you don''t push me away I''ll even offer my all to you after listening to my story. Sealas had his chance at my love as well, but he was too driven with madness before he could claim my purity. But seeing you don''t even know his name, I will have to start from the very beginning...", she said, and began her story. Nao became surprised to learn the fact that the Supreme Kai of Time used to love someone else. And it was Sealas no less! But he didn''t want to disturb her current pace and remained silent. Seeing this, she smiled at him and continued to talk. "Everything began since Time Immemorial, back to when the Divine Calendar was still in its infancy. One bastard being came into existence, even way earlier than I was born or the Super Dragon Balls were created. This being came to earn the name Majin Buu...", she said as she closed her eyes. "Majin Buu was an atrocity. It was a being made out of pure evil and wrecked havoc all across our Universe. To prevent this madness, the first Supreme Kais, including the Grand Supreme Kai, were born on the Sacred Planet of the Kais, and this happened about one hundred million years ago. I''m sure you know more about this than the average person." Hearing the Supreme Kai of Time say this, Nao nodded in silence. He knew the sad story of Majin Buu very well, it was a great story saga after all. She continued to speak after seeing him nod. "Well you see, these Supreme Kai were known as the creators of life. And with live comes destruction, its counterpart. Lord Beerus also came into existence around this time. And as for me, I was just a little girl born around 80 million years ago. The Old Kai and I quickly became acquainted with each other before Lord Beerus sealed him inside the Z-Sword in a fit of rage." (A/N Beerus actually did this) "The other Supreme Kai offset Majin Buu''s rampage by creating more and more planets before they eventually sealed him off in a hidden dimension. As for me, around 75 million years ago, I rose to the rank of the Supreme Kai of Time after successfully raising a TokiToki Bird. I did have to battle my own evils during that time but I was come out victorious..." "After that, our Universe was able to thrive and grow out of its infancy for over the next fifty million or so years. Countless races climbed and fell, and I formerly started my role as the protector of Time, ensuring the true history didn''t get derailed while correcting any inconsistencies that would occur. To help me with that, I created the Time Patrol. As you know, Trunks is one of its more prominent members right now..." After she said that, Nao nodded his head once again, confirming her words. She continued to speak. "As I would protect Time, the Galactic Patrol was formed to ensure the safety of the Universe itself. The Supreme Kai would watch over them from afar, only acting as a last resort. A long earned peace ensued during this time. The Galactic Patrol itself was founded around ten million years ago..." "And one of first members, including being the very first member of my Time Patrol, was a young grey skinned boy with cute white tentacle-like hair on his head. This boy quickly rose the ranks of the Galactic Patrol, donning the elite armor in no time. He grew up to be an excellent staff user, much like yourself, Nao, and had an extremely strong sense of justice. Nao, this boy was none other than, Sealas!" "!!!", Nao couldn''t utter a word after hearing the beginning of Sealas''s origin. Another wave of sadness appeared in the Supreme Kai of Time''s eyes. She snuggled against his body to stop shivering. She took in another deep breath before she continued the story. "Sealas soon became the love of my life after he accepted his position as the very first Time Patroller. I had even taken him as my own disciple. He was the first, and you are my second. I wanted to give him my everything. Yet everything came crashing down. Hard and fast. All thanks to another dastardly being, an evil wizard who went by the name Bibidi...Bibidi came into existence shortly after the Galactic and Time Patrol were formed, around ten million years ago..." "Thanks to Bibidi''s magic, he was able to set free that abomination of evil free from that sealed dimension, the very same one, Majin Buu! Thanks to him, Majin Buu wreaked havoc across the Universe once more destroying all things in the process. Many time distortions appeared as a result and my domain got extremely busy with mission after mission..." "While the Supreme Kais and the Galactic Patrol went to the front lines, mostly sacrificing their lives to help stop his rampage, I had Sealas and other Time Patrollers close as many distortions as they could. That''s where things took a turn for the worse, and a decision I still regret to this day..." "You see, Sealas ended up on a rather primitive planet with a race that was just starting out, much like what he used to be before he grew up. This planet was rather close to the front lines of Majin Buu''s rampage. Sealas had a chance encounter with a young boy who he could see in himself back then, but he was utterly helpless, witnessing the destruction of that entire planet by Majin Buu''s hands..." "Sealas did not want this to happen. As a Time Patroller, he sought every possible remedy. He wanted to save that boy no matter the cost, even if it meant to alter the flow of time itself! He knew very well that was against our policies, but he knew that and still went against it! Nao, altering time is one of the biggest crimes we have!" "I know with the Time Rings we can only go into the future but with your training I fully developed the element to go wherever I want to, I can even incorporate your Time techniques in battle too . I''m not some idiot who would go change the past wantonly either." Hearing Nao say that, the Supreme Kai of Time''s heart softened quite a bit. She snuggled more against his body and continued to speak. "I know you wouldn''t do such a thing, Nao. But Sealas was different. He was so determined to rescue that boy that he even stepped into the Time Vault and read the Scroll of Eternity without my permission to view the boy''s fate. He felt true despair after coming to learn of the truth. He resorted to altering time but no matter what he did the outcome always remained the same, destruction. He mentally collapsed after countless tries and became a mindless monster..." "Sealas caused so many distortions during that time, we had to fix them all to ensure the true history was back on track. I won''t go into all of the details, but I ended up burning his soul into timeless ashes, never to be reincarnated again. Inside the Time Vault I even confessed my love to him, but he was already at the point of no return. These sword scars were the wounds he caused me as I burned his soul. No matter what I do they won''t go away, they''ll always re-appear given enough time..." (A/N Well Sealas was beaten by the DB heroes game protag, but I twisted the story to this) "Chronoa...was that man truly beyond redemption to receive an ending like that?" "He was. people everywhere he went people called him the Forgotten Menace of Time. I saw no other way than to end him myself. Tell me, Nao--, No please promise me you will never end up like him!" Yet before Nao could respond, the two of them saw three bushy orange-auburn tails wrap around their waists and a warm soft feeling touched their backs, hugging them into an embrace. It was none other than Sayuri, who currently had tears dripping from eyes. She had woken up during her story. Even Aht could be seen with tears falling down her cheeks and she too hugged them. It took a moment for Nao to register Sayuri now awake, but she spoke out to them while sniffling. "S-Sniff...That was such a sad story! I had no idea you went through such an ordeal. Even though I was part of the Galactic Patrol I hadn''t ever heard of such a character joining it. I-Is it fine if I call you Chronoa too?" Hearing Sayuri ask that, the Supreme Kai of Time nodded with a smile. "I''d like that very much, Sayuri. If I''m to join you guys I will stop being the Supreme Kai of Time. I will just be another little girl who fell for you, Nao. The question is, will you still love me after listening to my story, even with a body like this?" After the Supreme Kai of Time said that, she looked at him straight in the eyes. Nao responded by wrapping his arms around her back, bringing her into his embrace. He then spoke out with a serious tone. "Chronoa, look at me. I swear I will forever love you and not become a monster like Sealas once did. Nor will I ever turn into what I became in that vision. Your wounds on your body mean nothing, I will love you for who you are. I hope you will treat me and the other girls the same, will you join our family?" Hearing Nao not shove her away and even wanted to welcome her, tears started to form in her eyes. Pouring down her cheeks, she wrapped her arms around his back and leaned in. "Yes!", she yelled out, confirming him. Nao smiled hearing her confirmation, and the two closed their eyes. The both of them leaned further forward to where their faces touched. Nao planted his lips against hers, and Chronoa responded back, sealing the deal. Both Sayuri and Aht felt their hearts warm up seeing this and applauded the two. Their kiss lasted for a few moments, it wasn''t a deep one, only enough to where the two could feel their heartbeats patter. After those couple of moments, their tongues separated from each other. (A/N : From here on she will be called Chronoa, no longer the Supreme Kai of Time, in case the switching between the two got you guys confused) Nao then spoke out to her once more. "Welcome to the family, Chronoa. We will no longer be master or disciple, and stand as equals. I will love you as a woman from here on. You should get dressed, we can have some more private time later. I''m sure you will want to announce this to the others?" Hearing Nao ask that, Chronoa nodded her head. "Yes. As of now, I officially am stepping down from being the Supreme Kai of Time. I know you said there are more Supreme Kais out there, and Shin is a very good candidate, but I want to follow my heart and promote Trunks. You yourself was once a mortal who rose the ranks into the Supreme Kai, so why can''t him?" "If that is what you wish, I won''t go against it...", Nao began to say. He then turned toward Sayuri, who was currently wiping away her tears from earlier. He even saw her three bushy tails thump against the bed. "And Sayuri, are you fine to be up now? You took quite the blow earlier. Is everything fine?", Nao asked with worry in his eyes. "Oh that...yes I was able to rest for a while, thank you for worrying about me, Nao. I found it very hard to believe brother Merus would do such a thing, but I saw you kill him with my own eyes. If he is like this man Sealas that Chronoa mentioned earlier in her story, and is beyond redemption...can I come with you to witness the ending?" "Are you sure? That place is going to turn into a battlefield." "Yes! I''ve been training fervently and you weren''t here so you wouldn''t know, but I actually underwent an evolution. According to Lord Liquiir my ancestors were actually part of a race of nine-tailed foxes he hailed from. Who knew, huh?" "So you''re really related to Lord Liquiir in one way or another. I''ll have to find some time to thank him. Are you a nine-tailed fox now?" "Not yet, but I''m getting there. Lord Liquiir is able to transform to bring out all nine of his tails, yet I can only release three at most right now. Also this is just between you and me...but I expect my tails to have three times as much grooming as you used to do...", Sayuri said as her cheeks began to blush. "You gave birth to triplets already yet you''re still wanting some action. You''re one lewd fox you know that? Hahaha!", Nao yelled out with a laugh, which brightened the current atmosphere. "Hey! Don''t bring those three into this. They''re my pride and joy! I still want to have many, many more puppies!" "Sure, sure. but we need to save that attitude for later. I''m sure the other girls have made their decision by now on who wants to join me in the first few battles. Merus won''t be until last so I will make sure to come bring you when it''s time." Hearing that, Sayuri calmed down and nodded. Aht also had a look of anticipation appear in her eyes and she spoke out to him. "Say Nao, before we head back could you tell us a little bit more about what else you saw after those fights? You mentioned that wasn''t the end of it." "Right, there was that wasn''t there? Since you didn''t reject me then I guess I''m eligible to hear that part too~", Chronoa chimed in with a teasing voice. "Hey, don''t be like that. I can mention a bit, some of it actually involves you, Aht. It showed me who I would embrace next, and my lives in the next few worlds I would live in. I tell you after seeing all three of those worlds, it''s quite hard to choose which one to start with. That part I wait until I discuss it with all of you." "It went so far!?" "Yeah. But first thing''s first, Aht. You would officially declare your love to me back on your home land, and you even proposed to me, wanting to become my wife." Hearing that, Aht''s cheeks turned beet red. Yet not even a moment later she stomped the ground with her hooves out of anger and she puffed her cheeks, appearing very cute. "Aww man, I was wanting to keep that a surprise for you, Nao! I know I''m part of the family now but I really do want to be one of your official wives. Still knowing my plan with big sis Eir was a success, I guess I''ll let it slide~", Aht said with a giggle. "I know you''ve been planning something, so I won''t bother with it until you''re ready to say it, Aht. I did happen to see Eir helping you out with your first time too, heh.", Nao said with a chuckle. "Big sis Eir...", Aht said as her cheeks became more red. Hearing that, Sayuri chimed in with a giggle herself. "Hehe, looks like you''ll soon have your spotlight, Aht. Were there any others?" "There were. One of them is a bit more sensitive topic...It''s Fie." After Nao brought up Fie to the girls, they blinked at him. Chronoa had the worst reaction of them, and she yelled out. "...Fie!? But she''s your daughter, Nao! I had given the golden apple to you in hopes you would raise it as a father and let it experience a life of a mortal!" "I know, but it''s become pretty serious, Chronoa. During my time of absence when I was training with you, Fie''s feelings swelled up quite bad and she let them loose. She sees me as a man. I...don''t want to betray her feelings..." "Has it really gotten that serious with her?" "It has.", Nao nodded with a serious look in his eyes. At this moment both Sayuri and Aht remained silent as Nao brought up Fie''s matter. He saw this and called out to them. "Sayuri, Aht, is there something wrong?" "Nao, there''s something you should probably know. We also came to learn of Fie''s behavior during your absence, and to quell her feelings each of us devised a special shift to help her during the nights, and we would accompany her. Sister Miya took the main helm but Fie still longs for you. Nao, you really should respond to her feelings sooner than later, I don''t want to see her hurt." "Sister Sayuri''s right Nao. Even I would sleep with her every so often. It''s not like you won''t allow us girls to sleep together, but recently it''s become quite serious. Fie would even have a rare night where she would be in pain." "Fie...I know we came to some terms already since she accompanied by my side when I first woke up, but if it''s gotten has bad as you two have said, then I will need to take this as a priority. I cannot delay the fights but after them I will attend Fie''s matter. Chronoa, our alone time may need to be put off for a bit." Hearing that Nao thought Chronoa would become dispirited but she actually smiled. "That''s fine by me, Nao. This matter really does sound serious. I''m just glad you accepted me for what I am, Nao. That alone makes me a really happy girl. I also used to see Fie as my own niece, but I guess I can see her as a daughter now, huh?" "Hahaha! True that. Come. Let''s get going. I''m sure enough time has passed. I hope there''s still some of Tights'' cooking left for us. I really don''t want to ask her to make some more at this point in the night." "Oh you, Tights is your personal maid, Nao. I''m sure she''ll cook up something no matter the time of day. But I do agree, I''m getting quite hungry myself.", Sayuri said. After she said that, her stomach started to rumble, causing the three beside her to laugh out. "Heh, let''s go eat you guys. Shall we?", Nao said as he got off a bed. He then extended his hand toward Chronoa. She gladly accepted. She no longer cared she was n.a.k.e.d in front of him, she had seen and heard her everything, and still accepted her in his heart. Chronoa also got off the bed. She went nearby and put her posh Kai robe back on, hiding away the many sword scars on her body. Sayuri hopped off the bed and went to go put on a simple one piece white dress, while Aht waited for her to finish. Before long an unknown amount of time while the four walked through the throne room, eventually making their way to the dining room. Nao and Chronoa walked hand in hand, full of smiles while Sayuri and Aht walked beside the two. The moment the four arrived in the dining room, all eyes went to them. They became shocked seeing Chronoa holding hands with Nao. Yet before they could do anything, she called for everyone''s attention. A very loud voice echoed around them full of disbelief after she spoke out. This voice belonged to none other than Trunks, and he ended up dropping his silverware and food right back onto his plate. "YOU WHAT!?" Chapter 234 - 225: Xeno Trunks Ascension Ceremony "YOU WHAT!? WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU''RE STEPPING DOWN FROM BEING THE SUPREME KAI OF TIME!? CAN THAT EVEN HAPPEN!?", Trunks''s voice yelled out, bouncing off the walls of the dining room, creating quite the large echo. He even slammed his fists down onto the table. Chronoa flinched, putting her fingers in her eyes to offset his loud voice. Seeing him not yelling any more. She released them and let out an annoyed voice. "Are you done trying to raise the heavens with your voice, Trunks?" "No, I''m not! What is the meaning of this!?" Despite Trunks''s constant protesting, Chronoa didn''t flinch one bit after the first time. The only thing that grew was the annoyed look in her eyes She then yelled out to him out of anger. "Shut it, Trunks. Does it look like I''m playing around here? Come here and kneel!" "S-Supreme Kai, you''re not acting like usual. Are you alright...?", Trunks asked nervously, ignoring her order. "COME HERE, AND KNEEL DOWN!", Chronoa yelled out in anger. Trunks could see fury appear in her eyes, and was wondering if something went wrong during her absence from earlier. Yet he didn''t want anger any further. "Yes ma''am!", Trunks simply acknowledged her, almost tumbling over the chair he was sitting in. Both the Xenos and the true Goku and Vegeta looked on, looking quite confused. Even Pan managed to join in, even though she was late in arriving. Pan had a worried look in her eyes. "I''ve never seen the Supreme Kai act like this before. Sure she might act wacky at points...is everything alright?" "I dunno, but somethin'' is definitely about to happen. We about to get ourselves a new leader?" "A new leader? Hmph if that really is the case it would make since why Trunks would be the one going up. Let''s just watch." Hearing Xeno Vegeta say that, the other two nodded in silence. Meanwhile the true Goku and Vegeta looked just as confused. Even Vegeta wanted to yell out at her for ordering his son to kneel down, but he managed to refrain himself. As he did, Goku nudged him on the shoulder. "Today sure has been a crazy day, huh Vegeta? First we learn that purple cat is a God of Destruction claiming we even have more power that we can rise up too, but now this. Got any idea what''s goin'' on with this kid?", Goku whispered into his ear. Xeno Goku''s eyes twitched as he could still hear Goku say that. Vegeta immediately berated him as he swapped away his hand. "Shut up, Kakarrot! Hell if I know. I didn''t even know Super Saiyan Gods were even a thing, any information on them got erased when I still lived in Palace Vegeta. I''m clueless as you are." "Even you don''t know? Bummer...guess we can try asking Shenron or something once we go back to Earth." "Yeah, but for now just be quiet and watch. I want to know what''s going on myself.", Vegeta said with a serious look. Goku could only nod and closed his mouth, watching the event unfold. Meanwhile, Trunks arrived in front of Chronoa and knelt down, not daring to look at her in the eyes. This received another mouthful from her. "Trunks, look at me!" "B-But, Supreme Kai--" "This is no time for hesitation!" "Y-Yes!", Trunks stuttered once again, raising his head. He saw the seriousness in her eyes, and now he was unable to look away. Chronoa smiled seeing Trunks eyes looking right at her. "Good! I like that look in your eyes, Trunks. We will now proceed with the ceremony!" After Chronoa announced that, Trunks blinked his eyes for a moment. He then tilted his head slightly in confusion. "Wait, ceremony? What ceremony?" --------------------Short Flashback------------------ Sayuri, Aht, Nao and Chronoa made their way though the white Palace and arrived at the large marble door leading into the main dining room. They could hear lots of chattering and laughter from the other side. The Z Fighters and the others were obviously having a good time. Hearing this, Chronoa smiled. She then turned toward Nao, who was still holding her hand, and spoke out to him. "Say, Nao, I''m going to start the ascension ceremony once we go past this door. You''re fine with that, right?" "Whatever you want, Chronoa." "Good! Though I will say this ceremony does involve me kissing Trunks, it will be the quickest method to feed him the divine pellet. Please try not to be too jealous, fufu.", Chronoa said letting out a giggle. "Why would I be jealous over a kiss? You''re mine now, Chronoa. Still, why can''t I help but Imagine you''re actually looking forward to this?" "Oh my, looks like you saw right through me. This will be my last chance to tease Trunks. I''m really looking forward to the look on his face." "Hahaha! You better savor it then, cause I''m going to rock your world once my trial ends. I''ve been thinking about it, why don''t you have your first session with Fie and I together?" "W-With Fie? I couldn''t possibly...", Chronoa said as her cheeks reddened. "Nonsense. I don''t think Fie can hold back much longer, you can help her out too while experiencing my love at the same time." "Why do I feel like you''re the one looking forward to that the most? Fine, I''ll think about it, but I really do want at least one night to where its just us two. I''ve heard from Sayuri along the way here you carry quite a big package down there...I need to prepare myself for that.", Chronoa said as her cheeks turned a deeper red. "Deal! Also if you need my support for this ceremony, I''ll be right there for you." "Thank you, Nao. It is likely I will have to use your divine energy pool as well. We might even get to see a birth of another Super Saiyan God thing as you call it since Trunks is part Saiyan after all.", Chronoa said with a smile. Nao nodded in confirmation hearing that. Their conversation soon ended and the four opened the doors. As they did, Nao saw Chronoa take out a small golden pellet, sliding it right into her mouth. --------------------Flashback End------------------ Back inside the dining room, Trunks could be seen kneeling down, looking at Chronoa. Chronoa said nothing more and reached her hand inside the chest area of her robe, only to pull out a pitch black slick box that wasn''t even a third of a foot long. It was quite small but she did did not open it, only causing more confusion appear in his eyes. Yet before he could say anything, Chronoa spoke out once more with a loud voice. "Trunks, do you swear to uphold our virtues and ensure peace over Time for millennia to come?" "Yes!", Trunks acknowledged her without any hesitation this time. As cheesy as that sounded, Chronoa needed to start the ceremony. She needed Trunks''s determination. Moving along, she placed her hand over the black box in her hand. Opening it revealed two pale yellow Potara Earrings, shocking Trunks. "Trunks, please accept these Potara in the name of the Supreme Kai of Time and place them on your ears." "Like this?" Hearing her say that, Trunks grabbed the two earrings. As if they had a mind of their own, the moment he placed them on his earlobes, they pierced it, causing Trunks to wince his eyes. Yet now, two Potara earrings could be seen on them! "Great. Looks like they accepted you. That''s proof enough you''re able to bear this title. Let us proceed with the next step." "What next step--Mmph?" Yet before Trunks could finish his words, he saw Chronoa walk to him. Grabbing his head, she brought his lips against hers, kissing him directly. His eyes became wide with shock. Even the others became shocked. Vegeta stood up directly, yelling at her. "Hey, what the hell do you think you''re doing to Trunks!?" Hearing Vegeta raise his voice, Nao''s eyes twitched. He vanished from his spot and reappeared in front of Vegeta without giving him any time to spare. He lifted his chest up into the air and yelled out to him. "Shut it, Vegeta. Don''t disturb Chronoa''s ceremony to make Trunks a Supreme Kai, or do you want me to kick you out of here!?" "A-A Supreme Kai!?", Vegeta yelled out, shocking the rest once more. Nao didn''t bother saying anything else and threw him back into his chair. Nao vanished once again appeared next to Chronoa. Meanwhile Trunks couldn''t even do anything before he felt Chronoa''s tongue forcibly open his mouth, only to feel a small pellet slide down his throat. Chronoa soon parted her lips and a grin appeared on her face seeing how Trunks was reacting right now. "Fufu, the link has been established. Thank you for your first kiss, Trunks~" Hearing her teasing voice say that caused Trunks to snap out of his stupor. "B-But that wasn''t my first kiss--eh!?", Trunks couldn''t help but utter that. But he couldn''t even finish his sentence before he felt a foreign energy spread throughout his body. A golden aura suddenly erupted from his body and he lost control. Trunks started to float on upward, as if he started to receive a baptism. Seeing this Chronoa smiled and walked back a few steps, arriving at Nao''s side. Nao spoke out to her. "There''s no turning back after this you know, Chronoa. Are you prepared?" "Of course, who do you take me for? I made my decision, I want to travel with you and the others. You are my husband now. I feel bad for pinning this on Trunks...but he really is the best candidate for this. I hope he won''t come to hate me...", Chronoa said as worry appeared in his eyes. "Well, we are a little bit out of order making Trunks ascend into a Supreme Kai, let alone a Super Saiyan God first, but as long as you''ve a firm resolve I won''t go against it." "Out of order? Do you know something I don''t?" "Well...Since you''re part of the family now, I can tell you later. Mainly about where Chelsea and I originate from. But for now you need to start your technique while Trunks''s body is being cleansed with Divine Energy." "Right. Be a dear and help me out will you?" "Of course.", Nao said with a smile. Chronoa nodded happily. She then faced Trunks while being a couple meters apart from him. She released her aura and surprisingly it was pure green. Before long she raised both of her hands up, both in a straight vertical line perpendicular from each other. Before she started her technique, she spoke out to Trunks. "Trunks, your body is now being cleansed by Divine Energy. Do not deny it! Meanwhile I will start transferring mine to yours!" "I-I still don''t know what''s going going on but okay!", Trunks confirmed her words. Meanwhile Beerus and Whis were looking on with a look of interest as they both could feel Divine Energy cleansing Trunks. The others just watched on with either shock or confused looks in their eyes. All of a sudden they heard Chronoa let out a chant. "Chronos!" After she yelled that out her green aura converged onto her hands. She started to spin her left arm clockwise and did a full cycle, as if her two hands became a clock. The green aura followed her hands. After that it converged and coalesced behind her. All of a sudden her aura was replaced by a giant golden clockwork gear behind her. Two hands could be seen pointing at the two and ten positions. She yelled put once more. "Change Mode. Set Transfer!" After she said that the golden gear behind her started to shine a bright green, illuminating the room brightly. However just as she yelled that out a worried look appeared in Whis''s eyes for the first time, causing him to stand up from the table. "Lady Chronoa, you mustn''t do this!" Hearing Whis yell that out, an apologetic look appeared on Chronoa''s face. "...I''m sorry Whis, but this is a decision I made. I will no longer have my Time powers after this but it is a small price to pay to be with my husband. I wish to follow my heart and be with him." "Your husband...?", Whis asked. His eyes wandered and saw Nao standing behind her, who now had his left hand on her back. He could feel Divine Energy be released from him as well. "I see, so that''s how things ended up as. I understand. I won''t interfere." "Thank you.", Chronoa said nodding at Whis. Her eyes then became serious as she shifted them toward Trunks again. She could feel Nao''s Divine Energy pour into hers. Without saying else, her arms began to dance. Yet she spun them counterclockwise this time. Each cycle she did her arms sped up its speed. Moments soon passed as she felt her reserves drain quicker and quicker. All of a sudden she stopped spinning her hands and thrust bath of them out. "Go!", Chronoa shouted. After she yelled that out, the giant clockwork gear, which was also spinning very rapidly, stopped at both hands pointing at noon. It suddenly shone a bright green before it started crumbling into pieces. As it crumbled into pieces, it would vanish into specks of light as it hit the ground. Chronoa felt very drained now and felt strength leave her body. She collapsed into Nao''s embrace after he caught her from falling. "Hah...that was...more tiring than...expected...", she said while panting. "You did well, Chronoa. Just sit back and watch now, okay?" "Yeah.", she responded. Her eyes were still focused on Trunks, who had long lost control of his body. He could now be seen surrounded by a giant green and golden pillar of energy. As if it was wanting to escape, it bore through the Palace''s ceiling, revealing the large blue sky of Planet Elosyia. Yet the moment everyone saw the sky they became shocked. Massive amounts of golden clouds came rolling through, creating a giant funnel in the sky. Even Beerus stood up seeing this and yelled out. "Hey Whis, isn''t this the same thing that happened to Nao!? The Super Saiyan God transformation!" "Looks like it is, Lord Beerus. It seems you''ll have your wish granted after all. I can see the boy''s body accepting the Divine Energy. It shouldn''t be much longer. Do keep your head safe from hail though, ohohoho." "Right there was that part wasn''t there?" And just like that, Trunks''s body rose up into the sky, as if the heavens were acknowledging a new god. The green aura around him vanished, transformation into a very pure golden clockwork gear behind him. The golden energy also coalesced into a blue gel like aura, covering his body. The ritual went the same as Nao performed many years ago. Many moments passed in silence before the heavens finished acknowledging Trunks. Arriving back onto the ground, everyone became shocked once more. Trunks could now be seen slimmer with more toned muscle. But most importantly was his hair, which was once pale purple, and now it was now fiery red! Trunks had achieved Super Saiyan God before Goku and Vegeta! Chapter 235 - 226: Entering Universe 6! Year 778 Planet Elosyia, Morning, The Next Day. The very eventful evening finally ended. The Z Fighters returned to earth. Trunks became the spotlight after becoming a Super Saiyan God. He returned with Lord Beerus and Whis for a short while, fighting to their hearts content. Trunks not only became a Super Saiyan God but also the new Supreme Kai of Time! He was quite worried as to whether he would fit the role but he buckled his determination. He didn''t hate Chronoa for pushing it onto him either, in fact he thanked her. Hearing that brought tears to her eyes as she waved him goodbye. He even would let her continue to live in TokiToki City if she wanted to. As for the other Xenos, they returned to TokiToki City directly, thanking Nao and the girls for the lovely banquet. The Z Fighters did the same. As Trunks fought against Lord Beerus, Goku, Vegeta and the others immediately sought ought out the technique to become a Super Saiyan God themselves. They learned that the proper ritual requires five pure hearted Saiyans to join hands and sync their energies with another. Upon learning that there were only five Saiyans existing in Earth they became dispirited. Goku, Vegeta, Gohan, Goten and Trunks (kid). They wondered whether they could consult Nao again considering he was a Saiyan himself but a surprise came knocking at their door. They learned Videl was pregnant with Gohan''s baby, who would later be known as Pan! Another celebration ensued knowing they had enough Saiyans now despite one still being in the w.o.m.b. Nao also didn''t forget to tell Beerus that if Goku became a Super Saiyan God, he may even enjoy fighting him more than Trunks. After Beerus finished his spar with Trunks, Trunks returned to TokiToki City while Beerus and Whis made their way to planet Earth And thus started the events of Super...It was definitely going to be a crazy two years for them, with the Tournament of Power and Broly being the highlights. Nao planned to watch the ToP with Chronoa and the girls if they wanted to as well before they would start their travels to the next world. But first, Nao needed to complete his trial by fire! Which brings us back to the current events! Nao could be seen sitting at the bedside of the very large circular white bed with the girls, Ribrianne and Toppo. As for Nao himself, he was grooming Sayuri and her three tails while Sayuri was curled up in a ball next to him, sleeping peacefully. He was the first one to speak out to them. "So the time of departure will be soon. Toppo and Ribrianne will be joining me for the first three battles, afterwards we will go collect the Super Dragon Balls one last time and return their timeline back to normal. Also among you guys, Belle and Chelsea will also come. Does that sound about right?" Hearing Nao summarize things for them, the girls looked at each other briefly before nodding. However shock appeared on Toppo''s and Ribrianne''s faces once again. "Nao, are you really going to restore our timeline back to normal? You really don''t have to go that far...Rescuing Jiren is enough for me." "I feel it''s only proper for me to do so since I was the one who caused all that destruction. I hope you two don''t mind." "Not at all, Nao! It would be amazing if our lives returned back to normal after this whole mess is solved. But i think there might be one thing that won''t change...", Ribrianne started to say. As she did, she looked at Toppo, and a blush appeared on her cheeks. Toppo saw this and became confused. "What''s the one thing that won''t change?" "Aww man you can be so dense sometimes you big lug! As a maiden myself our Universe is driven by the power of love. Surely you can catch my drift now you hear!", Ribrianne said as she puffed her cheeks. The girls saw this and they blinked at her. Toppo took a moment before a realization struck him. "Are you saying you like me?" "Well duh! What else am I trying to say here?" "Is that...so? I do appreciate your thoughts Ribrianne but I''m much older than you think I am. Moreover my love of justice comes first and foremost. You know that right?" "I do! But love shows no distance between ages, Toppo. If there is a chance to settle down, I think I would like to create a family with you...", Ribrianne said as her cheeks turned a deeper red. "Hmm...A family is it? We did have the Pride Troopers back home but having an actual family doesn''t sound like a bad idea...I definitely need some time to cool off after this.", Toppo said as he entered his thoughts. "So you accept!?", Ribrianne said as sparkles suddenly appeared in her eyes. "...I''ll think about it." "Bah, well at least I got you interested. I apologize for suddenly doing this Nao, but I felt it was the best opportunity. We''re about to enter a lot of battles aren''t we?" Hearing Ribrianne conclude her sudden confession, Nao chuckled. He wasn''t expecting something that to happen but the two had spent quite a bit if time together through this whole mess. He proceeded to speak to her. "Heh, not at all. Didn''t think you would like Toppo. You two have my blessing." "Thank you! I''ve been feeling lots of love here ever since we arrived. We''re about to enter the finale so it''s only proper to put on a performance! Ladies and gentlemen it''s time for the song of love and victory! It''s time to transform!", Ribrianne suddenly yelled out, raising her two hands up in the air. Everyone became interested once again. Fie had sparkles in her eyes. "You can transform!?", Fie said excitedly. "That''s right! We maidens can transform our love. It''s a shame Sanka Ku and Su Roas aren''t here with me to perform it together but their spirits rest within me. I''ve no choice but to do this solo! I''m Brianne de Chateau! Let it bloom, let it ring!" After Ribrianne let announced that, she raised her left hand high in the air. "Formation!" As Ribrianne chanted that she entered a small dance, twirling around. Her whole body started to shine a bright pink light. A large amount of pink hearts formed around her head, an began shooting out around here. In fact the whole atmosphere around her turned pink. "Bri...Bri...Bri-Brianne!" However her dance did not end there. All of a sudden, Ribrianne felt like she wasn''t alone. Everyone felt this too and saw two apparition-like figures appear out of nowhere behind her. One was wearing a blue dress with white frills and a white choker. She wore dark blue leggings and had brown hair. The other was wearing a yellow overcoat with two white balls of fluffy fur over it. A white beret-like hat could be seen on her head which had purple hair. She wore red-frame glasses and had an orange dress underneath her coat. Seeing these two apparition-like figures appear out of nowhere, Ribrianne could immediately tell who the two were. Tears started to form in her eyes. "Sanka Ku...Su Roas...is that really you?" "Ribrianne, you will never be alone! Let our love reach you as well!" "That''s right! We always perform as a trio! We will show those evildoers our love too!" "I got it! Love knows no bounds! Let us continue!" Fire appeared in Ribrianne''s eyes after she finished her part. Sanka Ku started hers next, raising her arm in the air in the same manner as Ribrianne''s. "Formation!" Just like Ribrianne, Sanka Ku yelled that out. Her body started to shine a bright blue light and her outfit became covered with it. Twirling around with her arms out, blue hearts escaped from her head. "San-San...Kak-Kun...San-Kak-Kun!" Chanting that, she brought her arms into her chest, folding them. Su Roas proceeded as the third and her whole body started to shine a bright yellow. She too yelled out. "Formation!" Doing the same twirl as the other two she continued to yell out. "Su-Su...Suro-Suro...Su-Suro-Suron!" Finishing their three chants, the three simultaneously yelled out. "Sending love, the happiness of all, Ribrianne!" "The howl of the wild. The roar of love! Kakunsa!" "With dreams and magic, the strike of love, Rozie!" After the two apparition-like figures chanted that after Ribrianne, their figures shone brightly before dispersing into a massive amount of blue and yellow hearts. Together with Ribrianne''s pink hearts, they got all absorbed into Ribrianne''s body. Ribrianne''s body itself started to expand and her skin turned a light blue, donning a red and green dress. Ribrianne also sprouted two butterfly like translucent wings behind her, the very same she sprouts during her Big Amour transformation, yet her size remained small and not giant. She felt Kakunsa''s and Rozie''s power flowing within her as well. "Transformation complete! Kakunsa, Rozie, the love we share will never vanish!" Hearing Ribrianne shout that, the girls began to applaud. They also heard the phantom voice of Kakunsa and Rozie one last time. "Do your best, Ribrianne!" "Rescue the big guy for us, good luck!" "Yosh! Let''s do this!", Ribrianne shouted, hearing the two''s wishes. Fire appeared in her eyes. Seeing this, Nao couldn''t help but laugh. He was now well off the bed. "Hahaha! Looks like someone is eager. We will be battling consecutively so I hope you guys are ready. Ribrianne, Toppo, Belle, Chelsea, please step toward me. Elsa and the rest, please watch over the place while we''re gone." "Yeah.", Toppo confirmed. "I''m all ready, Nao!", Ribrianne confirmed, still ablaze in her eyes. "That bastard is going to pay for what he did to me. Thank you for taking me with you!", Isabella said as anger appeared in her eyes. "Got it.", Chelsea simply said, coldly. Among the girls she had the biggest change in personality. She seemed a lot more serious now and her meekness vanished. Seeing this, Nao couldn''t help but speak to her. ''Are you really alright to join us, Chelsea? Ever since these thirty some years passed you''ve changed your attitude completely." "Oh you don''t need to worry about me, Nao. I trained in the confides of space and sealed off my emotions during it. I had to during my trials in Babel Tower too. My blades have slain demigods prepared by the old man. That Hearts guy claims himself to be a godslayer, and there is also that so-called immortal but I wonder how they will fare against my blades. But with that said, just know I will always love you, Nao. I do kind of hope we can create some children after this...", Chelsea said, as a light blush appeared on her cheeks. Hearing Chelsea say all of that with a look of determination in her eyes, he nodded. "We can definitely spend some time later after this is over. Let us depart!" "Good luck, Nao! We will be waiting for our next journey to start once this is over!", Elsa waved goodbye. Sayuri woke up some time ago and also waved goodbye, along with the rest of the girls. Chronoa remained behind and waved them goodbye as well. Toppo, the transformed Ribrianne, Isabella and Chelsea approached Nao. Before Nao activated his Time Ring with his time powers, Toppo, who remained unfazed during Ribrianne''s earlier transformation, suddenly did his signature pose. "Justice!", Toppo yelled out. Nao could only sigh in his heart seeing him do that, and activated the Time Ring. The five vanished from the bedroom, leaving the girls behind. Time soon began to pass and the girls retreated back to their respective areas seeing Nao no longer there. Fie wanted to talk to Sayuri alone so the girls left the two in the bedroom. Fie had a look of longing in her eyes and Sayuri immediately took note of that. Even though Fie was still wearing her robe, Sayuri looked down and could see a clear liquid dripping down the side of her legs. "Mother Sayuri, can I sleep with you tonight? Seeing Papa get all serious like that got me excited...I want to try grooming your tails too. Can I?", Fie asked with a look of anticipation. Seeing this, Sayuri''s heart warmed up. She brought Fie into her embrace and rubbed her head. "Oh you. I must say Nao put on quite the show earlier so I wouldn''t be surprised you feel this way now, little Fie. It won''t be much longer that you have to endure. Of course you can come sleep with me. As for grooming...just don''t do it too much.", Sayuri said as she welcomed Sayuri. "Yay!", Fie said excitedly. Sayuri then brought her onto the bed and soon entered their own little world with m.o.a.ning and thumping sounds to follow. Meanwhile, Nao and the four entered a time warp, travelling through space unknown to them. Year XXX. Universe 6. Unknown Planet. If there was one thing that could be said about this one planet, it would be devastation. A planet similar to planet Earth but with a green sky as far as the eye could see. Modernized buildings could be bulldozed down into the earth from countless blast attacks. Loud booms echoed, only to follow with explosions every so often resounded around the area. Fires and smoke littered around the collapsed building. If one looked closely, an intense battle could be seen happening. Three more purple Ki blasts suddenly shot out of one of the figure''s hands, aiming right at a white skinned figure wearing a red jacket and black bodysuit. The three purple ki blasts created a black smoke cloud but the figure inside it seemed unfazed, and rushed right at him. The figure who launched those Ki blasts was Hit! Universe 6''s number one assassin! Meanwhile another similar white skinned figure but wearing a blue jacket and black bodysuit could be seen receiving flurries of punches by two other figures. Two were females! One had long bushy spiky hair with was currently golden while the other had lime green spiky hair, but more firm. These two were Saiyans from Universe 6, Kale and Caulifla, and were currently transformed into Super Saiyans! There was also another Saiyan who could be seen buried in the rubble down below them. This Saiyan was male and had a rather scrawny figure with short spiky black hair. This was Cabba! The battle raged on as Hit, Kale, Caulifla and Cabba fought the two mysterious figures. It was pretty even with a flurry of punches, kicks and ki blasts. Every so often the two mysterious figures could be seen swapping each other''s positions. It was obvious one could tell they were twins if one had a close look at them. Their appearances were very similar to Baby from the GT series, especially after Baby took over Vegeta''s body. That''s right, these two were artificially created Tuffles, yet built to perfection this time! The very same Tuffle ghost warriors Hatchiyack created so long ago when he fought against Nao and Miya back on Planet Vegeta, yet these two were far more advanced! They were basically artificial androids at this point! The boy was named Oren, while his twin sister was named, Kamin! In the midst of the battle, the two would completely recover from their received wounds with a purple and blue aura covering their bodies. In a war of attrition this would prove to be fatal against Universe 6. It didn''t take long for Universe''s 7 Vegeta and Xeno Trunks to show up. The four could be seen quite injured and back on the ground. As Oren and Kamin launched two more ki blasts, the appearance of two yellow ki blasts tore them apart. Shock appeared in Hit''s eyes seeing Vegeta and Xeno Trunks appear. "Universe 7!", Hit exclaimed. "Master!", Cabba yelled out in excitement. Yet a serious look remained on Vegeta''s face. He yelled out to Cabba responding to him. "Don''t get distracted, Cabba!" "...Yes, sir! By the way, who is that boy next to you?" "My son." Hearing Cabba and Vegeta talk, Oren and Kamin who were still up in the air also started to speak. "Look big sis, some new guys showed up." "Looks like it. I hope they''ll make for worthy time killers." Meanwhile, Vegeta extended both of his arms out, gripping them into a sort of stance. He then yelled out. Xeno Trunks grabbed his sword bringing it outward. The two of them turned Super Saiyan and golden auras appeared around their bodies. "We''re taking you on!" Hearing that Oren let out an interested ''Oh?'' sound. Yet before anyone could do anything else a voice echoed around the whole group. Everyone then saw five more figures appear out of nowhere. "Looks like we made it in time." "What the...", Vegeta looked up in the sky at the newly arrived figures. He immediately saw a white haired man standing about 6''3, wearing a purple posh Kai robe. "Nao!?" "Oh well if it isn''t Vegeta. Guess we''ve crashed the party huh?" Meanwhile, Hit saw Toppo and Ribrianne and his eyes became shocked once more. "Universe 11! Universe 2!" Hearing that, Vegeta clicked his tongue has he was bout to enter battle himself. Oren and Kamin also shifted their eyes to the new group of people who arrived. "Oh? And who the hell are you guys supposed be? Looks like we''ve got more guests who can entertain us now, big sis. That earlier batch was starting to get boring." After Oren said that, anger appeared in Caulifla''s eyes and she yelled out. "Hey! We were just getting warmed up and you call us boring!? Also who the heck are you guys. This is our battle, stay the hell out!" "Big sis...", Kale said nervously. Hearing that, Nao let out a chuckle as he introduced himself. "The name''s Nao. We''ve come to beat your asses into the ground. Killing you two will surely bring out Hearts." After Nao said that, both Oren and Kamin let out a crazed laughter. "Hahaha! Did you listen to that big sis? This wack-job things thinks he can kill us! That''s the funniest thing I''ve heard all day!" "Fufu, if you think you got what it takes, then maybe we can take you on. These guys down below have been super boring." "Grr, don''t you dare underestimate us you motherf*ckers!", Caulifla yelled out once more with a growl, cursing at the two. She vanished and reappeared before Kamin. Striking out with her hand, it glowed an intense red aura. Seeing this Nao smiled. "Let''s get started you guys!" Chapter 236 - 227: Slaying the Artificial Tuffle Twins! (I) (A/N) Quick author note here, from here on it is going to be a lot of fighting. Not only for this battle but for the rest of the trial, it will be done in one fell swoop. Also sorry if this chapter feels late, work was busy this week. Also entering the busiest month of the year, will try to do chapters when I can. Planning to wrap up the trial and the tournament of power epilogue by chapter 250! World 2 with Overlord will start after! I''m not sure how many people actually read the author''s comment section at end of chapters so posting this here. Leave a comment below if you''re enjoying the story and don''t forget to drop a power stone! Enjoy! . . . . . . . . . "I can''t sense even a single drop of energy of these two...", Chelsea said with a frown. "Artificial creations?", Chelsea asked tilting her head in confusion. After Chelsea said that, a sneer appeared on Kamin''s face and she wiggled her index finger back and forth, before speaking out. "Ding ding! Looks like we have a winner! Say Oren I''m gonna have some fun with this chick. Finally there''s someone who can use their head unlike muscle woman here." "Who the hell you callin'' a muscle woman you f.u.c.ker! Get back here!", Caulifla yelled out in anger. "Oh yeah you were behind me huh? Hold it right there for a moment." After Kamin said that, she turned her body horizontally and rushed at Caulifla, catching her off guard with how little the distance between the two remained. She had her left shoulder inward during the rush but all of a sudden Kamin switched stances, exposing her full body, puffing it out. She also stretched out her arms horizontally. A large pink Ki bubble suddenly emerged from her body. The outer portion remained white while the inner portion became an intense mixture of hot pink and purple. Caulifla tried to fire off her red Crush Cannon after she arrived in front of Kamin. Yet she saw more light suddenly condense, and it became all white. Meanwhile, Kamin swooped in her arms and yelled out. "Crash Break!" After yelling out her move, the large bubble became a living time bomb and exploded right in front of Caulifla. "Ahhhhhhhh!", Caulifla shrieked, taking the explosion head on. Several cuts appeared on her skin and blood splattered. She was flung back and dove straight into the ground nearby Cabba, scratching more of her back in the process. "Big sis!", Kale, who was the other female Saiyan,, yelled out with a worried look. She immediately flew to her side, propping Caulifla up on her shoulder. Caulifla glared on but coughed up some blood. She appeared very weary now. Seeing thing, Kamin sneered at her and turned around. "Looks like the little miss muscle head was all brawns. Think you can provide me some more fun, sword chick?" "Hmph. We''ll see about that. I''ll only need to use one blade to kill you." Hearing Chelsea declare that she will kill Kamin, Kamin let out a crazed laughter. "Hahahaha! Those other guys couldn''t kill us, but you''re claiming you think you can. I''m so gonna enjoy this." After Kamin taunted her once more, Chelsea didn''t say anything more and only crouched down, similar to that of a panther. Withdrawing the katana on her left side, a pure silver-steel sword sheathed out from it. A slick ''shing'' resounded around the area. If one had a quick look at her first of two swords, one could tell its sharpness was at its peak. The handle was simple but was pure violet. "First Stance, Blood Moon Rise!" Yelling that out, Chelsea released her energy for the very first time since she had come into this world during a battle. Her other times she had released it was only during secluded training. A dark red-violet aura enveloped her body. A light hue of it appeared on the sharp side of her sword. She appeared quite menacingly compared to her usual quiet demeanor. Seeing this, Kamin raised her eyebrows. In that moment Chelsea rushed forth at a very fast speed. Cutting straight down, Kamin punched out with the intent of blocking her sword. Yet Chelsea''s figure completely vanished from sight. "What the!?", Kamin couldn''t help but yell out. As she did not contain any data on Chelsea since Nao and his group were irregulars, she couldn''t predict her movements based off of it like they did for the others. All of a sudden, a sound of piercing flesh echoed. Chelsea''s true figure was behind her al along. She had left an afterimage to take Kamin by surprise. And it worked. She in reality jumped way high, flipping down onto Kamin''s backside. She didn''t wait for Kamin to react and quickly enough, Chelsea pierced her sword right through Kamin''s chest. A bunch of blood spewed forth as a result. "Kuh¡­", Kamin groaned. Seeing this, Oren became dumbstruck witnessing his twin sister receive a severe wound all of a sudden. Yet remembering what they were, a smile appeared on his face. Chelsea pulled her sword out of her chest, leaving a large hole behind. The others were also distracted by this, but Vegeta soon shook his thoughts away. He charged up and fired off some Ki blasts at Oren. "Don''t get distracted! We''re in a war zone so anything goes!" "R-Right!", Trunks said, acknowledging his father. After Trunks said that, he charged toward Oren. Oren clicked his tongue seeing Trunks slash down directly in front of him. "You''re in the way. Get lost." Oren then grabbed Trunks'' sword with his left hand. Oren formed a fist with his right and and jabbed out, aiming straight for Trunks'' chest. Trunks wasn''t quick enough to react and he received Oren''s punch head on. Some blood splattered from his mouth and he flew back, landing right next to Vegeta back onto the ground. Seeing this anger appeared in Vegeta''s eyes. As for Toppo and Ribrianne, they flew toward Hit, providing him support. Nao saw the anger in Vegeta''s eyes and flew toward him. Oren was interested in Nao, and waited to see what he was going to do. As Nao arrived at Vegeta''s side, Meanwhile, Chelsea quickly saw the wound close on Kamin''s body. It didn''t even leave a scar behind. "Instant regeneration. Typical of an artificial being. Guess the only way is to blow you to bits." "Think you can do that, sword chick? Hehe that move of yours hurt quite a bit you know. You know, your body does look rather interesting. I was thinking of taking that muscle head''s body but yours will be much better!" After Kamin declared that, Chelsea harrumphed. "You''re years too early to think you can take over my body! I know about you Tuffles. Let''s see if you can keep up with my speed." Chelsea said that with a cold smile. It didn''t take long before intense clashes echoed as the two began to ignore their surroundings. As for Nao, he could now be seen in front of Vegeta, who still had anger in his eyes. "Say Vegeta, you know Super Saiyan won''t be enough to take these two out so why bother starting with it?" "You should be the one to know that, you bastard. Our transformations take stamina. In an attrition battle like this, going Blue will quickly drain me." "So you really know how to turn Blue, huh? It is true that Blue takes quite a bit of stamina, you''re still a mortal after all." "A mortal? Wait, now that I remember you did introduce yourself as a Supreme Kai. Tch, to think a Saiyan could achieve such a position." "Don''t bother with that. We need to settle the battle here. I want to draw out Hearts." Vegeta''s eyes became serious hearing a name he hadn''t recognized before. "Hearts? Is that the guy behind this mess?" "You can say that.", Nao said, and grinned. Vegeta became confused seeing Nao behave like that. He then saw Nao turn his head toward the sky at a certain direction away from Chelsea''s and Kamin''s fight. His pupils constricted, as if he was able to see something far beyond that. Meanwhile, somewhere in an unknown sealed off space where light could be seen distorted, a small observation cube could be seen floating. This cube had images on all of its sides, reflecting moving images of the ongoing battle back down on Universe 6. More specifically, it observed the fighters from Universe 7 and Nao''s group. One figure could be seen watching this with an interested look in his eyes. He was wearing a black fur coat over his body, but still revealed his white skinned chest, filled with muscles. This man was none other than hearts! "We weren''t expecting to to hunt those guys from Universe 7 until a later date. Also to think some irregulars would show up, moreover with a Time Ring...", Hearts began to say. As he began to talk, another figure walked up beside him with his hands behind his back. He appeared quite mutated and his skin was dark green, with white spiky hair shooting straight up. His right eye was completely sealed by a unique patch and was wearing a posh Kai robe. This man was Zamasu, after he had fused with Goku Black! Seeing the images on the floating cube, Zamasu spoke out. "They are...", he said as he watched the images change from fighter to fighter. "Oh, you must know who these guys are. But you must refrain for now. More factors have just come into play, we must make adjustments accordingly. I''m afraid Kamin and Oren will meet their match here." "Damn those mortals. But who is this...?" After Zamasu cursed out, he tilted his head in confusion as the cube rested on Nao''s image. It stayed there and didn''t change from fighter to fighter any longer. Seeing the robe of a Supreme Kai, a glint streaked across his eyes. "A Supreme Kai? You mentioned a Time Ring, did this guy come from the past?" "That appears to be the case. But like I mentioned earlier, Zamasu, you must refrain from entering for now. Kamin and Oren will make two good sacrificial pawns for this if we can get some data on this irregular. You must wait until the Omni-King is killed." As Hearts said that, he propped his chin up with his left hand. Zamasu clicked his tongue. Looks like Hearts had indeed taken an interest in Nao''s appearance! Chapter 237 - 228: Slaying The Tuffle Twins (II) (A/N) Most of this chapter is DB Heroes plot. If you guys are enjoying the story, don''t forget to drop a power stone and leave a comment below! Enjoy! * Hearts seemed interested in Nao and his mind began to churn. Meanwhile Zamasu looked at the floating cube, which no longer showed just Nao and resumed to the other fighters one by one. Zamasu clicked his tongue once again, obvious signs of disgust could be seen in his eyes. Hearts ended up shrugging his shoulders, letting out a sigh. "Oh well. These irregulars do intrigue me but our goal remains the same : To kill the Omni-King, the Lord of All. Without him the rest of the gods will panic and will be killed off one by one. You can take action then, Zamasu. Your so called Zero Mortals Plan." "As long as my plan comes to a realization, I will listen to you. I can never forgive these damn mortals." "Hahaha! Your time will come soon. Let us proceed with the next step. The Universe Seed has gestated. We will begin collecting the life energy of each Universe once my experiment is done here." "Hmph." ''Kamin, Oren, your lives will not be sacrificed in vain...'', Hearts thought to himself. Hearing that, Zamasu snorted. A disappointed look appeared on Hearts''s face for a brief moment but his expression returned to normal. All of a sudden, the two vanished, leaving behind the refracted dimension alone. Back on the battlefield. Chelsea''s katana created striking sounds of metal every time she clashed head on with Kamin''s fist. As for Kamin, she appeared to be enjoying herself as the two''s battle raged on. Meanwhile, Oren looked on and continued to observe Nao with a look of interest, as if he were trying to collect any data he could use. As for Nao, he watched Vegeta who still appeared angry. Trunks was struggling to get up despite arriving to the battlefield only moments ago. Cabba rushed off to Caulifla and Kale, who supported Caulifla with her shoulder. Toppo and Ribrianne were providing Hit support as well. Seeing everyone occupied, Nao decided to speak to Vegeta once more. "I plan to use these two to draw out Hearts. You know Super Saiyan won''t be enough to finish them off. Why don''t I show you a transformation that you''ve missed out on since you lost your tail?" Hearing this, Vegeta''s anger changed to confusion for a brief moment before shock appeared in his eyes. "A transformation we missed out on because we have no tail...? Wait, don''t tell me you''re going to became an ape!?" "Hmm, not exactly. I''m sure you''ve seen the forms at least once already. You know, by the other Goku and Vegeta." "That form!", Vegeta yelled out, coming to a realization. "That''s right. It''s the true ascended Super Saiyan as one gains control over their Great Ape form while they are Super Saiyans. Yet the transformation came late so it''s simply called Super Saiyan 4." "Super Saiyan...4. Very well, if you''re so confident then let me witness it." Hearing Vegeta acknowledge him, Nao withdrew several steps. "Haaaaah!", Nao yelled out, channeling his godly ki. It only took him a moment before a wave of white energy encompassed his body. After the energy dispersed, Vegeta saw a completely different Nao, well besides the hair color which was pure white. Long white spiky hair with two spikes going down the sides of his neck. The other large flew down in a curved manner unlike Goku''s which stood out in several directions. His upper half was now bare. What replaced the upper half of his posh Kai robe was a set of lush white ape fur. The only thing left of his skin was the center of his chest which was pure muscle. His eyes had golden outlines unlike the normal black as well. A much larger and longer white swerved around freely beneath his waist. Seeing this sudden transformation, the battlefield turned quiet as all eyes landed on him. The Saiyans around him even felt an air of dominance, and found it hard to even breath. Green lightning crackled and danced in rapid flashes around him. This was the result if fully unlocking the Legendary Super Saiyan. Seeing Nao transform, a smile crept on her face as she parted from Kamin. Kamin took this time to fly back several meters. Seeing her do this, Oren jumped up and flew back, joining her side by side. Without saying anything, Kamin began to glow pink while Oren blue. Their wounds soon vanished, as if the battle that happened moments ago didn''t happen. "Tch, they know how to do well on the battlefield. Seeing me power up they took their time to recover all their wounds. Guess this is going to be a pain after all." "Yeah. These two bastards were created by our once sworn enemies after all." After Nao and Vegeta began to converse, Chelsea retreated and arrived at his side. Hit, Caulifla, Kale and Cabba recovered quite a bit and joined the three. Toppo and Ribrianne followed suit. Trunks remained by Vegeta''s side. Toppo, Ribrianne, Chelsea, Nao, Vegeta, Caulifla, Kale, Cabba and Hit now stood in a line, looking at the healed Kamin and Oren. Kamin sneered before she spoke out. "Well well I do say we''re quite at a disadvantage here, Oren. I wanted to take over that sword chick''s body but she left no openings. Such a shame." "Same for me, big sis. I was planning to take over one of the Saiyan''s bodies but they kept their guards up." "Then, shall we do THAT?" After Kamin asked that, Oren was going answer her, but he only smiled instead. Nao was the first to react as everyone suddenly felt an oppressive atmosphere spread around the whole planet. "Looks like some things don''t change after all. Hearts is coming, be careful you guys." "Hearts...", Vegeta couldn''t help but utter in a low voice. After he uttered that, an intense burst of energy came forth striking everyone present. Nao reacted quickly, activating his spatial ki, causing his irises to turn golden. Everyone but Nao collapsed onto the ground face forward, as if the gravity around them became several times stronger. They couldn''t move an inch. Chelsea struggled greatly trying to rely on her own power to stand back up. "Looks like we won''t need to, big sis.", Oren said as he looked into the sky. Kamin also looked up. All of a sudden, a giant oval-shaped, massive, bluish-white crystal appeared in the sky overhead. A large red core could be seen inside it. Six large green-black cylindrical spikes with two green spheres placed in between each one could be seen, totaling twelve. This was the Universe Seed! And on top if the Universe Seed stood Hearts! As for Hearts himself, a small blue aura could be seen wrapped around his body as his two hands stood out, glowing a bright yellow. Nao could immediately tell he was manipulating space around him! That''s right. Hearts also had affinity towards the Space element. If the two clashed head on, it would be an intense clash of two matching elements! Seeing Nao still standing, an interested look appeared in Hearts''s eyes. "Hoh? To think one of you irregulars could still take a stand. I''m sensing a similar space energy as well..." As Hearts began to talk, Nao remained quiet. He wanted to face off against him, but if he wanted to go with the plot that was lined up, now would not be the time. He had to hold on until everyone gathered on Universe 7, that''s when he would fight alongside Jiren and Gogeta. Seeing Nao remain quiet, a grin appeared on Hearts''s face and he continued to speak. "...No matter. The Universe Seed is now brimming with energy!" "Who the hell are you!?", Vegeta yelled out at him, struggling to lift his fist. He knew it from Nao, but he wanted to confirm it with his own ears. "I am the one who will take down the Omni-King. Hearts! With this Universe Seed, I will crush the Omni-King, the Supreme Kais and the Gods of Destruction! All of them!" Hearing Hearts declare that, surprise appeared on everyone''s faces. Vegeta struggled and managed to lean up a bit, and placed his fist onto the ground. He then yelled out. "Absurd! You could never pull that off!" "Oh but I can! And only by me! And then I''ll bring true freedom to all mortals!" Saying that, the yellow energy around his hand vanished, and he spread his arms out, opening his hands. "Isn''t that the best?" Sensing the spatial energy vanish around them, everyone stood up. Anger appeared in Vegeta''s eyes. "You call this freedom!? You hypocrite!" "Indeed I am!" After Hearts said that, he raised his arms even higher, as if he was rejoicing. All of a sudden a massive rainbow cube appeared in the sky. "What the hell is he doing!?" Hearts willed the massive rainbow cube which headed off into space. The cube itself arrived at a nearby orange planet and encompassed it. Before long the cube started to shrink and intense vibrations resounded. Light began to burst open as cracks appeared on the planet. It exploded and the cube shrank down in size until it completely vanished from outer space itself! Shock appeared in everyone''s eyes as they witnessed a planet get destroyed so easily. All of a sudden Hearts made several cubes appear above everyone. "All if you will become nourishment for the Universe!" Hearing Hearts declare that, it was actually Kamin and Oren who took action first, annoyance could be seen in their eyes. They flew up next to Hearts. "Those guys are ours!", Oren complained. "That''s right. I wanna continue fighting that sword chick. Oren can have his fun with that oversized monkey. We can still have our fun." Hearing the two voice their opinions, Hearts lowered his hands and responded. He made the rainbow cubes vanish as well. "Very well, if that is what you wish." After the cubes vanished, Hearts continued to speak. "Now then, which Universe shall we head off to next? Zamasu, come with us. We''ll realize our dreams together." As if on cue, Zamasu floated up behind the crystal and arrived next to him. Anger could be seen in his eyes. "I did say I''ll listen to you but don''t you dare order me around, damn mortal." Seeing Zamasu appear for the first time, shock appeared in Trunks face. "Zamasu!", Trunks yelled out. Zamasu ignored Trunks however, and remained silent. Meanwhile, Hearts looked around until his eyes landed on Hit. He then spoke out to him. "You there. Who is the strongest man in all the Universes?" Hearts Hearts say that Hit remained quiet. Yet one could see he entered his own thoughts. Heart grinned widely seeing him do this. "Hoh? So you believe Jiren of Universe 11 to be the strongest man in all of the Universes?" Hearing this, Hit, whoever typically remained calm, had shock appear on his face. "Did he read my mind?" As Hit remained quiet, Vegeta became angered and entered his own thoughts. Hearts turned toward Kamin and Oren once more and spoke out to the two. "Kamin, Oren, I was planning to let you two have some more fun here but we are to head to Universe 11. We''ve gathered enough energy here. I''m sure these guys will follow us." "Got it. Looks like we''ll have to retreat for now. Sword chick, let''s continue our battle in round two! Catch ya later!", Kamin yelled out with a grin, looking downward at Chelsea who could be seen looking straight at her. "See you Saiyans. Come after us if you dare, hahaha!", Oren yelled out with a sneer. After the two yelled that out, the four vanished leaving behind a devastated Universe 6. Nao wanted the plot to advance quickly so he rounded up everyone and told them what the next plan was, providing assistance to Universe 11! As he did, another scene began to emerge. One happening in the far reaches of outer space. Shifting scenes, once could see a massive crystalline blue jellyfish floating endlessly. On top of it stood Zeno''s Palace. And on the Palace grounds, two figures could be seen. One was wearing the training garb of the Grand Minister, this was Goku. The other one was the Grand Minister himself! Seeing Goku''s training now done, a smile appeared on the Grand Minister''s face. "Looks like you''re all ready to go. Shall we?" "Yeah. Ready when you are." "Excellent. It seems a storm is brewing. To think a friend of mine would personally take action of what''s striking against the Universes...Goku, please provide him your assistance. As of now, with Ultra Instinct under control for short moments you may even be stronger than he is." "A friend?" "Yeah. Like you, he also became a friend of Lord Zeno. He is Nao. I''m sure you know of him already." "It really is that guy, huh? Got it. He''s helped me out before in the past so I can return the favor like this." "Just what I wanted to hear. Come, place your hand on my back. We will depart at once." "Yeah!" Chapter 238 - 229: A Battle between Good And Evil! (A/N) Lets try to get over 100 power stones this week. Kamin and Oren''s battle will finish soon then Hearts will begin. First battle of five of the trial by fire is looking quite good! Enjoy the chap! * Universe 11 Unknown Planet. Similar to Universe 6, Universe 11 was in a devastated state. Even though Nao used the Time Ring to jump to some point of the future, this was still his first time visiting Universe 11, only to see it completely destroyed much like his first visit to Universe 6. Destroyed buildings as far as the eye could see, littered with huge craters of dirt. At the moment a couple of figures could be seen fighting each other. Further beyond them stood a massive lake. The Universe Seed could be seen floating high in the sky. Kamin, Oren, Zamasu, and Hearts were around it, witnessing the ongoing battle below. On one side stood a very buff muscular gray-skinned person with two small protrusions as ears. He wore a tight black spandex-like suit with a large red V going across his chest and arms. This was Jiren! Opposite to Jiren was a figure with a very fiendish red-black bubby aura around him. A weird respiratory-like mask covered his face and had very long black spiky hair, much like Raditz''s. He wore a tight red shirt and black pants. A brown tail could be seen flowing downward. This was C.u.mber, the Evil Saiyan! Toppo could be seen collapsed onto his stomach, looking pretty injured. Jiren had a serious look in his eyes with his arms extended out as C.u.mber yelled out. "Take this!", C.u.mber yelled. As he did his aura condensed into two large hands, lashing out at Jiren. Jiren responded by launching several Ki blasts of his own. They struck the giant hands, causing massive explosions to echo around them. C.u.mber then rushed out striking with his fists. Jiren dodged and punched out with his own. C.u.mber easily dodged his and the two entered a statement in close combat. Hearts, who was witnessing this from atop the giant Universe Seed, suddenly shifted his eyes to the right. He soon saw six figures arrive as backup. Hearts grinned and spoke out to Oren. "Oren, it seems they followed us. Do it." "Yeah!" After Hearts gave him an order, the Universe Seed suddenly shone bright white lights. These lights covered the entire sky, blinding the area down below, as if it was a giant Solar Flare The figures who arrived were Nao, Chelsea, Toppo, Ribrianne, Vegeta, and Trunks. The moment they arrived they got blinded. Nao saw what appeared to be Oren heading straight at them before his figure vanished, arriving in front of Vegeta. Seeing this happen, Nao sighed in his heart. ''Sorry Vegeta, but until Goku arrives you''ll have your body taken from you...'', Nao thought to himself. After the blinding light faded, Trunks was the first to react, seeing his Father not move. "Father!" Trunks tried calling out to him but it was no use. Oren successfully took over his body, donning his blue attire. Red lines appeared across his eyebrows and two large blue extensions with yellow plating grew out from his shoulders. His hair became pure white. Very reminiscent of Baby Vegeta! After successfully taking over his body, Oren yelled out. Trunks yelled out in anger. "How dare you do that to Father!" "Tch looks like they took advantage of us right off the bat. Nao, I''m going to that artificial being. I swear I''ll kill her with this blade." "Got it. I have someone else that needs my attention. Toppo, follow me. Ribrianne you go support Trunks until Goku arrives." "Roger.", Toppo acknowledged. "Got it!", Ribrianne yelled out. She flew on over to Trunks and propped him up. The two began firing Ki blasts at Oren. As for Nao, he felt strange. The closer he approached C.u.mber the more he felt his instincts scream at him. It wasn''t that of terror, but more along the lines that he had to give justice, and beat C.u.mber. The same went for C.u.mber. He suddenly stopped attacking Jiren the moment Nao arrived. Jiren and Toppo were interested as well. Nao wasn''t alone either. Another Toppo be seen beside him. The true Toppo blinked his eyes. "Two Toppos?", Jiren couldn''t help but ask with eyes of doubt. "So this Jiren is still under control of himself...", Alter Toppo mumbled as a wave of emotion struck inside of him. Nao didn''t say anything as he continued to stare C.u.mber. Seeing Nao not say anything, Alter Toppo jumped over to Toppo. Propping himself up, Jiren approached the two. "...What is this?" "I can explain things later. Nao will handle this guy so let us go support the others. Can you stand, Toppo?" "Yeah, thanks for that. But are you really...me?" "Indeed. But from another time. Crazy mess downtown and we''re trying to fix it. We''ll be delivering justice soon to the guy who caused the whole mess." "Hmm...Well you definitely sound like me. Jiren let''s go. Nao is strong in his own right. Wasn''t expecting him to show up here." "Understood. Let us go." After Jiren finished saying that, the three flew away and headed off to assist the others, leaving Nao and C.u.mber behind. The two''s instincts grew more and more as if they were starting to prey on each other. C.u.mber broke the silence and spoke. "Everything...is starting to burn inside me, I can feel it. Who are you?" "Nao. I''m feeling the same way. It''s telling me it wants to tear out your guts and rip them to shreds." "Hahaha! I like you! Fight me!", C.u.mber said with a crazed laughter. "With pleasure.", Nao said coldly. After Nao said that he yelled out, bursting firth with an icy cold aura. He clapped his palms together. Screeching ensued as a dense blue-golden pole formed in his hands. Nao didn''t stop there. He yelled out once more and his Time aura spewed forth. "Chronos, activate!" Much like Chronoa''s, a golden clockwork gear appeared behind Nao''s back. The two hands both pointed at noon. Once it finished materializing, Nao shifted his right leg back and left leg forward, bringing his Pole horizontal. Before long the right hand began to tick clockwise... Even though he wanted to fight C.u.mber like a Saiyan, he had also wanted to test how far the techniques Chronoa had passed down to him while he deepened his affinity with Time. If Chronoa saw such a pure clockwork gear behind him, she would have been shocked. Seeing Nao do this, C.u.mber didn''t do anything. Much like himself he yelled out and rushed straight at Nao. Despite Nao being over 6 feet tall C.u.mber was even taller when he arrived right in front of him. He struck with his right fist. Nao swooped down with his Pole and the two clashed. BANG! Almost immediately ice began to form on C.u.mber''s fist but his aura reacted to it, creating a lot of steam. Nao twisted his h.i.p.s and went for a drop kick at C.u.mber''s cheek. C.u.mber reacted quickly enough to put up his spare arm, causing another bang. The impact was heavy thanks to C.u.mber''s large arm. Yet Nao did not stop his movements there. He twisted the rest of his legs, finishing into a complete roundhouse kick. BANG! BANG! "Ahhh!", C.u.mber screamed as he heard something snap in his arm. The force from Nao''s kick caused him to skid back onto the ground rolling over the rubble of destroyed buildings. Nao didn''t stop there and took aim with his Pole. It started to shine a crystal white color before ki condensed into it. The energy being formed matched his current SSJ4 state. Screeching sounds ensued as large Ki blasts fired from the tip. Pew! Pew! Pew! They struck out quick and fierce, skidding along the dirt which flew up dust all around them. C.u.mber regained his clarity and used his flight speed to do a somersault, kicking the ground quickly. He regained his position and saw blasts coming his way. He yelled out as he shot his own red-black ki blasts. "Take this!", C.u.mber yelled out. Yet Nao only smiled coldly as the blasts collided against each other. The clockwork gear behind him never stopped ticking. In mere moments it reached the halfway mark at six. Tick. Tick. Sensing this, Nao kept his smile. All of a sudden a black aura started to spread outward from beneath his feet. "Chronos, Time Stop!" Yelling that out, the black aura spread several meters, encompassing C.u.mber as a whole. Hearts watched this fight with intrigue in his eyes. He thought to interfere and send C.u.mber off to Universe 3 but he decided against it. All he could see now was C.u.mber frozen in place. Even the blasts near him became frozen. Nao calmly walked up to Nao as Hearts entered his own thoughts. ''Not only is he a space user like myself but also can manipulate time...This fellow is dangerous. Thankfully most of the energy here has been collected by the Universe Seed. Looks like C.u.mber will fall before Kamin and Oren do...'', Hearts thought to himself. Meanwhile as Nao walked up to the frozen C.u.mber, Chelsea''s blood aura danced wildly as she no longer held back. Kamin had several slice wounds all over body and after receiving another strike, she flew down into the ground, knocking up more dust. Oren, who still had possession over Vegeta''s body, was in a similar position taking five opponents on at once, being the two Toppos, Jiren, Ribrianne and Trunks. He too was blown back by a multitude of different colored ki blasts, skidding into the ground and arrived next to Kamin. Returning to Nao, he entered his own thoughts as a golden light began to form in his left fist. ''Well this was a bit anticlimactic. Guess C.u.mber doesn''t really have much experience with Time. My instincts are still screaming so its best to end this quickly. Is it perhaps due to my bloodline being part of the righteous faction...?'', Nao thought to himself. Yet he shook those thoughts away. Spatial ki finished forming in his fist. Nao spoke out as he struck right at C.u.mber''s chest. "Farewell C.u.mber. Our battle was a short one but it was a good experience. Spatial Fist!" Yelling that out a large bang echoed around him. A loud tolling of a bell resounded around the area causing a momentary pause in the fighting by the others. "What is Nao doing...eh?", Trunks couldn''t help but ask. Yet before Vegeta could retort, his eyes became shocked as did the others. They heard a loud collision, and a bunch of blood splattered from C.u.mber''s body. The clock behind Nao vanished after doing a full cycle and time resumed around him. C.u.mber put up no defensive measures against Time unlike Kamin and Oren, which proved to be his downfall. C.u.mber couldn''t even let out at yell as he felt his insides erupt, and a multitude of cuts appeared on the outside. Nao''s spatial fists destroyed his organs and blood poured out from his mouth. C.u.mber''s arms drooped and the ki blasts nearby finished colliding with each other. His eyes dimmed and he slowly fell face first into the ground. The moment C.u.mber stopped breathing did Nao''s instincts start to cool down. C.u.mber then collapsed onto the dirt beside Nao face forward, dead! Chapter 239 - 230: Kamioren! (A/N) : Took a break last of days as work was busy. Enjoy the chap and don''t forget to drop a stone! About 1-2 chapters left planned for first trial so expect next chapter to be long! * Everything was short lived. Kamin and Oren, who was still possessing Vegeta''s body, were able to back away and recover from their damage once again. Kamin rushed toward Chelsea while Oren vanished and appeared in front of Trunks. "Get lost!", Oren yelled, striking Trunks chest with a kick. Trunks tried to block it but it was no use ad was sent flying. Oren continue to rush at him while dodging more ki blasts along the way. Seeing Trunks now lying on the ground face forward, Oren landed nearby and grabbed a hold of his head. As for the other three, Zamasu had joined the fray and prevented Jiren, the two Toppos, and Ribrianne from further assisting Trunks. Every time the four thought they killed Zamasu, Zamasu would get shrouded by a purple mist, only to have his body be reformed again. Kamin was still engaged in a fierce battle with Chelsea. Chelsea was starting to get annoyed by how quick Kamin''s recovery speed was. In the end, Chelsea sent Kamin flying once more, receiving heavy injuries to her body. As for Oren, he was about to finish off Trunks while his hand started to glow a light blue. However, unexpected to everyone, a huge rainbow pillar suddenly descended from the sky nearby, causing everyone''s attention to look at it, including Nao''s. "W-What!?", Oren gasped in surprise, not expecting this rainbow pillar to descend from the sky. Nao smiled as he could sense the two figures within the giant rainbow pillar. ''So the main star has finally arrived, huh? My instincts were finally able to calm down after killing this guy. I do hope we can finish this portion soon...The main stage will take place back on planet Earth itself...'', Nao thought to himself. After the rainbow pillar vanished, two figures appeared out of it. Both were wearing identical teal martial arts garbs. One was about twice as big as the other as well. These two figures were of course Goku, and none other than the Grand Minister! A surprised look also appeared in Jiren''s eyes, not expecting Goku to arrive. "Son Goku!", Jiren exclaimed. "G-Goku?", Trunks questioned as a pained look appeared in his eyes while he tried to move his head toward him. As for Zamasu, a look of disbelief appeared in his eyes, not believing that Goku arrived. Zamasu thought he had perished prior to this. Yet before anyone could react, Goku literally moved his body horizontally, heading straight toward Oren. A long streak of white light burst out in a trail as Goku arrived in front of Oren. His body collided with Oren''s, causing Oren to yell out in pain and flew backward into a nearby pile of rock, collapsing into it. He was able to shake off him holding Trunks''s head. Goku picked up Trunks in a carry and silently looked at him. The trail of white light soon converged into a small lining around Goku''s body. Goku''s eyes became silver as well. "Oh?", the Grand Minister couldn''t help but utter to himself. He then shifted his eyes from Goku to Nao who still had all of C.u.mber''s blood on his body, making him appear quite fierce. A smile crept on his face as a glint streaked across his eyes, as if he could immediately discern what happened. He then sent a mental transmission directly into Nao''s mind. ''It sure has been a while, Nao.'' Hearing the Grand Minister suddenly speak directly into Nao''s mind, he blinked for a moment before replying back to him. ''Grand Minister? Is that you?'' ''Yes. To be honest I wasn''t expecting you to come here, yet you still used that Time Ring of yours. The Universes are quite in the disarray at the moment so I truly thank you coming from the past and provide your assistance.'' ''So you could immediately discern that, huh?'' ''Even though Time is outside my domain I still peer into it quite a bit so it''s quite natural I know how it works. Also , Goku has been training under my care for the past while. He should be able to provide some assistance to you.'' ''I saw that. Is Goku able to control THAT state yet?'' ''You''re referring to Ultra Instinct, right? Sadly he has yet to fully gain control over it but he should be able to use it for short periods of time. How has your training been progressing?'' ''Me? I actually exited a long period of training recently. Chronoa passed down her techniques to me during it. I''m sure you''re aware of what happened to her?'' ''Indeed. All I''ll say is I hope you treat her well, Nao. Time is short, so I must be going. I will send a message back into the past so be sure to meet up with me before the Tournament of Power begins.'' ''I''m in the middle of my trial so when I find a good break in it I will definitely come meet you. I have a couple things to part with you before our next journey starts.'' ''You did mention that you and the others would be leaving soon. Then let us say our farewells then.'' ''Understood.'', Nao thought inside his mind. After he thought that, he felt the Grand Minister''s presence vanish inside his mind and it returned to normal. Nao saw the Grand Minster smile at him before his eyes shifted toward Goku once more. "Well then, Goku, take it situation as you see fit. Please provide him your assistance." Having said that by the Grand Minister caused confusion to appear in everyone''s eyes. only to turn into shock after seeing the Grand Minister turn into golden light and vanish right before them. Goku, still silent, laid Trunks down and Trunks clasped onto his shoulder. Even then a smile appeared on his face. "I knew it, you''re still alive, Goku!" After Trunks said that, Zamasu''s eyes became serious as he observed Goku. A couple moments passed in silence before he spoke out while observing the white glow around Goku''s body. "That power...It can''t be!", Zamasu exclaimed. "So it''s godly, huh?", Hearts also chipped in, observing the new arrival of Goku. He was able to discern the power within Goku pretty quickly. Zamasu then dashed forward a bit with his left leg, sliding into the dirt. Yet Jiren and the other hopped in front of him, preventing from launching an attack on Goku. Zamasu struck out with his right fist aiming for Jiren''s head but Jiren grabbed a hold of it and struck Zamasu''s chest, sending him flying. Oren, who finally regained his composure, flew up a bit. Anger appeared in his eyes as he watched Goku. "What the hell is your deal? You''re starting to piss me off!", Oren yelled out in anger. After Oren yelled that out he raised his right fist and flew straight at Goku with the attempt to land a punch. However Goku initiated first and punched out so quickly that Oren couldn''t react to it, and was sent flying back once more. As Oren fell back and caused dust to fly around him, he shot off several blue ki blasts, yet Goku remained calm and silent, dodging them with precision. Goku in return, walked up to Oren and clenched his right fist. His Ultra Instinct aura wrapped around it and punched right at Oren''s gut. Oren couldn''t even react before he hauled over himself. Blue sparkles of light emanated from his back and the shadow of Vegeta''s figure began to emerge out of it. Oren turned transparent and was knocked out of Vegeta''s body, causing Vegeta to once again regain control of his own body. Oren flew backward in pain, landing onto the ground. As for Kamin, she once again rushed toward Chelsea congealed her red-purple aura around her blade and slashed out, creating sonic booms along the way. BOOM! BOOM! They struck out fierce and quick, causing blood to spurt out from Kamin''s chest once more. Two giant slash marks appeared on her chest and appeared quite deep. Kamin shrieked and fall down, falling next to Oren. As for Vegeta, he was now on his knees. Shock streaked across his eyes seeing Goku right in front of him. Seeing the two Tuffle twins down for the count, Goku shifted his eyes toward Heart. He slowly flew up into the air, arriving in front of him. His expression remained calm after speaking out, and a grin appeared on Hearts''s face. "So you''re Hearts, huh?" "You have an air of danger around you.", Hearts replied back with a grin. Yet before Hearts could do anything, a single red and blue ki blast struck him out of the blue. A large blast of smoke was created as a result. When the dust settled Goku was nowhere to be found. Oren and Kamin looked on in shock as he appeared high above the smoke. Kamin coughed out more blood as Chelsea landed beside her. "Big sis!" "Cough....this is rather annoying, isn''t it, Oren?" As the two began to converse, Goku flew back at a quick speed, landing beside Chelsea. C "Did you come with Nao?" "That''s right. You''ve changed a lot Goku. Such a different air about you, very similar to Nao''s but I can sense the hidden danger. Kind of glad you''re on are side.", Chelsea said with a smile, despite her devilish, bubbly aura around her. Hearing Chelsea start saying that, Goku remained quiet and nodded. He turned his head briefly to Nao, who matched his gaze. He saw Nao''s bloody appearance which was slowly starting to dry. Seeing everyone start to take action again, Oren and Kamin remained ignored on the ground heavily injured. Jiren raised his hands high up forming a large red ball of ki, launching it at Zamasu. The other three assisted launching their own ki blasts. Back to Kamin and Oren, annoyance appeared in both of their eyes while blood dripped down Kamin''s chest. "Looks like we''re finally getting ignored, big sis." "Yeah. Let''s do it, Oren." "Guess we''ve no choice, huh?" Hearing Oren say that, Kamin smiled as she coughed more blood out. She weakly stretched out her right hand. Oren extended his left hand out and the two clasped their hands together. All of a sudden, Oren''s hand shone a bright blue white as did Kamin''s a bright red. Everyone had to shield their eyes but only a moment passed before the two''s figures vanished. What replaced them was one figure. This figure was a pure white being with long tentacle-like extensions going down the backside of their head. A purple crystal ball was embedded in the center of their chest. Their right side had red lines going down it with one red crystal ball on their shoulder and knee. The same went for their left side but it was blue crystal balls and lines. Seeing this figure emerge, everyone became shocked. "They merged!?", Trunks couldn''t help but exclaim. Hearing that, the new figure sneered and spoke out with confidence. "I bet you guys are surprised, right? Since we''re both Kamin and Oren, I guess that will make us Kamioren!", Kamioren announced, declaring their new name from their fusion. Chapter 240 - 231: Taking Down Hearts! (I) (A/N) Thought this chapter would be longer but decided to split it out. I will write the rest in next couple days hopefully. My work is entering end of fiscal year these next ten days or so, already working overtime 8hr shift tomorrow. Chapters will be scarce but will still try to write. Should return to normal schedule once October starts. Apologies and thank you guys for understanding. * ''It''s time to end this farce. I was going to wait it all out but I mainly wanted to wait until the Grand Minister arrived to speak with him...And now that he is gone, I can start taking this seriously. Seriously, Chronoa''s skills are pretty overpowered, taking C.u.mber out like that quickly was no joke...'', Nao thought as a smile appeared on his own face. He entered his own thoughts after seeing once he saw Kamioren emerge. ''It''s not hard to see that Chelsea is holding a lot of her power back either. She''s just been toying with Kamin so far. That glass woman Lagss also hasn''t made her first appearance yet either. Did Hearts send her off to another Universe?'', Nao wondered. ''Still. Seeing Ultra Instinct before my very eyes is really exciting. It''s releasing so much heat already. Goku should be able to help quite a bit. Let''s go see whose Space power is stronger, mine or Hearts?'', Nao continued to think to himself. In the end he shook the rest of his thoughts away. Wiping C.u.mber''s blood off the rest of his body, his eyes shifted toward Chelsea. He then yelled out to her, garnering everyone''s attention. "Chelsea! It''s time to stop fooling around already! Kill Kamioren!" Hearing Nao yell that out, Hearts looked at him with an interested look in his eyes. As for Chelsea, Nao saw a rather eerie big grin appear on her face for a split moment in time yet her demeanor returned to normal before anyone else could see it. Seeing that grin though sent a cold chill down Nao''s spine. But before anyone could do anything, Kamioren let out a huge bellow with a mocking tone. "Hahaha! You think you can kill me!? I''m bursting with power, just try it if you can, sword chick!" After Kamioren declared that he flew in toward Chelsea. Chelsea sheathed her first sword and only allowed her black kimono to flutter in the wind as she stood still in the air. She ignored the fast approaching Kamioren and took in a deep breath. Seeing this, Kamioren grinned once more letting out another crazed laughter. "So you''re finally resigning to your fate! Take this!" Kamioren''s speed increased a notch and arrived right in front of Chelsea. Kamioren''s left hand then lit up with a red-blue aura as he struck out, aiming directly for Chelsea''s head. Yet his fist seemed to have froze in the middle of his striking, in fact Kamioren''s whole body suddenly froze as he felt the temperature around Chelsea drop rapidly. A cold chill ran down his spine the moment he saw Chelsea opened her eyes. They were no longer dark brown. Chelsea''s eyes were now blood red and her two pupil''s became slits, very similar to that of a dragon! Kamioren even heard Chelsea let out a sigh, speaking for a brief moment. Nao too became shocked seeing Chelsea''s new look. He hadn''t pried much into her past regarding her own trials in Babel Tower, but he could take a guess that this appearance of hers was influenced by that inheritance she received from the old man to help clear those trials. "Sigh...I was looking for an opponent I could gauge my strength against but you really have been disappointing. I agree with Nao it''s time to end this." After Chelsea said that, Kamioren felt his instincts start to scream, telling that he should flee. Yet he couldn''t. Kamioren could only hear a ''shing'' sound off twice. He didn''t even blink before he no longer saw Chelsea in front of him. ''W-what!? But how could this be! I''m supposed to be the stronges--!?", Kamioren tried to exclaim in shock, but he couldn''t even finish his sentence. He felt two large slashes strike against his neck. Blood started to spray out before Kamioren''s head was toppled off his neck! A look of disbelief could be seen in his eyes,, as much the others around the two had. Chelsea could now be seen several meters behind Kamioren, and re-sheathed her two Katanas. Yet Chelsea saw the blood of Kamioren''s head start to converge together, stretching toward its severed body. As gruesome as that sounds, Chelsea remembered how fast Kamioren''s recovery ability was, so she acted quick. Yelling out, she released her red-purple aura once more. Taking a stance similar to Vegeta''s Big Bang Attack, she squared her shoulders and dropped back her right side. Raising her left hand up, she faced her palm outward. Red-purple aura started to converge around it, before it suddenly expanded outward. A giant ball of ki soon formed, and she yelled out, aiming straight toward Kamioren''s body. "Blood Moon Blast!" After yelling that out, her ki expanded over half a mile long, blasting everything in its oath to dust. Kamioren''s body was no exception. He couldn''t even scream before his body was blasted into oblivion. The blast tore through the lake creating a massive hole before she re-directed it into the sky. Her blast then continued into the planet''s atmosphere, vanishing into outer space. A large explosion shook the planet itself, causing everyone to remain stunned. After her ki blast ended, the dust eventually settled. Even Zamasu became shocked and distracted, only to take another punch from Jiren, and toppled into the nearby rock. It was now only him and Hearts left, yet Hearts had a grin on his face. He even stretched out his hands as if he actually enjoyed that spectacle of Chelsea''s power just now, causing Chelsea to look at him questioningly. "Haha! Such a marvelous energy! An energy that rivals the gods, yet it contains no godly powers! You, what is your name?", Hearts yelled out in excitement. "Chelsea. You are Hearts?" "That''s right. Thanks to your little act just now the Universe Seed received a huge amount of energy.", Hearts said with a beaming smile. Hearing Hearts say that a frown appeared on Nao''s face. ''That''s right! The Universe Seed act''s like Majin Buu''s ball. Shit we''re going to need to finish this quick.'', Nao began to think to himself. Yet his thoughts were interrupted as Hearts spoke out once more. "...Soon, the Universe Seed will be complete!'', Hearts suddenly declared. After he said that, Chelsea saw Hearts eyes start to dart around, as if he were looking for something. Chelsea opted to remain quiet after introducing herself. Hearts ended up speaking once more. "Lagss! Lagss! Where are you!?", Hearts yelled out, suddenly calling someone''s name. All of a sudden, everyone felt the air shift in the air. Space didn''t even tore apart before a massive condensed rainbow crystal pillar with jagged stalagmites appeared in the area beside Hearts, which spanned over tens of meters long. Seeing this massive formation if crystals appear caused every to look at it. They then heard a high pitched voice echo from inside, seemingly belonging to a female. Also at this time, Goku''s Ultra Instinct power faded away, causing the silver lining around his body to vanish. His black hair returned to normal. He collapsed onto one knee panting quite heavily as he assisted Jiren in fighting Zamasu. Yet his, along with everyone''s else''s eyes, appeared serious as they waited to see who this new ''person?'', was. "You called for me, Master Hearts?" "Yes. We''ve collected far more enough energy from the other Universes on top of this one thanks to your help. The Universe Seed is almost complete." "I am pleased. Do you require my assistance again, something only I can do?" "That''s right. We''ve one stage left remaining. Everyone we will cut our time here short. Zamasu, return at once." "Hmph, don''t you dare order me around.", Zamasu said, getting up from the nearby collapsed pile of rock. Yet he said that but still proceeded to dust himself off, allowing purple mist to regenerate missing parts of his body once again. He returned to normal. Zamasu floated up and arrived next to Lagss and Hearts. Hearts smiled once more as he spoke out. "Well then everyone, we will soon enter our final stage. We will wait, at Universe 7!", Hearts declared. Shock appeared in everyone''s eyes hearing Hearts declaration. Nao could only sigh seeing Hearts vanish along with the others and the Universe Seed, leaving behind a destroyed Universe 11. . ''I tried to end this quicker than the vision showed me but it looks like there is a cause and effect for everything. Our energy combined with the rest sped up the Universe Seed''s completion even though we were able to kill C.u.mber, Kamin, and Oren, huh?'', Nao thought to himself. Yet he shook that thought away only to replace it with a smile. As Hearts said it himself, the final stage of this first battle will be set at their own Universe 7! Chapter 241 - 232: Taking Down Hearts! (II) Before everyone realized they were left in the dust on a destroyed planet in Universe 11. Time started to speed up unbeknownst to them as everyone started to deal with the aftermath, much like how they cleaned up Universe 6. Like Cabba, Kale, Caulifla and Hit remained behind to help settle those matters, Jiren and Toppo remained the same. The other Toppo and Ribrianne also helped the two out. After resolving the rest of the issues the two actually decided to return back to the Palace, to where they would be picked up again to rescue Alter Jiren. As much as they wanted to fight Fu, they knew they had to recover and rest back to full. The consecutive fighting wore the two out quite a bit. On top of Jiren and Toppo remaining behind in Universe 11, Chelsea also decided to head back. She was able to test her strength out a bit even though the outcome was disappointing in her eyes. Nao knew she had the ability to slay demigods and she was able yo show off a bit of her unique abilities. He was a bit worried seeing that brief change in personality, perhaps she''s been repressing it since she completed that tower? She never did fully reveal whist she obtained in there yet so hopefully she can sit down and talk about it before they head off into the next world. Chelsea would be able to fulfill her thirst he Nao could see quite well in that world. He came to a decision and chose the next world of the three available to him to be O*verlord! Both he and the girls will experience plenty of fighting there. Both virtual and real world fighting. As for right now, the conclusion of the first battle of five was about to occur. After this final battle Nao would pick up Isabella and head off to Fu''s location under TokiToki City. As to where Nao currently was... Universe 7, Planet Earth. At the moment, a desolate Earth could be seen. Gloomy skies, void of life. Massive skyscr.a.p.ers and capsule pods littered everywhere with no signs of activity bustling about. All except for six figures who could be seen floating in the sky above the large city. These six figures watched as a large blue crystal with a red core inside it appeared out of nowhere. Three more figures soon appeared afterward. Their appearance cleared away part of the gloomy clouds around them. "Finally, we are here, Universe 7!", Hearts declared as he stood on top of the crystal. The two beneath him were Zamasu and Lagss, who was no longer in her giant crystal stalagmite formation. Hearts then stretched his arms out horizontally. "This is the end for you all!", Hearts declared once more. After Hearts declared that, the expressions of the six figures nearby became serious. In the middle stood Goku. To Goku''s right was Vegeta and Piccolo. To Goku''s left was Future Trunks, Nao and another male. This male was a bit short compared to the rest and had pitch black straight hair split down the middle of his head waving off to each side. He wore pale blue jeans and a white and green long sleeved t-shirt. He wore black gloves, black shoes and had an orange armband around his left arm. In the middle of his T-shirt had three letters on it, reading ''MIR''. That''s right, this was Android 17, Android 18''s brother! Ever since Nao arrived and reintroduced himself to the group, 17 kept looking at him with an interested look in his eyes after learning he was a pure Saiyan like Goku and Vegeta. His posh Kai robe also stood out quite a bit and was initially shocked after Nao introduced himself as a Supreme Kai. Yet now time was of the essence. With a firm voice, Goku replied back at Hearts. "We won''t let you!", Goku yelled out After he yelled that, an eerie silence spread around them lasting a good moment. Seeing this, Hearts extended his right hand out. Twisting his palm open he lifted his right finger and pulled it back in a taunting manner, closing his fist back up. "Come!''", Hearts yelled. And so they did. "Haah!", Goku yelled, powering up. A golden yellow aura wrapped around him as his hair changed from black to yellow. Trunks followed suit as did Vegeta. Nao was the last and all four became Super Saiyans. Piccolo and 17 also yelked out allowing a white aura to release around them, entering their powered up state. Those two flew off to the left and right as the other three and Nao shot straight at Hearts. "Zamasu!", Trunks yelled, calling his name. Ignoring everyone else he withdrew his sword and rushed straight Zamasu. "Trunks, wait!", Vegeta tried to call out to Trunks, but it was useless. Lagss appeared behind Trunks, calmly floating. This caused Vegeta to halt. Lagss then spoke out. "Master Hearts still requires my services which is something only I can do. You will fight me. Glass Bullet!" Raising her hand, many yellow projects appeared around her, ready to take aim. She shot them out yet 17 was quick enough and erected his green barrier, preventing any projectiles from entering. Lots of clashing sounds echoed as they tried to pierce the barrier until they all vanished. Seeing no harm done, Piccolo yelled out to Vegeta while turning his head at him. "Go help Trunks! Hurry!", Piccolo yelled out. Vegeta clicked his tongue in response seeing those two help him out. 17 lowered his barrier. Vegeta took this time and sped up past Lagss. He gave the two a stern warning as he left. "Don''t underestimate her!", Vegeta yelled out, eventually joining Trunks. "What are you saying?", Piccolo responded as a grin appeared on his face. He soon landed beside 17 and the two approached Lagss. They entered their world and engaged in combat. Vegeta and Trunks did the same, entering their world engaging Zamasu in combat. This left Nao and Goku behind who were still flying toward Hearts. Nao smiled seeing this. "I didn''t think I''d ever get a chance to fight side by side with you Goku.", Nao said calmly. A smile appeared on Goku''s face hearing Nao say that. He then responded to him with a laugh. "Hehe, what are ya sayin'' that for Supreme Kai? We''re grateful you even bothered joinin'' us to fix this mess. That Hearts bastard is super strong. Ya can feel it right?" "Come on, you can call me by my first name, we''ve known each other for years already. And yes I can sense his power. It''s truly tremendous." "Hearin'' ya compliment that bastard like that must be the truth. I''m gettin'' an itch to start fightin'' already! Haha!", Goku said letting out another laugh. Nao smiled hearing that and didn''t say more. The two soon arrived in front of Hearts. Hearts raised his tight hand again and a golden glow began to shine inside it... Meanwhile, something else could be seen stirring. Somewhere located very very far away. Right beneath TokiToki City stood a sealed dimension no one knew existed there. Inside this sealed dimension was mostly darkness which contained the growing Universe Tree. Beside this darkness stood a lush forest way in the back. Rivers crisscrossed between them and waterfalls crashed down. There was a particular waterfall which was surrounded by lush vegetation to conceal it. Perched on top of this waterfall was a run down capsule building with one large black window sliding across it. Various machinery and pods containing different colored liquids could be seen littered around. Several monitors stood floating in the back while a purple skinned figure could be seen seated in a large leather black chair in a relaxed manner. All screens currently showed Nao''s image from certain angles as he and Goku stood against Hearts, both waiting to make their move. That''s right. This was Fu! He had not stopped observing Nao ever since he used his Time Ring! A smile even crept on his face before Fu spoke out with a laugh. "Hahahaha! You truly are providing plenty of data for my experiment Nao. I gave you and your little gang three dragon balls already and thanks to killing C.u.mber and those twins, you secured a couple more. Killing the rest of these will open the path to me. I''m getting quite impatient you know?", Fu started to monolog yelling out with a crazed laughter. After slapping his leg with his hand he continued to speak. "But to think you''d even use a Time Ring to find the exact location of where all this is taking place. Quite ingenious there Nao. That little girl beside you also is a wonder herself! Such power! The Universe Tree is growing nicely and once Hearts finishes gathering enough energy for the Universe Seed, I will be able to combine the two and start Phase Three! Hahaha!" Letting out another laugh, Fu saw Nao and Goku start fighting with Hearts. A big grin appeared on his face. "Yes! Yes! Keep fighting, Nao! Destroy Hearts and the rest and gather the last three dragon balls. My door is waiting for your grand entrance!", Fu declared, even though there was no one beside him. That loneliness didn''t last long as space tore beside him. Another figure came out from the portal sporting a smile on her face as she saw Fu. A motherly warmth soon spread out from her. She wore a white lab coat over a black and red high-neck mini dress which covered upper parts of her bodysuit that she wears underneath her dress. Her skin was also sky blue in color. This was Towa! Towa was a Demon from the Demon Realm and was the Demon King''s sister. Dabura''s sister! As for Fu, he was Towa''s son artificially created with Mira''s cells, yet Towa treats him as her own child as she was the one who created him! Towa approached Fu who was currently observing Nao. A smile appeared on her face. "Fu dear are things still going as planned?" Hearing Towa''s voice, Fu spun his chair around and his grin retuned to a smile. "Oh its you, Mother. They indeed are. Phase Three will begin soon. Once it does Nao and I will enter a death match. Even if I lose and die our dream will still come to a realization! A new Universe will be born! One without any pain and suffering!", Fu declared forming a fist with his hand. Yelling that out, worry appeared in Towa''s eyes. "Fu...must you do this? I don''t think I can bear losing you, my finest creation!" "I must, Mother. I''ve done endless calculations and I see no way out but my death. May my death bring you happiness, Mother, for you will be the first to live in the paradise we will create." "Fu...", Towa couldn''t help but utter his name. Seeing her say that, Fu spun his chair around once again and resumed his observation. Towa didn''t say anything more and only approached the back of his chair, placing her back against it. Silence resumed. The curtains then fell leaving that place behind. Fu had already come to accept his death. How will this final battle end? Nao and Goku will have to finish their battle against Hearts before Nao can make his way toward Fu! Chapter 242 - 233: Taking Down Hearts! (III) (A/N) This is the first part with the battle vs Hearts. It was becoming quite long already so the finale will be next chapter and Super Hearts will debut then! Until then enjoy the first part of the fight! Don''t forget to drop a stone and leave a comment below! * Hearts slowly lifted his hand up in the air, and it was soon encompassed by a yellow glow. His whole body was wrapped by a thin layer of a purple-black aura. He yelled out, thrusting his hand forward and aimed at Goku. "Oh no you don''t!", Nao yelled out. His eyes became golden and suddenly burst forth with a pure golden aura, different from his Super Saiyan aura. Nao also reached out and tried to counter the gravity wave Hearts just launched at Goku by firing his own. Yet that proved useless as Hearts gravity wave overpowered his own, creating a light ripple in space and blasted Nao several meters away. It travelled fast and struck Goku hard, causing him to scream out. "Ahhhhh!", Goku screamed, flying diagonally downward. His body soon collided with several buildings creating a large dirt trail. Space then distorted over his body causing gravity to increase several times over. As for Nao he became disgruntled feeling his own space power disturbed. "Damn these...gravity powers! I can''t get up!", Goku yelled out as he struggled to stand. "Kuh¡­Looks like Heart is quite proficient himself...Could his affinity be deeper than mine?", Nao wondered. As for Goku, it took him several moments to stand up after releasing more of his power. As for Nao he stood still and started to observe Hearts. Goku flew back toward Hearts, only to be struck by another gravity wave, resulting in the same situation. Meanwhile, a multitude of ki blasts fired off from the other two parties. After a good moment passed the core of the Universe Seed suddenly blinked a bright red a few times. Hearts smiled seeing this. "Perfect timing...", Hearts uttered to himself. After he said that, he threw the fur coat he was wearing off, letting it fall all the way to the ground. This revealed his packed muscles on his pure white skin. Two yellow white shoulder pads and two white arm guards could now be seen. A large X scar went across his chest, much like Luffy''s. Hearts yelled out, letting out a big burst of purple-black burst forth. "Haaaah!", Hearts let out a yell. After letting out one more giant yell, his purple-black aura converged and formed a very large thin pillar around his body, shooting up into the sky. The force caused by this burst of aura caused a big shockwave to blast those close by several meters away. Nao felt it but managed to withstand his ground. As he did, the Universe Seed started to descend even more. The aura soon vanished around Hearts, leaving him standing on the giant blue crystal with his right leg shifted upward. His white-pale yellow yellow short hair shot straight up, curving slightly backward at their tips. A smile bloomed on his face, appearing very arrogant. A momentary paused occurred, ceasing the ongoing battles. Hearts then knelt down and placed his hand on the crystal. "It won''t be much longer until the Universe Seed is complete. You all will see, it will be completed by my hands!" After Hearts said that, the heavy gravity vanished around Goku, allowing him to stand up. He then stood sideways, gripping his fists and entered a defensive stance. Nao also shifted his right leg back, also entering a defensive stance of his own. He opted not to use his Ki weapon ad he wanted to fight Hearts with his own space powers. Another moment passed as Hearts stood back up. He opened and closed his right palm a couple of times. Goku took this time to fly back upward, joining Nao''s side and a serious look appeared on his face. Hearts spared no more time and immediately rushed at Goku. Nao rushed in as well and the three entered a very fast paced close quarters combat. Goku and Nao rapidly threw punches aiming for Hearts''s head while Hearts threw his own. Collision after collision struck causing bursts of air to boom around them. Those bursts of air were strong enough to ignite and destroy the surrounding buildings if the three approached them. While it did seem very desolate around the city, there were its citizens screaming around in terror, hiding away in the various houses praying they wouldn''t get destroyed. Every so often Nao would bend space around his fist, striking at irregular patterns in hopes to catch Hearts off-guard but he was able to keep up and would actually catch a hold of his fist each time he did so. Feeling Hearts''s onslaught, Goku became more and more angry. He yelled out, causing a burst of air strong enough to blast away Hearts. Goku withdrew his chest and lowered his stance. Nao stopped next to him and spoke. ''So you''re going to turn Blue, Goku?" "Yeah.", Goku simply replied. He then proceeded to let out a large yell. "Haaaaaaaah!" After yelling out, Goku calmed down and closed his eyes. A moment passed before his his turned blue, following his eyebrows and hair. His yellow aura was replaced by a sparkly clear blue aura. His aura also converged into a large pillar, blasting Hearts further back. He even put up his guard. Seeing Goku transform into Blue very his very eyes excited Nao greatly. Goku dispersed his aura, letting his serious face remain. Hearts''s eyes also became serious. Nao then spoke out, attracting Hearts''s attention. "Seeing you do this Goku I too must follow suit. Can''t fall behind since I''m known to be the first Saiyan to do this." "I heard rumors from Lord Beerus, but let me witness your strength first hand, Nao.", Goku said as a smile. Hearing Goku respond like that, Nao nodded. Nao proceeded to let his Ki run freely,. As a result of becoming the Legendary Super Saiyan, the moment his Ki reached throughout his whole body, Goku, Vegeta and even Trunks felt something off and felt an imposing air release from him. Vegeta stopped throwing Ki blasts, only to have his eyes turned wide. He then cursed out in anger. "This feeling...it can''t be!", Vegeta yelled out in anger, feeling the aura of the Legendary Super Saiyan. Thankfully their opponents also stopped, watching the ongoing scene as well. Nao braced himself, letting out a large yell of his own. His golden aura vanished, and was replaced by his Saiyan aura. Even Hearts sucked in a cold breath as Nao''s aura changed from yellow to blue. "Haaaah!'', Nao continued to yell out. His aura also converged, and burst forth in all directions instead of forming a large pillar of blue, causing everyone to shield their eyes. After the burst of light vanish, everyone became stunned. The three Saiyans beside Nao also started to feel their bloodline get stimulated. As for Nao his hair was now dancing wildly. Slick blue hair at medium length shooting up, curving halfway up. His tail also roamed freely and was ocean blue in color. Densely packed muscles stick to his black bodysuit underneath his purple posh kai Robe. Overall his aura was much denser. Green lightning crackled and danced around his whole body. Feeling such an imposing air from Nao, Vegeta also sucked in a deep breath. "Impossible...How can you be the Legendary Super Saiyan!? Those stories were nothing but legends!", Vegeta couldn''t help but yell out, causing Trunks to look at him in confusion. "The Legendary Super Saiyan? Is that why I''m feeling this restrictive?" "Yeah...I thought this was only a fairy tale...", Vegeta nodded, confirming Trunks words. Hearing the two say that, Nao smiled. He turned around and stared at Vegeta, causing shock to appear in his eyes once more. "Y-Your eyes!" After Vegeta said that, it caused the others to look at Nao''s eyes. His pupils were no longer there. It was pure blue, much like Broly''s berserk state when they became pure green. Nao too had control over this state, despite not exercising it much. He officially gained control of it when he became an Ancient Saiyan back on King Kai''s planet. Nao only smiled as a calm voice reached Vegeta''s ears. "What''s wrong, Vegeta? Too scared to know such a thing is possible to achieve despite thinking it was a mere myth?" "Y-You!", Vegeta couldn''t help but utter, as anger appeared in his eyes. "Father, don''t get him get to you! We got our hands full right now!", Trunks said as Zamasu decided to initiate combat again. "Tch, I can''t believe this but it''s true. We need to end this.", Vegeta said, finally deciding to ignore Nao and joined Trunks once again. Piccolo and 17 also admired Nao''s look and they too resumed their fight with Lagss. Seeing Nao done transforming Goku smiled. "So ya really can turn Blue, Nao. What was Vegeta goin'' on about just now? Also are ya alright like that?" "Sure am. Just ignore Vegeta, Goku. We need to take down Hearts." "Right!", Goku yelled, acknowledging him. Entering two battle stances of their own, Hearts smiled at Nao and Goku. Goku and Nao yelled out before they rushed at Hearts. Before long the three exchanged elbow blows, fist blows and even knee blows. They then entered another flurry of punches, creating more blasts of air. After a couple of moments, the three started to use Vanish, disappearing and reappearing at various points within the large city around them, destroying more buildings along the way. At one point they halted and only used Vanish, only for Hearts to grab onto Goku''s arm. Just qs Hearts was about to speak to him with a Grin, Nao reappeared and kicked Hearts away, causing Hearts grunt while some blood sprayed from his mouth. Yet Hearts reacted quickly enough and spun around. He latched onto Goku''s arm, constricting it. He spun Goku around and launched him into a capsule building below, destroying it. Nao launched out another punch but Hearts shifted back several feet. Goku launched several yellow ki blasts causing Nao to yell out. "Goku, don''t!", Nao tried to yell out at him, but it was too late. The several yellow ki blasts soon arrived in front of Hearts, only to suddenly come to a halt and form into yellow balls of light, encompassing Hearts as a whole. Goku lifted his arm up in the air to try and gain control of them but they wouldn''t respond. Hearts punched one of the balls of ki next to him, blasting one directly at Goku. It created a big explosion and dust flew up into the air. Nao raised his arms allowing golden energy into his fists yet Hearts''s energy prevailed and began to rapidly punch the air around him. "Oraoraoraoraora!", Hearts yelled out, punching the air around the balls of light. All of the balls of light rapidly pushed forth, aiming right at Goku and Nao. Nao was able to use his own space energy to deflect most of them but a few managed to squeeze by, still hitting the two and created large explosions. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! As for the remainder,, Goku flew forward and slapped away any that tried to hit him. Nao proceeded to do the same. Nao arrived first in front of Hearts, and punched out right at Hearts''s chest. Hearts took it head on with a block, and was pushed back several meters in the air. The three began to enter close combat flying around the city once again. Exchanging blow for blow, Hearts suddenly extended his right arm, blasting another gravity wave at the two. Goku was blown back several meters toward a tall tower. He reached out his left hand, clinging into the tower and created an indented trail. He stopped himself, and hung onto the tower. As for Nao he was blasted toward Goku as well, and Goku stretched out his hand, allowing Nao to halt his body. He now stood next to Goku in the air while looking at Hearts who also came to a halt. Hearts smiled seeing the two. "You two aren''t using your full power, aren''t you?" "Neither are you.", Goku simply replied while Nao stated silent. Nao was surprised seeing Hearts keep up with them evenly. Then again it took a combination attack from Gogeta, Hit, and Jiren to fully finish him off. Seeing things up to this point, he could tell everything was still lining up to the way it should be. He sighed deeply in his heart and took this moment to catch his breath. He really enjoyed the feeling of the Legendary Super Saiyan ki running through his body right now. Goku proceeded to smile before Hearts threw his right hand, allowing a large purple-black ki blast to fire off at close range. Nao dodged to the right while the blast destroyed the building Goku was clinging onto. Goku proceeded to hop on leftover broken pieces of it until he regained his footing. Hearts shot out another gravity blast while Goku continued to dodge. All of a sudden a few rainbow cubes appeared, aiming at both Goku and Nao. The two started to dance around them while the cubes tried to hit the two. Goku then let loose a string of energy while Nao released more spatial blasts, shattering some along the way, but more kept appearing. Goku then flew around the city attracting the cubes'' attention while Nao engaged Hearts on a one on one fight. In a mere couple of moments Goku was able to clear the rest of the cubes and rejoined Nao''s side. Hearts started to fire off more purple-black ki blasts. One eventually became large enough allowing Goku to grab a hold of it, and sent it back flying at Hearts. Hearts took his own ki blast with a block, and another explosion boomed around them. BOOM! BOOM! Seeing Hearts on the defensive, Nao and Goku threw more punches, striking against his body. Goku managed to get underneath Hearts, kicking his back and sent him upward. Nao threw a hard punch right into Hearts''s gut. He got some wind knocked out of him and more blood sprayed from his mouth. As Hearts began to fly downward, Goku and Nao flew upward. Goku entered his signature pose, allowing a large blue ki blast to gather in both of his palms as he brought them to his right side. . Nao did something similar, allowing ice energy to form in his palms after they joined together horizontally. He took the pose of Vegeta''s final flash. Goku could feel the temperature around the two to rapidly drop but he ignored that and continued to form his Kamehameha wave. After the two finished forming their Ki, they both yelled out. "HAAAAAAAAH!", Goku yelled, launching his Kamehameha wave. "Take this!", Nao also yelled out, letting his ice beam loose. Before long Nao controlled his ice beam and let it dance around Goku''s Kamehameha wave, becoming a mixture of blue and white ki. Seeing this massive energy striking downward, Hearts turned his body around and shot more Ki blasts if his own, but it proved no use. The two completely overpowered his, causing him to shriek out. He took the two blasts head on and was blasted all the way into the ground. Hearts kept struggling as the two beams kept pushing him back and back, creating a huge cylindrical hole miles long. Hearts''s face became disgruntled, but he soon gave in, letting the two blasts blow up in front of him. BOOM! BOOM! Hearts felt his insides become rattled while the outside his body became frozen in ice. It didn''t take long before his whole body became an ice sculpture as a giant crater appeared beneath him. Seeing this attack land successfully, Goku and Nao arrived next to each other and started to take breaths of relief. Yet their moment of reprieve ended up short... After the large dust clouds settled, the ice surrounding Hearts''s body soon began to crack open... Chapter 243 - 234: Taking Down Hearts! (IV) (A/N) I could have split this into 2-3 chapters but this is the rest of the fight. I normally don''t do super duper long chapters like this so enjoy it while if lasts! Do note I did take a lot of this from the show, so it took a while to write. Second battle with Fu will start next! * Moments began to pass as an eerie silence prevailed around the ceased fighting. All the fighters currently laid their eyes on the massive cylindrical crater created by Nao''s and Goku''s combination ki blast in shock. They also saw Hearts encased in ice, becoming a full blown ice sculpture. The Universe Seed also started to shine bright red at irregular patterns, and it did not stop. Little did they know it actually started to shrink. The more the giant blue crystal shrunk the faster the ice began to peel off Hearts''s body. It didn''t take long for a grin to appear on Hearts''s face while still encased in the ice. He could feel his body regain control of its movements. White light cracked as more cracks spread around. Just as the ice cracked fully, large cracking sounds echoed around. CRACK! CRACK! In another moment all the ice shattered around Hearts, revealing several light cuts on his body and plenty of blood flowing from them. Yet Hearts paid that no mind and calmly stood back up, dusting off his body as if nothing had happened. A small cube then formed in his right hand. He thrust it with his palm, aiming directly at Goku and Nao. The two dodged out of the way and saw it wasn''t aiming for them, but actually the giant crystal several meters behind them, which was still shrinking. It did not stop blinking red and the cube slowly encompassed it. The cube compressed the blue crystal even more and the Universe Seed now shrunk at a very past pace. In the original, Hearts had shrunk the Universe Seed like this to give its almost-completed power to Kamioren, thus allowing Kamioren to become a giant. Yet as those two were dead, Hearts still decided to shrink it. The main reason was that it did not stop blinking red all this while. It had been completed! With a grin, Hearts gestured his fist and closed it. With one final push, everyone became blinded by red light blasting in every direction. After the red light subsided, they now saw Hearts fly upward. He flew quickly, and arrived to now what appeared to be a small sphere no more than a few inches wide in diameter of which continuously glowed with white, blue and purple light. This confused everyone but Nao knew what it was. The completed Universe Seed! Even Nao could feel an extremely dense energy within that small sphere. It felt so unreal. After Hearts arrived next to it he willed the sphere into his hand after he reached his right arm downward. He then moved his hand underneath the sphere, allowing it to float over his palm. Seeing this, Vegeta was the first to react as the six lined up by each other. Zamasu and Lagss also flew backward but kept their distance from Hearts. Grins appeared on their faces while confusion spread amongst the others. "What in the hell is that?", Vegeta couldn''t help but curse. "Look at this!", Hearts simply replied, extending his right hand out before him. "This is its completed form. At long last the Universe Seed has condensed into this amount of power!", Hearts yelled out in excitement. "Isn''t it beautiful!?", Hearts asked with another grin on his face. Hearing Hearts ask that in excitement, everyone''s face serious. "You''re crazy!", Vegeta yelled out once more. Yet Hearts ignored him completely, causing his anger to skyrocket. However, Trunks was able to hold him back. Hearts continued to speak. "C.u.mber. Kamin. Oren. Your deaths will never be in vain." As Hearts said that, the sphere started to glow a pure white light, and started to sparkle as if it were a miniature star. Hearts raised his hand extending his palm all the way up. His whole body suddenly became enveloped by a white glow. This caused q massive wind burst to strike out, blasting the six fighters away. Nao managed to regain his footing really quickly though, only to see cubes of varying sizes size Hearts up and covered his body. Zamasu stood ground and grinned once more before he spoke out. "Hearts, finally your wish is going to be granted. Your time to slay the gods has come!" Hearing this, a smile bloomed on Lagss''s face before she too spoke out in happiness. ''Master Hearts I know you can do it! As long as you still need my services I will help you accomplish your goal!" After the two spoke out, more and more cubes encompassed Hearts''s body fully hiding it away. It not only did that but increased in size. An evil smirk appeared on Zamasu''s face seeing the cubes become a whole. "I''ve been waiting so long for this too!", Zamasu yelled out. After he said that, a crazed laughter echoed from inside the expanding cubes. As for everyone else, they were blasted into the ground, and slowly stood back up amidst the ongoing wind gusts. Besides Nao the rest became agape seeing the cubes fit into one slit after another, each finding their own place to slide right in. This caused the formation of cubes to become a construct, and it rapidly grew at a quick pace to over several tens of meters long. After the last cube found its position they became whole, and formed the very same Universe Seed sphere, but much bigger. It soon appeared encased by a large singular orange-yellow cube. The six managed to fly back up, watching all of this happen with serious looks in their eyes. They also saw several green, solid, large spheres around the giant cube. ''What exactly is that?", Goku asked. No one answered him. Vegeta responded by raising his arms, forming a large ki sphere in them. He threw it at the Universe Seed but Zamasu appeared in front if it, cutting Vegeta''s blast away. "Zamasu!", Vegeta yelled out. As he did, Nao and the others joined in firing more ki blasts at Zamasu, but he managed to slice every single one of them. Trunks clicked his tongue in anger and yelled at Zamasu. "I thought you wanted to kill every single mortal, Zamasu! So why the hell are you protecting one like Hearts!?" "Hearts will slay Lord Zeno. With him gone no one will be able to stop my Zero Mortal Plan!" Hearing Zamasu reply with that, Trunks started to gnash his teeth in anger. "Hammer of Judgement!", Zamasu suddenly declared his signature technique. A bright four crossed halo appeared behind him, causing several red ki pointed ki blasts to rain down at the six fighters. Vegeta, Trunks, 17 and Piccolo managed to step forward, deflecting many with their bodies. Piccolo yelled out to Goku and Nao. "Goku, Nao you two go stop Hearts! We''ll handle things here!" "You think I''d let you do that?", Zamasu said. After injuring everyone with his Hammer of Judgement, Nao tried to fly away but he was the first one to get kicked by Zamasu, feeling a heavy impact strike his chest. Zamasu then gripped onto Nao''s arm, preventing him from moving. "And what exactly is a Supreme Kai like yourself doing here in the first place? Don''t you know gods shouldn''t mettle in mortal affairs!", Zamasu exclaimed. "All mortals should just go and die! It''s fifth like you who even dare try to share understanding with them!", Zamasu yelled out once more. He then struck out aiming for Nao''s chest with his spare fist. Yet Zamasu felt a cold shiver run down his spine feeling his fist get caught with a firm grasp by Nao''s hand. A very serious look appeared in his eyes. "And what''s that got to do with me? It''s my own choice of what I want to do! Neither you nor Hearts will stop that!", Nao declared at him. Before Zamasu could react, he saw anger in Nao''s eyes. With both hands occupied Nao proceeded to strike his head against Zamasu, causing a loud bang to echo. BANG! "Ahhh!", Zamasu couldn''t help clutch his head as blood sprayed forth, flying back several meters. Goku managed to part ways with the other four and flew up towards Nao, grabbing onto his shoulder. "Ya okay, Nao?" "Yes, thanks for that, Goku. Don''t let Zamasu''s words get to you." "Right. So do we gotta wait till this thing breaks free or somethin''?", Goku couldn''t help but ask, looking at the Universe Seed. "Looks like it.", Nao simply answered him. Seeing himself ignored, Zamasu shook free of his pain and began launching more ki blasts at everyone. Lagss stood on stand by protecting Hearts. Yet this didn''t last long as the clouds around them began to shine brightly with a vast whiteness. This caused everyone to look up and Nao smiled. They could see a figure descend at a fast pace. This was none other than Jiren from Universe 11! The moment he arrived he kicked away Zamasu who tried to get a hold of Goku during this time and was sent flying. "You''re...", Zamasu uttered with shock in his eyes. "Jiren!", Goku exclaimed. Yet Jiren remained silent. Another moment passed as confused appeared in Trunks''s eyes. "What is going on here?", he questioned. "Universe 11''s Supreme Kai must of sent him.", Piccolo joined in saying that. Seeing Jiren, Zamasu''s shock turned into a smirk. "Resistance is futile, Universe 11." As Zamasu said that, he extended his arm out diagonally, allowing his purple ki to encompass his hand. More red ki wrapped around the outer parts of it, becoming a ki sword. This was his God Slicer! Zamasu crouched as he rushed at Jiren. Jiren responded by blasting several red ki spheres at Zamasu. Zamasu rapidly danced his God Slicer around, tearing through each one that came at him. Zamasu prepared to lunch another Hammer of Judgement, but suddenly time seemed to frack around him, as cracks in space appeared and turned blue and teal. Light emerged and another figure popped out of nowhere. Time then resumed and Zamasu saw Hit arrive. Another shocked look appeared in his eyes as he let out an audible gasp. That''s right, much like the original, both Jiren and Hit came to assist! Except Nao was also here to join in the fun! Hit had both of his hands in his pocket, acting calm but serious when he arrived. "You are...", Zamasu tried to speak to Hit. Yet Hit calmly floated toward Zamasu. Taking his right hand out of his pocket, he quickly formed a fist and slapped Zamasu''s face, striking him directly. He washed pushed back toward the cube. Wiping the blood off his face, anger appeared in eyes. "You hooligan! How dare you strike a God!?" "Hit!", Goku yelled out seeing Hit arrived. Jiren also nodded acknowledging his arrival. Hit then spoke out, ignoring Zamasu''s retort. "The Supreme Kai of my Universe hired me to kill these guys, so here I am." "That so? Glad to hear ya comin''!", Goku spoke with relief. Nao also nodded seeing the two arrive and smiled. Goku spoke out once more and yelled, "Let''s go!". After he yelled that, all four rushed at Zamasu, but all of a sudden a fierce rainbow colored blast blew them backwards, knocking them off their feet. This went the same for the others. Nao acted quickly and steadied himself. The others were soon able to stabilize their footing. Piccolo was the first to respond. "Looks like it''s Ki is rising." "Hurry! I can''t wait to see it already!", Zamasu suddenly yelled in excitement. "I''ve got a bad feeling in my stomach about this.",,Vegeta said with a stern look. "Something is coming. Be careful everyone!", Nao decided to speak out at this time. The giant Universe Seed began to shine a bright white light and before long, purple cracks appeared on the yellow-orange cube. All of a sudden, the cube shattered, disappearing into nothingness. What was left was Hearts. The first thing to note was his whole body was shrouded in yellow aura. Even his pants became yellow, as well as his skin. He was glowing constantly. Hearts bent forward, gasping his fists together. Before long six bluish purple crystalline spikes curved outward from his back. The green spheres around him shrunk and snugged in between the spikes, forming a circle Hearts took this time and looked at Zamasu with a smile. Zamasu responded with a grin. However Hearts suddenly raised his hand and it glowed. Zamasu felt his body react against him and was pulled toward Hearts. Zamasu then felt his arms and legs spread out against his will, locking them into place. He quivered in fright, unable to speak. "You''ve done a good job so far, Zamasu. I appreciate that immortal power of yours. I''m sorry, but...I wish to destroy every single god in existence!" Clenching his fist, Hearts began to laugh crazily. "Hahahahaha¡­...HAHAHAAHAHA!" Craze appeared in his eyes as cubes approached Zamasu. Zamasu tried to struggle but he couldn''t move. He started to scream but the cubes overtook his body. His eyes were the last to be seen before he vanished inside the rainbow cube. Hearts clenched his fist again and the cube began to shrink. All everyone could hear was Zamasu''s shrieking before the cube shrunk and vanished into specks of light, killing Zamasu into oblivion. Everyone had stunned looks appear across their faces. Nao too was surprised seeing an immortal deity killed off so quickly like that. "He''s...gone?", Trunks couldn''t help but utter with a shiver. Seeing Zamasu vanish into the depths of hell and beyond, Hearts faced off against the other fighters. "Behold my power, Universe 7!", Hearts declared. As he did he pushed out his arms, and a purple blast suddenly spread out below them. This purple blast immediately decimated all destroyed buildings, leaving behind nothing but a huge ground of dirt expanding on for miles. "What!!?", Goku exclaimed in shock. Yet Hearts ignored him and continued to speak with an air of confidence. "I am the ultimate...God Slayer!", Hearts declared, letting his words ring inside their heads. After he said that, everyone lined up, ready to fight another round. Yet Hearts actually spoke out once more. "Now then...feel my power!" With that said, the green small spheres around his back began to glow, before they fired off in random directions, leaving behind a pale green light trail. They passed by everyone without being hit. They soon formed a ring around the six. Seeing this, Nao began to smile. "Looks like we can have another clash of elements, Hearts.", Nao suddenly spoke out with a smile. Hearing Nao say that, Hearts squinted his eyes and located Nao. "Right, there was you. Another god, was it? I guess you''re next on the list to die! Hahahahaha!", Hearts yelled with a crazed laughter again. Nao started to raise his spatial ki and his eyes became a mix of blue and gold. Golden aura burst forth from him. "Everyone stay close to me if you don''t want to get hit!", Nao yelled out. Hearing Nao yell that out, everyone didn''t hesitate and closed in, forming a tight circle. Golden aura began to wrap all around them, forming a protective barrier of sorts, only filled with spatial energy. Nothing would be able to get in or out. Seeing this, Hearts lifted his right arm up after the green spheres circled the group. Another grin appeared on his face, and he proceeded to snap his fingers. "Let the show begin!" After Hearts announced that, the green spheres began to rotate around the tightly nit group. They then began aiming at them in erratic patterns. A few instinctively dodged but the moment the spheres struck the barrier, they just disappeared into nothingness. .Nao had his arms raised and locked in place as more golden energy poured out from him. Seeing this, Hearts raised his eyebrows. "You''re in the way. I''ll make it so they''ll hit!", Hearts yelled. He then raised his hand letting it glow yellow. The spheres responded to his energy and sloely but surely one would break through Nao''s spatial barrier. Vegeta was the first to react and tried to slap it away, but it immediately exploded on contact. BOOM! BOOM! Several moments soon passed as the spheres would either get swallowed up or exploded near the group Nao started to sweat but they persevered. Hearts decided to join in once all spheres were gone. Hearts flew and immediately arrived next to everyone. Everyone began throwing punches and kicks but Hearts was to fast, and was able to knock down them to the ground all but Nao. Nao saw Hearts arrive in front of him and managed to throw a punch of his own. This created a huge blast of air blasting Nao away. The others started to get up from the piles of dirt and saw Hearts retreat several steps. A grin appeared on his face. "This is the best!", Hearts yelled out in excitement. Goku then took the lead and tried to approach Hearts, but Hearts halted his body with his own space power. He simply pushed Goku back causing Goku to scream. Goku braced himself as his feet kept pushing backwards creating a trail of dust clouds along the way. Hit and Jiren did the same at the same time, only to get the same result. Seeing everyone standing but Nao, Hearts spread out his fingers while his hand was still locked in place. "Gravity Finale!", Hearts yelled out. Many rainbow cubes appeared beneath them, hitting them constant as they flew upward. The dark clouds above blasted away as the cubes made space and converged into a much larger yellow-orange cube hundreds of meters long. Even Nao felt his spatial energy shut itself down, causing him to be blasted away. "Kuh¡­Nao!", Goku yelled, catching his body as it was flung at him. Even Goku struggled standing up trying to do that. The massive cube didn''t stop falling and struck the six. Nao used all of his strength to grab a hold of it, and before long a giant crater appeared beneath them as they got pushed downward. Nao could feel his insides getting shaken, but he was able to withstand his ground despite the others who fell onto their fronts. Hearts didn''t stop there and showed off more of his power, using the same energy waves to turn everything all around him into a desolate area. It ended with a huge atomic bomb-like explosion shooting up into the sky. It cracked the earth beneath it. Everyone struggled to get up for a bit, but they managed to. Goku still had Nao in his arms, and saw him cough out some blood. "Nao!", Goku said with worry. "I''m fine...Hearts is truly powerful alright. I think his spatial energy overpowers mine.", Nao said while tasting some iron in his mouth. Hearing that, Piccolo tossed away his weighted white garb and spoke. "You''re definitely right. This power will destroy the entire Universe! We can''t run!" "I won''t let that happen!", Jiren chimed in with a serious look. "I was paid to finish this. This is my job!", Hit also said. The two flew towards Hearts and initiated combat with him. Meanwhile, Goku let go of Nao seeing that he was alright. Nao then saw Goku fly over to Vegeta, and a smile appeared on his face. ''So it''s finally time. I really didn''t want to use the ape transformation here. I could use Kaioken too but it''s effects are quite deadly after using it when I got the rest of the trial to do...'', , Nao thought. "It don''t think Time will work either since Hearts is able to read what we can all do, that''s why Hit hasn''t been using his Time Skip. It''s a shame, but all I can do is use Blue at the moment...", Nao finished his thoughts. He then saw Goku arrive next to Vegeta and spoke out to him. "Vegeta!" "What is it?" "We need to combine our powers!" Hearing Goku say that, Vegeta raised his eyebrow in surprise. Reluctance then showed as he spoke out. "Are you talking about fusion!?" "I don''t know when but I can''t use Ultra Instinct anymore right now. Nao is also doin'' all he can help. We must do it, Vegeta! Just like that time!" "Tch.", Vegeta clicked his tongue, turning his head away but didn''t deny him. Nao then saw the two fly away a bit and evenly spaced them out. The two then proceeded to initiate the fusion dance. "They''re intending to fuse!? Everyone, let''s go buy them some time!", Piccolo yelled out. They proceeded do so and Nao joined in, firing different element ki blasts at Hearts, trying to slow him down. Goku and Vegeta were then left alone, and spoke out one after another. "Fus...ion-Ha!", the two both said, performance the fusion dance. The moment their fingers touched each other, a bright yellow glow blasted its way in all directions. Hearts managed to shake everyone off, and looked on. The glow died down, reveling a single entity. What replaced the two was none other than Gogeta! "You''re interesting alright. What is your name?" "Goku and Vegeta. We''re Gogeta!" "HahahahaHAHAHAHAHA! So you think you can beat the ultimate God Slayer like that!?'', Hearts said with another crazed laughter. A grin appeared on Gogeta''s face. "Lets have some fun, Hearts!" Gogeta then flew up into the air slowly after saying that. Hearing that, Hearts smiled. "Attack me!" Yelling that out, Gogeta responded by turning Blue. Sparkly blue aura burst forth and he yelled out, causibg the ground to quake. He lifted himself further up in the air after transforming, matching Hearts. Without saying anything more, Gogeta struck out with his fist, and met his. A huge wind blast blew everyone away while a smile appeared on Nao''s face. "Can''t have you stealing the main spotlight. Don''t forget about me!", Nao yelled in excitement. Powering up his own sparkly blue aura burst forth, and rushed at Hearts. He joined Gogeta''s side and entered a three-way rapid fire combat. Knocking Hearts away a bit, he felt blood spur from his mouth. Wiping off his smear, he became serious. Hearts yelled out allowing his own golden aura to burst forth. Rainbow cubes began to appear and twirl fast around both his hands. It soon became never-ending and the two could no longer see his fists. Hearts then crouched, and rushed at them. Punching out, both Gogeta and Nao dodged. Hearts struck out again and Gogeta ducked his head. Nao saw Hearts''s cube form a cylinder, traveling all the way into the ground and knocked up some dust. Hearts then punch out both of his hands, only to be grabbed by both Gogeta and Nao. The two looked briefly at each other and nodded, before looking back at Hearts. They then yelled out simultaneously. ""Haaaah!", Gogeta and Nao yelled out. As they did, the twirling cubes around Hearts''s fists receded back into his body, causing him to spin out of control. He screamed out. But he wasted no time firing off blue-purple ki blasts, only to be swatted away by the two. The two didn''t see Hearts stop firing his ki blasts, so Gogeta flew in on the left. Nao took the right and dodged everything. They then arrived in front of Hearts. Gogeta and Nao proceeded to smack both of his cheeks with their left and right fist respectively. Hearts''s face became disgruntled as he flew back, spurting more blood. Hearts recovered quickly, only for Gogeta to knee him in the gut, causing Hearts to keel over. "Kuhhh!", Hearts groaned, staggering a bit. Yet he soon recovered from that as well. Separating a bit, he entered another fighting stance as did Gogeta and Nao. An eerie silence then spread around them for a moment. Hearts then spoke out to Gogeta and Nao. "You really are an annoyance, you shitty god. You as well, you''ve become really powerful powerful. Why not fight for human freedom? Join me, and we''ll take down this bastard first before killing Zeno!", Hearts said, only to have his finger point at Nao. "I don''t know what you''re talkin'' about. I''m already free. No way in hell we''d let you kill the guy who saved our butts once already!"" "Hahaha! You are never free. You just haven''t noticed!" After Hearts said that, he flew upward. He then raised his fist, and a dense golden aura formed around it. Gravity flew down below, preventing everyone else from moving. "I cannot move!", Trunks yelled. "Damn. We can''t assist with this any longer!", Jiren complained.. Hearts then did an arm pump, bringing his arm closer to his body. Meanwhile, in the far reaches of the atmosphere and into space, a molten red meteor soon came crashing down, expanding for thousands of miles long. That''s right, Hearts suddenly brought down a freaking meteor! The meteor soon flared up as it burned into the atmosphere, falling at a rapid pace. The ground fiercely shook. Everyone became shocked while the meteor turned golden, arriving behind Hearts. All but Gogeta and Nao who had serious looks. With his hand still raised, he yelled out. "This is the ultimate attack to eliminate everything!" After yelling that, Hearts simply vanished and reappeared behind the meteor. "I told you nothing will stop me! Everything is for true freedom! Go disappear!" Saying that, he flicked his arm forward, gesturing the meteor to move downward, and it slowly started to move. Gogeta and Nao faced this upfront. Gogeta''s tested the waters launching a large yellow ki blast. It hit the meteor, only to be absorbed, causing blue lightning to dance all around it. But it was able to stop moving. Seeing this, Hearts spoke out once more. "Hoh? I told you already, this cannot be stopped. Thus is the end for you all!", Hearts yelled out, flickering his arm once more. The meteor began to move again. Gogeta and Nao yelled out, letting their aura surge forth. Gogeta entered his Kamehameha stance. As for Nao, he crouched down, allowing golden energy to form in one hand while black energy appeared in the other. If he was going to use his Time energy, now would be it! .Seeing these two prepare to launch their attacks, Piccolo yelled out. "If this can''t be stopped then I''m going to help them!", Piccolo shouted. "Piccolo!", Trunks called his name as he saw Piccolo fly up. Jiren and Hit did the same, following by 17. Trunks decided to join in. . "Kamehameha!", Gogeta yelled out, firing off an intense blue spiral energy at the meteor. "It ends here!", Nao shouted, allowing his spatial and time energies to form a helix, joining Goku''s Kamehameha wave. Seeing the energies hit the meteor, Hearts smiled and continued to ramble on how great he was. Before long Hit appeared between Gogeta and Nao, as did Jiren. "Hit...Jiren!", Gogeta said as the two saw them raise one of their hands each. "Alright, let''s do this!", Gogeta yelled in acknowledgement. Nao nodded in response. Everyone then yelled out in sync. Jiren'' fired off his red energy as did Hit with his purple. Nao joined his with the others, forming a five-colored beam of red, blue, purple, hold and black. It was both dominating and fierce. .Hearts felt his blood pump feeling how fierce this attack was. Instead of it turning into a crystalline white blast, it became a rainbow. Sparkes fired off as it struck the meteor. It was soon halted and became frozen in place thanks to Nao''s Time. With their combined efforts, the meteor began to crack at a fast pace. "What!?", Hearts couldn''t help but utter in shock. More and more cracks spread before rainbow light seeped from its insides. It began to crack apart, emitting large booming sounds. BOOM! BOOM! As Hearts was also behind the meteor, he was next in the beam''s path. He took the attack heed on and started to shriek in pain. The meteor soon crumbled away, letting Piccolo, Trunks and 17 blast away the rest of its rock. Hearts didn''t care any longer as he saw Nao and Gogeta rush at him with fists ready to strike. ""Hearts!"", The two yelled out. "Are you to able to fight endlessly! This is the best?", Hearts responded. He then rushed at the two. Striking out his fist, he collided against Nao''s face while Nao his Hearts. Gogeta also hit Hearts face with his own fist. Parts of Hearts''s visor shattered. Hearts tried to throw another but Nao and Gogeta dodged. The two then aimed right at the Universe Seed in Heart''s cheat. As it was visible, their fists came into direct contact with it. And it shattered like glass, completely falling apart. As a result, their two energies burst through Hearts chest into his back and beyond. "Ahhhhhh!", Hearts yelled out in pain. The spikes on his back also vanished. He was soon enveloped by a rainbow light as began to shoot from his body. Gogeta and Nao saw Hearts''s body start to turn transparent into specks of light. A solemn look appeared in Hearts eyes as he spoke his final words. "Every god can destroy an entire Universe on a whim depending on their mood. I merely wanted to save you all from this injustice...But despite reaching your limits, you two have shined! That is why I like humans!" After he finished saying that, Hearts closed his eyes and smiled, waiting for the inevitable. He soon vanished into nothingness and the specks of lights disappeared. The clouds began to disperse, allowing warm rays of the sun to peer into the ground below. And just like that, Hearts had been killed and the first of five battles of Nao''s trial by fire is now over! . Chapter 244 - 235: Return (A/N) Another quick note from Author here. You guys have been wondering if any more characters would be added into the harem before the first world ends. Mostly pertaining to Caulifla, Kale and Vados. After coming to a decision, I''ve decided they will be added to the harem! Stay tuned for how they do! Hope you guys enjoy this chap and don''t forget to drop a power stone! * The dust had settled. Hearts was killed in battle and Lagss was nowhere to be found. During the midst of battle he told her that her services were no longer required. As she wasn''t a god herself she let her go, despite her fervent denial to leave. She ended up leaving in anger, tossing her Dragon Ball at Hearts. Speaking of which Nao was on the ground. He spotted two Dragon Balls and collected them. He then spotted the last one where Zamasu vanished into oblivion, and picked it up. During this time Gogeta split apart, becoming Goku and Vegeta again. Weary looks appeared in their eyes as everyone gathered around them. "Is it finally over?", Trunks asked with worry. "Yeah. I no longer sense Hearts''s ki. He was such a monster.", Piccolo chimed in. "Ya bet that right. But what is Nao doin''?", Goku asked, letting out a sigh. "Is he...collecting Dragon Balls!?", Vegeta questioned as he saw Nao picking the last three up. "Seems like it. Let''s wait. Looks like he''s coming over.", 17 said, suggesting the team. After another moment passed Nao was able to secure the last three Dragon Balls, storing them away in his pocket dimension, which surprised the group once again, as they saw them vanish into a black hole of sorts. He now had all seven Dragon Balls! Nao obtained the first two from Fu after he tossed Alter Toppo and Ribrianne at him back on planet Earth. He was able to get the third and fourth by killing C.u.mber and the Tuffle twins. The last three came from Zamasu, Lagss and Hearts. Even though he knew where Fu was now, he still needed the Dragon ;Balls to open the path. His spatial powers or Time Ring wasn''t enough! Nao smiled after knowing he had all seven now, and he proceeded to join the the Z Fighters. He waved his hand and greeted them. "Yo, everyone. Glad to see you guys are still in one piece." "Hehe, right back at ya, Lord Supreme Kai.", Goku said with a laugh. Hearing this still caused the others to remember that Nao was q Supreme Kai. Yet all they saw was Goku walk up to Nao, who had his left fist raised in the air. Goku lifted his right and the two did a fist pump. The others finally let out a sigh of relief as the suns rays lit up a beautiful orange sunset. "Come on Goku, how many times do I need to say to stop calling me like that. Haha!", Nao replied back with laugh of his own. Seeing this, Vegeta raised his eyebrow in doubt. "Since when have you two been all buddy-buddy? It disgusts me. I still can''t believe a Saiyan managed to even become a Supreme Kai in the first place. At least you have some capability.", Vegeta spoke up while clicking his tongue. Hearing Vegeta say that, Goku let out another laugh. "Hahaha! Typical of you to say that, Vegeta. It''s suprisin'' you accepted my request to fuse with me. Don''t ya hate doin'' that?" "W-we had no other choice, damn it! You know I hate fusing with you!" After hearing Vegeta yell that out, everyone laughed. Jiren and Hit could also be seen among them, and Jiren spoke out to Goku with a questioning voice. "Is that the reason you never showed this in the Tournament of Power, Goku?" "Yeah. But everything is over now. Let''s go celebrate ''cause I''m starvin''! You comin'' with us, Nao?" Qs Goku asked that, he tried to place his arm over Nao''s shoulder to bring him closer, but he suddenly felt his whole arm pass through air, with no resistance. "Huh?", Goku questioned. The others also became surprised as they could see Nao blinking in and out of existence, with his body no longer whole. Nao could only scratch his head and let out a chuckle. "Haha, I wish I can go with you guys but it looks like my time is up here. Time Travel still seems to have some heavy restrictions in this place." "Time Travel? Now ya did mention somethin'' about that but looks like I ended up forgettin''.", Goku replied with a bit of shame in his tone. "Yeah. But I need to do one more thing before I go. Also, Piccolo do look after these guys okay? You''re always the most level headed figure there is in this group. " "I''ll gladly do so, for receiving such praise from a Supreme Kai. I''ll make sure these idiots do nothing rash. But what is it that you still need to do?", Piccolo questioned. But before Nao could respond, Vegeta yelled out in anger. "Hey! Who are you calling an idiot!?", Vegeta yelled out in anger. Having him yell that however only caused everyone to burst out in laughter, causing Vegeta''s cheeks to turn red in embarrassment. Nao chuckled as well before he turned his back to the group. In the far distance he could see several glints of light shining thanks to the rays of the sun, scattered around the endless stretches of craters and dirt. If one looked closely these were rainbow shards, the very same from the Universe Seed Nao and Gogeta had shattered it moments ago! Seeing thus, Nao raised his arm and gestured his fist. Everyone saw z golden aura wrap around it, similar to how Hearts uses his. All of a sudden everyone saw massive amounts of rainbow shards hover into the air, before slowly reforming in Nao''s palm. Everyone became wide eyed seeing the Universe Seed form once again. "T-that is!", Trunks yelled out in shock. Meanwhile, Piccolo nodded before speaking out to Nao. "I see. So that''s what you meant Nao. Are you planning to keep the Universe Seed? Such an existence created that monster. It mustn''t fall into the wrong hands.", Piccolo said with a serious voice. Hearing Piccolo say that, Nao turned around and nodded in confirmation. "That''s right. I will make sure the Universe Seed does fall into the wrong hands. I swear it upon my name and as a Supreme Kai. Besides I''m planning to go hunt down the guy who caused this whole mess in the first place. You guys probably won''t experience something like this happenings again." After Nao said that, some nodded while a few came to a realization. Vegeta had long lost his embarrassment and proceeded to speak out. "The guy who is behind all this? Don''t tell me it''s that Fu guy!", Vegeta exclaimed. Nao immediately nodded his head after hearing Vegeta say that. "Bingo. That''s the guy. I wish I could talk more but looks like my time is up now." "Aww, ya have to leave already? We''ll meet again, won''t we?", Goku questioned with a look of sadness. "I''m sure we will, Goku. If fate allows it.", Nao replied with a smile. And just like that, everyone saw Nao''s remaining figure turn into specks of light, turning into a large pillar of light. He then entered a worm hole with the use of his Time Ring. Before long he arrived back at his own time period. That was Year 778! Year 778, Planet Elosyia, the white Palace. Planet Elosyia. The planet was now in a very peaceful state as their market thrived with different sorts of magical constructs being sold daily, thanks to the elves'' experience in Mana. They did not excel on the use of Ki unlike the Saiyans did. Not in body, but in mind! The elves were much more in tune with the elements around them as a result. The Royal Family was most proficient in water. The more common elements among the rest of the common and noble elves were fire and wind. Earth was few and far in-between. Unlike other societies though, there was no discrimination between the nobles and the commoners. They all willfully followed the will of the Royal Family, of what remained anyway. There weren''t just the Elosyians on this planet anymore. It also housed a total of four Saiyans now apart from Nao''s family. Those four were Bardock, Gine, Rucca and now Raditz! Thanks to Raditz''s good deeds during his stay in Hell in the Other World, he was able to fix the errors of his ways and as a result, he earned a second life. The four of them now live happily on Planet Elosyia, living the life of hunters. They even have an open communication line now thanks to the cooperative work of Capsule Corp. and the elves! Bulma was always busy working on something and had even decided to open up business on this Planet as well after learning how friendly elves are. That meant they could always stay in touch with Goku and the others now! As for the Royal Family....it recently gained another member! A couple decades ago, the elves came to learn of Queen Elsa, who received the title from Queen Elena, gave birth to a daughter. The Elosyians were a matriarchal society, which meant women were the ones in power. Big festivities were held that lasted quite a while after learning Queen Elsa gave birth to a daughter.. They also came to learn the new little Princess received the name Ellie von Elosa! That''s right, Ellie was the child between Nao and Elsa! And after a couple more decades passed, Ellie grew into a breathtaking beauty. Slim figure, b.r.e.a.s.ts on a bit of the smaller side. Exquisite sky blue short hair that didn''t even go past her neck. Her pointy ears were as long as her mother''s. And above all else, a light blue tail! She was half Saiyan after all. But neither she nor the other elves were disgusted by it. Ellie personally took pride in her tail, as it was a constant reminder of her Father. A really strong existence in this Universe now. Ellie herself received the title of Queen not so long ago. Elsa now happily resided in the white Palace, which was still hovering above the wooden Palace of the Royal Family, to help watch over the other children the girls gave birth to when they are not away for work. Speaking of the other children, Nao and his girls now have a total of four girls, and three boys who all grew up splendidly. The four girls were : Kassi - Nao''s and Tights'' daughter. A beautiful but very slim silver-peach haired girl with a silvery tail. A rather small frame but packs quite a bit of muscle for being a training freak. Ellie - As described above. Nao''s and Elsa''s daughter. Isabelle - Nao''s and Isabella''s daughter. A pinkish-white haired busty girl with a white spade-tipped Succubus tail. She was just as cheerful as her Mother, Isabella, was. The two now a work as a mother-daughter duo idol unit through their ever so popular agency. They are still the number one idols in all the galaxies to this day. Aura - Not much was mentioned about her thus far. She is Nao''s and Eir''s daughter. Eir didn''t have to wait long to get pregnant and soon gave birth to Aura. Aura grew up and received the title of Queen for their planet, Planet Aero. She too was a really busty girl with bright light green hair, and crystal white wings. She is able to dominate the skies much like Eir can. As for the three boys... Well, they were triplets! Receiving the names Ichika, Nishi and Shasha, they were employed into the Galactic Patrol to follow their Mother''s footsteps and now they have their own elite squads who often like to compete with each other. All three retained their bushy orange-auburn fox tails and ears. Praise the fluff god! But enough about Nao''s children. All of them were away at work. As for Nao himself, well crack in space suddenly tore open in the main reception of the white Palace. The main reception wasn''t empty either. The girls could be seen lounging around in the black leather couches while looking at a massive blue screen hovering above them. They weren''t alone either, as this blue screen belonged to someone else! Everyone turned their heads only to see the crack in space enlarge enough to allow a body to drop through it. And it did! Nao''s body came crashing down, landing quite hard on his butt onto the white marble flooring beneath him. He ended up rubbing his butt a bit. . "Ouch...A bit rough with the landing there, but looks like I made it back in one piece.", Nao said with a smile. He then raised his eyebrows, witnessing everyone present. Yet before anyone could do anything, someone made fast dashing noises before Nao felt someone lunge right into his chest. "Papa! You''re finally back!", Fie yelled out in excitement. Chapter 245 - Quick Update Hi guys its Aht. It seems is undergoing an audit from 9-28-9-30, which means its being checked by a third party. What does that mean for us Authors? We were asked to take down any sensitive items, like R-18 tags and such. If Authors do not comply their books will be hidden during the audit checks in these 3 days. I woke up this morning seeing this and saw my book was already hidden, so you cannot use power stones on mine for now :( I did remove R-18 tag so hopefully it will get restored before the audit check ends, if not it will get restored after. But do not fret, if you guys have this book in your collection you will still see chapter updates! My next chapter is planned to go out tomorrow, and its almost done! This is just a notice to not let you guys worry about where my book is :) Chapter 246 - 236: Before The Second battle "Oof¡­Is that you, Fie?''", Nao asked as he saw a beautiful light blue skinned figure with a long crystalline white mohawk diving right into his arms. "Ehehe, of course it is. We were able to watch the whole battle from here! You were amazing, Papa!", Fie yelled in excitement. Nao soon was able to have a good look at those who were present in the room. All of the girls were present. It also included Beerus and Whis. Not only that, even the Grand Minister was currently present! Whis had reported what he witnessed during Nao''s second vision gathering to the Grand Minister. Unbeknownst to Nao a few months had come and gone here while he was in the future. Which meant Beerus had seen Goku''s Super Saiyan God transformation and personally fought with him for a long duel! That duel alone had marked the beginning of the events of Super! After Nao''s plan to fight Fu to the death and rescue Alter Jiren, he had planned to let time roam freely for a while. He would even go and watch the Tournament of Power happen. He even wanted to go to the Zeno Expo for a very specific reason. And as for the Future Trunks'' saga, Nao concluded that was for Goku and Vegeta to handle. He would not interfere. Besides he had enough of one Zamasu for a lifetime. That man was far too hypocritical to deal with a second time, even though they hadn''t met for long. It was good he perished in Hearts''s battle. For the specific reason as to why he wanted to go to the Zeno Expo, was none other than for the two Universe 6 Saiyans, Kale and Caulifla! He had met the two in the future for the first time during his first battle. It wasn''t infatuation per se but the moment he met those two, he felt something. Similar to how Goku and Vegeta reacted to Nao''s Legendary Super Saiyan veins, he felt something similar come off from Kale. She was equivalent to Universe 7''s Broly, except she was a girl! As fir Caulifla, she had very similar potential to Goku, and was able to achieve up to Super Saiyan 2 with ease. Not to mention she loved to fight and rarely yielded. The only downside was her bad mouth, as she used to be the boss of a gang before being recruited by Champa. Nao wanted to bring these two over to his side if it was possible. As to whether love would bloom between the three of them, only time would tell. Just from his short interactions with the future Kale and Caulifla, he could notice Kale''s loving attitude toward Caulifla. That in itself will pose a challenge.. Besides those two, Nao was also interested in one more girl. Well, was she actually a girl? It was unknown as to whether Angels had genders, but just from their outward appearances, Nao could assume they had one. Who exactly he was interested in was none other than...Vados! Universe 6''s Angel! Thanks to assisting Goku in taking down Hearts, the Grand Minister now owes Nao another favor. He personally let Goku take care of that situation but also let Nao do as he pleased. It ended with Hearts''s death and peace restored, so Nao could ask him for a request. As to what that request was? He would invite Vados to be his personal advisor, and stop working for Champa! Not only that, but he would also let her join the girls in exploring future worlds with him. And if anyone would want to train under her, well, they could! Vados was one of the more knowledgeable and experienced of the Angels. She constantly tries to correct Champa''s bad behavior time and time again. She would not experience as much setback with Nao if she were to join. As to whether she actually would, that completely depends on her. Angels are assigned to their respective Universes as well, so Nao would have to find a replacement for Champa. Luckily enough there was still Merus, who was still in his reflection period in the Angel Realm. Also letting him rise to an actual Angel rank would let him earn practical experience. Nao hadn''t a clue if other Angels still existed in the Angel Realm. And much like the other two, if Vados accepted the position and if loved bloomed between her and Nao, Nao would not turn her down. At least this time around Nao will bring up these plans he had for the near future to Elsa, as she was the main wife and manager of his harem after all. Speaking of time, as previously mentioned it was Year 778! It was now approaching the end of the year. Beerus had already fought Goku in a spar. Gohan and Videl''s daughter, Pan, would be born in about six months. The Resurrection of Frieza event would take place not too long after that. Four months later, the Zeno Expo would be held! Nao only had to wait about ten months before that event kicked off! And between now and then, he had to kill Fu and rescue Alter Jiren! The last two fights wouldn''t take place until after the Zeno Expo and the Tournament of Power ended. Nao now had a firm roadmap to complete and he was already nearing the end of this first world. Everything was pretty much set in stone now. But with that said, Nao dusted himself off letting go of Fie, and stood back up. He then saw the Grand Minister close by, sporting a smile on his face. "Welcome back, Nao. I take it your first trip to the future proved quite the fruitful endeavor. Whis told me everything that you witnessed, and can''t say I''m not interested in doing a follow up with you on that. But first thing is first, shortly before you returned my future self was able to pass down a message to me." "That''s right. What was that message about? In the future we met for a bit and he said that you''d receive a message." "Is that so? Well it''s a simple one really. In recognition to taking care if that troublesome situation which threatened the entire Universe, you are free to make another request from me. As long as it''s something within my capabilities that is." Hearing the Grand Minister say that the girls became surprised while a smile crept Nao''s face. He finally heard the words he wanted to hear. Even Whis raised his eyebrows and decided to approach his father. "Is that really alright, Father? Favors from you are quite rare for anyone to receive, but Nao here has already received multiple from you, ohohoho.", Whis mentioned while covering his mouth with his hand and let out a laugh. "I know, but as a Supreme Kai you were able to protect the Universe even if it was for a short while. As such it''s only proper I do the same." Hearing that, Nao nodded and spoke out. "I actually do have something in mind, but I''d like to talk about it in private with you later. I don''t think it''d give you much trouble, since I want to set up a meeting with someone." "Oh? A meeting? Is it perhaps with Lord Zeno?", the Grand Minister asked nonchalantly. But even just the mention of Lord Zeno''s name caused Beerus to flinch, but he remained quiet and nervous. "Not exactly. I''ll inform you about it later. For right now I want to head out again for the next part of my trial." "So you are intending to head out even though you just got back?" Hearing the two continue to speak like that, Fie frowned. "Papa, you''re planning to head back out already? Can''t you at least stay the night? We were going to host another banquet for our guests!" After Fie said that, Nao''s stomach began to to rumble loudly as if on que. Hints of red appeared on his cheeks in embarrassment and let out a chuckle while rubbing Fie''s head. This also caused everyone in the room to laugh. Elsa was the one who stepped up and a smile bloomed on her elegant face. "Looks like we know the answer already, fufufu. We should enjoy the night here together, as family. It''s been a while since all of us have been here as a whole.", Elsa said with a smile. Hearing Elsa say that, the other girls nodded in sync. Even Fie nodded happily. Nao decided to comply, as he too wanted to eat. He turned toward the Grand Minister and spoke out once more. "Looks like I''ll be staying the night here, Grand Minister. Would you like to join us?" Asking that, the Grand Minister calmly shook his head. "No, I''ll be making my leave. I witnessed your first battle and it was splendid. I will return to watch the others tomorrow. Just take notice to not lose track of time too much. Your missing presence already caused time here to fluctuate a bit. Surely you''ve noticed how long it''s been since you''ve left." "Yeah, I have. Thankfully that will be my only trip into the future. I was able to collect the items required to open my path to Fu''s hideout. I know where it is but something is blocking me from reaching there. But now I have the means to do so." "That''s good then. I''ll take my leave here.", the Grand Minister spoke with a smile. He then returned to Whis. "Whis, please inform me once the next round has started. Also Beerus, you''re free to do what you want. You can either stay or leave." Hearing the Grand Minister speak out to Whis and Beerus, Whis nodded. Beerus also pumped his arm in confirmation. "Of course I''m going to stay here for dinner. I''m not going to miss out on free food! I''ll probably head back to my place after. Those two knuckleheads will probably come knocking on my doorstep sooner than later." "Two knuckleheads?", Nao questioned Beerus. He probably knew who these two were, but he wanted to let Beerus answer. Beerus grinned hearing that and started to pick his teeth with one of his claws. The Grand Minister also took this time to leave as Beerus began speaking to Nao. "Yeah. It''s that Saiyan you recommended me. I didn''t think I would get to meet that Prince Vegeta again either. Both are lucky bastards to survive. I fought with that Goku too. He was a rather splendid Saiyan God but I still came out on top. I even used more power than I showed during our spar, Nao." " Haha, didn''t I tell you you would find Goku exciting? As for Vegeta, do you how he ended up as?" "Don''t even tell me about it. That Prince is as much of a pushover as his Father was. Though I can''t remember where he ran off to. Would you happen to know, Whis?" Questioning Whis, Beerus turned his head at him awaited his reply. Whis responded with a chuckle. "Ohoho, did you forget already, Lord Beerus? Vegeta is currently training at your planet. The food he offered was quite divine." "Ah, now I remember! He hates being second so he quickly wants to become a Saiyan God too. Didn''t he take over your caretaker duties?" "Yes. Prince Vegeta is now the one doing most of that so I''ve more free time on hand now. Speaking of time, we should go enjoy that banquet you guys are talking about before the good goes cold." Hearing Whis mention food once more, Beerus''s eyes lit up again and nodded. Before everyone realized they all enjoyed quite the feast that night which lasted a couple hours. Nao caught up with the girls while Fie sat in his lap. She would entice him with her butt every so often when others weren''t looking, causing Nao to sigh in his heart. Night soon came and gone. Nao said goodbye to Whis and Beerus and they departed with their rainbow pillar. Nao was able to learn exactly where he was in the original story now. With Vegeta now training on Planet Beerus, he was basically at the end of Year 778. Year 779 was right around the corner. But now the girls and Nao were alone. All girls were present, they had come home from their current duties to watch Nao''s first battle of his trial. Even Chronoa, their newest added member, was here. Everyone made their way though the Palace before arriving at the main bedroom which still housed the massive circular white bed. After approaching it Nao saw the girls undress their clothes. Miya, Elsa, Sayuri, Isabella, Chelsea, Tights, Aht, Eir, and Chronoa soon became stark n.a.k.e.d before his very eyes. Chronoa was the most embarrassed even though Nao had seen her n.a.k.e.d body once before. Her light purple skin was still beautiful despite the many sword scars littered around her body. Once the girls saw her body for the first time, they were really angry. Elsa showed reluctance to her joining the harem but after learning about Chronoa''s story, she was the one who cried the most and welcomed her with warm arms. She also swore Nao wouldn''t do anything like what Sealas did to her, she had complete trust in him. Yet besides that there was still one person who didn''t strip their clothes yet. It was Fie. Worry appeared in everyone''s eyes seeing Fie still reluctantly standing near the door. Seeing this, Elsa spoke up. "Is there something wrong, Little Fie? You got all of us you can sleep with tonight. Your Papa is here too, you won''t be lonely." Hearing Elsa start saying that, Nao felt a bit of guilt strike against his heart. With his absence, Fie had grown really attached to him. He wanted to respond to her feelings. Perhaps now was the time? Yet his answer soon came knocking at the door. Fie remained quiet for a couple moments, before she took in a deep breath. Her cheeks reddened as she spoke out. "Papa....can we finally do it tonight? I don''t want to wait any more!" * (A/N) Putting author note at end this time. Decided to bring forward Fie''s scene sooner than later. So there will be one lemon chapter next before Fu fight starts! I also have a discord! Feel free to join it : discord.gg/ezgqMms Leave your comments below! My book is still hidden so no stones yet ): Chapter 246 - Quick Update (2) Hey guys it''s your author here, Aht! My book is now back on the rankings and it seems the site audit ended, yay! This is quick reminder thst you can your Power Stones for my fanfic again, double yay! It it''s still not showing up for you, just refresh your app/screen. Also quick mote Fie''s scene (ch237) won''t be out till Thursday or Friday most likely,, as I have a 12-14 hour shift ahead of me tomorrow for it being last day of federal year for us here at my work. Also don''t be shy and come join the discord! It''s still growing! discord.gg/ezgqMms Chapter 247 - 237: Fie Is A Good Girl! (A/N) Full lemon scene ahead! Enjoy and don''t forget to drop a power stone! * "Fie...", Nao said as he uttered her name. The red blushing only made her appearance even more cute than what it already was. Yet no one could even react before Fie vanished from the door and reappeared before Nao. She immediately dove in and clung onto his front side, which was now half bare, and planted her lips on his. Nao''s eyes turned wide for a brief moment seeing Fie''s mouth plant onto his. Not only that Fie opened his mouth and their two tongues started to dance around in happiness. Fie let out light muffled m.o.a.ns for a bit. The force of her lunge also caused Nao to stumble backward, planting his butt right onto the bed. Yet he ignored that and soon closed his eyes. He took Fie into his embrace and the two enjoyed a long kiss. Seeing the two kiss fervently, the girls'' hearts warmed up. Since all of their clothes were off, they made their way onto the bed, causing it to bounce several times. Another moment passed before Fie pulled her mouth away from Nao''s, leaving behind a trail of saliva that connected to his. Out of the girls, only Chronoa was left standing, and she let out a sigh seeing Fie''s proactiveness. "Sigh...it really makes me wonder how you turned out like this, Fie. I even worked so get your golden apple to drop from our Origin Tree." Hearing that, Fie turned her head. Chronoa could see a deep blush on her cheeks now. some drool still clung to her lips. Chronoa shook her head and approached her. Wiping off the remaining drool, she brought Fie''s head into her chest, and began rubbing it. "...Mother?", Fie questioned while she enjoyed Chronoa''''s warmth. Chronoa''s body suddenly started to quake, as she heard something she wouldn''t have dreamed of hearing until she decided to join Nao. Up till now, Fie had only called Chronoa Auntie, even during the time Nao was absent while in the future. "C-Can you repeat that, Little Fie? I just want to make sure I didn''t hear that incorrectly.", Chronoa said while quivering. Seeing this, Fie wrapped her arms around Chronoa. She even planted her lips against hers for a moment before pulling away. A loving gaze appeared in her eyes as she spoke. "Ehehe, you didn''t hear wrong! You''re part of the family now so it''s only right I call you Mother now. I know it''s been Papa and the others who raised me since birth but in actuality you''re the one who managed to pull me off our tree. I should have called you Mother since the beginning." "Little Fie....just acknowledging me as your Mother is enough for me. It really makes me happy! You really are such a good girl aren''t you?", Chronoa said with a smile. Hearing Chronoa praise her as she started to tub her head, Fie let out some more giggles. "Ehehehe, of course I am. Fie is always a good girl! Isn''t that right, Papa?" Once Fie asked that, he could see her eyes land back on him. As for Nao, he currently saw a light blue skinned figure currently being held by a more petite pink-purple skinned figure who was completely n.a.k.e.d. Fie, however, still had her purple robe on. Still, she was eagerly waiting Nao''s response, who in turn began to took at the girls. He now saw the rest lazing around with their bodies in full view for him to look at. His eyes soon landed on Elsa, who sported her beautiful straight ocean blue hair. "How has Fie been doing lately? I haven''t caught up too much yet so has she been good during my absences?", Nao asked and questioned Elsa. Elsa simply nodded allowing her large b.r.e.a.s.ts to jiggle up and down. She then spoke to him. "She sure has. She''s taken to Tights'' job in maintaining the Palace. Even some of the food you enjoyed last night was prepared by her. Little Fie is no slacker, despite her nightly rebounds." "Nightly rebounds?" "We talked about this briefly last time right? It didn''t spring up until a couple years after your long training period started. Little Fie would lose control of herself every so often so we devised a schedule to rotate our nights with hers." "You guys did mention that last time. So I take it by now all of you have slept with Fie?" Hearing Nao ask that, every girl in the room started to blush, but they didn''t deny him. Even those like Aht remained quiet, as well as Chronoa. She even turned her head away from Nao. Seeing this, he raised his eyebrows. "Even you, Chronoa?" "I-It''s not like I couldn''t help it, okay? I was prepared for something like this, ever since Elsa spoke of Little Fie''s matter to us. I''m yours now, Nao, so Elsa included me in the schedule." Hearing that even Chronoa wasn''t left out of Fie''s nightly rebounds, Fie puffed out her chest with a sense of pride. She grinned, and looked right at Nao. Seeing this caused Nao to laugh loudly, letting his voice echo around the room. "Hahahaha! Well I''m quite a pervert myself considering that i have you all now with me. We share the same love for each other so it''s good no one is left out. Still, I was wondering who among our children would have this side of me, but to think it would turn out to be you, Fie. Sure you might be a good girl in other areas, but I think some punishment needs to be given for l.u.s.ting after the ones the one who raised you." Hearing Nao say that, Fie''s grin turned into a warm smile before she spoke out to him. She took this time to approach him as well. "I''m well ready for whatever you do to me, Papa. I just hope your thing will fit...I''m quite small as you can see." Seeing Fie approach him, Nao grabbed a hold of her and brought her into his embrace. He started to rub her head, speaking out to her one last time. "You definitely are. Are you really prepared for this? It might hurt a lot. You''re only slightly larger than Chronoa. Even Aht is around your height." Fie immediately nodded with a happy look as she listened to Nao''s question. Aht''s ears also perked up as she was also mentioned. Nao proceeded to look at Aht, then shifted his eyes back to Fie and Chronoa, before speaking out to the three. "Aht, Chronoa why don''t the two of you come over as well? You two can help ease Fie''s pain. Also Chronoa, care to do the honors?" Hearing that, Aht and Chronoa both smiled at him. Aht even hopped on the bed for a bit before approaching Nao. "Sure!", Aht exclaimed happily. "With pleasure,", Chronoa said with a smile. After Chronoa said that, she suddenly raised her right hand and snapped her fingers. A white glow suddenly appeared around Fie''s and Nao''s body. After the glow vanish the two''s clothes vanished and reappeared beside the bed, leaving the two n.a.k.e.d. Everyone could Nao see Nao''s d.i.c.k in all his glory, currently standing at half mast. Even Fie''s eyes bulged out a bit seeing its length, standing proud at eight and a half inches. She''s seen it before from their time sleeping and cuddling together but it''s the first time so close up. She gulped a bit, feeling dry saliva go down her throat. Even Aht and Chronoa couldn''t take their eye''s off his d.i.c.k. The three were quite small to begin with, no more than somewhat over five feet tall, with Aht being the tallest of the three and Chronoa being the shortest. Seeing three pairs of attentive eyes on his d.i.c.k, Nao couldn''t help but chuckle. They were indeed three legal lolis right in front of him. Aht was around forty five years old now with Fie being thirty five. The two came into the picture around the same year, but Fie was still in her golden apple form for a good decade. As for Chronoa¡­let''s just say she''s well over seventy million years old. She came into the existence around the same time as the Old Kai did, before Beerus sealed him. Out of the three however, Fie still acted the most childish as thirty five years was still extremely young for a Supreme Kai''s lifespan. However, that didn''t turn her attention away from Nao, however, as she currently had the body of a young a.d.u.l.t now. Besides, her eyes were fully laid on Nao''s d.i.c.k at the moment. She didn''t even blink as she kept staring at it. "Heh, my d.i.c.k isn''t going to run off anywhere you know, Fie. Why don''t you try licking it? Look I''ll even make it easier for you.", Nao said with a chuckle. Fie then lifted her head and matched his eyes, only for Nao to see a really deep blush on her face. Nao took this time to walk back a bit while pulling onto Fie''s hand, dragging her along the way. He plopped his butt right at the edge of the bed, and sat down on it. This allowed Fie to crouch down onto her knees, laying her face in front of Nao''s lap. Aht and Chronoa also did the same, and began to kiss Fie''s body. Fie started to let out some m.o.a.ns, but she opened her mouth, allowing her tongue to escape from it. Facing her challenge head on, she began to lick Nao''s d.i.c.k up and down its shaft. Nao began to feel a warm sensation strike against his member. Slowly but surely its half mast hardened itself and didn''t take long before it became fully erect. Fie gulped once more seeing his full erection but she didn''t stop licking it. She even started to hear some of Nao''s m.o.a.ning, which was music to her ears. After licking his d.i.c.k some more she began to concentrate at its head. She could feel Nao''s lower body start to quiver a bit. Aht switched focus and began to suck on Fie''s b.r.e.a.s.ts. As for Chronoa, she also switched and bent toward Nao. Nao felt his d.i.c.k become warmer as Chronoa"'' tongue joined opposite of Fie. The two then alternated as one went up while the other down. Fie spoke out with a loving voice as she continued to lick his d.i.c.k. "Mmm...looks like you''re enjoying this, Papa! Are you going to release it soon?" "Kuh...just keep it at it you two! Your tongues are something else!" Hearing Nao say that the two upped their speed even more, causing more and more pleasure spread throughout his lower body. He let the two ho at their own pace. Only a couple more moments passed in fervor before Nao felt something rush up from inside. Feeling this he quickly stood back up, causing an interruption. He only yelled a bit before the two could react. "Hah...here it comes, Fie, Chronoa, Aht! Open your mouths!" Hearing Nao yell that, Aht stopped sucking on Fie''s small b.r.e.a.s.ts. She turned toward Nao and opened her mouth. The other two followed suit and soon saw lots of white liquid spurt from his d.i.c.k. Spurt! Spurt! "Yes, shoot it all over me, Papa!", Fie yelled happily, letting his s.e.m.e.n spray all over her face. Chronoa was taken aback seeing Fie''s sudden reaction but after spraying Fie''s face, it was her turn next. She flinched for a bit and even closed one of her eyes as she felt her face splatter with a warm sensation. As for Aht, she happily cheered on and opened her mouth wide, letting the rest of Nao''s s.e.m.e.n pour down it. To finish it off she even brought her mouth to his d.i.c.k and sucked him off, cleaning the rest if it off. Sloshing it around fir a bit, she gulped it down. A puff of warm air escaped from her mouth after opening it again. Seeing this amazed Fie and even had sparkles in her eyes. "Wow, Mother Aht you really know how to take it down. Papa sprayed a bunch on me. I don''t even know whereto start with all this.", Fie said as she let her eyes wander, letting Nao''s s.e.m.e.n keep her face warm. Hearing that, Aht bobbed a bit up and down before speaking at Fie with a loving tone. "Haha! Would you look at you, Fie. You managed to make Nao spurt out quite a bit even though you had some help. If you don''t know where to start, why not let it flow into your hands and drink it up all at once? That way you''ll quickly get familiar with his taste! It''s quite lovely.", Aht said with a smile. Fie''s eyes beamed once again and acknowledged her. "That''s a great idea!", Fie exclaimed. She proceeded to do so, gathering all of Nao''s s.e.m.e.n in her hands. With one big gulp, she was able to drink it all down, and a look of ecstasy appeared in her eyes. As for Chronoa¡­well, she just stood there dazed while still on her knees. Seeing this, Nao chuckled as he let out a breath of air. "Heh, that felt really good you three. Chronoa, is something wrong? Or is my s.e.m.e.n still an unknown flavor to you?", Nao said, grinning. "I-I was just surprised you let out this much. I may have not doe anything like this before but it''s not like I don''t know what this stuff us, geez. You''re not done yet...right?", Chronoa said with a bit of reluctance in her eyes. Hearing that only caused Nao to laugh even more. "Hahaha! Far from it, Chronoa. The night has only begun. But it''s indeed time for the main course. Fie, ready yourself. Aht, Chronoa, to try to ease Fie''s pain once my d.i.c.k goes inside her, okay?" "Yes! I want you now, Papa!", Fie yelled happily. "Okay!", Aht said as she got off the ground, hopping around for a bit. If one looked closely, they could see her white fur pretty damp now near her groin. Unknown to Chronoa as well, she also had some love liquid seeing out from her slit down below. Fie did too. Without waiting any more, Nao picked up Fie and put her into a princess carry. He then threw her onto the bed and saw a good view of her butt. Nao joined her on the bed and the other two followed suit. The others watched on with interest, waiting for Nao to pop Fie''s cherry. Fie tried to turn around and lay on her back, but Nao prevented it. "Papa...", Fie shuddered a bit. "Can I not face you as you stick it in me?" "No can do Fie, you still need to be punished for being a bad girl. You''ll take it from behind." "But Fie is always a good girl for you, Papa!" "If you''re a good girl then why are you this wet already, hmm?", Nao questioned her. After Nao said that, he placed his hand near the entrance of her p.u.s.s.y, which was still completely closed. Opening it up a bit he could see quite the amount of love juices pouring from it. Her insides were still pink despite having light blue skin. Fie m.o.a.ned some more feeling his touch and let out a giggle before speaking to him. "Ehehe, looks like I got found out. Still, it looks like you''re ready, Papa. You can shove it in. I''ll bear the pain." After Fie said that, she lowered her front onto the bed. Chronoa approached her and hugged her. As for Aht, she laid on her back near where Fie and Nao would soon be joined. Nao himself moved his h.i.p.s allowing his d.i.c.k to rest on her butt. He felt a warm and sticky sensation lather across the backside of his d.i.c.k. He spoke out once more as he navigated to her entrance. "It''s time, Fie." After Nao said that, Fie grabbed a hold of Chronoa. He began to push his d.i.c.k inside, and felt an insane amount of resistance. It didn''t want to let him inside, and blood began to spurt out as a sign. Fie yelped and started to wince her eyes in pain. Chronoa began to rub her head and Aht started to lick against the two down below, causing more pleasure to spread around. It took several good attempts but he managed to severe the remaining resistance, letting his d.i.c.k slide all the way into her small frame, and it extremely tight. "Ahhhhhhhhh!", Fie yelled out in pain, causing her loud voice to bounce around the room. Worry appeared on the other''s eyes, but they didn''t jump in. Fie had finally lost her innocence to the man she both loved and the one who raised her. And just like that her first time came to a close. Time sped up as Nao released plenty of s.e.m.e.n inside her. Pain soon vanished and waves of ecstasy soon followed. The night soon reached its peak is m.o.a.ning, hard slapping and sloshing noises echoed around the bedroom. Nao didn''t count how many times he released it inside Fie, but Fie was soon drowned in it. She was finally able to cease her urges on loving Nao. And before anyone realized it, the dawn of the next day arrived. It was now time to beat down a crazed mad scientist! Chapter 248 - 238: Entering The Time Rift! After a steamy night of s.e.x, the dawn of the next day soon arrived. Fie had lost her innocence to the man she loved and the one who had raised her. Lots of white liquid could still be seen pouring out from her tiny slit as she nestled herself on top of Nao''s n.a.k.e.d body. His member stood limp just outside hers. The two were sleeping next to Aht and Chronoa, who were both curled into a small ball and embraced each other as they slept. The others were scattered around the four. There were many visble windows inside the main bedroom, and as the sunlight of Planet Elosyia''s two suns peered into it, Nao''s eyes began to flutter. A n.a.k.e.d Fie could be sleeping happily on his chest. He even heard her utter his name a few times as light snoring echoed from her mouth. Kissing her on the forehead, he gently placed down next to him, right next to Chronoa and Aht. Yet that only made Fie grab a hold of his arm, not wanting to let go. "Papa, don''t go....", Fie murmured quietly as she began to rub her eyes. Hearing this, Nao''s heart quivered a bit but he only leaned in once more, and kissed her on the firehead again. "Sorry, Fie but Belle and I have some unfinished business to take care of. Do your best and rest up today, your body will likeky ache all over for a good while. If you feel like doing something, Tights and Elsa can show you how to wash the sheets, since you''ll be included in our nightly activities from now on.", Nao said with a smile. Hearing that while still half asleep also brought a smile to Fie''s face. "Okay....I love you, Papa....", Fie said happily. "I love you too my little princess. Sleep well.", Nao also said happily. Hearing that, Fie decided to curl up into a ball and cling onto Chronoa, entering dream land once again. As for the others, Elsa was always an earlier riser, and she could be seen next to the dr.a.p.es which were now open, leading off into the veranda which was about twice as big as the old one used to be. Isabella also took this time to wake up. Tights was next and the others remained asleep. "Good morning you two. Tights, feel free to take care of Fie, she''ll likely be in pain for most of the day. Belle, come with me. We''ll get washed up and head out." "Sounds good. Takin'' care of Fie won''t be a problem. We''ll go let Whis and the others know to arrive too. Go kick that guy''s ass." "Yeah! Let''s do this. I was thinking of bringing sister Dia into this so we can fuse, but I decided against it. I want to crush that bastard with my own hands. I felt so useless during our previous encounter." "Heh, now there is a name I hadn''t heard in a long time. How''s Dia been doing? Also don''t forget about me, we''ll crush that bastard together." Hearing that, Isabella grinned and let out a giggle. "Hehe, sister Dia is now the head wife of the newly crowned King back on Planet Nem. It''s a shame really, she turned out to be quite the beauty. She even manages the King''s harem like Big Sis Elsa does here." "Such a thing happened? Congratulations to her then. Looks like we weren''t fated after all." "Ehhh, I thought you would be more bummed out than that, but oh well. I was sure a connection would form between you two. But that''s in the past now. Besides, you can''t hide things really well, Nao." "What do you mean by that, Belle?", Nao asked raising his eyebrows. "Well, besides the future sisters that will join us thanks to the rest of the vision that was shown after Whis and the others left that day, you''re still looking to bring in a couple more before we start our next journey, aren''t you?" (A/N rest was shown in-between chapters to the girls, so they know about the three worlds now) Hearing Isabella say that, she was right on the money. Nao''s face twitched a bit, before letting out a sigh. He had a feeling who revealed his latest desire, but he still decided to ask her. "Who was it?" After Nao asked that, Isabella giggled once more letting her massive b.r.e.a.s.ts jiggle up and down. She then pointed right at Miya, who could be seen sleeping n.a.k.e.d nearby without a care in the world. She even clung onto Chelsea, and even had her red tail wrapped around Chelsea''s waist. "Sister Miya revealed it to us during the party last night. I''m not against it you know? Still who exactly are these three you want to bring in?" "...I won''t say much for now. I had a chance meeting with the first two during my trip to the future. We might be able to actually meet them in a year or so. As for the other...I met her before, her name is Vados, Whis''s sister." Hearing Nao briefly talk about the last three girls he wanted to bring into his harem, he could only sigh. He almost forgot he and Miya still had their shared connection. What he could feel and think it wouldn''t take long for Miya to figure it out. Yet Nao only saw shock appear in Isabella''s eyes. She was about to yell out an ''Eh!?'', but Nao reacted quickly, covering her mouth. He felt a bit of vibration on his hand while a muffled voice escaped from it. He then spoke out to her. "Shhhh, Belle. I know mentioning Whis''s sister may be a shock to you but she''s a really interesting character to say the least. I don''t want to wake Fie and the other''s up. Fie needs all the rest she can get today." Hearing Nao say that, Isabella calmed down and nodded. He released his hand from her mouth. Even Elsa and Tights became surprised hearing the mention of Vados, but they continued to air out the room. It was quite musty thanks to last night. Isabella decided to speak up once more. "That''s a pretty big hurdle there, Nao. But if you can get a hold of her I''m sure we''ll welcome her with warm arms. But enough of that. Let''s go get washed up. You reek, but I love that smell." She said that with a smile. Nao nodded and the two hot up. Isabella planted a quick kiss on Nao''s lips before the two ventured off into the large bathroom. The other girls finally showed signs of waking up. After spending some time taking a bath, the two exited. Isabella could now be seen in a two piece white combat dress which connected itself through various thin lines. Her hot pink hair flowed down well past down her shoulders. Her black spade-shaped tail poked out from her dress. She finished her appearance off with white gloves and some black shoes. As for Nao...he was still n.a.k.e.d. The others Nao had their eyes on the two, only Chronoa, Aht and Fie remained asleep. Nao took this time to open his pocket dimension, bringing slick pieces of obsidian-like like plated armor out. The girls became surprised seeing his Saiyan warrior armor out in the open. "That''s something I haven''t seen in ages...This is a serious matter, isn''t it?" Elsa approached Nao, questioning him. As she did, Nao began to put on his Saiyan plated armor. It was pitch black from the b.r.e.a.s.tplate down to the waist. Even its shoulder pads were pitch black. Nao put on some black gloves and a pare of white boots. His white spiky hair that shot straight up about a foot long, curving at the rips, complemented his armor''s appearance. He was ready for war. Nao then nodded at Elsa while linking his hand with Isabella. "Sure is. This is war. Fu must be taken down at all costs." "I see...This is a matter you and Sister Belle will take care of, we will pray for your success." "Thank you. It is highly likely that bastard has sealed off Space-Time in the sealed dimension he''s hiding in with the Universe Tree. So it will be a good old fashioned beatdown. Thankfully I have this to stop his the Tree from reaching maturity." After getting fully dressed, Nao reached into his pocket dimension once more and grabbed out the small rainbow sphere, the Universe Seed! The girl''s eyes sparkled in excitement seeing it. It was very beautiful to look at close up. It even floated in Nao''s palm. He could feel very serene energy emitting from it. "This looks very unreal...I can feel so much energy releasing from it! What on earth did it take to create such a thing!?" "The energy of the twelve universes themselves...This is a condensed form of it. I should shatter it now but I''ve plans to blow up the Tree with this baby. Fu must be taken down before then." "Yeah! I''m ready when you are, Nao! Let''s go kick some ass!", Isabella said in excitement. Nao then put the Universe Seed back into his pocket dimension after hearing that, and nodded. "Let''s head off then. We''ll be back before you guys know it. Once we''re back we''ll pick up Toppo and Ribrianne to rescue Jiren." "Got it. Stay safe you guys. Goad luck.", Elsa said, giving the two a good send off. The other girls wished them luck as well. Nao and Isabella proceeded to fly out the verandah, only to land on top of the roof of the white Palace. The roof itself was one giant courtyard. The girls knew Nao was going to call Shenron with the seven Dragon Balls he had collected, so they made their way to the veranda to watch the scene unfold. Nao placed the Dragon balls down onto the white marble floor of the courtyard beside him. Considering it was Fu who created these ones he was suspicious on which method worked. Unfortunately he did not know the Namekian tongue so he could only use two of the three methods of calling. Nao only hoped one of these two worked. Raising his hands Nao yelled out. "Eternal Shenron, by your name I summon you forth!", Nao yelled out. After he did, Isabella expected some sort of reaction to occur. Yet nothing happened even after a few moments passed, just the sounds of wind rolling around them, which caused Nao to appear quite funny. Isabella let out a giggle before speaking. "Hehe, looks like that that didn''t work. These ones must be special." "Yeah. I do have one more method, so I hope it works.", Nao said with a hint of embarrassment in his tone. He shook that feeling away and took in a deep breath. Isabella then heard Nao chant in a foreign tongue she had not heard in a while. "Hsiw ym em tnarg dna sdoG eht fo NogarD, htrof emoc, pretty peas!", Nao yelled out. That last part almost caused Isabella to let out another giggle, but she managed to keep her mouth shut. All of a sudden, the stars of the Dragon Balls began to blink a few tikes, before shining bright red. "Something is happening!", Isabella exclaimed happily. Yet what happened next almost caused her to lose her balance. Tremors began to quake not only around the palace, nut it also reached the Planet down below them Quite a few of its citizens started to panic, only to see golden light start to seep out from the top of the floating Palace high above them in the sky. Seeing it came from there did they calm down a bit, but everyone, the royal family, Nao''s family, the girls and even Nao and Isabella became shocked after what they witnessed. They had to shield their eyes from the bright golden light that emitted from the Dragon Balls. The Dragon Balks vanished, and what replaced them was a humongous golden dragon with deep red eyes that was the size of several planets suddenly had its head peer down onto Planet Elosyia. This was known as Zalama! The Divinity Dragon known to be rhe progenitor, and original creator of the Dragon Balls. Seeing Zalama appear shocked everyone greatly. Nao even let out a curse seeing him, since these were created by Fu. "Fu...", Nao said, cursing his name quietly. Meanwhile, back on the Veranda, Elsa was one of the girls who had biggest reaction, causing her fall down right onto her butt "What the hell is this massive creature!? What are you doing, Nao!", Elsa said as tears started to form in her eyes. Miya reacted quickly and brought her head into her chest, and spoke to her with a calm tone. "It''s okay Big Sis, Brother knows what he was doing. Even I''m shocked Zalama is here...", Miya uttered. "Zalama?", Elsa questioned, trying to calm herself down. Miya only nodded in silence, and placed a hand over her chest. ''Do your best so you can come back alive, and continue the trial, Brother. I know you can do it!'', Miya silently said in her mind. Yet she used that thought to convey her feelings directly into Nao''s mind. Back on the rooftop, Nao was able to calm down thanks to Miya''s encouragement reaching his mind. Isabella silently walked up to him, tightly holding onto his armor. The two felt puny comparing themselves to this humongous dragon. This Zalama was still puny compared to the one came from the Super Dragon Balls. Nao did use the Super Dragon Balls once before off screen thanks to Beerus gifting him them from his bet with Champa after Nao won his duel with Belmond. That wish connected the girls and his future family members and harem members to his lifespan, so they were technically immortal now, even though most of them aren''t gods unlike Nao is. Yet the girls weren''t present for that. The only ones who witnessed that event was Nao, Beerus, Whis, Champa, Vados and the Grand Minister. Nao was actually able to talk to Champa and Vados a bit during that time as well, maybe that was when he started to take an interest in Vados? Who knew exactly. But enough of that, a wish had to be made! "Hsiw yht etats, woN!''", Zalama spoke out in godtongue, sending out another massive tremor around the Planet. Yet Nao did not falter here. He too proceeded to speak out once more in the language of the gods . "Ereht I dna elleB dneS! TfiR emiT eht, htap s''uF su ot laeveR!", Nao yelled out, responding to Zalama. A bright flash of red streaked across Zalama''s giant eyes before his voice caused another tremor. "DegdelwonkcA!", Zalama said. He then let out a giant roar, acknowledging Nao. Bright golden light seeped out everywhere causing Zalama to turn into a phantom image. He shrunk down in size quite considerably, and after flying around a lap around the Planet, Zalama took aim and entered Nao and Isabella''s bodies. Isabella flinched seeing Zalama enter her, but before she could react further, she saw herself and Nao became shrouded in golden light. It didn''t even take long before her eyes turned wide seeing their bodies disappear into tiny golden particles, vanishing from the rooftop. A large golden pillar then ascended into the sky and outer space above. The pillar then created a wormhole of sorts, before completely vanishing into it... And just like that, the atmosphere around the Planet returned to normal, as if nothing happened. It took some time for everyone to recover from their stupor. Two figures could even be standing near the edge of the rooftop, who watched the whole scene take place. One of the two figures laughed. "Ohoho, looks like we managed to catch this before Nao left. I must say that was rather interesting. Even if it''s a fake model, recreating Zalama is no easy task. We must thank Miss Tights for giving us such quick notice, Lord Beerus." "Eh, it wasn''t that exciting. I''ve seen this occur more than once you know. Still, Nao''s getting quite proficient in the language of the gods, isn''t he?", Beerus said with an interested look in his eyes. "That he is, Lord Beerus. At least he found his path to his next destination. Let us go meet up with the others. Though I''m afraid we shouldn''t drop in just yet since they''re still getting ready." "Sounds good. I''m still curious about the guy who he''ll be facing against.", Beerus said, nodding at Whis. The two were none other than Whis and Beerus who arrived! Whis also took this time to send a message to the Grand Minister for him to arrive as well to watch the battle. As for Nao and Isabella...they continued to travel in their pillar of light for a while in this wormhole. They passed by countless planets, stars, asteroid fields and the like. After an unknown amount of time passed they entered another black wormhole, arriving at their destination. When they arrived, they touched down on some very large tree-like roots, extending on for miles and miles. Further up was a lush green treetop with various red glowing fruits hanging from them. This was the Universe Tree! Nao and Isabella had arrived at the Time Rift! And around the Time Rift were miasma-like clouds all around them. Endless colors consisting of black, purple and dark blue, making the whole place sinister yet quiet at the same time. All of a sudden, the two heard the sound of clapping as a figure revealed themselves from behind one of the large wooden roots. "Hmm, hmm. Looks like you two have finally arrived! At least someone was able to properly use one of the methods I created! I got some good results from that so thank you. I''ve been wanting to meet you face to face again for quite some time, Nao. You even brought your little girly with you like last time. Welcome, to the Time Rift!", Fu announced with a smile while clapping his hands. Chapter 249 - 239: Enraged Isabella! "Welcome, to the Time Rift!", Fu announced to Nao and Isabella while clapping his hands. Yet Nao immediately noticed something. A purple fluffy feathered owl with a red beak and talons could be seen on Fu''s shoulder. Its pupils could even be seen in the shape of a plus. Nao immediately frowned seeing it. Seeing Nao''s reaction, Fu began to laugh while rubbing the owl''s beak with his finger in a caring manner. "Hahaha! It seems you''ve an idea on what this lovely creature is. His name is DogiDogi, ain''t he cute?"'', Fu said happily. "The failed re-creation of the Divine Bird of Time, Tokitoki, known as the Bird of Calamity....", Nao uttered, but was still loud enough for Fu to hear. "Bingo. You sure know your stuff unlike those other idiots of your race. Well, I mainly brought this cutie here to play. Why don''t we get down to business already?", Fu said, pushing his glasses up with his finger. As he did, DogiDogi chirped out in a deep voice, ''DogiDogi!'', and flew off of Fu''s shoulder. It started to fly around the Universe Tree. Fu then took this time to sit down cross-legged on the tree''s roots beneath him. He then placed one of his arms on his leg, allowing his chin to rest on it. Seeing Fu so this surprised Nao, but still replied to him calmly while Isabella clung onto his side in silence. She only stared at Fu with hatred in her eyes. "What makes you think we''d strike a deal with a bastard like you? We''re trying hard not to reach for your throat right now." Hearing Nao say that, Fu lifted his chin off his arm and slapped his leg with his hand a few times, letting out another crazed laughter in the process. "Hahahaha! I think you very much will, Nao. All pieces are now in place. This is our final act if you will." "Final act? So you''re already prepared to die then?", Nao said with a sneer. "Well of course I am! It''s all or nothing now. Either we get to witness the birth of a new Universe right before our very eyes or I perish. But a simple deathmatch is boring, dont''cha think? Why don''t we up the ante a bit and place a bet?" "A bet? What exactly could you offer over what I currently got?", Nao said as his sneer turned into a teasing voice. Hearing Nao''s voice like that, Fu raised his hand only to raise his finger left and tight. "Hmm, hmm, don''t be like that, Nao. We''re both civil, aren''t we? It''s simple really. You have something I want. And I have something you''re currently missing, and you want my head. Only the victor comes out on top and takes everything." Once Fu started his proposition, both Nao and Isabella frowned. Nao could even feel Isabella start to quiver a bit. She unexpectedly spoke out. "Nao, I don''t like this. I''m getting such a strange sense of familiarity and I don''t know why. Let''s just crush this bastard already." "Now wait, Belle. If he truly managed to grab a hold of something, it''s best we proceed with caution. You''re one sly bastard you know that, Fu?" Hearing that, Fu slapped his knee once more and laughed out. "Hahaha! This is why I like you, Nao. We did indeed manage to secure such a fine gambling piece for this deathmatch finale. Mother, be a dear and bring it out please." "With pleasure, my darling Fu.", a loving yet sinister voice echoed suddenly around the three. Nao and Isabella immediately took guard while the sound of shuffling feet escaped from behind a large root nearby. It sounded as if she was dragging something along with her. It didn''t take long before muffled yelling could be heard as well. "Mmm! Mmm!", a fourth voice reached them. Hearing this voice, Isabella''s eyes turn to that of disbelief, while Nao raised his eyebrows. Yet before the two could do anything, the third voice stopped walking, only for a large thwacking sound to resound around them. Thwack! "Oh shut it will you? You were in a pain in the ass to bring here so just stop struggling for a moment okay? It''s not like we''ll kill you, just yet anyways. Depends on who the victor will be." After the third voice said that, the fourth voice let out a muffled yelp before it turned quiet once more. They soon saw a blue skinned figure walk toward Fu. One of her hands had a long double gold-tipped spear in it while the other grasped onto the head of another figure. This figure appeared to be very elegant, but was pretty beaten up and had several cuts and bruises over her body. Her mouth was bound by a white cloth with some parts of it turned red with blood. As for the figure herself, she had flawless white skin. She had hot pink hair much like Isabella''s but was much shorter and curved over her shoulders. She sported a very frilly one piece pink princess dress, which was obviously torn up in several places. The figure even had a pristine silver crown with pink gems embedded into it, nestling on top of her head. However the figure herself appeared unconscious now thanks to Towa''s strike to the head just a moment ago. Immediately anger appeared in Isabella''s eyes as shock did to Nao. She then cursed at Fu. "Nooooo! Sister Dia! Why the hell did you bring her into this you bastard!", Isabella cursed out at Fu. She didn''t stop there, as powerful hissing sounds started to release from the pores of her body. Pssshhh! Pssshhh! It didn''t take long before the atmosphere around them started to heat up. White smoke slowly came out of her body. She then crouched down a bit. Just when she was about to release a large bellowing roar of anger, Nao took a hold of her arm in a firm grasp. He could feel her arm was really hot to the touch now, but he remained silent. Seeing Nao do this but didn''t speak forced Isabella to turn her head toward him. Nao could see her pupils turned into that of a Dragon''s slit on each eye. Isabella then growled at him before yelling out. "Why are you stopping me, Nao!? They have Sister Dia over there! We need to rescue her!" "I know, Belle. But you need to remain focused. I wasn''t expecting this but I can tell most of Dia''s wounds are merely external. Besides, you probably have more to say, don''t you, Fu?" After Nao said that Fu smiled. He proceeded to stand back up. He started to talk to Nao as he walked over to Dia. "Bingo. We won''t kill her, she is just merely a piece to this grand finale. Well, why don''t we see what she has to to say? I''m sure she''ll get a surprise seeing the two of you here! Hahaha!", Fu said while letting out another laugh. He then arrived beside Towa, who still had Dia''s head in her, and bent down beside her. Removing the white cloth tied around her mouth, Fu slowly shook her to let her regain consciousness. Nao and Isabella saw Dia groan a bit before her eyelids slowly opened. It took a few moments for her pupils to gain focus and she coughed a bit during it. Yet once they did, Dia immediately saw an enraged Isabella and Nao standing right in front of her. She began to quiver a bit, only to yell out at the two once she saw them. "Sister Belle, and Nao?...It really is you two...You mustn''t fight this man...He is too strong!", Dia yelled out while coughing out some blood, which made Isabella''s heart twinge in pain. "You bastard, I swear I''m going to kill you this time!", Isabella roared out, letting more steam release her from body. Fu only laughed again seeing her respond like that. "Hmm hmm, looks like this one doesn''t think you two can win. But odds are always meant to be overcome. Mother you just can release her now. She''s just here to make it more interesting." "Of course, Fu.", Towa said with a grin. She then gripped tightly on Dia''s head, causing her to yell out once more. Towa then flung Dia with a hard throw, letting body fly across very quickly. Isabella was able to immediately react to that, and moved right in front of her. With a loud bang, Isabella was able to catch her. Another moment passed and she gently laid Dia down next to Nao. Nao took this time and knelt beside her head. She gave Fu another look of hatred before looking at Dia. "I''m sorry for bringing you into this, Sister Dia. I didn''t know this bastard would do such a thing." "It''s okay...Sister Belle...I''m just...happy...to see...you two...again...", Dia tried to talk, but ended up coughing more blood out. Hearing this, Fu let out another laugh while drawing out his silver-steel sword from his black scabbard. "Hahaha! Our deathmatch will begin momentarily, but you might want to heal her before it begins. She''s been bleeding quite a bit so she might not have long to live." After Fu said that, Towa vanished and reappeared to his right. Both of them entered an offensive stance, waiting for the inevitable deathmatch to begin. Nao disregarded this and placed his hand directly over Dia''s body. "I''ll wont take any chances with this. LaeH RajoM!", Nao yelled out with a chant. His hand started to glow a bright yellow, before this aura converged around her body. Before long Dia''s wounds closed up and she felt her stamina being restored. After another couple moments passed, Dia''s eyes opened wide up, and she leaned upward. She proceeded to clutch her hands into fists, and double checked her body. Seeing Dia now healed, Isabella smiled. Nao ten spoke out. "How do you feel, Dia?" "Fantastic. Thank you, Nao. You two Sister Belle. It''s great to see you two again, despite being in such an unfortunate scenario.", Dia said as a smile bloomed on her face. "We''d love to stick around and catch up with you but now clearly isn''t the time to do so." Hearing that, Isabella released more steam from her pores, directly hitting Nao and Dia. She began to crouch even more, allowing her black spade-shaped tail to dance around wildly. Her eyes focused in on Fu and no longer moved away, as if she had found her hunting target. It was evident she was about to complete her transformation. Her slit pupils widened for a brief second before returning to normal. Her smile turned into a grin, and spoke out. "Nao, we''ve no longer a need to hold back now, right?" Hearing that, Nao also smiled and responded to her. "No. Dia and I will take care on Towa. Let her rip. Tear Fu to shreds!" Letting out another giant roar, the ground began to quake around them. "With pleasure!", Isabella roared out. Chapter 250 - 240: Enraged Isabella! (II) "RRRRRRRoooooaaaaAAAAAARRRRRRR!!!", Isabella suddenly roared out angrily with a bellow. The vibrations from her really loud roar even even caused the roots of the massive Universe Tree to start quaking. Fu smiled seeing Isabella in an enraged state. He soon crouched toward the floor, similar to that of a panther, ready to strike at a moment''s whim. Everyone began to hear lots of hissing sounds as hot steam constantly released from her body. ''Pssshhh! Pssshhhh!'' The white steam really made the atmosphere around them hot to the touch. Isabella''s skin started to glow bright pink, much similar to that of Kaioken''s activation. It didn''t take long before Isabella''s body to become covered in her beautiful Heat Gems, the very same Fu stole from her so long ago. It eventually encompassed her full body. However, this time, on top of covering her black-spade shape tail with the pink gems, two menacing dragon horns sprouted from her forehead. She was becoming more of that of a Dragon now, and less of that of a Succubus! It was evident her training with her family during those thirty one years proved very fruitful. Dia soon had a solemn look appear in her eyes seeing Isabella''s new look. "Sister Belle is really mad...isn''t she? She''d go so far for my sake?" "I''m sure she would, You two not only see each other as sisters, but as best friends as well right?" "Of course we do! She even attended my wedding. She informed me of your circ.u.mstances too so it was a shame you couldn''t go. But seeing her really angry like this makes me happy, I think. It''s good to see you treat her so well, Nao.", Dia said as a smile bloomed on her face. "That''s exactly what I wanted to hear. It means I can entrust you with these.", Nao suddenly exclaimed. "Eh?", Dia questioned, only to turn her head toward Nao. Her eyes suddenly turned wide, seeing Nao remove his Potara earrings from his ears. He then grabbed a hold of Dia''s palm, only to place the two earrings inside of it. Removing his hands, he proceeded to speak out to her once more. "It''s not like its the first time you''re seeing these, right?", Nao said with a grin. "Well no...but are you sure it''s fine for me to hold onto these? You''re a Supreme Kai now, aren''t you?" "I indeed am. But if Belle can''t take care of Fu by herself, you know what to do, right?" It took a moment for Dia to respond, but she smiled once again, and nodded in confirmation. "Yes!", Dia happily exclaimed. As she did, she suddenly felt the atmosphere around them become even more condensed with Heat. The heat never evaporated after Isabella completed her Gemmed Dragon transformation. She yelled out once more drawing everyone''s attention. "Heat Domain, activate!", Isabella roared out. After she yelled out, the Heat around them became denser and denser. It became difficult to breath, but Isabella seemed to be unaffected. The Heat stopped after spreading out several meters in all directions, but it was still enough to encompass Fu entirely. Seeing intense Heat remain active all around Fu, Nao took this time to bring Dia away from Isabella. Floating on upward into the endless abyss, Towa followed him. As for Fu, a serious look appeared in his eyes. Fu immediately put some strength in his legs and did a summersault, allowing his sword to rotate in a full circle going around his body. He took action quickly, as he himself saw Isabella''s figure start to distort and vanish into the Heat right before his very eyes. As a result, his eyes moved very quickly, managing to land the first strike against Isabella, who in turn punched out. It didn''t take long before lots of clashing sounds of metal to resound around Nao, Dia and Towa flew away from the Heat Domain. However just as they stopped flying, they heard a very lound rumble sound, only for the three to see a huge pink Ki blast get launched straight into the abyss around them. BOOM! BOOM! And it''s target? It was Fu no less! He wasn''t expecting Isabella to launch such a big blast right off the bat, which caught him off guard. The three saw Fu''s figure escape the dense Heat, with a struggled look in his eyes as the blast kept striking against his sword. It created several more sounds of clashing metal along the way, and Fu couldn''t see Isabella''s figure He cursed out after finally managing to slice the big Ki blast in two, which created two large explosions further behind him. "Tch, to think another one beside Nao could comprehend a domain...Everyone beside you are such freaks, hahaha! I like that! It makes this match way more enjoyable! But it''s not like you''re the only one who can disappear you know, Vanishing Blade!", Fu yelled out. As Fu yelled that out, the three saw his figure vanish right outside the Heat Domain. If one looked closely Fu also slashed out his sword horizontally, only for some dark aura fireballs to appear around him. Willing them, he spread the dark fireballs around him to cover all of his angles. Not only could they see him any longer, they also couldn''t feel his presence, despite Nao trying his godly ki sense. It caused him to raise his eyebrows. Yet intense sounds of swords clashing against Isabella''s gems suddenly began to echo inside the Heat Domain once more. Every so often pink ki blasts would escape from it, either exploding together with the dark fireballs or shooting off into the abyss. Seeing Isabella occupied, only shock could be seen on Dia''s face. "I didn''t think Sister Belle could reach such power...I don''t think she will need my help,.", Dia reluctantly said. "Nonsense. She will. Besides, we have our own opponent to take care of. Speaking of which, why haven''t you taken any action yet, Towa? Are you already prepared to die?", Nao asked as his eyes shifted and landed on Towa. Dia followed suit and a curious look appeared in her eyes. As for Towa, her eyes remained on the active Heat Domain, where she could only watch the ongoing battle. On top of what was happening, the three could even see clashes against the steamy Heat itself every so often, which would reveal where Fu and Isabella currently were, despite being concealed. Towa then shifted her attention to Nao, and a look of melancholy appeared in her eyes, only to let out a sigh after. "You could say that. I merely want to watch my best creation enjoy his last fight. That''s not too much to ask for, is it?" Hearing that, Nao raised his eyebrows, as he wasn''t expecting to hear Towa respond with something like that. "I though you were a very prideful woman, Towa, being the sister of Demon King Dabura. What changed?" "Nothing really. I could entertain you if you''re really looking for a fight. I bet Chronoa must of said lots of nasty things about me hasn''t she?", Towa said as she grinned. Yet before Nao could answer her, another bellowing roar resounded all around the whole Universe Tree. "RRRROOOAAAARRRRRRRRR!", Isabella roared out once more. Yet it was as if this one sounded as if Isabella roared out in pain. The three even saw within the domain lots of blood spurt out, dying the Heat in red, making it more sinister in certain spots. Yet that Heat dyed in red only lasted for mere moments, as the three then heard sizzling sounds, as the blood evaporated right before their very eyes. However Isabella wasn''t the only one to roar out in pain. More blood than the previous splatters shot out from the opposite side, and Fu''s screams of pain could be heard echoing inside it. It appeared they were currently in a very fierce exchange of Isabella''s body against Fu''s sword. Isabella would try to launch more ki blasts at him yet Fu started to activate his black hole absorption energy, and was able to absorb some of her blasts. Towa grinned hearing this and looked at Nao again. "Looks like Fu is starting to gain the upper hand, wouldn''t you think? Come, why don''t we start our end too? I doubt we''ll come up on top but I could use a bit of enjoyment too in our final moments." "Just what I wanted to hear. Dia, you can support from behind." "Got it!", Dia acknowledged Nao. She then proceeded to retreat several meters. It didn''t take long before a pink aura to surround her feet. Surprisingly, Nao saw Dia create a heart shaped bow from her Ki, letting light purple aura to encompass it. It soon congealed into arrows, ready to fire at will. Seeing Dia ready to fight, Nao proceeded to unleash his Ki unfettered. "Haaaaaah!", Nao proceeded to yell. Towa also responded in kind, allowing her body to be surrounded by a dark violet aura. It soon covered her body entirely, as if she had entered a cocoon. As for Nao, the atmosphere surrounding them also began to quake. His pale white aura became sparkly, allowing fierce green lightning to crackle around it. It suddenly converged into a bright blue aura, allowing his hair to turn into blue, and became Super Saiyan Blue. Towa also finishing releasing her aura, and it congealed down into her feet. What Nao saw was a black suit with a big red v-line covering most of her chest, and only revealed the middle portion of it. It was the exact opposite from her red bodysuit from before. She then tossed her lab coat behind, letting it fall into the abyss. Two large white pointy devil-like horns appeared on her head. She entered her Darkness Towa state! Seeing this, Nao sneered at her. "And here I thought you didn''t want to battle. Going all out from the beginning?" "Hehe, aren''t you doing the same thing? Come, let''s enjoy this fight while my darling Fu and that little girl enjoy theirs." And with that said, Nao entered an offensive stance. Forming a fist, he rushed right at Darkness Towa, and Dia started to shoot her arrows! Chapter 251 - 241: Diabelle Is Back, Baby! Year 778, Underneath TokiToki City, the Time Rift. A lot of time slowly began to pass as the battles on each side raged on. It was unknown how much time passed as both Space and Time is sealed here. Everyone was only able to stay flying during battle thanks to their Ki. If they didn''t exercise their Ki, they would become sitting ducks in this place. Congealed Ki arrows continuously fired from Dia''s bow that she also formed with her Ki. However a weary look in be seen in her eyes now. Several cuts and bruises could be seen on her dress, new ones that formed over her previous injuries that were healed by Nao. As for Nao himself, a smile could be seen on his face. He was well into his battle with Darkness Towa now. Even though she was in that form, she did not transform her double bladed spear into her staff, opting for a mixed attacker, launching flurries of strikes and dark ki blasts at Nao. Nao remained in his blue transformation. Yet his ki never dwindled, it only kept on rising and rising as the battle raged on, thanks to the legendary super saiyan veins! That''s why he was now in an excited state! Nao kept on launching punch after punch, kick after kick. He even did some headbutts onto Darkness Towa''s body, wracking up lots of damage. As a result, she could now be seen in quite the bloody state, with blood dripping down from many injuries on her body which dropped into the endless abyss below them. If one looked closely various spots could be seen bitten with frostbite as well. Even her spear showed signs of snapping in two now! Looks of shock and pain struck across her eyes. Also the more intense the battle raged, the same went for the other side. Inside the Heat Domain... Endless drifting heat particles roamed inside of it. Every so often Isabella would vanish and reappear. But every time she did so her body would stay in a mirage-like state. Yet her attacks were all but real. A lot of her pink gems would break off and form again from Fu''s relentless strikes. She would roar out in pain but she ignored that, as her eyes were a deep red now. Every so often Fu would wave his hands, creating miniature black holes that would suck up Isabella''s ki blasts. Unfortunately only some would get absorbed, the rest still hit him straight on. Once they did, blood would splatter, only to immediately evaporate into nothingness. As for Fu himself, he could feel all of his skin cry out in pain. He did counter Isabella''s heat by creating a barrier around himself, but it was still quite painful. Yet he ignored that and a smile appeared on his face before he spoke out to her with another laugh. "Hahahaha! This is exactly what I wanted! A thrilling battle, watch the Universe Tree bloom and create a new Universe be created before our very eyes!" "You think I''d let you do that you bastard!? My payback isn''t done yet! Take this, ten point blast!", Isabella suddenly roared out, evading another one of Fu''s strikes. She then suddenly crouched and distanced herself from Fu. Crouching even more, ten points on her body suddenly began to glow a bright pink. Fu''s smile disappeared and a frown formed. "Oh no you don''t. Last time you fired that off it almost tore off my head. I''ll stop it before you can even finish it!", Fu declared. Isabella then saw Fu vanish into nothingness once again. Her eyes began to rapidly bounce back and forth, only to end up empty handed. A glint then streaked across her mind. "Wait, underneath me!?", Isabella yelled out. "Hmm hmm, too late for you to realize that now!", Fu said. Isabella could only see Fu right beneath her, before feeling a huge impact strike right into her gut. "Ahhhhhhh!", Isabella yelled out in pain as many gems peeled off from her skin. Yet she couldn''t even do anything before Fu vanished once more. Fu reappeared directly behind Isabella. Isabella couldn''t even finish letting out a roar of anger before she felt her throat tighten hard. Her movements started to dwindle. She couldn''t see but she could feel her energy start to be drained! "Ugh...", Isabella soon groaned as she felt her strength leave her body. As that happened, her pink gems started peeling off her body one by one, soon revealing a pretty injured Isabella. Seeing this Fu could only sigh. "Ahhhh¡­such a waste to let these go but you need to sleep for good now, little girl. This damn heat is annoying me so this is the best way to get rid of it.", Fu said as an annoyed look appeared in his eyes. And it did! As her power dwindled her Heat Domain also slowly vanished from sight. Before long it completely disappeared, revealing many burn marks on the Universe Tree''s roots. Yet Isabella did not lose her consciousness. She only smiled instead seeing two figures in a similar situation to her own. As for why that was the case, Fu''s eyes turned wide seeing a heavily injured Towa as her neck was locked in an arm grasp by Nao! Dia too became surprised seeing Isabella like that. "Oh no, Sister Belle!", Dia yelled out, saddened. As for Nao and Fu, they looked at each other in silence. Now this is rather interesting, wouldn''t you say? Just so you know I really hate your guts right now for doing that to Belle you bastard!" Hearing this, Fu smiled in response. Yet before he could answer, he could hear Towa''s pained voice escape from her throat. "Don''t you dare listen to what this guy will say, my darling Fu! Kill that girl now! Don''t care about what happens to me!", Towa said, managing to let out a yell despite being in Nao''s grip. "But Mother, killing this girl will mean nothing if you can''t witness the birth of our new Universe!" As Fu yelled that out, Isabella felt his grip loosen a bit, but she did nothing. She only smiled once again as she saw Dia start to walk in the air toward her. A look of annoyance appeared in Dia''s eyes seeing this useless banter go back and forth. She knew what to do "Will you shut up you two!? This is a fight! I''m not going to let you cause any more pain to Sister Belle! Sister Belle, take this!", Dia said, yelling out in anger. As she did, Isabella and Fu saw Dia throw a small Potara ring which glinted in the darkness around them. "Oh no you don--!?", Fu tried to yell out, only to get blasted away from Isabella''s sudden strike to his gut. He yelled out in pain, flying back several meters. Isabella then kicked the air with her feet, allowing her to blast toward the incoming Potara earring. She then grabbed it with her right hand. Dia then put her remaining earring on her left. "Thank you for creating an opening Sister Dia! I also got to see your anger Nao so I''ll reward you later, hehe. I''m so looking forward to this, we haven''t done this in ages. Let''s do this!", Isabella yelled out happily. She proceeded to put her Potara earring on her right ear. After she did she immediately felt a connection to Dia. Fu managed to regain his footing, only to push his glasses into place. He was then immediately blinded by a bright yellow light, as were Nao and Towa. "Tch, fusion huh?", Fu couldn''t help but curse out. Isabella then felt her body tug itself, flying right at Dia. Dia allowed hers to do the same, the two did not deny their bodies from moving. The bright yellow light expanded out further and further before it got absorbed back in. Isabella and Dia were nowhere to be found. What replaced the two, or rather, who, was one figure now. They had a really busty chest with long flowing pink hair. One of their eyes was light pink while the other one was dark pink. But the most interesting thing about this figure was the two black spade shaped tails around her waist now. Fu''s eyes became serious as this figure turned around to look at him. He couldn''t help out but speak out to her. ''So you two fused. What''s your name?" Hearing that, the figure puffed out her chest, and an arrogant voice escaped from their mouth. "We are neither Dia or Isabella. I''m Diabelle and we''re back in the house baby! And we''re going to pummel your ass all the way down to the void below! Prepare yourself!", Diabelle roared out in anger. Chapter 252 - 242: Destroying The Barrier! (A/N) I know a lot of you are looking towards Volume 2 already with Overlord world, so I decided I''m going to start to speed things up quite a bit. The only other long fight will be the Broly fight. Jiren and Merus will only be somewhat mentioned. I will do some interactions during the Zeno Expo as well to bring Caulifla, Kale and Vados into the harem. Some epilogue stuff after to tie any loose ends up. I still want to end Volume 1 around ch250-260. Trust me even I''m looking forward to Overlord! I was originally thinking of making mc''s starting class a Sylphid, but I want him to improve his Reality element during this Volume, so I''m going with the Angel class! He will also create his own guild and partner with Ainz, so look forward to it! But for now enjoy the chap below! * Dia and Isabella had used the Potara earrings once again and fused, becoming their other persona, Diabelle! They hadn''t used this fusion for quite some time. The only time they had ever shown it in the fight was during the free for all in the Other World Tournament! But now she had made a second appearance. They did want to train the technique during Nao''s absence but unfortunately they did not have access to any more spare Potara. This would be their second and final time using it. As to why it was their final time? Well, Dia and Nao were not fated to be together unlike Isabella was. Dia now had her own family to take care of. She also did not have an infinite lifespan like the girls did, it was unknown if she would still be alive by time Nao got settled into the New World. Nao had plans to link worlds together so his lovers and family could come and go as they please. He already had the means to make it happen, which was part of the reason why he trained Space so early on. But that is still for later. The end of the climax reached its zenith. Diabelle was able to enjoy an explosive force of power way way higher than she exhibited in her first transformation. She was able to smack Fu so hard he couldn''t even stand up. As Diabelle vented her rage, Nao did not remain idle either. A large crushing sound of flesh tore through the surroundings, causing the heated battle to come to a momentary halt. Anger immediately appeared in Fu''s eyes as tear drops poured down its sides. Nao didn''t hesitate to kill Towa right then and there, which also caused Towa''s eyes to turn wide. Her death was almost instantaneous, she couldn''t even let out screams of pain since she ended up getting her throat crushed. Nao even tossed her corpse into the endless abyss below, only to be blown into oblivion by a very large ki blast which shook the realm entirety. Fu was shocked by the amount of power Nao showed during that, but was immediately swept by anguish and anger. He didn''t hesitate to transform into Super Fu. He let his anger take a hold of his body, letting ho of his clarity. Due to this Diabelle was able to counterattack hard, striking blow after blow. Since time and space was sealed here, the most he could do was create his black holes to absorb Diabelle''s energy, he couldn''t even use his sword to tear through space. This also came back to bite him in the butt. It didn''t take long at all for Fu to share same fate as Towa. Diabelle managed to clutch onto his throat, but no matter what he did he couldn''t break free. Diabelle even managed to snatch away his sword with her two gemmed tails, only to forcefully snap it in two. She dropped the remainder of his sword into the endless abyss below. The light in Fu''s eyes left him after witnessing that. He knew his own fate was next now, and he felt the strength in his arms and legs leave him. They slowly became limp. Fu couldn''t help but speak one last time , only for Diabelle to respond in annoyance. "I only wanted...to create a Universe where everyone could live safely and freely...'', Fu struggled to say as he spouted a lot of blood from his mouth. After he said that, the rest of the light in his eyes faded and heard something crunch. Diabelle snapped his neck in two just like Nao did to Towa. "Tch, if you wanted to do something so crazy like that, then you shouldn''t have messed with time and created all of those bloodbaths, asshole. Your dumb experiments can be rid of once and for all.", Diabelle said, clicking her tongue in annoyance. Sharing the same fate, Diabelle also tossed Fu''s corpse into the endless abyss below. She waited to see if there was any reaction of sorts from his body, like suddenly becoming animated or something, but nothing happened. Seeing this, Diabelle smiled, and then crouched down into a leopard stance. Raising her two tails upward, many gems suddenly started to light up at once. She then spoke out coldly. "But just like Nao, I''m not going to take any chances. It''s good to get rid of a corpse of someone like you. Take this, one hundred point blast!'' After Diabelle yelled that out, one hundred ki blasts launched out successively. They joined together creating one huge pink ki blast cannon of sorts, causing the realm to quake. It struck Fu''s corpse instantly. As no more life was in it, it didn''t take long for it to disintegrate into oblivion. Her beam didn''t end there either. She directed it upward, hoping for it to fly into the beyond. Yet her beam soon struck something, and it sounded very similar to glass. Nao became surprised seeing Diabelle''s beam strike a barrier of sorts. He vanished and reappeared near Diabelle and spoke out. "To think this place would be in an actual sealed zone...You two don''t stop attacking! I''ll feed you my energy! Looks like I don''t need to use the Universe Seed to blow this place to smithereens. Just focus on breaking the barrier!", Nao yelled out. "Okay!, Diabelle yelled back in response. After she did, Nao placed his hand on her body. "EfsnarT!'', Nao yelled out with a chant. As he did, his body began to glow a bright yellow, and Diabelle started to feel Nao''s pure energy flow into hers. It caused her body to quiver a bit before a smile bloomed on her face. "Your energy is so pure, Nao! I love it! Alright, let''s tear down this damnable space once and for all!" And that they did! Sounds of glass shattering constantly resounded around them as her beam pushed more and more into it. Before long the whole realm shattered into bits, allowing pure blue sky to sweep it up by storm. The purple-black darkness soon faded away entirely, only to reveal the underside of TokiToki City. Diabelle''s beam started to cause the City itself to start quaking, alarming all of its residents. The three Xenos also became started seeing such a huge blast strike against the bottom of the city, allowing bits and pieces to crumble, before it shit out into the endless sky. Only then did it fade away, and the quaking stopped. "What the hell was that just now!?", Xeno Trunks yelled out in shock. He immediately flew out of the Time Vault, followed by the other two. Their jaws dropped seeing the massive Universe Tree appear suddenly right outside the city. Continuing their flying, the three made their way to it, only to see what appeared to be a battlefield of sorts. Or what remained of it, anyway. Trunks then spotted a very beautiful girl and Nao, causing him and the other two to fly right at them. Yet before they did anything more, Diabelle felt the rest of her strength leave her body after Nao finished transferring his. With a bright glow of the two earrings, Diabelle split back into two, Isabella and Dia. Nao managed to catch a hold of both of them before they fell. "Fusion?", Xeno Goku couldn''t help but utter. Vegeta remained quiet and observant while Trunks flew on over. "So it really is you, Nao. What in blazes is going on here and what the hell is that massive thing?", Trunks asked as he pointed his finger at the Universe Tree. "Killed Fu just now. Glad you guys could make it." "Fu? That guy you were trying the catch?" "The very same. Did Chronoa allow you to see his file back at the Time Vault?" "Well yeah, she did. It''s hard trying to lead this whole place with the Supreme Kai being gone now, but I was able to catch up on some stuff. So that guy is finally dead?" "Sure is. And this right here is the Universe Tree. I need to go get rid of it, just sit back and watch." "That''s the Universe Tree!?", Trunks couldn''t help but yell in shock. Nao simply nodded and opened his pocket dimension. He brought out the Universe Seed, glowing brightly. He said no more and arrived at the tree''s trunk. Placing his hand on it, he could feel a huge abundance of life force in it. He smiled feeling it, and spoke out once. "Since time and space are no longer sealed, I can go with my other plan. The first plan was to blow this up, but looks like I can save the Universe Seed for something else now. If this works, this will make a scarred girl really happy later, but we''ll need to drop by the Sacred World of the Kais for that.", Nao said happily. He then wasted no kore time, allowing his body to get encompassed by a black aura. Raising the Universe Seed, and his spare hand on the tree''s trunk, he willed his rime aura to cover all of the tree. To the visible eye, it started to shrink rapidly! It kept shrinking until the tree was no more, letting his time power reverse the tree''s aging and gather its remaining energy into the Universe Seed! And with that, the second part to Nao''s trial by fire came to a close! Nao informed Xeno Trunks of everything that occurred up to this point, and Xeno Trunks managed to utilize the Time Patrollers to repair the parts of the city below that was destroyed. Nao knew Xeno Trunks was a busy man now, but he could see he enjoyed his work, so he ought to mention that to Chronoa the next time they see each other. After saying goodbye to the Xenos and the Time Patrollers, the three made their way to Planet Nem. The royal family there became joyous after seeing Dia return safe and sound. Nao even managed to meet the King and enjoyed a feast together, and boy was he a stud. He had quite the many girls under his belt as well and the good part was there appeared to be no infighting. Dia sure had her life as the First Wife cut out for her. Dia herself would hope she could see Nao and Isabella every so often, so the would try to honor that. The King also promised they would work side by side with the Gemmed Dragon clan, Isabella''s family, in harmony. Knowing that the planet was in good hands, Nao and Isabella left after spending a day with the royal family and another day at Isabella''s residence, to where he got to meet all of her remaining family. And they all wore black suits. Even the females! Nao got a very mafia-like vibe from them, but they still welcomed him with respect. Especially when they saw him as the Don...but they still knew their true leader was still Isabella''s grandfather, Nim, even though he ''stepped down'' from his position. But all is well that ends well, as they say. The two left Planet Nem with full bellies, and returned to Planet Elosyia. Little did Nao know part three of his trial would be completed so quickly he barely had any time to think about it! After the girls and his family welcomed the two back, they enjoyed listening to their adventure, and sighed in relief knowing that bastard is finally dead. Nao decided to round up Alter Toppo and Ribrianne, only to see the two holding hands. He grinned for a moment but returned to the topic at hand, telling it was time to rescue Alter Jiren. He wanted to let the two persuade him if it was possible, and they two wished for that. Since Fu was dead now, was there still a need for for him to suffer so? After the three teleported to that hellish island in the middle of nowhere, they saw Alter Jiren bound but strangely wasn''t making any noise, as if he got the life sucked out if him. Nao backed off, letting Alter Toppo and Ribrianne do their thing, and boy did he get a shock. He didn''t know how much time had passed but Alter Jiren was able to restore his lost vigor. He also managed ti break through his shell of despair, coming back into the realm of sanity! Nao also got the official notice from Rebirth stating that part three of his trial by fire was complete. It didn''t end in bloodshed. Nao even saw Alter Jiren regain some of his stamina, only for him to approach Nao, and do a forty five degree angle bow at him. Alter Jiren apologized profusely and thanked him kindly. He knew Nao caused all that destruction but it wasn''t Nao''s fault to do that, and he learned the bastard who was responsible was now dead. That was why Alter Jiren both apologized and thanked him. He even wished Toppo and Ribrianne to be well, as in Alter Jiren''s eyes, he thought Toppo was a msn who would never find true love that was besides justice. As for Nao, he blew this hellhole to smithereens and returned home with the three Alters. Upon arriving at the white Palace, they came to learn the next part of his trial was complete. Nao even offered the three to live in the Palace, and enjoy the city life down below, until he would use the Super Dragon Balls to restore their timeline back to normal. Alter Jiren thanked Nao once again and took up on his offer, letting the three settle in. They knew he could use the power of time, and Nao ended up telling them that due to the Tournament of Power that had yet to happen in this timeline, it was due to take place in under two years. Knowing that, knew they would reside here for a few years. Nao would plan to use the Super Dragon Balls in age 782. Until then, the three were free to do what they wanted. With all that rapped up, they began to enjoy life free of worry. As for Nao, he started to spend some quality time with the girls. He came to learn that Fie recovered from their first night together. As a result, she developed a habit of rubbing her butt against his h.i.p.s, always to enjoy the tease. Every night would get rowdy, yet Elsa managed to develop a schedule, similar to Fie''s, on who would get to enjoy the night with Nao each day. Every so often would Nao spend the night sleeping with everyone. Little did they know time started to pass by in a blink of an eye. Year 778 came and gone, and Year 779 arrived. Enough time had passed to where Beerus and Champa met at Beerus''s planet while Goku and Vegeta were training on it. This matter was extremely important as it would be the trigger to start the Tournament of Power! The two Gods of Destruction agreed to hold an exhibition match set later in the year after they gathered enough fighters for it. This exhibition match would later be called the Xeno Expo! After coming to learn of this, Nao smiled as he rested on bed with the girls. This meant that meeting both Caulifla and Kale were right around the corner in the present time! Not only that, he would also get to see Vados! He wouldn''t know how this will turn out, but he Nao is still going to try and set his expectations! Chapter 253 - 243: Re-Visiting The Origin Tree! (A/N) Lemon scene incoming for reaching 6k collections! Thank you guys for your support! You guys have been warned, and don''t forget to drop a power stone and a comment below! * Year 779. A very auspicious year. The year kicked off with Gohan''s and Videl''s daughter being born in May, aptly named Pan! Taking the same name not only from the GT series, but also Xeno Pan who was also the same daughter, except from a different timeline, the same timeline Xeno Trunks and the others are from! Don''t get them confused with Future Trunks though, as Future Trunks hails from another different timeline separate from those guys. Due to the birth of another life, a grand celebration was held at Capsule Corporation. Bulma quickly received notice and didn''t hesitate to inform her sister, Tights. As Tights was Nao''s lover, he in turn became notified of the occasion, and he and his family were invited to the feast. Among the girls, only Miya and Isabella decided to join Nao and Tights. Little did they know that Bulma was a secret admirer of the galaxy shows she managed to get a hold of thanks to ''persuading'' Jaco during his visits to Earth. She quickly became a fangirl of Isabella. She only came to recently know of her live shows, and ended up getting a signed autograph from her. All in all it was an amazing feast but Bulma wouldn''t stop pestering Isabella. However, Isabella was much used to that lifestyle though, since her fans were well past the trillions since her influence was spread not only among Universe 7, but secretly to the gods of the other Universes! A few more months passed idly after that, of which the advent of Frieza was due to make his resurrection. It was during this time the true Goku and Vegeta showed off Super Saiyan Blue for the first time. Frieza even decided to enter a training period for the first time in his life, and his result resulted in his ''Golden Frieza'' form, a power that matched the power of the gods. It wasn''t until after this even that Champa would invite himself over to Planet Beerus, which was a destined meeting that would soon determine the fate of not only Universe 7, but the rest of the 11 Universes! But that''s getting a bit out of hand, isn''t it? Why don''t we rewind time a bit, to a more special occasion. One that occurred right at the end of Year 778, and more specifically, on Christmas Day. That''s right, this world also celebrated its holidays! Nao and the girls started to celebrate Christmas day at the very least. Out of the known holidays, it was said that Christmas day was the most romantic one. Nao had no clue whether Valentine''s day existed here, but Christmas did at least. And this one was indeed a very special occasion this year! The reason for that was Chronoa actually took the initiative after revealing her plan to Elsa and the others. Her plan warmed their hearts greatly, and they agreed to let her have Nao for the day. Fie would also be included, as Chronoa had a specific destination in mind. The girls also wanted to go but they knew Chronoa wanted to be alone with Nao and Fie. They would be heading off to Chronoa''s and Fie''s birthplace, a place restricted to all mortals unless there was an exception like Nao''s daughter Kassi, who was Shin''s lover. The Sacred Planet of the Kais! It would be at this place that Chronoa would offer herself completely to Nao, and lose her innocence! Yet little did Chronoa know Nao also had something in mind after they arrived at this planet. That would be to restore the Origin Tree back to its lively state! Year 778, Sacred World of the Kais, December 25th, Christmas Day. A very green planet which had a moon very close to its orbit be seen regardless of it being day or night here. Most of the planet consisted of very green lush grasslands filled with exotic plants, animals, trees, shrubs, you name it. Sparse mountain plateaus could be seen every so often, with very dense ice caps in the far north. A very very huge, ancient forest stood in its center. And at the very center of this forest was the Origin Tree! At this very moment, the Origin Tree seemed to be void of life. Dead, snapped branches could be seen littered all around as trees were either snapped in half or falling apart, leaning on their sides. The massive oak tree in the center barely h any green leaves left, and most of its roots were now rotten and hollow. It''s size was hundreds of times greater than that of Planet Elosyia''s oak tree that rested beneath the royal family''s palace. There were no traces of burn marks, scars of battle, or anything of the life. The whole place just seemed dead. It didn''t take long before three figures appeared on the Sacred World of the Kais. These three were Nao, Chronoa and Fie! Once their figures materialized, it didn''t take Nao long to notice something was wrong on the planet. He couldn''t sense Shin or Kassi either, so he assumed they were off-planet at the moment. He couldn''t help but utter, drawing the two''s attention to him. "Why does this place feel so dead...It''s not just me who is feeling this, right?", Nao said with worry. A worried look also appeared in Chronoa''s eyes while Fie frowned. They could obviously tell something was going on here. "Oh no, I didn''t think it would get this bad since the last time I came to this place...", Chronoa said worriedly. "You know something? It definitely wasn''t like this when I came here with Kassi to visit Shin during our down time." "I do...to put it simply, while our home may seem vibrant on the outside, it''s been on its last breath for quite a while. I should have paid more frequent visits here, damn it!", Chronoa said, actually letting a curse which surprised Nao. Chronoa even walked up to him and held his hand with hers. Due to their difference on height it was similar to that of a child holding onto their parent''s hand. But this was different as Chronoa was his lover. As for Nao, he could feel her quivering a bit. Fie also felt this too. Nao decided to bring her close into an embrace, and she didn''t refuse. Fie approached from behind and hugged her from the back. Nao even rubbed her hair to calm her down, which did have an effect, resulting in Chronoa smiling back at him. Nao then took this time to speak out to her as the three enjoyed the warmth spreading around their bodies. "I do not know what caused this change, whether it was just from old age spanning millions of years, or if Fu had something to do with it. Fie, you saw him near the Origin Tree didn''t you?" Hearing Nao say that, Fie nodded in confirmation. "I sure did, Papa! He had a tight nit barrier around him so I couldn''t see what he was doing. But that bad man spotted me immediately when I arrived, so I quickly flew back towards you, and you should know what happened after that." "So that was indeed the case...Well, thankfully we do have a means to save it. Are you willing, Chronoa?" Hearing that was music to Chronoa''s ears. A glint streaked across her eyes as if she knew what Nao was saying. "That''s right! You''ve still got the Universe Seed don''t you?" "I do. Guess it was a blessing in disguise since I didn''t need to use it to get rid of the Universe Tree. It still his all that pure energy from all twelve Universes, let alone ours. It should be plenty to revitalize the Origin Tree." "Excellent! To be honest the reason why I brought you two here was so the three of us can enjoy our special night here on our home planet and have you do me, Nao. Yet I wasn''t expecting something like this to happen so soon, but revitalizing our birth tree mustn''t be pushed back any longer. Heck if it returns to normal I''ll even let you do me right underneath the tree! But seriously, I really want to smack Shin right now for not notifying me of this. Maybe your daughter is a bad influence on him.", Chronoa said as a bit of anger streaked a cross her eyes. She even turned her head away a bit, but that only caused Nao to laugh. "Hahaha! Well can''t blame you there. Kassi has quite the mouth despite her beauty. She definitely didn''t inherent that from Tights, so it must of come from Tights'' parents. She should be keeping Shin on his toes at least though. But for now we should hurry. Let''s go!", Nao yelled out. "Yeah!", Chronoa nodded happily. "Okay, Papa!", Fie also said with a smile. Acknowledging him, the three activated their ki, and flew up and onward toward the center of the planet. The forest that housed the Origin Tree. It didn''t take them long to reach it, and it really obvious to spot. All around them they only saw dead greenery. Chronoa''s heart began to pitter patter in pain seeing this. She tightly held onto Nao''s hand, not wanting to let go. "How terrible...Is this really our planet''s fate? Dying away in silence?", Chronoa couldn''t help but utter. Yet Nao didn''t respond to her. They only stopped at the periphery for a moment, but still flew on in. More close they got to the massive tree the more the stench death grew. They really could tell it was on its last breath. More moments passed as they quickly navigated through it, before reaching the base of the trunk. Many snapping sounds of branches and dead shrubbery echoed around them as they landed. The three were then distracted by a sole glint further up. A lone red apple suddenly fell down, causing Chronoa to unconsciously catch it. Yet she could only hold onto it for a brief moment before the apple disintegrated into specks of golden light, vanishing into the beyond. Her empty palms soon had droplets of water fall on top of them, tears coming down the sides of her face. With a shaky voice, she yelled out to Nao. "Nao, quickly!", Chronoa said as more of her tears started to pour down. "Right!", Nao said, acknowledging. Even Fie started to cry seeing an apple disintegrate before her very eyes. Remember, each apple born here meant that it could eventually bloom into a Core Person! They had witnessed a death of their race before it could even be born! Nao did not hesitate at all, going into his pocket dimension and grabbed Universe Seed. As soon as he brought it out, it reacted. Floating upward on its own, the Universe Seed reached the top of the tree as if it were ascending the heavens. It began to emit a comforting humming sound, which was pleasant to the ears. The three were able to calm down, only to witness a magical scene before them. They were first blinded by a very bright rainbow light which encompassed the whole forest. As they shielded their eyes, they soon began to hear the sound of fire crackling resounding from all directions. Yet for some reason they couldn''t smell it! After the three regained sight, their jaws dropped in shock and awe. Wave after wave of pure white flames descended, starting from the main oak tree, before spreading around it. It spread like wildfire, literally. But all they could hear was the sounds of fire cracking. Chronoa was the first to regain from her stupor, wiping away her tears in the process. She decided to walk up to a nearby white flame and put her hand inside it. Nothing happened after doing so and it even felt cool to the touch! Seeing this, she surprisingly dropped to her knees. Nao and Fie regained their clarity and rushed toward her, only to see a smile bloom on her face. She then happily responded to the two. "To think that I would be able to witness the birth of nirvanic flames in such a place...You really are a blessing Nao. The Universe Seed is removing the old life from within and is granting it a new one!" Chronoa yelled out in happiness. "So these are nirvanic flames? This Universe Seed mustn''t be underestimated then." "That''s right. We Supreme Kai are bearers of life, yet we are only a symbol. We do have abilities to create something out of nothing, but we cannot induce rebirth. Only something like these nirvanic flames or the will of the Universe can do that." "Being able to witness a death and rebirth of a godly race like this must be very special." "It indeed is, my one and only. For that reason I want you to do me, right here and now. To celebrate a new rebirth!", Chronoa said as she raised her knees off the ground with a loving tone. "Eh?", Nao questioned, seeing Chronoa do that. Yet Nao couldn''t even do anything before Chronoa literally jumped on him out of happiness. She took the initiative and planted her lips against his. She even opened his mouth with her tongue, and started to explore his mouth. "Mmm!", Nao tried to say something, but he could only feel a warm and slimy sensation invade his mouth. Fie watched this happen with a big O over her mouth, also surprised at Chronoa''s proactiveness. Another long moment passed as Nao wrapped his arms around Chronoa''s back, closing his eyes. He enjoyed this passionate kiss to the fullest. Only then did she part her lips from his. Yet Chronoa didn''t stop there after letting out puff of hit air. She began to to lick his neck, and moved her hand downward, only to feel a large bulge poking out of his robe. She couldn''t help but let out a giggle feeling it. "Oho, already getting hard down there, Nao?" "Heh, when you''re like this, how could I not get hard? You''re pretty lewd yourself, Chronoa." "But I want you in me, Nao. I won''t wait any longer. Moreover we won''t be needing our clothes anymore for the rest of our stay here.", Chronoa said with a smile. She then lifted her back a bit, and reluctantly jumped off his body. She proceeded to snap her right finger, and a light white shone for a brief moment. Once it disappeared, it showed a n.a.k.e.d Nao, Chronoa and even Fie. "So you''re a naturalist huh?", Nao asked Chronoa questioningly. "I''m not too sure myself, but we''re celebrating life here. We''ve no more distractions. Let''s continue--!?", Chronoa started to say, but was suddenly interrupted. She wasn''t interrupted by Nao or Fie, but actually the white flames! The moment their clothes vanished, the flames spread toward them. It started to engulf Chronoa''s body as a whole, but it soon targeted specific areas on her body. Chronoa herself started to feel very tingly, and her eyes turned wide in shock seeing her sword scars slowly start to vanish from sight. Even Nao and Fie became wide eyed in shock, seeing the nirvanic flames start to repair Chronoa''s body. Tears started to flow down from her eyes and they couldn''t be stopped. No one said anything as they watched her body healed itself with the nirvanic flames. An unknown amount of time before her body became fully healed. She now had flawless pinkish-purple skin now with no blemishes or scars once so ever. Even a healthy bush of hair could be seen right above her closed slit. Some love juice could be seen dripping from it, ready to be opened. Her shock soon bloomed into a smile as the nirvanic flames faded from her body, and continued to devour the Origin Tree. "To think the flames would even repair this unsightly body of mine...I know you didn''t push it away Nao, but I''m really feeling happy!", Chronoa yelled out happily. "Congratulations Chronoa. You really are beautiful you know, even with your previous appearance.", Nao said with a smile. "Nao...", Chronoa returned his smile with hers. Nao then approached her and embraced her. He then gently laid her down the shrubbery below her, which was slowly being reborn. The Origin Tree continued to get burned down into ashes, vanishing into nothingness. Yet the three paid that no mind. After being laid down, she then spread her legs out in all her glory, allowing Nao to see all of her. Chronoa also turned her head toward Fie who now had a look of yearning in her eyes. "It''s okay Fie, you come join us. We should all share this wonderful moment together.", Chronoa said happily. "Okay!'', Fie replied to her happily. And that they did! The Origin Tree soon crumbled and vanished, only for a new one to be reborn in its place. The whole forest became revitalized as Chronoa lost her innocence to Nao. Fie also joined in on the action. Nao lost track on how many times he pumped his s.e.m.e.n inside the two, but Christmas Day went by in a blink of an eye for them. They soon lost track on how much time they spent in there. They didn''t want to leave until the Origin Tree was back up and running. When that happened, they could even see apple buds start to form around its branches, ready for new life to be born. Little did they know that heavenly bells started to echo not only around them, but spreading throughout all of Universe 7, as if it were acknowledging the rebirth of the Origin Tree. The heavenly sound was so soothing that it ceased any sorts of conflicts that were currently happening on planets that housed life, creating temporary ceasefires. It even reached Whis''s ears, who was residing on Planet Beerus right now, and a smile bloomed on his face as he looked onward at a certain direction in the vast starry sky before him. This sound even reached the ends of the Universe, all the way to the giant majestic jellyfish which housed Xeno''s Palace! It caught the Grand Minister''s attention, and he too looked at a certain direction in the starry sky before him. "So you were able to revive the race important to the Kais and the Supreme Kais, Nao. Guess I owe you another favor on top of the one you recently mentioned to me. I''ll ensure your meeting with Vados runs smoothly. If she does end up making a decision, I will not interrupt, but it her will and her will alone as to whether she will join you on your adventures. If it does happen I will make sure there is a replacement for her current duties. Consider that as me paying off this new debt to you.", the Grand Minister said calmly with a smile. After he said that, he suddenly heard the sound of a child''s laughter escape from inside the Palace. He then turned towards it, only to head inside, and vanished from sight. The scene then changed back to the Sacred World of the Kais, looking even more green than it ever was before. An unknown amount of time had passed, but the sounds of m.o.a.ning and sloshing sounds no longer echoed in the forest. Three figures could be seen next to the new Origin Tree, sleeping peacefully in each other''s embrace. Chronoa was in the middle between both Nao and Fie, and lots of white liquid could be seen pouring from their two little slits. This special Christmas Day for them ended at last, and they were ready to start the next year. It will be a full year for them, as Nao would not only meet with the Z Fighters, Beerus, and Whis, he would also get to meet the present Universe 6 fighters! Little did he know that Caulifla and Kale would also make their appearance during this exhibition match, unlike having their first appearance in the Tournament of Power! Chapter 254 - Quick Update Apparently there''s another system glitch causing books to disappear from search bar and unable to use power stones, AGAIN. Sigh. It''s been confirmed in the author''s discord as a valid issue. Mine has been affected and cannot use stones right now. But if it''s currently in your guys collection, you should be able to read it just fine. But moving along for story updates, world one is approaching its end! Finally! For the remainder of the chapters I will try to cover Xeno Expo & Tournament of Power interactions, Broly Fight, Merus''s persuasion and Epilogue stuff in chapter 244-260. After that Overlord will officially begin! Next collection milestone wil either be 6500-7000. Once that is achieved I will create Volume 1.5 for Vainqueur continent interactions and Aht''s scene! Just giving you guys a quick update. The end is sight! Chapter 254 - 244: Beerus And Champa Meet Again! (Quick A/N) Voting with power stones is back up and running! Don''t forget to use your power stones and leave your comment below if you''re enjoying the story! * Year 779. Planet Elosyia, October. Christmas Day from last year had passed in bliss. Chronoa lost her innocence to Nao, and her along with Fie now join in on the nighttime fun Nao has with the girls. Unless everyone just felt like cuddling, they would wake up to a musty room thanks to Nao''s endless stamina, both as the legendary Saiyan and Saiyan God. The girls and Nao also had interest as to whether Chronoa and Fie could copulate and produce children with Nao, considering their race as a Core Person. They had the genitalia to do so but no matter how much they did it, no signs of life ever appeared within their bellies. Well it did make sense since they were born from apples. So they were direct and asked about it. Chronoa and Fie didn''t shy away and were also direct with their responses. They couldn''t become pregnant like the other girls could, which did become a disappointment, but they said they could still produce children. That was a mystery in itself but Nao knew how they were born, so it made sense to him. He explained it to the others, and Chronoa and Fie also said that as long as their bellies absorb Nao''s own life energy, the Origin Tree would react and slowly grow an appear over a long period of time, no matter where they were, even if they were in a completely different world. It could range from a mere few thousand of years all the way up to millions of years before a child could be born. This absorption wouldn''t be harmful to Nao''s overall lifespan, which was pretty much infinite now as long as he could exercise his Divine Energy. The two were merely referring to s.e.m.e.n intake, so the more he gave the two, the better the odds would become over time. They basically worked like succubi, but they weren''t succubi. Still, Chronoa and Fie were very happy to enjoy spending the nights with Nao and the girls. More times than not Nao found himself sleeping in Sayuri''s embrace, as her tails were one of the greatest sensations he had ever came to known. He could fall asleep instantly thanks to the fluffiness of her tails. A giant, soft, and fluffy pillow. Miya had also grown quite close to Chelsea, and Nao often saw those two clinging together as they slept. As for Chelsea, her true personality was slowly revealing itself. He could tell she was no longer that meek child who would constantly run away from after engaging in short conversations. He was worried for her, especially now that she wants to conceive his child. But Chelsea decided to put that wish on hold until their next travels end and they get situated into the Overlord world. As for Sayuri, well she was getting all the love she could get, and she was enjoying it. Isabella would also use her as a pillow and boy her s.e.x drive was crazy. It never seemed to have gone down yet even after giving birth to Isabelle. Tights would often find herself sitting on her knees next to Nao, preparing tea and sweets for everyone to enjoy. She enjoyed watching others have fun. Aht and Eir tended to play with each other both s.e.x.u.a.lly and just for fun. Aht really loved to play around. As for Elsa, the head wife, she made sure things never got out of hand, and if they hsd something scheduled for the day, she would make sure it would get done. And Tights could often be seen assisting Elsa in her duties while Elsa lived in the white Palace. And regarding their children...all seven beside Fie rarely visited the white Palace. Each one had their means of reaching the white Palace thanks to Isabella''s technology and Nao''s space affinity, and they''ve been enjoying the time of their lives being out and about in Universe 7. As for the current events... Gohan''s daughter Pan was born in May. Frieza was resurrected by his minions and spent four months in secluded training, achieving his Golden Frieza form He then fought Goku and Vegeta to the death once more, and sent directly back to his personal hell after dying. Which brings us to October of Year 780. Another morning dawned on Planet Elosyia. Nao could now be seen fully dressed in posh kai robe, and Tights was closely behind him, both sitting near the edge of the bed. "Are you ready to depart, Tights?" "I am. We''re headin'' off to Lord Beerus''s planet aren''t we?" "Yup! I need to see how Goku and Vegeta are doing now that we entered a time of peace. I''m sure those two are enjoying their lives. I can tell they''re on Planet Beerus right now.", Nao said as he replied to Tights with a smile. After Nao said that, a n.a.k.e.d Chronoa slowly approached the two with her ears perked. "So you two are going to that place, huh? Now that things have settled down, I still need to thank Whis for all that he''s done for me. I was thinking of making him my special pudding!", Chronoa said happily. Yet as soon as she said that with a loud voice, the other girls who were lazing around suddenly perked their ears, and had cold sweat pour down their backs. Chronoa saw them back away from her, even Fie did. Nao''s eyes twitched, and Tights expression became deadpan. Nao couldn''t help but nervously laugh as he responded to Chronoa. "Hahaha...While I think Whis would love to try it, we really need to get going. Catch you guys later! Bye!", Nao said nervously. He then grabbed Tights and pulled her by her hand, walking away from the bed. "Wait, Nao--!?", Tights replied being caught off guard but she soon vanished from sight after Nao teleported. The two left the room. Seeing this, anger streaked across Chronoa''s eyes and she puffed out her cheeks. She then turned toward the girls, who still remained quiet. "My pudding isn''t that bad, is it!? I know you guys have eaten it before so tell me!", Chronoa said , yelling at them. While Chronoa appeared cute like this she received no answer. "...Guys?", She asked once more, blinking her eyes. She even heard a few of their stomachs grumble with a weird noise, causing them to grab a hold of it. This made it as if they had recalled eating her pudding... Meanwhile as Chronoa waited for a response she likely wouldn''t get, Nao and Tights were now heading to Beerus''s Planet. Year 780, Planet Beerus, October. It was another normal day for Planet Beerus. Two figures could be seen wearing astronaut-like body suits, appearing very heavy. Another figure could be seen floating higher up, drinking some tea. He was watching the two others struggle doing singular finger lifts with those heavy suits on. This was Goku, Vegeta and Whis! Goku and Vegeta were counting each lift they were doing. "49,995...", Goku said, doing another lift with his finger. "49,996...", Vegeta continued along. The two continued to alternate until Goku reached a full count of 50,000 before Whis decided to speak out. "That''ll do, you two. It seems you two can move quite well inside those suits now.", Whis said calmly. His eyes then became distracted by a purple aura arriving out of nowhere, striking down into the forest nearby. It created a large explosion, causing a quake to shake around them. Goku and Vegeta stumbled as a result, collapsing onto their sides. "What''s happening!?" Vegeta yelled out, struggling to see what struck down. Goku also looked on with an interested look. "My, don''t they always come unannounced," Whis said with an annoyed tone. His eyes only stayed there briefly before they wandered next to him, several meters away from Goku and Vegeta. He suddenly saw two more figures pop up out of nowhere. One of them almost tumbled down thanks to Nao grabbing her by the hand, isn''t but Tights was able to regain her footing quite quickly. "Oh my, wasn''t expecting you two to arrive here anytime soon either.", Whis said, seeing Nao and Tights arrive. Goku and Vegeta also felt Nao''s very imposing ki now that they could sense godly ki. Vegeta couldn''t help but quiver feeling it too, he could feel his bloodline become stimulated. "I know this feeling very well...the legendary Saiyan, Nao!", Vegeta exclaimed, turning away from the forest, only to see Nao arrive. Goku also saw him arrive and a smile bloomed on his face. He laughed as he spoke out. "Well if it ain''t Nao! But Vegeta what is this legendary Saiyan business you keep talkin'' about? I still don''t get it.", Goku said, scratching his head.in confusion. "That''s why you''ll always be an idiot, Kakarrot! We Saiyans have someone born so strong every thousand years, no one else can compete against them. But I can tell you weren''t born that way, at least that''s what Father said according to my Grandfather. Seriously how did you achieve that, Nao?" "Heh it''s good to see you two. As for your answer Vegeta, I simply used a special training method." Hearing Nao answer that, Vegeta became shocked. Goku laughed once more, replying to him. "Haha! So that just means ya are super strong, right!? But Bulma said ya collapsed last time we saw each other. Are ya feelin'' fine now?" "Yup! We''ve come to check up on things." "We?", Vegeta asked. His eyes then wandered over to Tights. She still had her large beady eyes, so he could recognize Tights. "I remember you...You''re Bulma''s sister, right?" "In the flesh! Glad you could remember me, my dear brother-in-law. It''s nice seein'' you two again.", Tights said, doing a curtsy with her black maid dress. Meanwhile Goku looked on with clear confusion in his eyes. "Bulma has a sister!?", Goku asked with a confusion in his eyes, clearly he couldn''t remember Tights as it''s been several years since he had seen her last. Vegeta tried to reprimand him but all of a sudden, the five heard a blast escape from behind them, coming from Beerus''s palace. Blasting a hole through one of his windows, Beerus came out wearing his night gown. He appeared very angry, mainly from hearing the large explosion from earlier. "How many times have I told you to not make noise while I''m napping!?", Beerus yelled out in anger. "Does he think we did that?", Goku asked Vegeta, shifting his attention from Nao "S-Seems like it.", Vegeta replied quietly. Yet all they saw next was Beerus clasp his two palms together. The two saw him create a sphere of destruction. They gasped and tried to run away, but struggled thanks to the sheer weight of their suits. "W-Wait!", Vegeta said, but it was no use. Beerus took aim, launching his first one right at their feat. It dug into the ground, knocking up a lot of dust, creating a large explosion right in front of the two. BOOM! As a result, the two, who tried to stand back up, only to fall down once more. They then saw several more launch their way, causing Goku to note that. Whis enacted his green-blue barrier while Nao grabbed Tights, and activated a spatial barrier of his own. They saw the rest strike at Vegeta''s and Goku''s feet, digging a much larger hole. The two tried to run away but the force blasted them several meters away instead. Whis sighed once more before speaking out. "My, my...It''s gotten quite noisy." As Whis said that, Goku and Vegeta tried to take cover. Nao simply watched this from the sidelines and his eyes soon matched Whis''s sight, who was now looking into the forest beyond. Meanwhile, in the forest, two figures emerged from the scattered dust in the air. These two were Champa and Vados! "We could have landed somewhere closer, and more elegantly.", Vados said calmly. "Well, the main character needs to make a grand entrance, doesn''t he?", Champa replied back with a grin. Champa then raised his hand, only yo form a thumbs up with the explosions in view. He then turned it into a thumbs down. "He''s in a panic. Beerus! I hope you''re trembling as you wait for me!" Champa declared, letting out a laugh. After he declared that, some time passed as the two made their way to Beerus. Champa soon took a break, panting heavily with sweat pouring down his sides. "You''re overweight.", Vados said clearly, not caring about Champa''s current state. Or perhaps she was worried? Who knew. "Shut up!", Champa replied back to her in anger. He then stood up again and they started to walk, causing more time to pass. "Come on, if you don''t walk faster, we won''t ever get there.", Vados said bluntly, letting her words strike Champa in the gut once more. What felt like an eternity they finally arrived in front of a large stone door with purple lining on it. Champa sat down and started to drink an exotic orange drink in a large purple container. He let out a sigh of relief after gaining back some more energy thanks to the walking he did moments ago "You really should cut back on sweet drinks, Lord Champa." "I''ve walked a ton! That cancels out the calories!" Hearing Champa say that, Vados decided to peer into her black sphere on her angel staff, which soon lit up with a teal glow. "No. You''ll have to skip dinner tonight and breakfast tomorrow to do that." "Tch.", Champa replied, clicking his tongue. "Spare me the details! Why don''t we give him a flashy knock?", Champa said once more, getting into a stance. Dark purple god of destruction ki soon formed in his hand. "Take this!", Champa yelled out. He raised his hand, and just as he was about to send out his blast, he was interrupted. A large explosion boomed right before his very eyes, causing the door to open wide. "Ahhh!", Champa yelled out, immediately canceling his attack. He had to bend his back completely backward to avoid getting hit by pillars of stone. Vados quickly activated her purple barrier, only encompassing her and not Champa, and flew away. After the attack ended, Champa became covered in soot. "W-What the !?", Champa couldn''t help but yell out in surprise. He then saw Beerus fly straight at him, only to fly upward. Champa then saw Beerus start to look around as if he were trying to find something. "Hey!", Champa yelled out, trying to call for Beerus. "Goku! Vegeta! Where are you two hiding!?", Beerus yelled out, obviously ignoring him. "Over here!", Champa tried once more. "There you are!", Beerus acknowledged, only to start firing yellow ki blasts down at Champa. Champa became fl.u.s.tered trying to dodge them. "That''s...ENOUGH!", Champa yelled out, finally having enough of Beerus. Champa then took a deep breath in, and launched a very loud sound wave attack, causing a heavy sonic blast strike right at Beerus. Beerus had to shield himself while Goku and Vegeta hid behind a large rock. Champa then ended his attack, letting out some angry panting. Whis, took this time to teleport next to Beerus as Beerus finally looked at Champa. Nao and Tights also arrived nearby. This did not go unnoticed by Vados. She and Nao made eye contact for a brief moment, only for Nao to smile at her. She replied back with a smile of her own, causing Nao to become surprised. Yet everyone soon heard Champa raise his voice. Yet Beerus appeared confused as Champa was still covered in soot. "Thanks for the warm welcome, Beerus." "You...", Beerus began to talk with a serious look in his eye. "Who are you?", Beerus asked. Hearing that, Champa blinked. Vados arrived next to him, only to reach out with a clean white towel in her hand. "Lord Champa.", Vados said, allowing Champa to take the towel. He then proceeded to rub the soot off his body. "It''s me, Champa!" "Ohhh, It''s just you, Champa. So, what is it?", Beerus simply asked. Chapter 255 - 245: Private Meeting With Vados "Don''t ''What you want?'' with me you bastard!! You almost hurt me blastin'' me outta nowhere! I almost died back there you know!", Champa yelled out angrily. "I wish you had.", Beerus simply replied, turning his head away in disgust. "What did you say!? Why you little...!", Champa yelled out once more. As the two started to bicker, Vados, who was now behind Champa, let out a giggle as she looked at Whis. Whis who now arrived next to Beerus, looked back at her and let out a visible puff of air, sighing. "How can you be rude to a guest!" "You are not a guest, Champa." "What!?" "I didn''t even notice it was you!" Continuing their bickering, Goku and Vegeta, who were relatively far away, decided to approach the two out of curiosity. They merely observed the two, as they had never met Champa before. As for Nao and Tights, they simply stood nearby Whis , observing the scene in silence. Tights found it amazing, as she saw a lot of power released already. "Don''t act so tough! You know you were scared!" Hearing that, Vados decided to raise her staff, cutting Champa off. "That''s enough, Lord Champa! We have an important guest here, so stop being rude.", Vados said bluntly. "Hahhh? An important guest? Wasn''t that me?", Champa said questioningly. "No." , Vados said, denying him. Hearing that Champa''s eyes began to wander. So did Beerus after his ears perked up while listening to that. They disregarded Goku and Vegeta entirely while those two only watched on silently with confusion in their eyes. Champa and Beerus soon spotted Nao and Tights not so far away. Having the two finally take notice, Nao and Tights bowed. Champa blinked for a moment before spotting his white hair, only to have a light bulb lit off in his hand, smacking his palm with his fist. "It''s you! You''re the bastard to froze Belmod into an ice statue! Gahaha, that was surely fun to watch seeing that sorry look on his face.", , Champa said, clutching his stomach while laughing. Beerus disregarded that and simply spoke out to Nao. "So it''s really you, Nao. What brings you to my place? Have most of your matters been settled?" "Mostly. Besides one more battle, the last thing I need to do is something different. It''s a point of discussion I need to bring up with Lady Vados over there." Hearing that, Beerus nodded. "Is that so? The last two battles were pretty fun to watch. We''ve no more bastards tempering with time either now. Hopefully your last one will just be as enjoyable.", Beerus said with a smile. "I''m sure it will be. It''s the one I''m looking forward to the most!", Nao said, answering him. "Very well. Champa, Also Goku, Vegeta stop lying around over there in a daze and go inside already! We''ll head inside before you, Nao." After Beerus said that, he flew on up, only to be followed by Whis. Goku and Vegeta started to waddle toward his Palace as well. Seeing this, Champa spoke. "About damn time you''re letting me in. Let''s go, Vados.", Champa said as he too flew on up. Yet Vados remained behind. "You go on ahead, Lord Champa. I have a scheduled meeting with our important guest here.", Vados said with a smile. "A meeting huh? Sounds suspicious but alright. Pass me the thing then, Vados." "Yes, Lord Champa." After Vados said that, she waived her staff in a circular manner. The black orb shone green for a moment, before a slick metallic container appeared from it. Champa smiled seeing this and took a a hold of it, and flew off towards Beerus''s palace. Before long Vados, Nao, and Tights were the only ones left outside the main door. Looking around, Nao saw the area around them was pretty destroyed now. "Why don''t we head on over to the lake?", Nao suggested. "I''d like that. Whis can take care of cleaning this rubbish later. This is under his jurisdiction, hoho.", Vados said, covering her mouth while letting another laugh. Nao simply nodded, not wanting to retort. Another couple moments soon passed and they landed on the grass nearby. Vados constantly had her eyes on Tights but she never felt nervous from her stare. She simply started doing her duty, and took put some tea from a pocket dimension similar to Nao''s. Vados took this time to speak as Tights poured some calming tea for the three to enjoy. "I must say, you''ve trained this girl quite well. The energy is still lacking but she doesn''t show any sort of weakness.", Vados said, enjoying her first sip of tea. "Thank you for your compliment, Lady Vados. I''ve received plenty of trainin'', not only just combat.", Tights said with a smile. "Still, you two can just call me Vados. This arrangement was made by Father, so you two can be at ease." "As you wish. You can just call me Nao then, Vados. Had the Grand Minister told you what this was about?" Hearing that, Vados nodded. "A bit. Just that you had an offer for me and it''s up to me whether I decide to do it or not. I''m pretty interested, considering that we learned of your origins a bit during your first meeting with Father and Lord Zeno a while back." "Great. So that''s where I''ll start then. You must know I''m not from around here, even though I was born with this body." "That''s right. Even I was surprised knowing a lifeform came from outside our twelve Universes. I know we used to have more than twelve at one point but Lord Zeno ended up destroying those in a fit of rage countless years ago. But even then you aren''t from that. Just knowing life exists beyond that really does intrigue me. But I must ask, out of us Angels, why me?", Vados asked as a glint of light streaked across her eyes. After Vados said that, Nao smiled. This is what he wanted to hear. Among the Angels, Vados was very knowledgeable and did not have any reason to shy away from asking questions or explaining something. She was very blunt when Vados tried to correct any errors as well. Nao liked this attitude of hers a lot. With that said, he answered "Pretty simple really. The other Angels did take interest in me when we had that gathering at Lord Zeno''s Palace, but they soon lost interest. Out of the few who remained you did not keep your eyes off me during the duration of that gathering, and always kept observing. You''re really blunt about your observations too. I like that about you." Hearing that, Vados smiled once more, letting out a giggle. "Hohoho, well aren''t you quite the flatterer. But I do like honest opinions. Lying only gets people nowhere. So, what is it that you would want me to do?" Nao nodded, confirming her words. He then answered her. "Well, I won''t say too much unless you decide to join our family. We''re planning to start the next phase of our journey at the end of this year, and we will no longer reside in Universe 7, or any of the other 11 Universes. It will be a place far outside that. Would you like to join our family and go?" After Nao said that, Vados raised her eyebrows, clear shock appeared in her eyes. "You want me to join your family and venture into the unknown, outside of Lord Zeno''s ruling?", Vados asked. "That''s one way to put it. We''ll tell you the full details if you decide to join, as well as my circ.u.mstances. But the decision is yours alone, like the Grand Minister said. If you refuse, we''ll just pretend like this meeting ever happened." Nao said no more, and folded his arms, waiting for her to respond. Fresh air began to roll by as Vados remained quiet, only sipping tea. She never took her eyes off Nao, and Nao did the same. An unknown amount of time passed before Vados finally placed down her cup of tea and answered it. "I''ve made my decision. I''ll go with you, but I do have one condition.", Vados said. Hearing that, Nao became giddy inside his heart but remained calm on the outside. "What''s the condition?", Nao asked. "I must complete all my current duties with Lord Champa. I want to see what life is like in the unknown, but I''m an Angel. We cannot just go willy-nilly. Besides, one of the reasons I''m here is because Lord Champa is planning something for this Universe." After Vados said that, Nao nodded in confirmation. "That makes sense. Our side will also be tying up some loose ends before we depart. As for Lord Champa, you are referring to the tournament he is planning, right?" "Indeed. I almost forgot you''re able to peer into the future. I decided look into it as well just to see what Lord Champa''s plans will trigger. It''s a rather big chain of events but I''m looking forward to it, hohoho.", Vados said, placing her hand over her mouth letting out a giggle. "So I don''t need to explain that part then, but it''s as you said. It''s about to take an exciting turn for the remainder of this year.", Nao responded with a smile. "That is something I can agree on. Speaking of which I happened to see you in our Universe, albeit in the future. You managed to take care of a rather troublesome enemy with the help of your friends, but I cannot help but think I ought to reward you for that." "Eh?", Nao responded with a look of doubt. Yet all he saw was Vados standing up from her spot, and walked right on over to him. She clasped his cheeks with her two hands, which felt rather cool to the touch. Nao saw Vados lean in, and suddenly planted her lips against his! Nao''s eyes turned wide, not expecting this to happen. He even felt her tongue wiggle around the insides of his mouth a bit before parting away. Tights also became shocked by this sudden kiss. Parting her lips, Vados grinned seeing Nao''s shock. "I figured you would get surprised by this, hohoho. That''s a nice look there. Consider this a sealed deal on our new partnership, Lord Nao.", Vados said with a giggle. "R-right...", Nao simply said, acknowledging her. "You must still be surprised, yes? It''s simple really. Lord Champa does not suit my tastes when it comes to these matters, but you''re something different. You''re up there in my books, but I do want to talk about this with you. The sooner the better just so no complications arise.", Vados said, as a serious air enveloped her. She proceeded to sit back down as Nao and Tights snapped out of their stupor. Their eyes became serious, and nodded, awaiting for her reply. Vados continued to speak seeing this. "Great. Well, the main cause is Father. To preserve our bloodline and ensure there are zero dilutions, Father only allows inbreeding for us Angels. I''m not sure if love will bloom as I join you on your journey, Lord Nao, but if it does, I will not be able to produce children with you. We can share physical contact and such, but I will take the necessary steps to prevent me from getting pregnant. Am I clear on that?" Hearing Vados start to explain a bit of her background, Nao became surprised. He was also dispirited knowing that, but it made sense, seeing all Angels look very similar to each other. So that really was the cause of that. As to whether he could find a way to preserve her bloodline in future worlds...he wouldn''t know. But he knew there were possibilities. But he refrained from talking about that, and simply nodded to acknowledge her. "I understand. We''ll cross the bridge if it happens. I look forward to working with you, Vados. Do you know where our palace is?" "The same goes to you, Lord Nao. And yes, once finish my matters with Lord Champa, I will arrive at your palace. Speaking of which, Father said he would find a replacement for me, I assume you know who it will be? We angels cannot go unassigned in a Universe we watch over." "I do. I plan to have Merus take over your role. I think the Grand Minister is already starting to make the arrangements as a favor he owed me. We no longer owe each other any favors as of now." After Nao said that, Vados smiled. "So it is Merus, huh? A bit inexperienced but he needs some. He will exit his reflection then?" "That he would. I did have a pretty bad vision about him, so I hope by doing this it will erase any doubts he has." Vados nodded hearing that. "That''s a bit worrying, I''d like to hear about it but I''m afraid that must be put on hold for later. I must return to Lord Champa''s side at once. It appears he is getting angry again, look." After Vados said that, her eyes wandered toward Beerus''s palace. Nao and Tights did the same, only to see a large explosion boom out the side of a large window. Presumably where they were currently sitting inside. Nao sighed seeing this. "Guess that''s it then. I''ll see you once the tournament has started. Let''s go, Tights." "Of course, Nao." Nao and Tights proceeded to stand up. Vados did the same, and tapped her staff on the ground. A small black hole suddenly appeared, before two large oval looking pale yellow eggs with a green pattern suddenly dropped into her hand. Two of them in fact. She then sent the two eggs over to Nao and Tights, who grabbed a hold of them. They then heard Vados speak up one final time before she slowly lifted herself into the air. "Take these as a parting gift. Lord Champa doesn''t know but I kept two more of these from him in secret. They''re boiled eggs of a newly discovered species in our Universe, Universe 6. The Don Don birds. They''re pretty nutritious as well. You two can enjoy them once you head back." "Thank you, Vados. We''ll be heading off then." "Thank you very much, Lady Vados. Take care.", Tights said, saying goodbye to Vados. Saying goodbye, Nao and Tights vanished from sight, heading back to the white Palace. Vados smiled once more before she too headed on inside, only to hear Champa announce the match Universe 6 will have against Universe 7. It will be five fighters against five fighters. Whoever knockouts all five fighters on one side wins the tournament! The prize? The Super Dragon Balls Champa had been collecting! He started collecting them again a second time! Chapter 256 - 246: Badmouthing Caulifla Enters The Fray! Year 780, October. Only two months till Nao''s travel will take him and the girls to the Overlord world next, but in these final two months, many things are set to happen. First one is now the match set to happen, Universe 6 vs 7. After that, the Zeno Expo will officially be declared by Lord Zeno himself, which will prompt the start of the Tournament of Power! Not only that, not even a month later will Frieza''s goons discover Broly and Paragus on their exiled planet, Planet Vampa! This is set to be Nao''s last fight in the DBZ world, as Nao will prevent the last vision from happening. After all he did not want to witness such a cruel mass murder of Angels. The only way Nao could think of was assigning Merus to an actual post, ending his Angel in Training and self-reflection now. The Grand Minister accepted his proposal and promised he will keep a close eye on Merus after Nao and the girls depart. Also from finishing his private meeting with Vados, he learned the Grand Minister had already started to take action regarding that. As a result, Nao heard another Rebirth notification ding inside his mind as he and Tights were in transit on the way back to the white Palace. The notification confirmed his completion for the fifth part of his trial by fire! The first, second, third, and fifth steps were now complete. Only the fourth one remained! Only then did he let out a sigh of his relief. It was sad that his journey in the DBZ world was coming to an end, but it''s not like he couldn''t come back to this place. He has his portal room, which he plans to use to connect planes together. Yet only those who have access to this room will be able to cone and go as they please. But for now, Nao just wants to enjoy his last two months in the plane he is currently in. Cause it will end before he would come to realize it! But with that said, Nao and Tights touched down in the portal room, and saw many more active [Gate]s, which lead into various other areas. The one they just came through led straight to Beerus''s Planet. The two then wandered out of the portal room, only to get distracted by a nice aroma. Navigating to the bedroom, the two didn''t see anyone there. "Guess they''re already making dinner eh? Today did feel like it was a long day, even though we couldn''t tell the time on Planet Beerus. Why don''t we join too?" "I''m pretty famished myself. But is that graceful lady really goin'' to be one of our new sisters? I feel she is in a league far above the rest of us.", Tights said with a look of worry. "That''s cause Vados is, Tights. It might be uncomfortable when she first joins our family but I bet everyone will open up to her." "I hope so. Let''s eat these eggs Lady Vados gave us along the way. She said they were boiled but it''s surrounded by a shell. Do we crack em open?" "Looks like it." After Nao said that, the two did so, cracking open the hard shell, revealing a pure white soft but firm egg. Tossing the shells into the nearby trash, the two made their way to the dining room. The moment they dug their teeth into it and took bite, they expected a mouth full of flavor to burst open, but perhaps their expectations were too high. ''...This is just a normal egg.", Tights couldn''t help but utter as the two made their way to the large dining room. Nao let out a laugh hearing that and responded her. "Haha! At least it''s edible enough for it to taste good. Not like Chronoa''s special pudding.", Nao said with a grin. "Don''t you dare joke about that! All of us are having a hard time forgettin'' it already!", Tights suddenly yelled out, almost dropping her half eaten egg. She then had an urge to clutch her stomach but was able to refrain herself. Nao laughed once more and apologized for that, he too had a taste of Chronoa''s special pudding. Let''s just say...it didn''t go well. He probably would have stayed on the toilet all day like everyone else did if he didn''t exercise his Divine Energy. Meanwhile, inside the dining room. The girls could be seen out and about, moving plate after plate of food onto the very long table. Elsa, Sayuri and Fie could be seen behind the closed kitchen counter, humming away as sizzle after sizzle echoed around the room. Chronoa, who could be seen carrying another plate of roasted meat, suddenly received an urge to sneeze. She managed to place her plate on the table, only to immediately turn the other way. "Atchoo!", Chronoa suddenly sneezed, drawing the attention of the other girls. Fie also saw this. After placing down another plate of food on the marble countertop in front if her waiting for it to be carried over, she spoke out. "Is something wrong, Mother?", Fie asked. Rubbing her nose a bit, Chronoa replied back "We gods don''t sneeze. Someone must be badmouthing me.", Chronoa said as slight anger streaked across her eyes. "Hehe, I did sense Papa and Mother Tights arrive back a bit ago from their meeting. Perhaps he was teasing you just now.", Fie said, grinning. "Oh yeah, I could feel that too. I hope their meeting went well. Vados is a pretty eccentric Angel from what I could during our last interaction together, but that was quite a while ago.", Chronoa said, nodding at Fie''s words. "I can feel Brother is quite happy at the moment, and according to their conversation today, it does look like we''ll be getting a new sister.", Miya said, chiming in. "There was that, wasn''t there?. I''m pretty envious of that special connection you have with him. I can feel my own thanks to that, ''Rebirth'', was it? But that''s something you have alone, Miya." "Hehe. But more importantly he''ll love Little Fie''s new look.", Miya said, letting out a grin. "I can''t believe she was that bold to go through with it...Don''t you dare go rotting Fie''s mind with anything else you hear me!? It''s bad enough that she likes to rub her butt all over his body already!", Chronoa said as slight anger streaked across her eyes once more. After Chronoa yelled that out, the other girls took a brief moment to giggle. They finished setting the plates, and Fie grinned. They were then distracted by the sound of the large door leading into the dining room click open, and a deep voice. "Sounds like you girls are having fun. What is it that I''d enjoy seeing?", Nao''s voice echoed around them as he made his appearance with Tights. Seeing Nao enter, Fie''s eyes beamed. "Welcome back, Papa!", Fie yelled out, only to dart from the kitchen. After Fie left the closed countertop area, Nao saw Fie dash right into him. Nao didn''t say anything as he became stunned by Fie''s current appearance. She was only wearing a white kitchen apron, and nothing else! Not even a pair of panties to cover her adorable little slit down below. "Fie...", Nao said, as he started to admire her current look. "You like?", Fie chimed in. She then did a twirl of her body after parting from Nao. Nao couldn''t help but smile seeing Fie in all her glory. She it covered her front, but her sides and back was in full view. "Very much so. Who told you about this?" "Mother Miya did. She said this outfit was mandatory for newlyweds, and I like it! Dinner should be ready now, Papa! We want to hear how today went." "Sure, sure. Your Mother Miya won''t be getting any sleep tonight. Also, we''re now at the point to where we need to wait for Whis to finish his end. Fie, Chronoa, you''ll be going with me as us Supreme Kai will need to attend. Of course that means we''ll meet with Shin and Kibito. Perhaps Old Kai too." "Okay!", Fie said happily. Hearing Nao announce that, the girls nodded. Chronoa raised her eyebrows. "So that old coot finally broke free from that stupid sword?" "Looks like it." After Nao said that, Chronoa grinned. "That''s some good news. Guess I have two people I need to smack instead of one now!", Chronoa yelled out, causing the girls to giggle once more. After she said that, the rest proceeded to sit down in an empty chair. Tights also found her own spot. Fie started to drag Nao to the head of the table. ''Let''s go dig in, Papa! I helped with tonight''s meal!" "Is that so? I look forward to it, Fie. But where are you going to sit?" "In the best seat of the house of course!", Fie happily replied. Pulling Nao along, Nao seated himself at the head of the table, and Fie plopped her butt right on top of his groin. He could feel its softness, and it became a bit moist as Fie started to feed him. The others enjoyed the food after they started to dig in themselves Nao could only watch on silently as Fie fed him. Surprisingly it was very delicious and it didn''t take long for all the food to disappear! Time began to pass before everyone finished eating and enjoyed the night spending time together. Miya''s m.o.a.ning resounded in the bedroom all night long, Nao did not allow her to get any rest. Fie''s m.o.a.ning could also be heard throughout the night, and Chronoa''s every so often. Like this the next couple of days passed in pure bliss without a care in the world. Fie was still well in her honeymoon phase so to say, and the same could be said for Chronoa. Only until the start of the second week of October did Nao receive a message from Whis, stating that the tournament grounds on the Nameless planet Champa chose to host the tournament was completed. He stated that that he and Beerus would go to planet Earth to pick up the fighters and their families to enjoy the spectacle, and for Nao, Chronoa and Fie to go to the Sacred World of the Kais and meet up with Shin. The three happily complied with him. Once the three got dressed and ready they used a Kai-Kai spell and disappeared from the Palace. The rest of the girls proceeded to their Observation Room to watch the upcoming battle. They finally decided to create a room in one of the many empty rooms off to the left side of the reception room, solely designed for such purpose. In no time at all did Nao, Chronoa and Fie arrive on the Sacred World of the Kais. As if they were awaiting their arrival, three figures could be seen waiting not too far away. Seeing Shin, Kibito, and the Old Kai, Nao slightly bowed. The prior were used with Nao''s mannerisms but the Old Kai raised his eyebrows. He started to Look at Nao from top to bottom. "So this is the guy...huh?", The Old Kai finally spoke for the first time, only to realize two more figures next to him. His eyes almost popped out of their sockets after seeing Chronoa next to Nao. She grinned as she spoke out to him. "Took you long enough to realize you old geezer. You''re looking the same as usual." "Well well if it isn''t the Supreme Kai of Time. What brings you here out of your place?" "Grand ancestor...", Shin tried to speak up, but was immediately cut off by Chronoa. She even drew an X with her arms. "Bzzzt. Dare call me that again and I''ll start smacking you, old geezer. I''m retired from that position now you see." Hearing that, the Old Kai yelled out once more. "That isn''t just any position you can retire from all willy-nilly!" "Well I did. I went through the proper procedures so don''t worry about the small stuff. TokiToki City is being managed by someone I trust. Surely you can see what''s going on here, or did being cooped in that sword cause your brain to rot?", Chronoa answered him with another grin. "Hmm...", the Old Kai started to mumble, before approaching the the two. He also took notice of Fie, and started to smell them. The Old Kai seemed to have come to a realization, hitting his palm with a fist. "No wonder why I recognize that smell. You''ve become a woman and this child is the result of that forbidden love! Just what in tarnation happened while I was sealed up!?", the Old Kai suddenly blurted out. Yet not even a second passed before a loud smacking sound echoed around them. SMACK! Old Kai then received a smack to the face, causing his body to spin out, flying several feet away, and burrowed into the ground. After that happened, Chronoa dusted her hands off, clapping them together. "Now that feels a lot better. Shin, you come over here too." Albeit reluctantly, Shin nodded and walked over. "What is it--!?", Shin tried to ask, but felt a sudden impact strike against his face as well. His body also spun out of control, and was sent flying, digging into ground right next to the Old Kai. SMACK! Receiving another smack, Chronoa harrumphed, and cleaned off her hands once more before yelling out to him. Or more specifically his rear that was now sticking up out of the ground while the rest of his body was burrowed into it. "And you, Shin! That''s for not telling how dire the state our birth tree was in! But thanks to my husband here we were able to heal it. It should be alive and kicking for quite some time now." Hearing that, Kibito became surprised. "Our birth tree is healed? Is that true, Lady Chronoa?" "As true as it can be. Go drag those two idiots out of the dirt so we can depart. We mustn''t keep Whis and Lord Beerus waiting." After Chronoa said that, she returned to Nao''s side, and clung onto his arm. As Kibito dragged the other two out of the dirt, Nao spoke out to her. "You''re enjoying this aren''t you?" "Don''t sweat it, Nao. We''re here as observers for this match. Fie can introduce herself to some of the other gods while we''re at it." "That sounds like a good idea." After Nao said, Fie popped her head in and enjoyed the ongoing scene, but only watched in silence. After the others got settled, two small red handprints could be seen on the Old Kai''s and Shin''s face. The two approached them and remained silent, but it was clear they were ready to go. Nao nodded seeing that, and used his Divine Energy to locate the Nameless Planet in the void between Universe and Universes 7. It was on neutral ground, which was why it was chosen for this match. Nao chanted a Kai-Kai spell, and the six vanished from sight. The next thing they saw was a barren red planet of sorts. A fifty square meter fighting ring could be seen, with a large blue grass resting areas floating higher up. One for Universe 6 one for Universe 7. Goku and the others started to fly upward before Shin''s group suddenly descended from the sky above. Seeing Goku, Shin smiled. "It''s been a while, Goku." Seeing Shin and Kibito separated, Goku acted confused. The two still fused with the Potara during the Majin Buu saga like in the original, and now they were split apart! Nao knew how it happened so he didn''t ask, but Goku was confused, and asked the two. "Huh? I thought since ya two were gods, once ya combine ya can never separate! Also what''s with that handprint on your face?" "Just ignore that, Goku. Also we asked the Namekians to use the Dragon Balls to separate us again. It did feel very strange to stay like that for a long period of time." "No wonder why I couldn''t find your energy anywhere...", Goku replied to Shin. He then looked at Kibito and spoke out to him. "Yo Kibito, it''s been a while. It''s nice to see ya again too, Gramps." "We heard you you were participating in a match, so we came to watch.", Kibito replied with a smile. "Of ''course. Well not exactly when I saw you and Lord Beerus fight...I didn''t feel alive then." Goku nodded at his words. He then faced Nao with a smile. "It''s nice to see ya again too, Nao. Did ya bring your family this time?" "Same to you, Goku. I indeed did. Fie you remember Goku right?" "I sure do! It''s nice to see you, Uncle Goku!", Fie said happily, letting go of Nao. Seeing Fie, Goku let out a laugh and rubbed her head. "Hahaha! I sure remember ya were a fiery one back then. ya look like your doin'' well. Ya can just call me Goku. Bein'' called Uncle sounds weird." "Hehehe,", Fie replied back with a giggle. Meanwhile the Supreme Kai from Universe 6 and his attendant slowly appeared behind the group. The two looked bewildered seeing a mortal act friendly with some gods, causing his attendant to speak up, while the Supreme Kai had his focus on Fie. "Isn''t that guy a little too casual speaking to the gods?" "Yeah...And are my eyes tricking me or is that a newborn Supreme Kai?" After the two spoke calmly. Goku went over to greet them, only for them to awkwardly reply. Piccolo then called for Goku to return to the group so they can get ready. Meanwhile, as they left, the Universe 6 Supreme Kai spoke out to Nao and the others. "Um...Are they your friends...? With a mortal...?", He couldn''t help but ask. Hearing that, Old Kai turned around answered him. "Hohoho, Well we''ve been through a lot.", the Old Kai replied. The Universe 6 Supreme Kai simply nodded. Everyone then parted after their greetings and flew towards the blue grassy area and sat down. Bulma waved hello to Nao and the others before they saw the fighters enter the test site. They would undergo a knowledge test first before the battles started! As Goku and the others saw the Universe 6 fighters for the first time, they became shocked at their appearances. Nao too was able to see the five fighters from Universe 6. He saw Cabba, Frost and Hit. And surprisingly enough he didn''t see Magetta or Botamo, but actually Caulifla and Kale! Sensing his gaze, Caulifla shifted her eyes from the approaching Goku, only to land her eyes on the blue grass further away. She actually flipped Nao off with her middle finger, telling him to screw off! ''This is going to be fun.'', Nao thought in his mind. Chapter 257 - 247: Tapping In! Some time soon passed as the fighters from each Universe started to get familiar with each other. Hit remained silent with his eyes closed. Frost had a weird smile as he twirled a pencil around his fingers, calmly observing the walking fighters. Speaking of Frost, Universe 6 and 7 were known as twin Universes, their counterparts so to say! Frost was essentially Frieza, but he lived in Universe 6 instead of 7. He was in his first form, but his appearance was quite different. His muscles were mostly blue and dark gray, with a big blue gem over his white bone-like armor. Cabba was a Universe 6 Saiyan. The same went for Caulifla and Kale. The latter had their attention on Nao as the two completely disregarded Goku and the others. As for Cabba, he took notice of Goku and the others early on and initiated a greeting with them. Vegeta became shocked knowing about the existence of other Saiyans, especially female ones at at! They even started to exchange their history records. One key difference the two had was that their home Planet, Planet Sadala, still existed in Universe 6, while it was destroyed in an internal conflict in Universe 7. The very same conflict Oscar''s father, who was Naoto''s grandfather, took part in as part of the righteous faction. Of course Vegeta nor Goku knew of this fact, as it was passed down orally through Nao''s remaining family, and lost through the Palace''s records. But the two quickly acknowledged each other as Cabba acquainted himself with Vegeta. But with the fighters entering the test exam area, Whis and Vados called their attention before long, and the test soon began. After giving the middle finger to Nao, Caulifla took her eyes off him, only to take up her pen. In no time at all did she start scratching her head with her pen. Kale saw her brief interaction with Nao and the moment her eyes met his, she felt her blood start to pump. THUMP! She immediately turned her head away, and focused on the test paper in front of her. ''What was that just now...? It almost felt like my blood became excited...'', Kale uttered in a low voice to where only she could hear it. She then saw Caulifla groan, scratching her head in confusion. She then leaned back in her chair and cursed out. "Damn it! Why must we take a shitty test outta nowhere!? I want to fight already!", Caulifla yelled out, suddenly striking her fist onto the white table beneath her. Yet the table was strong enough to withstand her blow. "B-Big sis...", Kale tried to speak out to her and calm her down but she suddenly heard a thwacking sound, only to see Vados strike down at Caulifla''s head with her staff. "Quiet! Fighters must be able to be both strong and have a good wit during a competition to come out on top. It is not all about brute strength. If you cannot earn ten points from such a measly test like this then you will be disqualified." "Ugh...fine! I know that but this is still hella annoyin'' to deal with! I don''t see these two beanstalks anywhere in my eyes. Can you adjust the rules to where I can fight that white haired guy up there? I get this annoyin'' feelin'' just be lookin'' at him! Kale, you felt it too didn''t you!?", Caulifla yelled out "Big sis...", Kale said, meekly replying to her. Hearing Caulifla yell that also caused anger to streak across Vegeta''s eyes. "Why you little, we are not beanstalks! We''re proud members of the Saiyan warriors race!", Vegeta yelled back, retoring her. "Tch, why is your ass tied up in a knot all of a sudden? But I''m bein'' serious here, Lady Vados. Please?" Hearing Caulifla ask that, Vados was going to hit her head once more, but she stopped her motion. Enough time passed during this interaction with Caulifla to where she spotted Champa holding his shoulder over Nao, as if he had become best friends with him all of a sudden! Beerus wasn''t disgusted by this either and he too took curious about their conversation the two were having. He even nodded in approval. Vados found this strange but she saw Champa fly on over in the next couple moments. Seeing this, she flew up and greeted him. "Lord Champa?" "Vados, there''s been a substitution. Both Beerus and I approve of it. One of Beerus''s slots just became available. Look." "Huh?" After Vados questioned Champa, Champa pointed his finger down to the test site. Not even a moment later did Vados see Mr. Buu fall flat onto his stomach, letting the test paper slide off his pink belly. He fell face first onto the desk, and started to sleep right then and there! Loud snoring started to echo from his mouths as he opened it wide with every breath he took. "Oh my. It looks like you''re right, Lord Champa." Meanwhile, further down in the testing site, anger streaked across both Piccolo''s and Vegeta''s eyes while Goku just stared at the now sleeping Mr. Buu without blinking. As for Monaka, he was further off in the distance, who actually was focused on doing the written test! "I told you bringing him wasn''t such a good idea..." "But I didn''t think Buu would just go fall asleep like this!! Ya think so to, right, Vegeta!?" "To hell with that, Kakarrot! For once the Namekian and I agree on the same thing. You were an idiot to bring this guy after all! We''re down one fighter now!" "Quiet your voice, Vegeta! The others are looking at this! Don''t see they try to take advantage of this!" "Tch, you''re probably right. But it seems something is happening up above. Did they just mention something about a ''substitution'' just now?" "A substitution. Someone is goin'' to join us!?" "Calm down you fool. They are coming over so let''s see what they''re going to say." "All right!" After the three exchanged words, the others found it entertaining but soon became serious as Vados and Champa flew down. Beerus flew over to the opposite way to the stands, and more specifically toward Nao. The gods beside him became shocked after hearing Beerus talk, and his voice was loud enough for the rest of the audience to hear it, also causing them to be shocked. Meanwhile Champa spoke out to the fighters on the testing site. "Listen up you lot. Beerus and I agreed in a change of the rules a bit and we are allowing a substitution to replace...whatever that thing is.", Champa said, pointing his finger at the sleeping Buu. "Seriously!? Who is goin'' to join our side!?", Goku suddenly exclaimed happily, jumping out of his table. "Quiet down you fool, I''m bringing him over right now. He will join you guys in the test area. Nao, I''m counting on you! Don''t you dare cause a mockery out of me!", Beerus yelled out, announcing the new fighter''s name. Beerus yelled that out, causing the Universe 7 fighters to become stunned. A happy smile bloomed on Goku''s face as Beerus took this time to lean towards Nao, who arrived beside him. Nao then heard Beerus whisper into his ear. ''I yelled that out to keep those fools distracted. You know who Monaka is right?'', Beerus asked him with a whisper. Nao slightly nodded in confirmation. ''Good. Then you know that means we really only have three fighters. But with you joining I can feel at ease against that stupid brother of mine. I trust your strength, especially after seeing those last couple of battles you had.'' ''Thank you for your praise, Lord Beerus. I won''t let you down. I did come here for a personal reason too, but I wasn''t expecting you to ask me join in.'' ''Is that so? Care to tell me what it is you want? Perhaps I can give a lending hand.'' ''Those two female Saiyans down there. I''m going to try and take them under my wing.'' After Nao whispered that into Beerus''s ear, Beerus blinked for a moment with a stunned look. ''Are you crazy!?...is what I''d like to say. But poaching two fighters sounds really fun, especially from that bastard''s Universe. Count me in, even if they do end up joining your side. Just wanting to look at his reaction is going to be priceless!'', Beerus whispered once more, trying to hold back his laughter. ''Thank you. I''m going to go on ahead, Lord Beerus.'' Hearing Nao whisper that, he slowly flew on ahead as Beerus nodded. Beerus flew back on up, only to have Champa follow. Champa tried to pester him on what that was about, but Beerus ignored him. Seeing things done, Vados flew back towards Whis after giving Nao a smile. Nao flew down landing beside Goku and the others. Goku greeted him with a hearty laugh. "To think our substitute would be you, Nao! Glad to have ya on the team. I finally get to see your strength in person. Lord Beerus kept talkin'' about ya durin'' our training but we never got to see how far ya can go." "Heh, it''s nice to see you guys again. But before we resume the test I need to talk to a certain someone.", Nao said as Goku and other blinked at him. They then saw Nao walk right toward Caulifla! Arriving in front of Caulifla''s table, he slammed his palm down hard, causing a loud bang to echo. BANG! Caulifla did not back away from his movements as she saw Nao hover over her body, like a typical gangster would from his previous world. "You clearly told me to go screw off there earlier, didn''t you? I don''t back away so easily.", Nao said with a serious look. Hearing that only caused Caulifla to grin. "Well if it ain''t shitty little beanstalk number three, it looks like you actually managed to make it over here! So what if I did? What the hell are going to do about it? Huhhhhh?" Taunting him, Caulifla leaned her face inward, directly looking right at his eyes, and awaited Nao''s response! Chapter 258 - 248: Monkey See Monkey...Cant? (I) Nao knew Caulifla was taunting him but he ignored it. He only smiled back at her. "I said it earlier didn''t I? I''d be glad to show you the true might of our Saiyan warriors race. But first I have an interest in someone next to you, you see.", Nao said with a calm look on his eyes. He then removed his hand from Caulifla''s table, and walked to the right. It only took him a moment before he arrived in front of Kale. Kale felt her blood pump once more looking at him in the eyes, only for her to immediately turn away. Caulifla saw Nao do this and got angry once more. "Oi, third place beanstalk don''t you dare approach my prot¨¦g¨¦ like that!" Yet Nao ignored her once again and spoke out to Kale. "You must be Kale. right? You must felt something just now and earlier. I felt it too." Hearing this, Kale nodded lightly. She spoke out to both Caulifla and Nao. "I-It''s alright, Big Sis. I did feel something...like my blood became excited...what was that? Who exactly are you...?", Kale said slowly, "Well, to put it simply, I''m like you, but from a different Universe. Surely you must know what I mean, right Caulifla?", Nao said as his smile changed into a grin, looking back at Caulifla. "You''re...like me...?" Kale spoke out in a soft voice, slowly going into her own thoughts. Seeing Kale enter her own thoughts, Nao''s attention shifted from Kale back to Caulifla, who only yelled out in anger once more. "Like I''d give a rat''s ass about knowin'' what you are! Don''t you dare get all buddy-buddy with Kale like that! You''re a Saiyan like me, right? So you must know how to fight. Just wait till I pummel that ass of yours after I clear this stupid test!", Caulifla suddenly declared, drawing everyone''s attention to her. Nao then responded to her declaration. "Those are some big words. If you want to beat my ass you need to earn fifty points on this test first. Isn''t that right, Vados? Whis?" Hearing Nao say that, that their attention shifted toward the two Angels who were on the sidelines. They appeared calm but it as if Whis and Vados were enjoying the ongoing scene before them. The two nodded and Vados decided to speak up before Whis did. "That''s right. May we please get back to the test at hand? That''s enough interruptions. But it is as Nao said, everyone must earn a total of fifty points to advance onward. Each question will earn five point, so ten questions must be answered successfully.", Vados said. After Vados announced that, everyone nodded. Some were already close to finishing the test As long as one had their head on right, they would be able to answer all of these questions in a breeze. Nao returned to Universe 7''s side and sat down at his own table. Seeing Nao no longer causing a scene, Goku and the others returned to their test at hand as well. Universe 6 did the same and the atmosphere turned quiet once more. All this while, Hit remained in his seat undisturbed. He only opened his eyes once to observe the newcomer Nao for a brief moment, before he closed them again and focused on his test. An unknown amount of time before fighters from both Universes finally laid down their test papers, waiting for it to be collected. Goku showed signs of struggle on Universe 7''s side while Caulifla did the same on Universe 6''s side, but those were the only two. The rest had confidence in there answers, and so did Nao. Nao answered all of them easily, they were simple math related questions that even a middle schooler in his previous life could answer. Neither Goku nor Caulifla ever studied properly in their lives, so they had a hard time. Nao expected Kale to struggle too but apparently she moved her pencil back and forth without stopping, as if she knew exactly what the answers were. Even though she was meek on the outside, perhaps she actually knew how to use her head, unlike Caulifla did. Nao wanted to figure that out down the line, but now, thanks to Caulifla''s persistence, things were set up to where he could try to recruit the two over to his side. As long as Caulifla passed, the angels ensured she would be the first opponent Nao would face. And sure enough with everyone now done, Whis and Vados collected the test papers. More time passed as the two corrected them. After they did they announced everyone''s scores. Surprisingly enough everyone passed! Yet both Goku and Caulifla received a stern warning, as Whis said to Goku that he only achieved a total of fifty points. He also got berated by Vegeta and Piccolo, saying that he really ought to study, but let''s face it. Goku won''t study ever in his life, all ever enjoys doing is fighting. Goku even said that aloud to the two and they could only sigh in defeat. On the other hand, Caulifla let out a big sigh of relief as well, she still had a chance to pummel Nao. Yet she too received a harsh warning as Vados berated her. Speaking of Vados she now ended her role as a proctor, and returned to her role as an observer. She did observe Champa''s behavior earlier too, since he acted like he was best friends with Nao before they announced his substitution. She could take a gander as to why that was the case, and probably guessed Champa found out about the result of the meeting she had with Nao. Vados would come to end her current ''services'' to Champa once this Universe 6 vs Universe 7 tournament and what was to follow after, ended. Once that happened, the Grand Minister would formerly assign her to Nao. As Vados kept observing, she could tell clear as day Nao was interested in the two female Saiyans, but she did not interrupt him in any way, and now things have reached this point. She knew her role well. And to make it worse Champa and Beerus tweaked the match-making a bit to let Caulifla face off against Nao at the beginning of the tournament, but it was dependent on her passing the test. Thankfully she did, but just barely. But as the two angels finished berating Goku and Caulifla, the audience came to learn of the results as well and they all let out sighs of relief. Universe 7 also took this time to carry over the giant lump of mass that was Mr. Buu, who was still sleeping by the way. He slept through the entire test, and carrying him over proved to be a struggle. But once he was plopped down on the grass next to the others, Hercule saw to it to monitor his condition. That''s right, Mr. Satan was indeed among the audience members this time around! He had finally come to grow out of his conceited shell. He knew in his heart of the happenings of Goku and the others, and wasn''t truly the number one person many people back on Earth thought him as. He now acts responsibly and in his pastime now, he watches over his newly born granddaughter Pan when he has free time. After Mr. Buu''s situation was taken care of, the alien announcer, who was quiet all this while, finally announced the start of the tournament. He also revealed Universe 6 had a singer to sing their anthem song. The singing was performed well but it literally lasted only a few seconds, which caused everyone to become confused. They expected the song to be much longer, but ended up accepting it. After the anthem song was sung, a huge golden oval mirror descended over the ring. This mirror was large enough to fit all ten images of the fighters to go up and fight. Starting from the top reflected Hit and Cabba on the first row. On the second row reflected Frost, Kale and Caulifla respectively. The first and second rows made up of Universe 6! There were two more rows underneath the first two. Goku, Piccolo and Vegeta still appeared as in the original, in that order on the first row. On the second row, it only showed Monaka on the bottom right. On the bottom left was a blank image. But this blank image distorted a bit, before Nao''s was put on it! The angels also informed Beerus and Champa that they were the ones to decide the order to fight in. Thankfully Beerus knew it, he placed Monaka last, and Nao first. He would then later let Goku Vegeta and Piccolo decide on the second, third and fourth slot by rock-paper scissors. But with the first fighter announced, Champa congealed some god of destruction ki into his finger, and blasted it toward the bronze medal gong that was hovering in the air next to the large golden mirror. That officially started it off, and the announcer spoke out. "Ladies and gentlemen...thank you for waiting! We shall now begin Universe 6 and Universe 7''s...God of Destruction Martial Arts Match! Let us begin the first match! Our first member will be...Universe 6!" After the announcer spoke that out, the fighters'' ears of Universe 6 perked up as they rested next to the testing site. The five images on the giant mirror became outlined in red, before four of them vanished, and only one remained. It was Caulifla. "...Caulifla!", the announcer said, speaking in a loud voice. Hearing that Caulifla pumped her arms and yelled out in excitement. "Yosha! Let''s start fightin''!", Caulifla yelled out excitedly. Yet the announcer continued to reveal the other side from Universe 7. "And for Universe 7...", the announcer began to say. Only this time the Universe 7 fighter images lit up in blue, and not red. All five lit up before four vanished, and Nao''s image fully lit up in blue. "It is Nao!", the announcer said, revealing the result of the first matchup. Hearing that, Caulifla grinned. Everyone then saw the blue and red line up to each other, and connected, which changed into a golden line. Nao knew he would fight first thanks to the meeting he had with both Champa and Beerus before the test, so he nodded calmly. He walked up the elevated platform, which was placed on the side of Universe 7. There was also another elevated platform on Universe 6 side and Nao slowly saw Caulifla walk up it. He could see Caulifla''s grin as the two''s eyes met. Caulifla even drew her finger across her neck, and spoke out to him with another taunt. "I''m gonna have fun with this. You are SO dead!" Chapter 259 - 249: Monkey See, Monkey...Cant? (II) "Well then, Universe 6, Universe 7, please make your way onto the ring!", the announcer said. Nao and Caulifla had one final look at each other in silence before the two jumped off the elevated platform down onto the ring. It was fifty meters in length so it was pretty big for a fighting stage. The two then approached each no more than seven square panels apart. The announcer also came up to the two, and looked back to the fighter''s area to where it was now split off into two sections. One table belonged to Beerus''s side while the other to Champa. Vegeta, Piccolo, Goku, and Monaka sat next to Beerus while Beerus had his angel attendant behind him. Kale, Hit, Cabba and Frost could be seen next to Champa while his angel attendant stood behind him. As for Champa, he couldn''t remove the grin he had on his face as he watched Nao and Caulifla square each other off. Beerus got irked by this and yelled out to him. "Say Champa I''ve been getting this feeling, what exactly do you get out of this deal? No matter what it''s a loss for you." Hearing that, Champa''s grin became wider and replied back. "Hmmmm? Do you really want to know, Beerus? But then again it''s not like I have to answer you.", Champa replied while taunting him. And it worked, clear again streaked across Beerus''s eyes. "Can''t you answer properly for once like a decent brother would!? Stupid Champa.", Beerus said, yelling out at Champa in anger. "Oh psssh. You always overreact to everything Beerus. But it''s alright, I''ll answer. You did have your own talk with Nao but so did I. I''m paying off a 2-fold debt." "A two fold debt, is it? Wait...could it be related to that?", Beerus said with a serious tone, and his anger subsided. "Oh? Looks like you may already know, if you managed to look into the recent events of the future that is. Nao helped take out someone that caused some trouble to our Universe." "I see, so it was that situation. That really was a troublesome matter but I''m glad it was taken care of." Hearing Beerus say that, Champa couldn''t help but nod in confirmation. "It was indeed that, so I guess I don''t need to go into the details. As for my other one, it''s more private but it will reveal itself in due time. Isn''t that right, Vados?" "So you did come to learn of this matter, Lord Champa. Observing your earlier behavior I assume you had, but yes. Father will announce it soon." "I-I-It even reached the ears of the Grand Minister!?", Champa yelled out while stuttering. Even Beerus became surprised. Goku also tried to ask what was going on but Piccolo pulled him back, placing his hind over his mouth. "Well of course it would. It is a rather serious matter, and I made my decision on it so Father will take care of the rest. It did look like you spoke out about some other matter with Nao as well, may I ask what was that about?" "Oh yes, thank you for reminding me, Vados. That was pretty surprising to hear but there is something to announce to you lot. Same goes for you too, fighters." Hearing that, Goku finally managed to squeeze through Piccolo''s hand and excitedly yelled out. "I''ve no idea what is goin'' on right now but is somethin'' goin'' to happen!? It sounds like Nao has done some pretty crazy things lately without us." "Of course! Nao is heading off to another adventure of his in a couple months and won''t be back for a long time. So he decided he''s going to hold a big send off feast. Both Universe 6 and 7 are invited, he''s looking into inviting the other Universes right now." After Champa announced that, everyone from Universe 7 became shocked, while interested looks appeared in the eyes from Universe 6. "Huh? What do ya mean Nao is leavin'' off to another adventure? He is leavin'' us?" "Oh shut it, Goku. Whis and I were going to bring it up to you guys, but it''s as Champa said. Nao will be leaving in a couple months. I''m surprised he''s going to hold a party for us though." "Right? So no matter what we get to enjoy some good food then, hahaha!", Champa laughed out with a smile. "So we must give these guys a good show, don''t you think, brother? Just do note no matter what happens in Nao''s fight, I won''t interfere. Same for you, Beerus. I want to see what he''s trying to do." "That''s something I can agree with. Goku just sit back, we''ll go over it in detail with you guys later." Hearing that, Goku couldn''t help but nod in silence. He then shifted his eyes back to Nao and Caulifla. Knowing that a final feast to send Nao and the girls off would take place soon, he became excited to what this match was going to show. Beerus and Champa nodded at each other, before the two raised one of their fingers. Letting their destruction ki form at their fingertip, the two shot out a ray blast, taking a direct hit at the medal gong floating in the air above the ring. DONG! Hearing the ancient bell sound off, the announcer spoke out once more, starting the match. Nao and Caulifla waited patiently for it to start. "Begin!" Hearing the round officially begin, Nao channeled his ki. He attuned himself to his space affinity. Golden hues appeared in his irises. Willing spatial spheres around him, he covered his whole body with them. He then targeted more to the underside of his feet! "About damn time! Whatever it is you''re doing, I won''t let you! Take this, Crush Cannon!", Caulifla said, suddenly yelling out. Caulifla then yelled out, allowing her own ki to erupt. It was only white but it was enough to let her large spiky hair, which was similar to Raditz''s hair but only extended down past her neck, flutter in the air. A white aura enveloped her body as she extended her right arm out. Twisting her palm upward, dense red ki condensed on top of it! It soon became a large red sphere of ki. As if it had a will of its own, it suddenly split off into many ray particles firing off and shot at Nao all at once! "Not even giving me time to talk why I''m here in the first place...'', Nao uttered to himself. ''Well, I wanted to sub in and take Goku''s role in showing off some transformations to get Caulifla more interested in me...but I think it already started to take effect? Well let''s just stop her Crush Cannon for now.'', Nao thought to himself. He was thinking of doing Beerus''s way of dodging close combat attacks, but that proved to be a failure since Caulifla opened up with her Crush Cannon. Nao didn''t say any more and as the incoming ray particles blocked his vision from seeing Caulifla, she couldn''t see that Nao started to float in the air! Instead of using his ki, he was bending space which pushed against his feet, allowing him to float up. Nao then extended his arm out and spoke out once more. "We don''t need these things." Just as the first ray particle was about to hit him, Nao clutched his hand into a fist. Letting it glow with a golden aura, the first one suddenly came to a halt right before his head. The others soon followed suit and they stopped firing themselves, all appearing around Nao''s head. Seeing a momentary pause like that surprised the audience and it even surprised Caulifla, as her Crush Cannon was rendered ineffective. With a wave of his fist, his golden aura burst forth. Nao willed many golden spheres at once to cling to the ray particles on all sides. They all began to push against each other, slowly causing the ray particles to shrink! It didn''t take long before her Crush Cannon completely vanished, as if her attack wasn''t even fired in the first place. Of course she got angry seeing this and yelled out. "What the hell did you do to my Crush Cannon!?" "Simple. I made it disappear. I was going to return fire with them so be grateful you''re still standing." "Why you!", Caulifla yelled out once more. "If that won''t work then I''ll punch that face of yours!", Caulifla declared. Hearing that Nao didn''t respond and only smiled. Caulifla even saw Nao put his hands behind his back, obviously waiting for her to strike. She dashed forward with great speed, letting out a large yell. She arrived right in front of Nao. Striking out with her right fist, she aimed right at his left cheek . Yet Caulifla felt her punch only hit air. She saw Nao simply move back a bit, and dodged it! She then tried to launch rapid fire strikes with both of her fists. Nao simply willed golden spheres beneath his feet to keep dodging them, gently floating either to the side or backwards. She was pushing him towards the edge of the ring but Caulifla didn''t care about that. Seeing her fists not work either, she suddenly went for a low leg sweep. Yet her right leg only hot air, and an after image vanished from view. Caulifla no longer saw Nao in front of her. Yet before she could react, she felt a heavy impact strike against her back. The force was heavy enough to where she felt the wind get knocked out of her throat, spraying a mixture of saliva and blood from her mouth! "Ahhhhhhh!", Caulifla said, suddenly screaming out in pain. She tried to bend over a bit but Nao caught a hold of her body. Nao ignored her scream of pain and calmly spoke out. "Your speed and power are decent but you''ll never manage to hit me like that. I''ve fought way stronger guys than you. It''s pretty disgraceful seeing a Saiyan like you only amount to this much. Even my father and sister would beat you with ease. Tell me, Caulifla, is this all you can do?" Hearing that, she coughed out a couple times as she could hear a few of her bones snap. Yet Caulifla tried to wiggle free from his grasp. "*Cough*¡­If you would...let me hit...you...you stupid bastard, then we''ll see who is...talking...!",Caulifla said slowly, spraying out more more blood. Nao smiled hearing that then he shifted his body to where his back faced against the edge of the ring. He then threw Caulifla, only to send her flying back to the center. Nao then stepped toward the center following her. Caulifla struggled to stand back up, even if it was just with her knee. Seeing Caulifla glare at him, Nao let out a sigh. She was then disrupted by the sound of his voice. "Caulifla if this is all that you have to offer then it''s pretty disappointing. I was going to show you the true might of our race but I may even have to take it from the beginning. Tell me, are you even familiar with the fact that we can transform?" Hearing that, Caulifla''s anger subsided a bit, only for her to yell out in response. It was clear she was confused. "Haaaaah? Transform? Like hell I''d know anythin'' about that you bastard! I was told nothin''!" "So you don''t even know that, huh? Then let me show you!" After Nao said that, Caulifla blinked at him expectedly. Nao willed his space affinity to vanish, letting his body gently float back down onto the ring. Nao then crouched down a bit, and formed two fists with his hands, bending them. Nao let his ki loose, spreading it all throughout his body. He let out a giant yellow before a green aura converged around it. "Haaaaaah!", Nao said, roaring out. Streaks of green lightning soon cracked down around his body. Caulifla became surprised seeing a huge fluctuation of ki appearing before her very eyes. Nao then focused the spreading of his ki to his right leg. In no time at all did Caulifla see Nao''s hair start to flicker. Changing from his base white hair, it turned fully green! It was no longer yellow like a normal Super Saiyan! His irises soon vanished as well, letting his eyes become completely green too! His transformation into the Legendary Super Saiyan was complete. Lightning happily danced around him as Nao felt a huge surge of his ki all flowing all around inside his body. Caulifla became stunned at the sight of Nao''s transformation. She even felt strength return to her body as her previous anger disappeared. She only felt excitement as her eyes started to sparkle! She even had the strength to get up. Ignoring her few broken bones, she rushed at him, but not with an intent to attack. Nao let her hands cling onto his shoulders as she yelled out in excitement. "What the hell is this!? This is so frickin'' awesome! Ya gotta teach me this! I had no idea we could do somethin'' like this!", Caulifla yelled out happily. Hearing that was just what Nao wanted to hear. To bring Caulifla to his side, he wanted to take over Goku''s and Cabba''s position of teaching her a couple transformations! * (Quick A/N) Putting a quick note here. Sorry if this one felt slow, been trying to get my second book into the power rankings, and it''s almost at the 15k word mark. And as such if you guys are interested in trying it out, its an original book and not a fanfiction, titled The Earthen Plane! Just giving a friendly reminder this will not impact the 3-4 chapters a week I give to you guys for this fanfic! Anyways that''s it from me. About ten or so chapters left till the first world ends! Caulifla and Kale will join Nao''s side next chapter and the Tournament of Power will start. It will only have a couple chapters designated to it while the last fight in the DBZ world will be Broly! Once the Epilogue has finished World 2 will start! Chapter 260 - 250: Two Legendary Saiyans! (A/N) I know a lot of you probably don''t like Kale''s possessiveness/romantic feelings for Caulifla as somewhat displayed in this chapter. Trust me I don''t really either. Kale''s attitude will slowly be remedied to where she no longer feels like that, but I ask you guys to please bear with it till then (: This will be last Kale/Caulifla chapter for now. Tournament of power will be covered in next 1-2 chapters, then Broly fight will begin! An epic fight to finish off world one! Enjoy the chap below! * Nao saw Caulifla stare at him with sparkles in her eyes as she held onto his clothes with her hands. This was the first time he saw her up front and personal, the few moments ago she couldn''t even reach his body in terms of speed. Yet Nao allowed this because he figured Caulifla would show her interest they moment she saw a Super Saiyan transformation. Even Cabba and Kale became shocked seeing the Super Saiyan transformation for the first time. They couldn''t even utter a word. Champa wasn''t as bewildered as he saw this before when Nao fought Belmod in a duel. He was one of many who became shocked then, but he became amused seeing Nao''s aura a completely different color from before. Mainly because it was the legendary Super Saiyan''s green aura! As Nao''s aura spread around, the other Saiyans suddenly felt some constriction in their bodies. It didn''t take long before Cabba to feel short of breath and felt very oppressive air. Kale, however, did not feel a thing. She mainly watched on in shock and wondered why Caulifla was acting like that. She also didn''t like it that Caulifla clung onto Nao like that either. As for Goku, the oppressive air remained around him as well, yet he didn''t have too much trouble breathing like Cabba did. In fact he appeared like nothing much has happened to him on the outside. As for Vegeta, he could feel slight oppression, but he felt more annoyed seeing Nao transform into this state once again. He was the one to speak out first as he crossed his arms. "Tch, that bastard is showing off again. I still can''t get used to this feeling...the aura of a Legendary Super Saiyan." "The Legendary...Super Saiyan? What is this...Super Saiyan...?", Cabba said as he tried to regain his composure. "You guys don''t know what Super Saiyans are?", Vegeta asked, inquiring more about Cabba''s Saiyan heritage. After Vegeta asked that, Cabba took a couple more moments to breathe in and out, and finally managed to shake off the shakiness he was currently feeling. The air alone still felt heavy around him though, but he did manage to respond to Vegeta. "We have no idea what this Super Saiyan is. We didn''t even know our race could even transform." "Now that I think about it, ya don''t even have a tail, do you?", Goku suddenly asked as he observed Cabba and the ongoing scene. "A tail...?", Cabba questioned, appearing more confused than before. "That''s right. We Saiyans are born with tails, is it not like it for you guys?" "No. I''ve heard legends of our ancestors who were born with tails but in our present day, none of them have them. But to think this was possible...How are you feeling, Kale? Do you feel anything right now?" Hearing Cabba ask that as he turned his head toward her, Kale continued to observe Nao and Caulifla talk to each other. Caulifla no longer held onto his robe with her hands, so she turned around and answered him, tilting her head in confusion at the same time. "No...? I don''t feel anything oppressive...I can see Big Sis overreacting over there. Is she feeling...something similar? All I feel is my blood becoming excited...It''s weird.", Kale said, speaking softly. "How can you not feel anything? The air is really tense right now!", Cabba suddenly exclaimed. But his yelling only confused Kale more. Vegeta also observed this and moved his eyes back and forth. A glint appeared in his eyes as he tried to understand what was happening. "If it''s like that, then it can only mean one thing. I do feel some sort of pressure from Nao''s aura as well. It is based off of our bloodline, rather than talent. I''m one of the highest elites myself, being born as the Saiyan prince. As for you...Kale, was it? Your bloodline must be quite exceptional. Kakarrot here was born as a low class warrior, but he''s used to Nao''s aura by now, since we''ve seen this a few times already. Those who feel it for the first time experience much harsher effects, like you, Cabba.", Vegeta explained as his hands were folded. His explanation also drew in the other fighter''s attention as well. "My bloodline...is exceptional?", Kale uttered, and soon began to lose herself in her thoughts. Meanwhile, Cabba suddenly felt a pang of guilt strike against his heart. He couldn''t help but scratch his face hearing Vegeta''s explanation. "To think there would be such a thing...but I won''t lie, my bloodline isn''t one of the strongest out there. Those guys are kept in house back on our home planet, Planet Sadala." Hearing that, Vegeta nodded. "You did mention Planet Sadala did still exist over there in your guys'' Universe. Tell me, have you heard of any one fighter being insanely strong? One that appears every thousand years or so?" After Vegeta asked that, Cabba took a couple moments to think it over. In the end he shook his head left to right, denying him. "I don''t believe I''ve heard such a fighter on our side who is alive right now. We do have legends about such a thing...but I thought those were mere fairy tales!", Cabba exclaimed. "Those aren''t just mere fairy tales. It''s the truth. Every one thousand years, a Saiyan so exceptional that they outclass every other Saiyan is born. We call this bloodline the Legendary Saiyan!" "The Legendary Saiyan...", Cabba uttered. All of this information was relatively new to him, so his eyes started to glitter. "So if this Legendary Saiyan exists...then what we are witnessing right now is the transformed state of that? The Legendary Super Saiyan...?", Cabba said, reaching a conclusion. "That''s right! You guys will be able to achieve the Super Saiyan state as well, even though there is a requirement...", Vegeta answered Cabba. His eyes then shifted back toward Kale, who was still lost in confusion. Sensing his gaze, she regained from her stupor and looked back at him. Vegeta t hen spoke out once more. "And you, Kale. You said you feel nothing, and instead your blood gets excited from feeling this aura?" Hearing that, Kale nodded silently. "That''s right...am I different?", Kale couldn''t help but ask. She was quite shy but she still anticipated Vegeta to answer. "I''m not exactly sure, but put it this way. The lower your bloodline is, the more impact you would have. The higher it is, the less impact. Yet you feel nothing, and even excited from it. Cabba said he hadn''t heard of the Legendary Saiyan appearing, so it''s very possible you could be the Legendary Saiyan, Kale!", Vegeta suddenly declared. As soon as he declared that, visible shock appeared in the eyes around them. Kale couldn''t even utter a word as she heard that. "WHAT!?", Cabba yelled out in shock, jumping back a bit. "Now there''s a shocker! This meek looking girl here is such a thing?", Goku asked, who was also surprised. Even Beerus and Champa couldn''t help but feel surprised hearing Vegeta say that. Beerus even clicked his tongue as he spoke out. "Tch, so you''re telling me this weak looking girl shares the same power as what Nao holds?" "Not exactly, Lord Beerus. if my guess is correct, Kale here merely shares the same bloodline. As to whether she can tap into it...that relies on her." Hearing that, Champa grinned and slapped his knee with his hand. He laughed at Beerus and spoke out to him. "Hahaha! Looks like things just turned interesting, right, Beerus? Wanna make a bet to see which Saiyan comes out on top?" "You can go to hell, Champa. I''m not in the mood to place a bet right now. Knowing there''s another. I''ve seen enough monsters already. Let me just enjoy some peace watching this tournament." "O-Oi, what''s gotten into you all of a sudden, Beerus?" "Don''t worry about it. Besides, the winner gets the Super Dragon Balls anyway, right? I do hope you''re prepared to lose!" "As if! Cabba, you did well in recruiting these two. It will be us who will win, haha!", Champa said with another laugh. "T-Thank you, Lord Champa. Umm...Vegeta, if we happen to fight each other, will you teach me this Super Saiyan?", Cabba said, thanking Champa. He then asked that and waited for his answer with anticipation. Yet Vegeta immediately denied him as he spoke out. "Now why the hell would I do that?", Vegeta cursed out, shocking Cabba once more. "B-But...you took all this time to explain such a thing to us! So I thought...maybe!", Cabba said, answering him. Yet before Vegeta could answer him, everyone felt a rather huge fluctuation of ki in the air. Whis couldn''t help but smile as everyone heard Caulifla yell out a really loud voice. Everyone then got disturbed by a giant golden-yellow pillar of ki shooting right up into the sky, blasting the sealed barrier Vados placed around the Nameless Planet. The golden-yellow pillar of ki soon drooped back down, and condensed around Caulifla. Caulifla''s clothing could be seen fluttering, as well as her hair. Yet her hair was no longer pitch black. The length of her hair seemed to grow a bit as well as her black spikes could now be seen pointed upward. They were all golden-yellow! Even her irises were blue-green now. She was now a Super Saiyan! During the time passing the fighters had with their conversation from the observation area up above, enough time had passed to where Caulifla''s anger vanished she had against Nao completely vanished. Only excitement ensued as she felt all tingly, like having the hairs of her arms stand on end. She did feel a bit oppressed, but it was nowhere near what Cabba felt, despite her being right up next to Nao. So Nao took this time to initiate a conversation with Caulifla. It ended up with striking deal with her, asking if Caulifla wanted to become his disciple, and upon doing so Nao wouldn''t hesitate to teach her more of a Saiyan''s abilities. Contrary to Nao''s expectations, however, Caulifla immediately agreed, she really enjoyed fighting after all. Getting stronger would provide her more All of this happened while the two exchanged blows and exchanging ki blasts which each other. Booms would shake the fighting ring every so often. The audience besides the other fighters could see the two talking to each other as the fighting went on, but they couldn''t hear it. Still, it was an enjoyable fight to watch. Yet the fighting abruptly came to a halt after the two ''parted ways'' with each other. Nao instructed Caulifla of the second known method, as the first one required an intense burst of negative emotion. And since it was Caulifla, the only probable way of initiating that was inflicting some type of harm to Kale, and Nao didn''t really want that. So he taught her the second method, gathering enough ki into a certain point on their body and with enough S-Cells, they, a Saiyan can transform! And sure enough Caulifla was overwhelming with S-Cells. She gathered all of her ki on her back, and thus the first female Super Saiyan was born, in Universe 6 of course. Miya was still the first female Saiyan to transform in Universe 7. And that brings things back to the present moment. Caulifla felt giddy feeling overwhelming energy spread in her body. Yet at this moment, Caulifla smiled at Nao. Seeing this smile was rare, Nao quite liked it. "This power, Super Saiyan, was it? It''s frickin'' awesome! My whole body feels burstin'' with power!" After Caulifla said that, she moved her body a bit, throwing shadow punches in the air and sweeping kicks with her legs. "I know, right? This is just the first step, Caulifla. You accepted being my disciple so I will of course teach you more, but that will be saved for later. Just get used to this feeling for now." Hearing that Caulifla''s eyes sparkled. "Ya mean there''s more to this awesome feelin''!?" "Of course. Shall we resume our fight?" "i totally want to but I really oughtta thank ya for this first. I know ya been stealin'' glances at me, bud. I ain''t that ignorant when it comes to romance, It''s been a while since someone tried to court me, and I sent that guy packin'', and didn''t hear a peep from him again. But he ain''t like you. You''re much more my type, insanely strong too.", Caulifla said softly to where everyone else couldn''t hear her. "Heh, so could tell? Indeed, I do have a particular interest in you.", Nao said with a grin. "So was that disciple shit just a cover up? I even made you accept a condition of mine." "I know, but I won''t go back on my word. I have interest in both seeing you as a girl, and one worthy to teach. Just from a glance you have outstanding potential, Caulifla." "Ya really think so? But Kale is hidin'' much more power than me! So ya gotta make sure you teach her properly! Otherwise don''t you even think of courtin'' me!", Caulifla suddenly declared as she put her elbows at her waist. "Of course. Taking you and Kale in as my disciples was the condition, wasn''t it? I''ll do my best in fulfilling my role as a teacher for both of you. You both will reach new heights you wouldn''t even begin to imagine." "Hahaha! I like the sound of that! With that settled I know a good way to thank you now. I''m goin'' speak to Kale for a second too, we can resume our fight after." "Oh? What is it?", Nao questioned her with anticipation. Yet Caulifla remained quiet. Nao saw her suddenly vanish from sight, only to reappear in front of him. However what she did next cause Nao''s eyes to turn wide in shock. He was quite taller than her so he felt Caulifla''s hands place themselves on the sides of his head. Caulifla then brought his head to hers. All of a sudden she planted her lips on his! Everyone became stunned seeing this sudden development. Fie and Chronoa also saw this. Chronoa knew she was one of the three girls Nao had interest in before their next adventure began, but she couldn''t help but let out a sigh. Fie, who was currently sitting in Chronoa''s lap, wiggled her butt a bit in excitement, and even began to cheer Nao on. As for Nao, he felt a hot sensation strike against his mouth, but he started to enjoy Caulifla''s kiss. She even bit his lips a couple times and licked his lips with her tongue. Seeing this from afar, the other fighters felt confused. Champa tried to not show anything since he knew what Nao was going to do since he spoke about it privately together. It was his repayment to Vados leaving and the future situation with Hearts, yet he didn''t think it would turn out like this. As for Beerus, he laughed out hard and tried to tease Champa about it, since he also knew what Nao was trying to do. But the most surprised one had to be Kale. She didn''t enjoy seeing Caulifla kissing a man, as she herself had romantic feelings for Caulifla. Yet the kiss ended in the next moment. Kale soon had a mixture of emotions course through her body. Meanwhile, Caulifla wiped off her saliva with her hand as the kiss ended. She spoke out to Nao once more with a laugh as Nao remained stunned. "Haha! Consider that as payment. I quite liked that, tasted pretty sweet. That was my first kiss by the way, so enjoy it while it lasts. Though I won''t be against you wantin'' to continue this later, if you can beat me that is.", Caulifla said with a grin. She didn''t care about everyone''s gazes either. Nao soon recovered from his stupor as well and responded to her. "We''ll see about that.", Nao couldn''t help but smile as he responded to her. He then saw Caulifla fly up into the air. She made sure not to exit the ring boundaries. Once she got closer to where she could see Kale, she wanted to let out a laugh as she saw Kale going through a mixture of emotions right now. She didn''t hide it from her face. She took this moment to speak out at Kale, which drew her attention immediately. "Oiiiiiii! Kale! You''re goin'' to be packin'' your bags when we get home after this tournament! We''ll be movin'' into this guy''s place!" "Eh?", Nao retorted immediately, not expecting to hear that. Even Kale wasn''t expecting to hear that either. She ended up letting out a loud, surprised yell after blinking at her a couple times! "EHHHHHHHHH!?", Kale suddenly yelled out in shock. Her previous emotions vanished and all she felt was shock now, letting her voice resound in the whole sealed area! Chapter 261 - 251: Universe Survival Saga In A Nutshell! (A/N) Quick note here. We are fast approaching 6500 collections already, so if I see 6500-7k+ collections by time world one ends, I will create Vol 1.5 and do Aht''s scene on the continent of Vainqeuer! I sped things up a lot this chapter and it gets explained, so enjoy! Don''t forget to drop a power stone! Estimated chapters before world one ends : 6-8! * And with that, Caulifla and a reluctant Kale officially became part of the team! Like Vados, they too would join after this whole tournament would end. Yet the two didn''t know it would end until the end of the Tournament of Power! However, Nao did not know that Caulifla would come barging in right into his own home! And with it being Caulifla''s orders, it ensures Kale would follow, even though it was visible she didn''t like it. Nao even saw her shooting annoyed glances at him every so often after she hid away in embarrassment from her earlier outburst. Caulifla, Kale, and Vados weren''t actually the last three to enter the harem either. One final member would join in once he leaves the first plane, bringing the white Palace into Rebirth''s Void Space. That was Michael, the busty twelve-winged Angel, personal secretary to The President, Rebirth''s creator! She has been observing Nao''s progress while the old man went on his journey in the actual Multiverse, looking for new planes for Nao to create. He gad the next three in line for him. As for his trial by fire progress, it was only one step away from completion. She knew it wss only a matter of time, and had accepted her fate already. She was patiently waiting till Nao left the DBZ plane. Speaking of which, time started to flow on since the start of the Universe 6 vs Universe 7. The fighting resumed after Caulifla''s declaration. She used up all her strength, and even managed to hit Nao a couple times. Nao gave her a taste of the next step as well, which was Super Saiyan 2. Caulifla couldn''t even keep her eyes on Nao at that point. She got knocked out cold and was flying off the ring. Tgis tournament wasn''t your typical knock-out tournament either. Even if one fighter got knocked out of the ring, the current fighter could still continue to fight. And so Nao did. His second opponent was declared by the announcer. Of course it was none other than Kale. She still didn''t like Nao, and was reluctant to receive his teachings. Seeing her behave like this, Nao want with the first method. He induced her anger to the point where she exploded with Ki. The whole area shook as she was covered in a green aura which looked identical to Nao''s. This caused everyone''s eyes to become wide-eyed, even Vegeta. His speculations became true. The atmosphere condensed into Kale''s body, changing from color to color before it returned to normal. She let out loud roars as her irises lost their color. Her eyes became fully green, much like Nao''s berserk state. But unlike Nao who could fully control his state, Kale lost her reason. She even kept out yelling Nao''s name, saying that she would kill him. Unfortunately for her, Nao was able to keep Kale''s surging ki in check. Time flew on as the second match raged onward. Nao actually enjoyed fighting against Kale. It was an exciting match to watch. Caulifla recovered her consciousness during this time and cheered Kale on, despite Kale not being able to hear her. The battle soon came to an end with Nao revealing his Super Saiyan 3 transformation. This caused the other Saiyans more shock, especially Goku since he was the only one who mastered this transformation thus far. With the second battle over, Nao wanted to continue fighting the rest but he wanted to see the others performed. He ended up withdrawing, but Beerus nor Champa became angry at his decision. He gave the two two wonderful battles after all. With Nao officially out, Goku, Vegeta and Piccolo did rock-paper-scissors to see who will go next. Goku still came up top this time around as well. The one difference was that the first two matches already ended. With no Botamo or Magetta, Goku''s first opponent was none other than Frost! Frost appeared nice on the outside, but he was just as devious as Frieza on the inside. He revealed his final form after Goku requested it. Goku got caught off guard being struck by Frost''s hidden poison bone needles. Weapons were forbidden, and besides Nao who knew, No one could identify what went wrong. Goku was eliminated early. Piccolo suffered the same fate, but The irregularity was soon noticed, none other than by Jaco who was among the audience, sitting next to the Galactic King. Nao also chimed into Jaco''s suspicion at this time. The announcer quickly noticed the hidden weapons being used, and declared Frost the loser. Vegeta became angry at the showcase Goku and Piccolo did. He forced Piccolo to admit defeat and took over, and requested to battle against Frost. As a result he smashed Frost''s face into the ring. He even turned blue for a moment and knocked him out cold, relieving some of his anger. Battle four started shortly after, and Cabba went up to battle Vegeta. It went the same, and Vegeta triggered Cabba to transform into a Super Saiyan. Cabba even declared Vegeta as his teacher, even though he ended up losing. It was also during this time the rules were discussed once again. As a fault was found with Frost becoming disqualified, Goku ended up getting slotted back into the tournament. Yet Vegeta still decided he would continue on, and his opponent was Hit! Hit quickly overcame Vegeta even with his blue transformation, as he was not ready for Hit''s Time Skip. The battle ended pretty quick, and Vegeta was at a loss as to what happened. Goku lasted longer when it was his turn, and they eventually learned Hit was stopping time for fractions of a second each time he used it. Their epic battle ensued. It was really exciting to watch it first-hand. In the end, Goku left the ring since he wanted to experience Hit''s true strength at a later time that wasn''t bound by tournament rules. Hit was an assassin after all. The last ''round'', was Monaka versus Hit, and Hit ''lost'' on purpose, thus giving the overall victory to Universe 7. With the tournament officially over, Beerus obtained the Super Dragon Balls. Yet their victory was disturbed by none other than Lord Zeno! Him and his two attendants appeared on the ring, stunning everyone, and especially the gods. Nao smiled seeing Lord Zeno once again. He quickly flew down with Beerus and Champa, and greeted him. Lord Zeno''s nap ended a few years ago, but he was able to remember who Nao was. He greeted him kindly in return, shocking everyone once more. Lord Zeno became upset that such a tournament between two Universes was done without his awareness, but he forgave the gods. In addition to that, Lord Zeno took an interest in the tournament, stating he wanted to do one he would host for all twelve Universes! This declaration shocked everyone once more. When they took time to recover, Lord Zeno caught up with Nao, and Nao even invited him to his farewell banquet at the end of the year. Lord Zeno happily confirmed he would attend it. In the end, Lord Zeno left with his two attendants, and everything returned to normal. The tournament was now over, and Beerus ended up using the Super Dragon Balls to restore the Earth in Universe 6, which shocked Champa once again. He didn''t like this sudden turn of events, and didn''t even thank him. He left with Vados grumpy. Vados had once last look at Nao who saw her smile at him. Universe 6 and their fighters left. Caulifla went over to Nao one last time and gave him another kiss. She told him to wait for her and Kale the next time they meet, which she now knew would be during the All Universe Tournament. She and Kale would then come to live in the white Palace. Little did the two know Nao had ten other girls in the harem, and would end with fourteen before Nao exits the DBZ plane. Miya, Elsa, Sayuri, Isabella, Chelsea, Tights, Fie, Aht, Eir, and Chronoa! But with that said, after the Super Dragon Balls parted ways, Nao had one year to wait to recollect them and restore the alternate timeline back to normal. That would be his last action in this plane. He would not interfere with the story after the the farewell banquet concludes, he will do this without disturbing anyone. Universe 7 and the fighters bid their farewells. Goku wished Nao to visit any time he would like, and Nao told him he would appear during the All Universe Tournament. With them now gone, Nao, Fie and Chronoa were the ones remaining. The three parted from the Nameless Planet, the tournament was officially concluded! The three returned to the white Palace and returned to their happy lives. Nao started to spend some quality time with the girls without a care for the world. Not having anything planned for the moment relieved a lot of stress, and he could do what he wanted. Time flew on, hours became days and days turned into weeks. It wouldn''t be until the beginning of December of Year 780 that Nao received summons from the Grand Minister no less. He made his prompt arrival to him, and the two departed to the Sacred World of the Kais. The Future Trunks saga was supposed to happen during this time as well. However, Trunks never made an appearance with his Time Capsule. Reason being? He didn''t need to! Apparently killing off Zamasu during Hearts''s battle had an affect on this timeline, and Zamasu never came into being, since he was dead! Since he never stole Goku''s body in that timeline, Goku Black never came into existence, and the whole future saga was successfully thwarted. No Zeno Expo happened either as there was no Future Zeno who wanted to learn more about the All Universe Tournament! Nao was secretly happy about this, since dealing with one Lord Zeno was herd enough as it was. That was one less issue crossed off the list Nao didn''t need to worry about. He was now with the Grand Minister who Lord Zeno sent to give the declaration of the Tournament of Power to Universe 7. In no time at all did the Grand Minister make his announcement. Shocking the gods, Goku and Vegeta, the Tournament of Power was hereby declared! In less than 48 hours, the lowest seven Universes on Zeno''s power scale had to gather ten fighters. Those ten fighters would duke it out in a survival of the fittest battle royale! This would mark the peak of the Universe Survival Saga! Chapter 262 - 252: Second Visit To The Void Realm! A/N : Tournament of Power split into two chapters. Nao will meet up with Belmod in part 2. Once part 2 is done Broly fight will begin! Enjoy! * "To think we''d be going to the Void Realm again...It has been a few decades, hasn''t it?" "Sure has. 47 years to be exact. I had just given you Little Fie here a little over ten years ago before then, and she had only emerged from her golden apple a year or prior to your match with Lord Belmod. At the time I ended up observing that match alongside Whis. It was pretty spectacular." "That''s indeed what happened, huh? Can''t believe so much time has passed since then. How are you feeling during my first attempt at space travel, you three? Any issues?" "None here. Yours is working similar to Whis''s, its very comfortable. We don''t even need to place our hands on your back. As long as we''re in this mobile space we can even move around if we wanted to.", Chronoa said with a smile. She was the first of three who joined Nao to watch the Tournament of Power, which was set to start in a couple hours. With their current flight speed they would arrive in the next hour. Sure Nao could have used a Kai-Kai spell to arrive instantly into the Void Realm, but he wanted to experiment something he had recently learned during his downtime in the white Palace. He successfully learned the Angels flight technique to travel through space! He wanted to learn this to experience the cosmos for himself, and he ended up implementing the technique into his own Space affinity. He could now create sealed pockets allowing few or many to enter at once. This pocket could then propel itself through space, allowing them to sightsee the stars. It looked very similar to Whis''s giant cube when he transported everyone from Planet Earth to the Nameless Planet that hosted the Universe 6 vs Universe 7 tournament! Four people could be seen traveling in a straight path through the stars. The first was Nao and second Chronoa. The third one also immediately replied happily to Nao, it was Fie. "It''s as Mother said, Papa! I''m enjoying this a lot right now! It''s very beautiful all around us. You''re thinking the same right, Mother Sayuri?" "Indeed it is, Fie. Thank you for coming out of your way to take me with you guys, Nao. I really do appreciate you doing this for me.", Sayuri said with a smile. Her three bushy tails started to twirl back and forth happily. "Of course this isn''t problem. I can so something like this for you anytime, Sayuri. All you need to to do is speak up and ask. And as for the others, did they say they were going to watch from the Observation Room?" "Yup! It''s a little worrying putting our family members into the fate of these fighters though. I know our palace isn''t effected...but I still can''t help but worry." "Oh you don''t need to worry about that. I made a small deal with Lord Zeno. All of our family is protected from this tournament as long as we take him out into the next plane, just for one trip though, not permanently.", Nao said with a smile. Hearing that, Chronoa couldn''t help but face palm, letting out a sigh. Yet Sayuri''s tails started to twirl faster and faster. "Really!?", Sayuri exclaimed happily. She even approached Nao and hugged him from the back. "H-Hey! Let me focus here. You guys don''t want to get blasted into the void of space do you?", Nao yelled out with a warning. Hearing that, Sayuri ended her hug quickly. "T-That''s right...This must be taking quite a bit out of you, huh? I''m sorry for getting excited there." "It''s not too bad, but this is still a first run for me. I just don''t want any slip ups. We should be arriving soon. Speaking of which, are you really going to go in looking like this, Chronoa?", Nao said as his eyes matched hers. He wasn''t looking down either. His eyes met horizontally even with hers! What did this mean? It meant that she was just as tall as Nao was at present! Her extremely short stature was nowhere to be found. What replaced that was a busty figure. She still had her purple posh kai robe on, but now it had a full yellow bodysuit underneath it. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts enlarged to that of about a D sized cup. Her skin became a more vibrant pink, and same for her hair. It was orange-pink. White sleeves extended to the base of her hands. As for her legs, they were pretty thick now compared to her previous skinny ones. To top it off she wore white boots. Nao couldn''t get this new look of Chronoa''s out of his head no matter how many times he looked at her. Compared to her normal lolita look, she was pretty s.e.xy! He then saw Chronoa put her elbows at her waist and grinned back at him. "What, you still surprised I can transform into something like this?" "Well, yeah! How come you never told us about this?" "Well, it was a experiment. I mainly used this form if I wanted to go full throttle whenever I used the power of Time. Yet I don''t use it much, it consumes a lot of my Divine Energy. I didn''t even use it when I relinquished my powers to Trunks. But who would have it could still work! I didn''t think it would be a success." "''Is that so? Any idea how long you can maintain it for?" "Glad you asked, Nao! I hope you like me this way cause you''ll be seeing it for a long time. It does consume a lot at first but I can maintain it until it runs out. And with Time not consuming it even further...several years at a given time, probably?" "Several years!?", Nao exclaimed in surprise. "That''s right! Since we are heading to our last event here, the All Universe Tournament, I figured I would go all out myself. Can''t wait to see the others'' looks when they see me like this. That old coot will just go bonkers with how perverted he is on the inside, hahaha!", Chronoa laughed as she clutched onto her stomach. Even Fie''s eyes startle to sparkle as she heard Chronoa talk like that. She could see the pride in her eyes. "Say, Mother can you teach me this form?" "Hmm...It''s probably to early to teach you this, Little Fie. You need to let your Divine Energy saturate and condense over a very long period of time. But once you reach that point I''d be glad to teach you this. That was an intention of mine." "Okay!", Fie responded happily. Seeing this Nao and Sayuri smiled. Sayuri''s ears suddenly twitched, and her eyes spotted something, or rather the void. Pitch blackness all around them. The stars and planets they were traversing through got cut off, as if they had left space altogether. Nao let his sealed pocket come to a halt. "Looks like we''ve arrived . They even left an entrance for us. How nice." "Well the Grand Minister is expecting our arrival. Look, I can see a large circular platform in the distance!", Sayuri said as she pointed her finger ahead of them. "That''s probably it. We should go--?", Nao tried to say, but they suddenly saw a figure teleport before them. It was the Grand Minister! "Welcome to the Void Realm once again, Nao. It looks like you were able to find it on your own. I hope you guys had a safe journey." "It''s nice to see you again too, Grand Minister. We should be about one hour away from when the Tournament of Power starts, right?" After Nao asked that, the Grand Minister nodded calmly. "Yes. There is one more hour. The tournament itself will be roughly forty two minutes long. Lord Zeno just finished asking a few of the Gods of Destruction to test out the ring. He became a bit upset stating it was too flashy. He is now resting his eyes, waiting for the battle to begin. I''m afraid it would be unwise for you to disturb him now." "Is that so? You can give him my regards then. I do have interest in speaking with some of the Gods of Destruction here. Sayuri as well, she would like to speak with Lord Liquiir. As for me...how has Lord Belmod been lately?" Hearing Nao ask that, the Grand Minister only smiled at him. "You ought to ask him that once he''s arrived. The fighters are set due to arrive in the next fifty minutes or so. A few of the gods have already arrived. Please feel free to relax until it starts. I will be busy opening the gates when the others arrive." "Sounds good, please take care, Grand Minister." After Nao said that, the Grand Minister left. The four then continued in their pocket space until they reached the fighting stage''s sealed barrier. Once they got in, Nao dispelled his. The fighting stage itself was made up of one of the hardest known substances in existence. Much similar to the last stage that was constructed here. Yet this time it was designed into a very large spinning top design. It curved downward into a tip at the end. It also had a huge pillar going down its center, which would shift positions and lower itself every time the time of the match decreased every so often. There was a second layer of the stone circling around it higher up. The Gods of Destruction could be seen waving their arms around, controlling stone bricks, sliding them into place into place on the stage. Nao and the three flew on over and saw this. The other Supreme Kais and Angels were observing this down below until they sensed a new presence arrive. They raised their eyebrows seeing Nao and the girls touch down onto the stage. "Looks like someone else is finally here. You seem very familiar...", One of them spoke out. Nao acknowledged the others with a nod. Sayuri became more happy seeing Lord Liquiir on the second layer up above. His attention was focused on setting the bricks, only to get distracted by Sayuri''s voice. Yet her voice only caused the nearby Supreme Kais to spit out in shock. "Hey, Grandfather you''re really here! I''m glad I made the decision to come in person!" "Hmm? Well if it isn''t, Sayuri. Glad to see you''re doing well. Please wait a moment while we finish this up.", Liquiir said calmly as he replied back to her. He saw a beautiful orange-auburn color haired woman with fox ears a slim waist and three bushy tails very similar to his own color waving around happily, flying right at him. Seeing their calm conversation, one of the Supreme Kais yelled out in shock. "Did this girl just call a God of Destruction her grandfather!? What is going on here!?", another Supreme Kai yelled out. Chapter 263 - 253: Tournament of Power! 40 minutes later. A loud thud suddenly struck the Void Realm fighting stage, and for the last time. The last large stone block slid into place. The giant ringed pillar was also back into its vertical position, and no longer appeared sliced in half. Sayuri could be seen dangling her feet sitting on the second layer up above near the edge watching the ongoing process, waiting for Liquiir, Anack and Iwan to finish placing the blocks into place. Seeing them finally done, the three ceased their ki control and their aura vanished from sight. Liquiir then wiped his forehead, letting out a sigh. "Phew...the Grand Minister sure knows how to work us to the bone, doesn''t he? The weight of these stones is no joke." Hearing Liquiir say that, Anack sneered at him and replied back. "What, are you saying this little exercise is too much for you? You''re among the top of the Universes like us. I take offense in you saying that." "Jeez, can''t you take a joke? Of course this was no sweat. I haven''t had a good warm up like that in a while, despite our earlier bout." Hearing Liquiir say that, Anack and Iwan could only shrug their shoulders, and sigh. Anack then shifted his attention to the girl that was still sitting down near by. He slowly approached her and started to look at her from several angles with his hand rested against his chin. Liquiir also took this time to approach her. Sayuri looked on with a curious look in her eyes. "So this is the one you were talking about since our last all universe gathering? I do say this girl does represent you a lot. She''s right in front of three Gods of Destruction and isn''t even batting an eye! Is she just as fearless as you are?" After Anack questioned that, Liquiir let out a laugh. "Hahaha! It does appear like that doesn''t it? It has been a while Sayuri. I hope you''ve been well." Sayuri smiled at Liquiir and responded to him. "I''ve been great, Grandfather. We''ve been in contact at least. Are these two like you?" Once Sayuri asked that, Anack and Iwan approached her calmly and introduced themselves to her. "Well I guess it won''t hurt to introduce ourselves, seeing as you''re Liquirr''s kin. I''m Anack, God of Destruction of Universe 5." "Same here, Miss Sayuri. I might be short but don''t underestimate me. I go by Iwan, the God of Destruction of Universe 1. Luckily we got exempt from this tournament thanks to our makings in our respective Universe. Even so, it will be a splendid survival of the fittest match to watch." "Lord Anack and Lord Iwan it is, then? You can just call me Sayuri. Grandfather isn''t technically my Grandfather, I just like to call him that. We learned that he belongs to several generations higher from my current race." "Is that so? Does that mean there are more of your kin? Liquiir once mentioned to us saying that his race was wiped out a long long time ago. I didn''t think there would be any survivors." Hearing Anack say that, Sayuri''s ears drooped a bit and she slouched over. Sadness streaked across her eyes but she shook it away before she replied to him. "It''s...a long story. Unfortunately I''m the last of my kin like Grandfather here is. Well, not anymore actually, there is four of us now.", Sayuri replied. Her lips soon curved up into a smile. "Four? That''s right, how are those three doing? Are they still as rebellious as ever?" "Hehe, I''ve put them through the hoops. They''re in the Galactic Patrol now. Actually, now that we''re talking about hem, Grandfather, I have a favor." "Hoh? So they''re taking after you then I take it. What is it, Sayuri? You can ask me anything if its within my capabilities." "I''ll get right to it then. Can you look after my three sons for me? You can even take one in as a disciple of yours if you want to. I''m not sure if you had any plans to retire at the moment though." Hearing Sayuri ask that, a glint of light streaked across Liquiir''s eyes before his expression became serious. He then replied to her. "I wasn''t planning to retire from my position any time soon...what''s the catch? This isn''t some sort of thing you would just randomly talk about." After Liquiir asked that with a serious tone, Sayuri nodded. Her eyes than landed on a white haired figure down below chatting away with the Supreme Kais. Her eyes softened seeing Nao. Liquiir saw this and his eyes matched hers, he could guess what was about to be said next. "I take it you remember my husband, Grandfather? He did put on quite the show during the last All Universe gathering." "Indeed. I didn''t think this guy would take the time to come to this one either. Anack, Iwan you remember him don''t you? The guy who beat Belmod in a one on one duel!" Hearing Liquiir say that, shock streaked across their eyes. "I was wondering why this guy looked so familiar! To think he''d show up again. That duel was spectacular.", Anack said in shock. Iwan also nodded in approval. "With his appearance...will there be another storm brewing?", Iwan questioned as well. After Iwan asked that, Sayuri shook her head. "We won''t be participating at all in this battle. We''re just here as spectators like you guys are. My husband will have something to announce at the end of it, and he wants to put on a finale of sorts in his own way. As for why I''m bringing it up, it''s because after this, we will be gone for a very long time, I do not know when we will return." "Hoh? A family trip of sorts? Why not take your children along with you?" "I was thinking about doing that, but seeing them so settled down here, I figured they would want to live to their fullest here instead. Would you be able to watch over Ichika, Nishi and Shasha for me, Grandfather?" "Hmm...So let me get this straight, you guys are basically going on an adventure?" "That''s one way to put it! It won''t just be me either, the other girls are also going along with my husband. Even those two down there next to him." "Wait, other girls?", Anack couldn''t help but ask. "Oh yes. I probably forgot to mention it to you two, but this dude has a harem very similar to Belmod''s. They really do have similar tastes, hahaha!", Liquiir said while letting out another laugh. "Seriously!? How many we talking here?" Hearing Anack ask that with a look of shock in his eyes, Iwan scratched his long beard, waiting for a reply. Sayuri took a good moment to count before she replied back. "Well...considering the more recent ones...fourteen, I think?", Sayuri questioned herself, tilting her head to the side. "F-Fourteen!? That''s more than twice than what Belmod currently has in his! And you''re fine with this girl being in the guy''s who beat him!?", Anack yelled out. His voice increased to where it started to draw attention of others, wondering why he yelled out all of a sudden. "Why wouldn''t I be? Don''t tell me you''re getting too old now to where your ear holes are rotting, Anack. If it wasn''t for him I wouldn''t even know that some of my kin would still be alive to this date you know. As for you Sayuri...It''s alright. I can take them under my wing. Don''t expect any leniency from me though." "Why you!", Anack yelled out once more, but he was stopped by Iwan who pulled him backwards. Sayuri''s tails began to thump louder, happily responding to Liquiir''s answer. "Heh, calm down, Anack. Don''t take my jokes seriously. Besides, it looks like the fighters are starting to arrive. Look.", Liquiir said, pointing at the stage beneath them. Anack, Iwan and Sayuri followed his finger. Before them they saw the Supreme Kais and the God of Destruction from Universe 12 fly up, heading into the stands above. Shortly after, rainbow colored spheres began to pop out. Slowly counting them one by one, it totaled eight! It took a couple moments for all of them to arrive. The rainbow color spheres vanished, and revealed ten fighters from the each of the eight Universes. Universe 1, 5, 8 and 12 were the only ones exempt, so they did not need to bring any fighters. Nao''s family was also exempt, even though they belonged to Universe 7. After everyone arrived, Lord Zeno and the Grand Minister gave a welcome message to all of them. Lord Zeno then retreated back into his palace to watch the fun while the Grand Minister explained the rules once more. The fighters interacted with each other during the opening. A huge tied piece of cloth hung over Caulifla''s back with a nervous looking Kale shortly behind her. She caused quite a ruckus thanks to this, and managed to spot Nao in the crowd. She literally tossed her belongings at him which shocked him greatly. He thought she was joking about moving into his place, but no. She was very serious about it! Nao could only sigh and store it away in his pocket dimension, apologizing to everyone for creating such a disturbance. Nao also took this time to catch up with Belmod. He mainly wanted to see how he would react since Belmod left the stage unconscious after their duel ended a few decades ago. Surprisingly, Belmod acted really friendly to him and even thanked Nao for giving him such a splendid duel! Nao was taken aback by this, but the reason for it was he was looking for one good final battle before his retirement. Nao gave it to him, and he accepted his loss. He could now pass the reigns to Toppo once Toppo was ready. Belmod even came to learn that Nao had a harem very similar to his own, and even offered a girl for Nao to take in. Nao''s eyes twitched as Belmod slouched his arm over Nao''s shoulder while saying that. Nao politely refused. Belmod could only shake his head hearing Nao''s refusal. Still, Belmod overall became quite friendly with Nao! After their exchange, the Grand Minister officially started the Tournament of Power. And boy, was it one of the longest 42 minutes of Nao''s life. Being able to witness the Void Realm shaken to its core with powers strong enough to kill off Universes was spectacular to say the least. The heat Goku released during the signs of his Ultra Instinct was no joke either. As well as during his full transformation. It felt very surreal, similar to that of Diabelle''s heat domain. Witnessing the birth of Ultra Instinct in person was very exciting to Nao as well, as well as Goku''s match vs Jiren! Nao didn''t think he himself would be able to master Ultra Instinct since he doesn''t rely on his instincts as much as Goku does. Nao fights more similarly to Vegeta. But with that said, it''s not like Nao has reached his own peak yet. He was considering taking his own power one step forward, something he will show during his fight with Broly. He wanted to push the Saiyan God to the limits! Besides, even without Ultra Instinct, Nao''s ki has been growing steadily ever since he became a Legendary Saiyan. It was becoming an endless river of Ki essentially. He could probably put in work against Ultra Instinct and Jiren if he were in the tournament himself, but sadly he is just here to watch. If he is to be successful in his final transformation he wants to achieve before his next journey with the girls begin, he had no idea how powerful it would be! He was really looking forward to it too, especially since he caught a glimpse of it during his vision with Merus. Super Saiyan White! The rumored true form of an ascended Saiyan God! Far more powerful than the normal blue or evolution blue forms! He had an idea how to attain it as well, and for now he just needs to wait till Broly gets picked up by Frieza later this month. But for the moment, he was enjoying Goku''s fight with Jiren. It was spectacular as white and blue clashed against red in never-ending fireworks. And thus the 42 minutes sadly ended. Nao did witness Universe 6 get erased and that meant the same for Caulifla and Kale. Caulifla became sad and couldn''t even give him a ''final'' goodbye kiss before they were erased. Thankfully it went similar to the original. The final two Universes became Universe 7 and Universe 11. Goku and Frieza, despite their differences, teamed up in the end and knocked Jiren off the stage. They as well were taken down with him. But thankfully Android 17 remained hidden all throughout the reminder of the battle, and was the lone victor. This let Universe 7 came out on top. With the Tournament of Power now over, Android 17 made his wish for the Super Dragon Balls, resurrecting all of the erased Universes. This brought smiles to the gods, and Lord Zeno. Lord Zeno even stated that this type of wish was within expectations, and was why he even held the Tournament of Power in the first place. Nao also took this time to gather everyone''s attention for his announcement. He was for his farewell banquet, allowing to come. Everyone did get resurrected back into their respective Universes so he could only declare this to the remaining Angels. Of course they would pass this message along, since all of them felt their Universe was alive once more. As for Caulifla and Kale, they would once again have to make their way back to Nao.. As for Vados...the Grand Minister took this time to make a special announcement to the Angels. Vados was to be stripped of her current position assigned to Universe 6, and to be placed into Nao''s care. This shocked everyone greatly but they couldn''t do anything as it was a direct order from the Grand Minister. Vados happily complied. Champa wasn''t even around any longer to make any snide remarks during this, since he was back in his own Palace. And with that, Vados arrived at Nao''s side and will remain by his side for time to come. That was the final bit of this Tournament of Power. Universe 7 returned home as the victor and the Angels departed for their respective Universe. Nao and Vados, along with Sayuri, Fie and Chronoa, bid their farewells to the Grand Minister and Lord Zeno. The girls welcomed them back at the white Palace when the five returned. They also welcomed their newest arrival, Vados, and had a big celebration. It actually didn''t take that long for Caulifla and Kale to arrive either, which surprised them as well. They went directly to Champa to move them here. Champa knew this well and he permitted it. Caulifla herself took the white Palace as her own home, admiring its splendor. Kale was ever so reluctant, but she could tell Caulifla was starting to show feelings for Nao. She could only bottle up her feelings and accept it. Nao wasn''t sure how Kale would behave in the white Palace, but she didn''t cause too much commotion, unlike Caulifla did. And so, Caulifla, Kale and Vados have successfully entered his harem! Time began to pass before everyone knew it. To not miss Broly''s sighting, Nao decided he would spend the latter two weeks of December Year 780 on Planet Earth. During that time he spent some quality time at Capsule Corporation, frequently interacting with Beerus, Whis, Vegeta, Goku and Bulma. The gods also lazed around here quite a bit, largely thanks to Earth''s selection of food. It didn''t take long to notice Frieza''s mothership arrive on planet earth with shocked Goku and Vegeta. But Nao knew very well what this meant. Nao informed Miya and the girls that Broly had arrived, and wanted Miya to come with him. He could sense Paragus''s ki alongside what he assumed to be Broly''s on Frieza''s mothership. Paragus was the twins''s teacher back in the day, after all. It''s only right for the two to give them a warm ''welcome'', right? Chapter 264 - 254: Nao Vs Broly! (I) Year 780, End of December, Planet Earth. Peace resumed once again. No enemies or foes sighted. Capsule like buildings stood high in the air, towering over a pristine clear blue ocean. These belonged to a private island owned by Capsule Corporation A fancy resort stood out into the open sky. Palm trees littered everywhere. It even had a small river going around the inside acting like a moat. Several white hooded umbrellas could be seen next to the buildings, with laid back chairs placed underneath them. Every so often booms would echo around the island, but the figures resting in these chairs paid them no mind. To the right laid Bulma, drinking a blue tropical drink. In a little sitter to the left of her was Bulla. She was Bulma''s and Vegeta''s second child! (A/N I like Bulla more. Who names a child Bra? lol) Further to the right was four more chairs. One housed a purple cat like humanoid. Another one was a light blue skinned figure. To the right of those two laid a white haired muscular figure wearing black plated battle armor but without shoulder pads. Next to him was a beauty fiery red haired woman with hair flowing down her shoulders, also wearing the same black plated armor. She had a red tail around her waist and a white tail around the white haired man''s waist respectively. The girl was even wearing a pair of sunglasses like Bulma was. They along with Bulma were laying back, enjoying the breeze of the sea while the blue skinned figure was enjoying some delicacies. They were of course Beerus, Whis, Nao and Miya! They weren''t alone either, another figure could be seen accompanying Whis at the table he was sitting at. Similarly a blue skinned figure but she was wearing a green Angel robe instead. This was Vados! As for who was creating those booms in the sky, Goku and Vegeta were having a sparring match up there, exchanging blow for blow. Yet Bulma still disregarded them. She stretched out her arms for a bit, letting out a comforting groan. She then moved up her sunglasses to rest on her hair and smiled, looking over to Nao and Miya. Despite their current appearance as if they were ready for war, they were very lax, not giving a care in the world. Bulma could only sigh seeing Nao and Miya. "You know, your current appearance makes you like you''re ready for war, Nao. I can never understand why you like to keep dressing up in that thing. Why are you guys even taking a vacation here?" Hearing that, Nao smiled. Miya could be seen laying right beside him as their chairs were put next to each other. Miya removed her sunglasses and laid her body on top of Nao''s legs. She couldn''t help but giggle as she propped her arms on the space beside his legs as she spoke out to Bulma. "Hehe, we heard from Sister Tights that you procured this place a while back. It''s been quite busy for us but now we can finally enjoy a short break. Its only a couple days till the next year." "Is that so? Of course it''d be her...She must be busy preparing for this banquet of yours right? Is that why she didn''t show up today?" It was Nao''s turn to speak up after hearing that. "That''s right. We''re going to be saying our final goodbyes in two days time even though we will still be in our home for a while. Need to make sure something is fixed before we head off. Plus Tights is also keeping a couple of troublemakers in check, she has her hands tied at the moment unfortunately." "So you guys really are planning to leave, huh? I''m sure everyone will miss you. We''ll make sure your going away party is the best!" "Oh my, looks like someone is getting excited. I do have to say Whis, the food here is rather delectable. Very similar to the Earth Lord Beerus resurrected back in Lord Champa''s Universe.", Vados couldn''t help but interject as she took another bite of her food. "Right? It''s super delicious! The air is really pleasant here too. Its a wonderful resort, Bulma.", Whis responded to Vados while taking a bite of his own meal. "It is nice, isn''t it? Glad you guys are enjoying it. Though I''m still confused as to why she is here.", Bulma said as she looked at Vados. As the conversation was going, more booms would echo as Goku and Vegeta struck out with their fists, letting the sea water rise high into the sky after every collision while also causing their surroundings to lightly quake. Beerus, who was trying to take a nap and who had his arms folded behind his back, started to get a bit annoyed as his closed eyes started to twitch. Yet they still ignored Goku and Vegeta sparring who slowly moved away from the island and continued their conversation, with Vados speaking next. "Did you forget to tell these guys what Father said, Whis? You''ve been enjoying this peace too much." Vados said as she placed her hand against her cheek. "Eh? So something did happen?" "That''s right, Bulma. I''m now assigned to Nao. My little brother Merus exited the Angel Realm and took over my role. He is now assigned to Lord Champa." Hearing that, shock appeared in her eyes and yelled out. "EHHHHHH!? Can such a thing even happen!?", Bulma yelled out. Her voice was loud enough to cause Bulla to stir in her carrier, but she went back to sleep. Beerus''s closed eyes twitched a little bit more. "Fufu, no need to be alarmed, Bulma. It is both Father''s will and from my own volition. You can think of it like a contract Nao, Father and I signed. I''ll be accompanying him when he leaves.", Vados said, taking one more bite. "A contract is it? Still, isn''t an Angel typically assigned to a God of Destruction? Are you planning to become one then, Nao?" Hearing Bulma ask that, Nao ended coughing a bit which caused Miya''s body to stir. "No, no, I''ve no plans to become a God of Destruction. I don''t like destroying things wantonly.", Nao replied back as he shook his hand a bit, denying Bulma. After Nao said that, Beerus cracked open his eyes a bit, and spoke out. "Hey, I take offense in that. We destroy things since its part of our job." "Oh you were awake, Lord Beerus?" "How can I not be? I can''t get a damn wink of sleep with these two idiots creating so much noise!", Beerus said, yelling out in anger. As he did, the booms intensified, and got closer to the island. Beerus couldn''t help but shift his body upward, clutching onto his ears. He yelled out once more as he stood up from his chair. Anger streaked across his eyes as his voice reached Goku and Vegeta who were now above the resort area. He ran across the bridge, arriving in front of the beach and looked up at the two. "Hey, keep it down! Stop fighting so loudly!", Beerus yelled out, letting his anger reach the skies. This ruckus caused Goku and Vegeta to come to a halt. The two looked at each other while blinking for a couple moments. To not anger him they stopped their spar. Another hour passed while the two became relaxed next to the others. Bulma''s chefs brought in some deserts for Goku to snack on as well, which he could now be seen eating by the handful. Whis and Vados now poured tea the for everyone. Vegeta passed on it as he quietly crossed his arms. He decided to remain standing while Nao Miya, and Vados sat around a table right next to the table Goku, Bulma, and Whis was sitting at. Beerus went back to his padded chair. Vegeta grabbed hold of a capped water bottle instead as he distanced himself with a towel over his shoulders. Yet he couldn''t help but turn around while Whis spoke out to Goku. "By the way, Goku¡­",,Whis started, grabbing Goku''s attention while his eyes blinking. He put the spoon he was holding down. "Why do you seek greater strength? Is it because you are after the God of Destruction''s position?" Hearing that, Goku gulped down his food in surprise while Beerus leaned forward and retorted him. "What was that? I can''t let that slide." "No I ain''t!", Goku yelled out in denial, standing up in shock. "I don''t want to be anythin'' like that!", he continued to say. "That was over the line too!", Beerus replied back with an annoyed look as he placed his chin on his right hand which he placed on his knee. Yet Goku ignored him and continued to speak, walking closer to Vegeta. "When I saw how ridiculously strong the guys in the other Universes were in that All Universe Tournament earlier, it got me fired up...!", Goku spoke, taking a stance. He yelled out a bit and turned into a Super Saiyan, letting his hair become golden-yellow. "So that means you got your sight set already on other Universes now?", Vegeta replied back disregarding Goku''s sudden transformation as if it was normal. "You''re as big as a buffoon as ever.", Vegeta continued to say. Hearing that, Goku released his transformation while Whis spoke out to Vegeta next. "Then Vegeta, why do you seek for even greater strength?" After Whis asked that, a look of anger appeared in Vegeta''s eyes as he formed a fist, and struck it out. He then pointed at Goku and moved his finger at him in anger. "It''s Frieza! This idiot right here decided to bring this devil of all people back to life! That''s why!" Hearing that, Goku slapped Vegeta''s hand away with his own and responded to him. "Hey if it wasn''t for Frieza our 7th Universe might not even be here!" "Oh, is that right?" Bulma asked while holding onto Bulla. "Yeah. He helped save us." "Idiot! He was only thinking of himself in doing so. You saw Frieza when he came to Earth before, remember?", Vegeta asked as he closed his eyes scrunching them a bit. "He accomplished that much in that short amount of time.", Vegeta continued to say. "You''re sayin'' he might get even more powerful and come to defeat us?" "No doubt about it." "I don''t know. Even though we were the ones to bring him back to life?" Hearing that, anger streaked across Vegeta''s eyes once more and leaned in against Goku while forming a fist. "You idiot! Do you think he''ll feel obligated to us!?" "How many times are you goin'' to keep callin'' me an idiot?", Goku retorted. "As often as I want to, you idiot!!!", Vegeta yelled out with a loud voice. Goku flinched hearing Vegeta yell, but another moment passed before Bulma interrupted them. She heard her communication watch receive a video transmission. She saw it was from Trunks. "Hmm? It''s Trunks." Opening her watch up it opened up another screen. His face appeared on it with a smile. Hearing Bulma say that gathered everyone''s attention. Miya looked at Nao before he nodded, waiting for Trunks to speak. The two knew the time was soon now. "Mama!", Trunks spoke out. "What is it?" "It looks like a burglar broke into your lab.", Trunks started to speak. Kid trunks, Goten, as well as kid versions of Pilaf, Shu, and Mai could be seen in one of the rooms inside Capsule Corporation, which seemed to be a high tech office room of sorts. Many things could be seen scattered around while the heavier pieces were not in their normal spot. "Huh? What was stolen?", Bulma asked. "I''ll check the security video. Let''s see...", Trunks said as he began to press buttons on his watch. He pulled up a security video, and replayed what happened. After shifting slides a few times, Trunks found out what was stolen and spoke out. "The Dragon Balls that you collected and the Dragon Radar." "They took, WHAT!?", Bulma suddenly yelled out in anger. "Like I told you, you need better security. ", Vegeta replied to her ack on the other side. Yet Trunks spoke up once more drawing their attention. "You know what, Mama? The burglars that showed up...they were wearing clothes like Papa''s.", Trunks said as he rewound the video showing two goons wearing black shoulder pad-less battle armor with green plates over their chest area. It wasn''t as slick as Nao and Miya''s were, as they were standard edition uniforms. Vegeta looked at Bulma without saying anything who in turn looked at Goku while confusion appeared in his eyes. Bulma slacked her eyes and could only let out a sigh. "Thank you, Trunks.", Bulma replied. The video call soon ended after. "The culprits are Frieza''s goons no doubt. He deliberately used some men with lower power levels so we wouldn''t notice them.", Vegeta said. Nao didn''t bother checking either as he was enjoying his relaxation time with Miya here. He knew this was a pivotal point in Broly''s coming. It meant that Frieza was here searching for the Dragon Balls, while a couple of his workers would find Planet Vampa which housed Broly and Paragus! "Frieza is relentless in going after the Dragon Balls.", Bulma said. "I wonder what sort of wish he could have at this point.", Goku asked with confusion. "He ain''t able for anythin'' beyond Shenron''s power, so wishin'' to be made the strongest in the Universe is out.", Goku said as he crossed his arms. "That should be obvious. His wish is to never die, isn''t it?" "That''s true...but not dyin'' is pointless if you still lose." "Tch. Even so, there is a chance that someday he''ll surpass us!" "There is?" Hearing Goku ask that, Vegeta clutched his bottle in anger but was interrupted by Bulma''s voice. "I had six of the Dragon Balls collected. They''re sure to go where the last one is to find it." "Where is it?", Vegeta asked Bulma. "The ice continent! I don''t like the cold, so I was putting off going to get it." "The ice continent?", Goku asked her. "Would you like to come you guys? You three as well?", Bulma asked locking around. "You''ve been pretty quiet Nao. Are you sure you''re just here to relax?" "Tch, I don''t like this guy being here. Why must Nao take a vacation on our property!? He can go back to his own place!", Vegeta yelled out in anger, clutching his bottle even more. Bulma couldn''t help but smile hearing him. "Oh come in Vegeta, he is technically your brother-in-law now, hehe. My big sis is his after all.", Bulma said while letting out a giggle. However, that only seemed to piss him off even more as Vegeta pointed at Nao in anger. "There''s no way in hell I''m acknowledging the guy who my father banished from our Palace as my brother-in-law!" "Well who cares what you think. It''s a reality so get used to it Vegeta. So, Nao, Miya, and Vados, you guys coming? Your eyes say you want to come!", Bulma said as she looked at the three. Nao nodded and stood up. Miya followed suit. "It does sound pretty fun. I can spend some good quality time with Mr. Brother-In-Law here.", Nao said with a grin. "You bastard!", Vegeta yelled out in anger, running up to Nao. He grabbed a hold of his plated armor. Bulma could sigh seeing this as she watched Nao slap away his fist. Goku spoke out next. "Don''t be like that Vegeta. Nao is still a Supreme Kai. Ain''t that a blast for havin'' someone like him bein'' part of your family?", Goku spoke out with a giggle of his own. "Tch.", Vegeta said clicking his tongue. He turned around in silence Whis spoke out next with a happy look in his eyes as he clasped his hands together. "That does sound quite fun! Count me in." Hearing Whis say that, Vados chimed in. "Oh my, if Whis is going then I think I will join in too. Something interesting is bound to occur with you guys going." After Vados say that, Whis nodded happily. Beerus took this time to decline Bulma''s offer. He would be the only one to stay behind. Hearing that, Bulma took the next few moments rounding everyone up. She then took out a capsule, tossing it into the air. It revealed a private jet of hers. The hatch opened allowing Whis, Vados, Goku and Vegeta to walk inside. Nao and Miya flew up landing on top of the jet. Seeing everyone ready to take off, Bulma passed Bulla to Beerus, asking to take care of her. Bulma quickly got into the jet and closed the hatch. It flew into the skies as Beerus ran out yelling at them while holding baby Bulla in his arm. But he was left alone on the private island. He could only slouch his body, lazily going back to his padded chair. With no more noise it didn''t take long for Beerus to fall asleep. Bulla also fell asleep in his arm. As for the others...they were now inbound towards the ice continent! The very same location that turned into the battlefield for their fight with Broly! Chapter 265 - 255: Nao Vs Broly! (II) The Z Fighters, Whis, Vados, Nao and Miya soon left Bulma''s private island leaving behind Beerus who soon fell back asleep on his padded chair, letting baby Bulla rest in his arms. Nao was soon on his way to his final destination so to say in the DBZ plane, the ice continent where he would fight alongside Goku and Vegeta against Broly! That alone excited him greatly. Miya was there too but she would not join in, and would watch from the side next to Vados and Whis. She had been coming along with her own term of power but she did not actively pursue it, so she only managed to achieve Super Saiyan 2. She was Nao''s moral support along with the other girls who kept him in check as well. Her main role was to only guide his soul through the void while going to new planes. She had free reign to do anything else if she wanted. Most of that was spending time with Nao, and that included having s.e.x with him. Still, she managed to form bonds with the others and wouldn''t keep Nao to herself, since fairies can be quite lascivious like that. She enjoyed everyone''s harmony. Overall, her duty was coming up soon. She had to ensure Nao''s soul would successfully traverse into the Overlord plane! And she along with the rest were heading to their final destination of this plane. All they had to do was wait for Broly''s arrival along with Paragus and Frieza¡­ Meanwhile, somewhere unknown in Universe 7, Frieza''s mothership could be seen roaming the stars. Strangely no light shows or explosions echoed around it, he was just calmly flying through space. As for Frieza, he could be seen inside the ship, looking out the huge observation deck window, looking at the myriad of stars and planets before him. He was currently in his final form. His tail swerved around calmly while a melancholic look appeared in his eyes. Behind stood five other figures. One was exceptionally buffed with muscles, completely bare. A couple of scars could be seen over his left arm. His black hair wasn''t as spiky but shot out in several directions, and was baggy, much like Gine''s hair. A green fur pelt could be seen tied to his waist while wearing simple blue pants and white boots. The figure to the right of him was wearing an older battle plated armor which was black around the chest and pale yellow around the shoulders and sides. A scar streaked across his left eye which he kept closed. His hair was white-gray. He wore a speedo-like pants which was blue, revealing most of his legs. His waist had a brown tail around it along with an orange pouch of sorts. Two smaller aliens stood behind them nervously. One was orange and rather skinny, but appeared older than the other. He wore a black-green plated armor with green pants and an orange cap. To the left of him was a taller female alien who wore a purple jumpsuit with a white-green plated armor. It covered her chest which was a decent size. She had white hair and green skin, wearing white gloves and boots. Blue scouters could be seen on her left eye and the older figure next to her respectively. Berryblue was the last figure who had her arms held behind her back. She floated on over to Frieza and called out to him. "I have brought them, Lord Frieza." "Oh...!", Frieza replied back, turning around. Berryblue saw his face which curved into a smile. "Are you really a Saiyan?", Frieza asked, looking at the two in front of him. The buff figure ignored his question and looked around, seemingly confused. Paragus formed his right hand into a fist and crossed his chest over with his arm. He did a bow with his head after. Seeing the other figure bow, Frieza acknowledged it and continue to speak. "You do not appear to have a tail." "No, sir." the aged figure spoke out. "The effects of transforming into a Great Ape, which is a trait among us Saiyans'', caused him to lose all sense of himself. Which is why I cut off his tail.", the aged figure spoke again. Meanwhile the buff figure ignored them talking once again. He even spotted Frieza''s pod he always sits in hovering close by. A look of interest appeared in his eyes, and tapped it, causing the pod to change directions and float away. Frieza ignored his behavior and replied back. "Has he lost his sense of himself since then?" "Yes, sir, on rare occasions." "So you are saying that it does sometimes still happen?", Frieza said as he squinted his eyes a bit. The aged figure appeared scared seeing this moved back a bit. He then replied back. "Please do not worry! When that happens...using this remote control, electricity will run through the device around Broly''s neck.", the aged figure responded while rummaging inside his orange pouch, only to take out a simple device with a large red button on it. "It is not a strong current, but it allows me to control him.", the aged figure replied back once more. That''s right, the buff figure was indeed none other than Broly! He tried grasp onto the device around his neck, but it wouldn''t break apart. "I see.", Frieza said calmly. He then walked up to the aged figure and asked another question. "What is your name?" After he asked that, Broly stared at him in silence, only to start looking around again. The aged figure became worried seeing this and answered in Broly''s place. "H-His name is Broly, sir!" Hearing his, Frieza focused his eyes and smiled as he started to observe Broly. "I see you still have a tremendous level of yet-untapped battle power." After Frieza said that, the aged figure walked up and replied to him. "I am certain that he can be of use to you, Lord Frieza!" Hearing that, Frieza turned around and walked back to the giant window before he spoke out once more. "Well this was a rather unexpected bounty. Berryblue, please see to it to the two who brought these two get a reward." After Frieza said that, the two aliens became happy. Receiving a plentiful bounty, the two became shocked . They thanked Frieza with a bow as the door closed in front of them. These two also had names. The female was Cheelai and the older one was Lemo! With the four remaining in the room, Frieza continued to speak while Berryblue floated back into the room. "I understand that you were unable to escape from a barren planet for quite a long time." "Yes, sir." "Are you aware your home world of Planet Vegeta is no longer there?", Frieza asked. A grin formed on his lips, but the two couldn''t see it as he was turned around. "Yes, sir. I heard it on the way here. But none of that matters now. It''s just...", the aged figure started to ask. Frieza turned his head around and continued the rest for him. "...Vengeance, yes? You called yourself Paragus, right?" That''s right, the aged figure was indeed none other than Paragus! Father to Broly and one of Nao''s and Miya''s mentors who mainly taught the two military tactics and how to fight properly! "Yes, sir.", Paragus answered Frieza in confirmation. "Then let me ask you, Paragus. Did you know that King Vegeta''s son, Vegeta IV, is still alive?" After Frieza asked that, Paragus stepped back in shock. "W-What!? Prince Vegeta!?" Once Paragus asked that, his shock soon became anger. He formed a fist with his fist and yelled out. "Why that...damnable Vegeta!", Paragus yelled letting out a curse. Frieza''s tail swerved around in response and he spoke out once more. "Allow me to lend you some assistance with your vengeance. Berryblue, once these two have had a shower, please arrange for some battle uniforms for them." "Yes, my lord.", Berryblue said, acknowledging Frieza. A look of hope appeared in Paragus''s eyes as he bowed to Frieza once more. The three soon exited the room. Frieza spoke out once more to himself. "I had not meant to fight this time around, but now...This is starting to get interesting, isn''t it?", Frieza said, uttering to himself. More time soon passed as Paragus and Broly situated themselves on the ship. Paragus now wore his green-white battle armor with shoulder pads, a purple bodysuit and a long purple robe toed with a black belt, covering most of his legs. Broly came out wearing a black bodysuit and his green fur pelt. His bodysuit was very similar to the ones Nao and Miya liked to wear underneath their plated armor. Time began to pass as they got friendly with Cheelai and Lemo. Some disturbance ls happened causing the three to separate from Paragus. Cheelai took this time to steal the device Paragus had inside his pouch. Meanwhile, Paragus was called back to see Frieza again while Broly, Cheelai and Lemo started to talk with each other at the locker area. Back on Earth, the two goons found themselves high up on a cliff, surrounded by blizzarding snow. Yet they managed to find the last Dragon Ball. While that happened, Frieza started to talk to Paragus once again. "The planet called Earth, to which we are about to go to, will have Vegeta and one other Saiyan. I would like to see Broly''s power.", Frieza said who could now be seen up in the observation room throne. "The innate strength that Broly possesses is super-prodigious. We will achieve our long-sought vengeance!", Paragus said, bowing his head. "Speaking of which, you are free to do with Vegeta whatever you wish.", Frieza said, replying to him. He then closed his eyes for a moment, only open them. Paragus saw clear anger appear in Frieza''s eyes, causing a cold shiver run down his spine. Frieza then yelled out. "But please allow me to finish off the other Saiyan named Son Goku. Killing Son Goku has been a long time wish of mine, you see!" His voice got louder and veins appeared around his eyes. Exploding with anger as his eyes creased diagonally. "As you wish.", Paragus could only respond back while shivering. After doing a bow, Paragus recovered himself. He could still see anger in Frieza''s eyes, but still managed to speak up with what he wanted to say next. "Say, Lord Frieza¡­" "Oh? Did you have another matter to discuss? As long as I get to personally kill that Son Goku, I told you that you had free reign, right?" "You did...It''s just, I happen to remember two other Saiyans. I do not currently know their whereabouts or even if they are alive. I was wondering if you came across such a thing..." "Two other Saiyans, is it? You truly have brought me some surprises today, Paragus. Indeed I have met two such fellows." "Y-You have!? Tell me Lord Frieza, do they have red and white hair!?", Paragus yelled out in surprise, taking a couple steps back. He then saw Frieza''s tail start to swerve around some more. His earlier anger soon vanished and he closed his eyes. Frieza closed his eyes as he placed his hand onto his chin. A moment like this soon passed in silence before Frieza opened his eyes again and replied. "You are...referring to the two Saiyans who managed to block one of my blows head on shortly after Father took over your planet, yes?" "...Yes, sir." "It''s as you said, they are still alive, and I personally saw them not too long ago. Why are you bringing those two up?" Hearing that, Paragus clenched his fist and spoke out with a firm voice. "You see, Lord Frieza, back on our home world I happened to be one of their mentors for combat. The white haired one was especially prodigious and soaked in everything we taught. If they are truly still alive it is possible we can bring them over to our side to assist us in taking revenge! I know it can be possible, King Vegeta banished them from his Palace!" After Paragus said that with anticipation, he only saw Frieza shake his head left and right. "I''m sorry to say Paragus but that is no longer an option. The two already allied themselves with that Son Goku and King Vegeta''s son. In fact it''s possible they may be with them right now on Planet Earth, our current destination." "Damn them all! To think such good Saiyans were taken in by that bastard...", Paragus said, yelling out in anger. He even swung down with his fist. "But no matter. Those two cannot be touched sadly, for they are under Lord Beerus''s protection. Sadly as much as I want to, even I cannot lay a finger on the two." "...Lord Beerus''s protection, sir?", Paragus asked tilting his head in confusion after calming down. "Pardon me, just a slip of the tongue. You needn''t concern yourself with him, Paragus. However I still wish to see Broly''s power with my own eyes. If those two white and red haired Saiyans are there, it will be a good test, don''t you agree?" Seeing Frieza ask that with a smirk, another cold shiver shot down Paragus''s spine, causing him to quiver a bit. He bowed his head and replied. "...Yes, sir." Hearing that, Frieza smiled and spoke out. "Excellent. Then we will proceed with our plan of vengeance.", Frieza said happily, letting his tail swerve around some more. Another moment passed before the door opened beside them. Kikono came rushing in with excitement on his face. He then yelled out happily. "Lord Frieza, we managed to secure all seven Dragon Balls per your order!", Kikono said while panting. "Oh! Well isn''t that marvelous!", Frieza said, acknowledging him. After he said that, Frieza gave the order to let his ship enter hyper drive. It sped along quickly, travelling through endless outer space. It didn''t take long at all for Frieza''s mothership to arrive over Planet Earth! Meanwhile back on the planet, everyone found the two goons who tried to escape with their ship, and landed down on a glacier cliff. Vegeta shot out a ki blast, blasting right at the ship and brought it down. Goku tried to persuade the two goons to give the Dragon Balls back, but felt Frieza''s ki arrive. That grabbed everyone''s attention as Frieza exited his ship through the roof. Sitting in his pod, Frieza stretched out his arm. A very small but dense red ki sphere formed in it. Frieza willed it to drop, and it descended into the atmosphere which was surrounded by blizzarding clouds. The ki sphere suddenly expanded out, blasting away all the clouds in the skies. Goku, Vegeta, and Nao stopped caring about the two goons, as they saw Frieza''s mothership descend onto the ice in front of them. Whis, Vados, Bulma and Miya stayed back at the ship and observed on. Nao called for Miya to come down, which she complied. After all he could sense Paragus''s and Broly''s ki on that ship. It was time to give their ''mentor'' a warm welcome! Chapter 266 - 256: Nao Vs Broly! (III) (Quick A/N) : Longer chapter for you guys below! Looks like the fight will still end in 1-2 chapters. This one is quite long, so if there is any spelling errors still, let me know. Enjoy the chap don''t forget to drop a power stone and leave your comments below! * Nao, Miya, Goku and Vegeta could currently be seen standing flat on a large patch of snow, surrounded by massive glacier ice mountains all around them. Goku wore his blue coat while Vegeta wore his green coat. Nao and Miya wore their plated armor without any shoulder pads. Nao had a black bodysuit underneath his while Miya had a violet bodysuit underneath hers. Both of them wore their black boots while nothing was around their arms. Whis, Vados and Bulma could be seen parked a while away from them on a higher cliff. Further in the distance were the two goons who had fear in their eyes. Everyone saw the sky turn red for a brief moment before Frieza''s small blast of ki blasted away the surrounding clouds. It revealed Frieza''s mothership hovering higher up in the sky. "Well, well, here comes Frieza''s entrance.", Goku spoke out. After he said that, Vegeta''s eyes became serious as his eyebrows shifted downward, similar to that of a sword. "Hmm? What is that?" "It ain''t just Frieza. There''s some other out-of-this-world guy in there too.", Goku responded. Even his eyebrows trembled a bit with seriousness. "So you two can sense it? He is coming.", Nao said with a serious look as well. "Definitely someone strong, that''s for sure.", Vegeta grumbled as he couldn''t help but retort back. Hearing that, Nao didn''t respond. Miya stayed quiet as well. The four soon saw Frieza''s mothership descend down. A blast of air struck out from underneath. Frieza''s secret service members immediately flew out from the hatch after it opened, landing on each side of the pathway in front. Four on each side. Stairs descended downward which revealed three more figures at the top. Frieza stood in the middle with Paragus on his left and Paragus on his right. Frieza descended first, and the two followed after him. Broly sent out a huge ki intent as his eyes focused, and it created a large blast of wind. It struck the four head on. Vegeta and Goku had to put up their guard. Miya did the same and even got pushed back a bit. As for Nao, he felt a cold shiver run down his spine the moment he felt Broly''s ki blast him. Miya frowned and realized her power was truly lacking compared to the rest. She didn''t actively train like Nao did, only managing to achieve up to SSJ2. She could feel finally a disparity from this feeling, and she didn''t like it. From here on she swore to herself she would get stronger in the next plane when they reach it. An important topic would be discussed as well once this fight was over with the girls, As for Nao, he became excited sensing Broly''s ki up close. It was extremely wild! For sure he would give them a good match for his final fight. After the wind died down, Vegeta raised his head a bit, and saw Paragus and Broly. "Those are two Saiyans, aren''t they?" Goku took this time to look as well. On the other side, Paragus focused his eyes and immediately spotted Vegeta and his hair, signifying that of the Vegeta family. "Vegeta! There''s no doubt about it...He looks just like the King." After Paragus said that, he could feel pressure strike at him, shocking him to the core. He then focused his eyes to the right of Vegeta, and immediately spotted the white and red haired duo, donning the Palace''s royal battle, armor. This caused his eyes to turn wide, and almost stumbled backward. He pointed his finger at Nao shakily. "So it''s true...", Paragus grumbled to himself. Nao only smiled at him, not answering. Goku took this time to speak to Frieza, ignoring Paragus''s behavior. Vegeta had a glint of light streak across his eyes seeing the interaction between Nao and Broly, finding it weird. But he kept silent. "What are you doing here, Frieza?" "I am sure you already know that, don''t you? Having a wish granted by the Dragon Balls.", Frieza calmly replied while moving his finger. It caused the Dragon Balls to levitate out of the goons'' arms, which shocked them, and brought the seven balls to his side. He then let them form a circle-like shape, evenly spaced so they wouldn''t touch each other. They calmly floated and hovered over his right hand. "Hey, give back the Dragon Balls!", Bulma said while wearing full winter lime green black jumpsuit. Yet Whis smiled at her and replied before she could do anything. Vados was watching the ongoing scene with interest in her eyes. "It appears that we have a larger problem, Bulma. I suppose you might call it the nature of their warrior race, hohoho.", Whis replied while laughing. Anger streaked across Bulma''s eyes as she looked forward again, but she couldn''t do anything but watch on. "Hey, Frieza, who are those two?", Goku asked once more. "These are the newest members of the Frieza Force. Broly and his Father...", Frieza spoke as he introduced the two. Paragus took this time to walk up next to Frieza and introduced himself. "Paragus!", Paragus said with a strong, firm voice. Acknowledging him, Frieza spoke out once more. "Well there you have it. As you guys appear to have noticed, they, like you, are Saiyans." "I don''t like them.", Vegeta replied back with an annoyed tone. "I understand when you were quite little, your Father, King Vegeta, did a terrible disservice to Paragus and Broly here, and up until now, they were trapped in an unfamiliar, inimical world.", Frieza continued to speak. He squinted his eyes a bit, making them appear more sharp. An air of silence spread around them for a good moment. Goku spoke next, only to place his hand on the back of his head, scratching it in confusion. "Frieza! What does ''inimical'' mean?" Hearing that, Frieza''s eyes lost focus for a few seconds. Nao also received an urge to fal forward but he withstood it. Frieza calmly replied to Goku. "It means, ''beyond severe." "Hehe, thanks!", Goku replied with a chuckle "You idiot!", Vegeta yelled out with a a retort. After he said that, anger appeared on Paragus''s face as it became visibly shaken. He then yelled out in anger, drawing everyone''s attention. "I swear that you, at least, will pay for that, Vegeta! We are here to take revenge! Lord Nao, Lady Miya, even if you take his side we will not not forgive you!" After he said that, he shot out his right arm diagonally out of anger as he walked forward a bit more. Vegeta''s eyes shifted and became serious. Goku appeared confused once more. "Lord Nao, Lady Miya?", Goku couldn''t help but ask. But Vegeta and the others ignored him. Vegeta spoke out, responding to Paragus instead. Anger appeared on Broly''s face during this and started to tremble. Nao took this time to whisper to Goku saying he''ll tell him at their birthright later. Goku nodded slightly. "Don''t be ridiculous! How is that any of my affair!" "He ain''t got nothin'' to do with that!", Goku yelled back. "That''s right. King Vegeta is long gone, Paragus. Or should I say, Teacher?" After Nao said that he calmly walked up to Paragus only stood only a couple feet from him. Shock appeared in everyone''s eyes. Frieza came to learn of it prior to this but it was still surprising hear it come from Nao. He didn''t like him ever since Frieza met Nao again back in the Tournament of Power. ''Wait, did he just say Teacher!?", Goku uttered in shock. "So this fool is related to him after all. Does that mean these two studied in the Palace at some point...?", Vegeta said, uttering to himself. "Was. We no longer hold any responsibilities to each other, Lord Nao. I was merely doing my duty by King Vegeta the Second''s orders back then. It is a shame things ended up like this." "Surely you won''t reconsider?" "This is our long sought after revenge! If you are going to stand in our way, we will strike you down along with the Prince!", Paragus yelled out in anger once more. More anger appeared on Broly''s face, and started to clench his arms. He even began to let out a low growl. "So be it. This will be your death wish.", Nao responded back. He turned around and walked back to the three. Vegeta clicked his tongue in annoyance. Paragus shifted his head and looked at Frieza. Broly became more unable to withstand his anger. "Lord Frieza?" "He appears unable to wait. Very well. Please show me what he''d has to offer." "Understood, sir.", Paragus said, nodding his head. "Alright, Broly...", Paragus continued to say. He then bent his right arm out before his chest. It then extended outward, and declared, "Do it!" Hearing Paragus''s command, Broly let out a deep bellow of anger. He then suddenly charged out from the staircase. Going into a punching motion, he took aim right at Vegeta. Seeing Broly come right at him caused Vegeta to smirk. He put up a cross guard with both of his arms. Broly arrived in front of him in mere seconds and punched out. BANG! Broly''s fist connected to Vegeta''s block. His force sent the two flying away, heading straight toward The nearest ice mountain. Vegeta yelled out and swung his arms open, causing Broly''s fists to fly outward. Broly ignored that and aimed at Vegeta, striking down with either a right cur or a left downward seeing. The two started to dance as snow dust knocked up, leaving behind a trail. More moments passed and Vegeta now appeared to cross his arms again to taunt Broly. Broly yelled out, striking out with his left fist this time. Vegeta squared himself, and kicked out. It hit Broly''s chest directly, causing him to be sent backwards. Broly recovered quickly and started to throw more punches. Vegeta dodged them and even used his hands to direct them away. "You''re not bad, huh? I''m finally starting yo get warmed up!" After he said that, he dodged a bit more and took off his winter coat revealing his white-yellow plated armor and blue bodysuit. He struck out with his right fist, landing a direct blow on Broly. Broly aimed to cut his head from the side but Vegeta ducked. He then did a backflip, landing on his two hands. Shifting his body to see Broly, Vegeta struck out with his feet, getting another hard hit in in Broly''s chest. He then did a swipe of his feet, knocking Broly off balance. He then acted quickly and did a swing of his legs, kicking Broly away. It sent him flying. Broly recovered once more. The two entered a match of exchanging blow for blow. Broly''s aura leaked for a brief second, turning him green. . "He''s fast!", Vegeta thought to himself. "He must of studied on how to use his power!" After thinking that, Broly tried to elbow him but he shook it off. The two exchanged blows again, flying higher up into the sky. BANG! POW! They started to use Vanish as well, reappearing in different spots each time. Every exchange of fists caused a loud boom to echo. Seeing the battle well underway, Paragus spoke out. "It looks like Vegeta is fairly well trained, too." "They have been through their own share of battles, after all.", Frieza responded to him. "Moreover, it seems your son is still unaccustomed to this. Broly has never fought another person, correct?" "Only simulated fights with me." "Fighting against someone of your battle power is all but meaningless. Not to worry. He is steadily becoming more familiar with it." After Frieza said that the two continued to watch. Broly and Vegeta struck each other''s fists causing a loud boom to echo. Vegeta struck out with his other fist but Broly blocked it with his arm. Broly struck out with another fist, but Vegeta caught it with his hands. It caused Vegeta to back up a bit. He then clasped both of his fists together, and chopped downward. Vegeta aimed for Broly''s head but Broly blocked it with both arms. It sent Broly downward but he quickly regained himself and entered a charging ki stance. He yelled out, letting his ki explode wildly. A white aura appeared around him. He shot off at very fast speed. Vegeta saw him but Broly suddenly vanished from sight. The moment Vegeta saw Broly reappear, he saw a fist aiming right at the side of his left cheek. BANG! Getting hit, Vegeta was sent flying and Broly followed. "Good, Broly!", Paragus yelled, cheering on. Vegeta became angry and while in the air, he clasped onto Broly''s hands with his. His body and Broly''s body shot out horizontally. Both struggled trying to push each other away. Vegeta scrunched his face in anger. All of a sudden, a golden-yellow thin aura appeared around his body. Thanks to that he started to gain the upper hand. Broly felt his hands started to get crushed and a pained look appeared in his eyes. Broly tried to release himself from Vegeta''s grip but Vegeta kept still, and he couldn''t do anything. "You''re a real pest!", Vegeta yelled out. With a large bang, Vegeta struck Broly''s head with his. A headbutt! He then formed a fist and struck Broly''s head once more. Broly flew back, crashing through a nearby ice mountain, and Vegeta followed. Broly latched his hands onto the snow and recovered. Crouching down a bit, he saw Vegeta land on an ice cap nearby. His eyes became shocked as Vegeta entered his own charging ki stance. "Haaaaaaah!", Vegeta yelled out. His golden-yellow aura burst forth. His eyebrows and hair flashed green before a golden sheen of light enveloped it. His hair soon became golden-yellow and was surrounded by a golden-yellow aura. He became a Super Saiyan! His anger erupted and so did his aura. It burst out before it condensed around his body. It was breathtaking for Broly who had never seen this before. He couldn''t utter a word! Meanwhile, Paragus also stood back in shock. It was visible on his face as it trembled. "W-What is that?" "Oh? Is Broly not able to turn Super Saiyan?", Frieza asked as he turned his head to look at him. "Super Saiyan? You don''t mean. Like the legend!?"" After Paragus said that, Vegeta dispersed his aura and a serious look appeared in his eyes. Broly had ice fog come out of his nose while he growled in anger. Letting out another loud yell, he took flight. He arrived right in front of Vegeta but vanished. Reappearing behind him, Broly tried to catch him off guard, but Vegeta backslapped his face with his right fist. Broly was sent flying again, but recovered and dashed forward. While in motion Vegeta vanished and reappeared at his side, Vegeta did a back kick striking st Broly''s chest, sending him flying downward once more. Vegeta started to chase him. The two started to exchange blows once again. Vegeta also fired off point blank ki blasts directly at his face. It was clear Broly was being pushed back. Broly tried to punch out but Vegeta grabbed a hold of his head, and sent him flying once more. Every time Vegeta sent him flying with a punch or ki blast to the face, Broly started to recover quicker and quicker. "What is this guy?", Vegeta spoke, seeing Broly''s irises now turn yellow from black. Broly yelled out, drawing back his right fist while Vegeta was still punching his face. Broly struck out at his chest, causing Vegeta to block with his arms, but Broly still connected hitting right underneath them. Vegeta was sent flying and pursued him. Vegeta was pushed back into an ice mountain. Broly struck him once more, and sent Vegeta flying right into the heart of the mountain. He was being pushed through it, digging up countless ice crystals. "He''s quick to develop!", Vegeta thought to himself while blocking. After being pushed through the mountain, the two reappeared on the other side and exchanged blows once more. This time he was pushed back and fought evenly. Broly even grabbed a hold of Vegeta''s neck which caused him to fire a ki blast at him. Vegeta was able to separate and flew off into the skies. Broly chased him and fired off ki blast after ki blast which was green. Vegeta maneuvered around, spinning his body to dodge them. Vegeta them flew downward, only to have Broly follow. The two soon passed Goku and Nao who were watching the two fight with excitement. "He''s awesome! He''s startin'' to hold his own in his base form!" "He sure is. Broly is very quick to develop his battle instincts. Every time he gets pushed around, its as if his body corrects it and finds the appropriate path shortly after.", Nao also said in excitement. As the two flew by, Goku''s blue coat fluttered in the wind. Vegeta soared into the skies and calmed his body. Closing his eyes, he calmed his heart. All of a sudden, his golden-yellow aura changed into a fierce red aura! Fiery red burst forth, and enveloped his body as he spun around. His hair and eyes became red! He had now turned into a Super Saiyan God. Broly approached him, only to have his face tremble in shock. Vegeta raised his right hand, entering his Big Bang Attack stance. His palm opened up and a pale white sphere formed in it. Confused, he only saw the white ki sphere fire at him. It struck quite hard, and Vegeta fired off four more, blasting Broly further away each time. Broly recovered and approached Vegeta again. Broly tried to punch him multiple times but Vegeta dodged them easily. Not a single punch landed this time. In the end, Vegeta even grabbed a hold of Broly''s fist with his left hand. He then formed a fist with his right, and struck out right at Broly''s face. This time Broly spurt out quite a bit of blood taking it head on! It was really powerful compared to the previous punches he received thus far. So powerful it sent Broly flying, crashing into several ice mountains along the way. He crashed through four of them and soon became separated by a very large distance. "I had never imagined that Vegeta had improved so much...", Paragus said with a trembling voice, falling onto his knees. "Oh, has he reached his limit already?" "Yes, sir." "Oh, very well.", Frieza said with disappointment. He turned around and started to walk toward his ship. "Perhaps we should call it a day.", he continued to say while his tail streaked across Paragus''s face. "Yes, sir.", Paragus complied. As for Broly, he struggled within a patch of hard rock and ice. He tried to break free from it while Vegeta flew down to him. ''What is this?", Vegeta asked while he saw Broly''s head down, struggling. "No! Broly! That''s enough for now!", Paragus yelled out to him, trying to have Broly return. "Stop! Come back at once!" But Broly''s anger started to surge as he crouched his body. His arms bent downward as well. It started to quake around him as Broly''s voice yelled out. Seeing him not respond, Paragus opened his pouch, oy to see his device to shock Broly missing. Cheelai ended up stealing it from him earlier when he wasn''t looking. Paragus became shocked. "It''s gone!" My remote control us gone! Oh no!"'', he yelled out in worry. He collapsed onto his knees once more. "Broly! I told you to stop!" Hearing that, Broly clutched his head with his right hand. He started to become unstable. "Didn''t you hear what I said!?", Paragus said, yelling out in anger. Yet Broly continued to grow more unstable. His irises became smaller. Vegeta entered his Big Bang Attack stance once more. "This is worthless." A fiery orange-red flame like aura converged in his palm. "Stop it, Vegeta!", Goku tried to yell at him, but it was no use. Vegeta fired off his Big Bang Attack but this one appeared different. It stretched out onward, creating a trail of flame-like aura. It fired off right at Broly. Broly yelled out in shock ad he took this head on. A large boom echoed, shattering the ice he was standing on. He was sent flying into the icy lake beneath him. Broly found himself falling deeper within the darkness of the icy cold water. Goku and Nao approached Vegeta behind him. A few moments passed in silence. Within the darkness, Broly formed two fists. All of a sudden, a yellow-orange aura enveloped his body. It started to disturb the water, creating waves nearby. Broly yelled out deep inside the water as his body trembled back and forth. The water soon formed a giant whirlpool, sucking it in. The aura burst forth, shooting into the sky from the heart of the whirlpool. Broly soon shot out of it. His aura soon converged and became green around his body. His hair started to spike upward as his fur pelt fluttered in the wind. Anger appeared in his eyes. He yelled out once more, creating a large blast of wind. "No way...what!?", Goku replied in shock as he blocked the wind with his arms. Nao also did the same and looked at his aura, which excited him. "Have you ever seen a Saiyan like this before?", Goku asked Vegeta. "Isn''t there one who is like this standing right beside you?", Vegeta said with a retort. "Beside me? You mean, Nao!?", Goku said as he looked at Nao, who was strangely smiling. The two then saw Nao calmly fly forward, unleashing his own ki. A bubbly green aura started to wrap around his body. "Hey, did you bring any senzu means, Kakarrot!?", Vegeta asked while also blocking. "No, I didn''t!" "Tch. This is no time to be playing around. Those two green auras are almost identical...don''t tell me!?", Vegeta uttered, coming to a realization. Shock appeared in his eyes after Broly yelled out once more and flew upward. He soon squared off against Nao. The wind died down and Goku and Vegeta arrived behind him. All of a sudden, Broly opened his mouth, only to have a green ki sphere form in it! He then fired it off, creating a missile like ki blast. Goku danced around in shock but saw Nao didn''t move. He still instinctively dodged around it, only to see Nao slap it away with his fist. Shock appeared in the two''s eyes as the ki blast tunneled into a mountain top nearby, only to fire off into the sky. It then shone a bright green, exploding forth. A large boom resounded as the ground quaked. BOOM! Seeing the hole it created after the explosion died down, Goku spoke out in shock. "If that had hit the ground...", Goku uttered to himself. Vegeta clicked his tongue, ignoring Nao and Vegeta. He sped toward Broly. Striking with his fist, he hit Broly''s face directly. Yet shock appeared in his eyes, seeing his attack rendered useless. Broly punched back, and sent Vegeta flying. Broly pursed Vegeta as Nao and Goku watched. "Vegeta!", Goku said, telling out. A white aura burst forth around him, and he flew to Vegeta. Nao followed suit, letting his green aura burst forth. Vegeta and Broly entered close combat once more. "What is that?", Frieza asked happily as he witnessed Broly''s new state. "That...? He seems to have become able to transform and take on the power that Saiyans have when becoming Great Apes without a Great Ape''s lumbering moves, by remaining in his humanoid form." "Is there some issue with it?" "Yes sir. The thing is...he cannot even control it himself." After Paragus said that, Broly struck Vegeta once more, blasting him into a nearby ice mountain. Vegeta dug through it, only to crouch sown onto the snow, bracing himself. Broly flew onto the top of the mountain. Vegeta scrunched his face in annoyance, but all of a sudden, Broly heard Goku call out to him. "Hey, you!", Goku yelled, drawing his attention. Goku now had his blue coat off, fluttering in the wind. It revealed his orange Gi. Nao also stood beside him. "I think it''s about time you fought me.", Goku said. He then started to hop around a bit, warming himself up. Broly''s muscles started to expand, increasing the height and stature of his body. Goku entered his famous stance, ready for combat. Nao took this to speak out as well, entering an offensive stance of his own. "I hope you don''t mind me join you, Goku. You always wanted to fight alongside me, right?", Nao said, asking him. "Hehe, sure. Lets take this guy on together.", Goku responded back with a giggle. The two now stood waiting for Broly to strike! Chapter 267 - 257: Nao Vs Broly! (IV) (Quick A/N) : Some stuff explained in the author''s comments at end of chapter in regards this part of the fight. Without further ado, enjoy the chapter, drop a power stone and leave a comment below! * After Goku hopped around for a bit with his eyes closed, a smile appeared on his face. He welcomed Nao to join him. He lowered his body to where his left fist hung down low and his right fist hung up high way behind his back. He then extended two fingers outward, bending them forward on each fist. Nao also entered an offensive stance, shifting his body to where his left shoulder pointed forward and brought his right arm back. Lowering his right arm a bit and raising his left arm, he formed his own fists. A bubbly green aura surrounded Nao''s body. He hadn''t transformed yet, only releasing his Ki, and did not match to any element he had an affinity with. Nao didn''t want to use any affinities if he didn''t have to during this fight. He wanted to enjoy it. Broly let out another growl as his body shook. Vibrant green aura covered his body. Sparkles of green light constantly shot out from his back. Goku dug into the ice a bit, and launched himself directly at Broly. Nao did the same, launching himself forward. Broly charged at the two. He struck out with his right fist, and Goku met Broly''s fist with his own right fist. A large blast of air spread out, creating a cold gust. Nao vanished and reappeared at Broly''s left side, and struck out with his fist. Broly managed to block it head on, and his expression sent chills down Nao''s spine the moment he saw Broly up close. His fist didn''t even budge from Broly''s grasp. ''Tch, now there is a monster for you. Won''t even budge.'', Nao thought to himself. He tried to take out his fist from Broly''s grasp, but it wouldn''t even budge. Broly''s previous strike caused Goku to be sent flying backward so he used this fist to grab a hold of Nao. He swung Nao at a very fast speed, throwing him at Goku. Broly then gained the advantage and initiated more close combat with the two. Nao felt heavy strikes against his body each time Broly connected. All of a sudden, Broly swung out with his left foot, kicking Goku right in the chest and sent him flying. Seeing this, Nao struck Broly''s chest in its center expecting some damage, but Broly didn''t flinch one bit. Broly grabbed a hold of Nao''s head, and kicked him as well. He was sent flying off in same direction as Goku. While being sent flying, Goku entered his Kamehameha stance, and charged up his ki. Nao twisted his body to have his frontside face Broly again, and recovered. He tasted a bit of iron in his mouth, and droplets of blood seeped from his lips. He couldn''t help but grin. He arrived beside Goku and decided to unleash more of his Ki. Sure enough it was pure green still when Nao entered his own stance to fire off a double charged ki blast. Goku fired his Kamehameha while Nao fired off two strings of green ki blasts. His danced around Goku''s and hit Broly directly. A large boom echoed but it didn''t take long for Broly to shake it off. Goku started to fire off blue ki blasts and Nao followed up. Every time they approached Broly, Broly managed to punch them, stirring up cold white dust in the air. Broly took this time to fire off green ki blasts of his own. Both Nao and Goku were able to deflect Broly''s ki blasts, they could tell they weren''t as heavy as his punches and kicks were. Yet Broly closed in and suddenly struck out with his right fist. He caught Goku off guard, blasting him right into a giant glacier of ice. His body indented the ice before it was blown away inside it. Broly ignored Nao and yelled out in anger once more. He dive bombed right into the ice, and locked onto Goku. Nao was left alone in the cold wind. Seeing this, he took the chance and flew over it, arriving at the other side of the giant glacier. He could hear Goku''s pained yells as Broly punched him in the chest a few times inside the encased ice. Goku tried to block it but Broly''s strength was no joke. He managed to push Goku through the full glacier, sending him flying out through the other side. Goku sped at a really fast pace, directly into Nao''s path. Nao managed to grab a hold of Goku and ensured he wasn''t flying back any longer. All of a sudden, Broly let out a crazed yell, and his vibrant green aura burst forth. It expanded into a giant pillar, overtaking the glacier. It opened up a giant hole, allowing Broly to calmly float upward. Seeing this, Goku coughed out some blood as he struck Nao''s body head on. Nao managed to catch him. Goku could only smile wryly as he looked up into Nao''s eyes while watching Broly expand his aura into a giant pillar. "Hehe, how ya holdin'' up, Nao? This dude is insane, but I love it! I''m surprised ya are takin'' quite a beatin'' too.", Goku said letting out a laugh. "You really do like to battle, don''t you, Goku? Well Broly will give you a run for your money, that''s for sure. I can''t believe there is such a large disparity despite being the same legendary Saiyan...I wonder if it''s because his father molded Broly to be the best warrior there could be?" "His father? You mean that guy who showed up beside him? He was your teacher ain''t he?" "He was. But not anymore. We went our separate paths." "Is that so? Say, I''m going to transform. Mind watchin'' my back?" "Go ahead. I got you." After Nao said that, Goku parted ways and regained his composure. A look of anger streaked across his eyes as he bent his body downward. Forming two fists, he yelled out. It didn''t take long before he was surrounded by a golden-yellow aura and his hair flickered. "Haaaaaah!", Goku yelled out. Unleashing his ki, his hair turned golden-yellow, turning into a Super Saiyan once more. Nao let his own ki roam freely in his body. He could feel his blood pump further and further. A bubbly green pillar shot up into the sky, as he powered up in his own way. His muscles even started to expand slightly! Ready to start the next round, Broly became a jet and pushed out both of his arms. He sped right at Goku while Goku and Nao flew right at him. Loud bangs would echo as their fists met with Broly''s. Nao felt more confident but Broly''s strikes were still very heavy. Nao would get pushed around a bit while dodging point blank ki blasts. Goku still ended up getting sent flying farther than him. All of a sudden, Goku used Vanish, and disappeared from sight, which caused Broly to become confused. Goku would reappear in his blind spots but Broly would vanish as well. Nao observed this pattern, and took the moment to strike into Broly''s chest. His punch dug right into his armor but Broly didn''t budge. Broly suddenly grabbed a hold of Nao''s hair, and gripped tightly. Nao felt his head constricted and let out a painful grown. He then felt his body spin in the air, finding himself striking Goku''s body. Nao''s back hit his chest, causing more blood to spray from his mouth. ''Kuh¡­How the hell is this guy so much more powerful?'', Nao could only think as he was sent flying with Goku. Yet he couldn''t even react before Broly vanished and reappeared before the two. They saw a large green sphere form in Broly''s hand. He swung his hand down and aimed right at their center. The two could only see a large burst of green expand out before they got sent flying. "Are you shitting me!?", Nao yelled out with a curse. His body flew backward with Goku''s for a while before it changed direction. He his body strike into a nearby ice mountain, having jis own head lodge itself into it. Only half of his body remained outside. Goku flew back some more before Broly reappeared above him. He clasped his fists together, and struck down with a chop. He struck Goku''s head and sent him flying downward while Nao regained his composure being stuck halfway into ice. Goku struck down into the snow below creating a large crater. He drew in Broly''s attention as Broly dove in with his fists out again. Yet Goku reacted quickly, and got out of the crater. He then kicked Broly right into the chest, and stopped his momentum. Broly landed nearby, crouching down. Nao took this time to unleash his ki. A bubbly green aura expanded into the sky, which received their attention. Nao broke out of the ice, doing a flip. He then calmly flew down. Goku saw a clear string of red flowing down from Nao''s lip to his chin. Seeing this Broly let out another loud yell of anger. An annoyed look appeared in Nao''s eyes as he flew downward, landing near by Goku. He spat out some blood to the side as he spoke out. "Tch. A monster will always be a monster. I thought I could match him while in my own base form but the disparity is clear." "Oh come on Nao, ya are doin'' great. He is just that amazin'' of a guy to take us both on, and even I''m transformed now!" "You''ve still got more left in you, don''t you?" "Plenty. Same for you right?" Hearing Goku ask that, Goku saw Nao''s lips curve up into a grin. He knew what Nao''s answer was. To respond, Goku bent in his left arm and struck it out a couple times. Broly lowered his arms, and his body trembled, letting out another yell. Goku and Nao smiled at Broly who decided to charge at the two. Yet Goku and Nao jumped back a bit. They acted quickly, crouching down a bit. Goku crossed his arms over his chest, calming his heart. Nao also pumped his fists a bit, gathering his ki into a certain point in his body. His right leg! Goku''s hair flickered again his golden-yellow aura vanished. He slimmed down a bit, becoming more toned. A thin, red aura wrapped around his body, and his hair changed red. He became a Super Saiyan God! As for Nao, his ki surged. His hair flickered a pale green, before his white hair shotc up and became fully green, and vibrant at that. He wasn''t done there either, his pupils vanished, and it only appeared green inside his eyes now. He too had transformed into a Super Saiyan! Broly''s body shook thanks to the amount of power that was just released, but he roared out. He aimed for Goku again, but Goku easily saw his movement, He grabbed a hold of Broly''s arm with his own, and redirected him. He shifted Broly and let his body fly at Nao, who was ready to receive him. Nao formed a fist with his right hand and punched Broly''s face. It was still heavy but he felt his own punch strike with just as heavy as an impact as Broly''s now. As a result, Broly''s body spun out of control, spraying a bit of blood. Yet Broly snapped out of it, landing several feet away. "Hey, calm down!", Goku said trying to reach out to him. However, Broly ignored Goku''s words after he recovered. He let out a giant roar of anger instead. Broly then started to run at Goku who entered another stance. The closer Broly arrived, the taller he seemed to grow. But Goku wasn''t disturbed by him. He took in a deep breath, and Nao felt a change in Goku''s ki. It created some circles which were drawn into his body. ''So this is the famous God Bind, huh? Let''s see what it has to offer.'' Nao thought to himself as he recovered from punching Broly earlier, observing Goku. The moment Broly arrived and struck out with his right fist, Goku yelled out. He then shifted his palms outward while keeping his first three fingers extended on each hand and bending his other two down. They latched on diagonally. Goku then sent out a golden-like circle, hitting Broly directly. All of a sudden, Broly was stopped in his tracks, unable to move. That''s right, this technique was one that bound one''s body with their own ki as the medium! Bringing his hands closer to his body, Goku spoke out once more. "We all live in peace here on planet Earth!" Yet he was met by another roar of anger as Broly inched forward. Most of his movement was stopped but not completely. This clash resulted in some ice blocks rising up in the distance. "Well, a lot...has happened, but still...whatever the case is, I can tell ya ain''t a bad guy.", Goku said with a smile. "I can tell." After Goku said that, Broly''s eyes trembled, before his face moved up. It was as if he had come to a realization, staring at Goku in shock. "Stop doin'' this. Ya don''t have to listen to what those bad guys say."", Goku continued to say. His words were loud enough for Frieza and the others to hear. Frieza smirked while Paragus became shaken, but they didn''t say anything. However, unfortunately for Goku and Nao, his words no longer had an affect on him. Nao saw Broly''s irises turn a deeper golden. ''Shit, he''s going to lose control of himself again!'', Nao thought to himself. "Goku, watch out!", Nao said, trying to warn him, but it was too late. Letting out another booming yell, Broly lifted his head up and bellowed into the sky. Broly started to move again so Goku tried to send some more ki to restrict him. But it proved useless. All of a sudden, a vibrant green aura wrapped around Broly, and struck out with his fist. Goku stepped back and dodged it, but he saw himself soon covered in green aura as well. Broly seemed to have stolen Goku''s technique and used it back on him, just from pure Instinct! Goku couldn''t move any longer! He took Broly''s punch head on. Yet he was able to withstand it Nao took this time to rush in, striking Broly''s back. He could feel his punch strike into his body. Seeing this, Goku reacted and grabbed Broly''s arm. He was splattered with Broly''s blood thanks to Nao''s punch, and he twisted his arm. Lifted his body up, Goku swung it down, hitting into the ice next to him. Broly coughed out more blood as a large quake trembled, destroying nearby glaciers. Whis, Vados, Bulma, and Vegetal, who was now next to Bulma, could feel the quake and Bulma started to panic. Frieza and his army could also feel it. Miya was also with them now and watched on with a worried look. Frieza''s ship even started to sink down, not being on stable land anymore. Frieza heard Kikono asking to back away a bit, and he complied Frieza sent the Dragon Balls to him. It soon took off into sky above. "We are now free to watch your son''s exploits without reservation now.", Frieza said as he looked at Paragus. Meanwhile, Broly got up from the ice. He yelled out once more, letting his green ki erupt from his body. It turned into another pillar shooting straight into the sky. It then disappeared. Broly charged at Goku and Nao and they entered close combat once more. For some reason, Broly''s height was now a couple feet higher than what he was previously and his muscles enlarged once again. Each side would push each other around. Nao felt his punches connect but Broly no longer sprayed blood. He stood his ground each time and struck out with his own. His punches felt heavier now. Every punch he struck out, loud bangs echoed. Goku tried to block them but found himself being pushed back. Nao aimed for Broly''s sides and was able to push him back every so often but the distance kept getting shorter and shorter. Broly snapped, he couldn''t come back to his senses any longer after Goku tried to persuade him. Cheelai and Lemo were also visibly shaken by this current behavior while they held onto the Dragon Balls back inside Frieza''s ship. They wanted to do something but didn''t know what they could do. Seeing Broly behave like this also caused Paragus to tremble backward in dear, only to clutch his head. "If it continues like his...my Broly will be killed Oh, it''s all over!!" After he said that, Goku took another punch to the chest, sending him flying. He landed into some ice nearby Nao kicked Broly from the side once again, but was rendered ineffective. Broly grabbed a hold of his leg, and twirled Nao around at a super fast speed. He sent him flying in a similar direction, landing near by Goku. Broly charged in, and started to stomp on the ice. He tried to stomp both Goku and Nao at once. They had to roll away to avoid being stopped, and Broly ended up going after Goku, stomping into ice each time, leaving behind large footprints. Nao fired off ki blasts aiming at his body but they only caused light scratches. Broly now appeared very very tall. Goku recovered himself in the air He formed a fiery red ball of ki in his hand and shot at Broly. Nao did the same but with a green ki sphere with his left hand. The moment they got in front of them Broly was able to react, grabbing a hold of both of their fists. He essentially crushed the two, causing the ki to dissipate immediately. Broly then swung them down ward, only yo start twirling their bodies round and round. It stirred up cold dust around them. He swung Goku down first and slammed hard into the ground. Goku felt the wind knocked out of him, letting out a scream of pain. Nao shared a similar fate, releasing his own screams of pain, more blood spraying from his mouth. Broly continued this action several times, now grabbing onto their feet, and swung down, creating several indents into the ice. In the end Goku''s irises started to flicker in and out of consciousness, and he struck down hard one last time, leaving his body a mess inside some hard ice stone. Broly twirled Nao around some more, he even tried to strike back but every punch he struck against Broly''s head, he only caused some blood to splatter. Broly responded by hitting Nao''s head with his. Even with the legendary saiyan veins and in a transformed state, the disparity between the two was evident. Nao body struck down next to Goku and he too could feel his body a wreck now. ''Seriously...is the difference this great? ''Broly is really a monster...but I''m enjoying this as a final fight. Goku isn''t in great shape though...'', Nao said as he shifted his head toward Goku. He could see Goku''s body twitching around as he tried to stay conscious. Broly took this time to let out another loud yell, releasing more ki. He didn''t see the two move for awhile and decided to wait, as if he had already won. However, at this point, just like in the original, both Goku and Nao heard a familiar voice reach inside their heads. It was Piccolo''s, who had been observing the battle thus far, and spoke out with an angry voice! "Son! And you, Nao! What happened!? This isn''t just Frieza''s Ki!" Chapter 268 - 258: Nao Vs Broly! (V) ''"You damn got that right, Piccolo. It''s nice to hear from you again." "Nao''s right...", Goku said, twitching his fingers a bit "Sounds like you two have your hands full." "You got that right.", Goku who took his turn to respond. "It''s a tremendous ki. Even if I went there, I''d just be in the way." "Just stand by there for us. Nao and I will settle this." "Goku''s right. We still have a ways to go." After Nao and Goku said that, Goku managed to stand back up but appeared limp in his arms. Nao also struggled to get up, he took quite a beating as well. More blood dripped from his mouth. His plated armor appeared in shreds here and there, revealing spots of bare muscle. His white tail dangled down below. "If things get out of hand, I''ll use Instant Transmission to head there." Once Goku said that, Broly strained his face, appearing more angry as he watched Goku limp his arms, breathing heavily. He even had his right eye closed. "For you to say that, this must be some foe alright." "Yeah. I personally saw him be sent off in exile. King Vegeta feared his abnormal power levels. This guy is a Saiyan, like us." "A Saiyan, huh? Well he definitely plays the part. All of you are freaks of nature." Hearing Piccolo say that, Nao chuckled. Goku also let out a laugh of his own. He grabbed his torn Gi and spoke out once more. "Hehe, later.", Goku simply said, cutting Piccolo''s connection off. "Say, ready for round three? I''m not going hold back any longer", Nao asked Goku. "Me neither.", Goku replied him. He then tore off the remaining portion of his outer slayer and revealed his blue undershirt. He threw it onto the ground and bent down a bit. Letting out another yell, he unleashed a golden-yellow aura while in god form. He started to power up again! Seeing this, Nao let his ki roam free inside his body. It started to surge up and up, not finding any limit. He also crouched down, releasing more green aura. ''Guess I''m going to have to use Chronos. Broly won''t give me any opening. I''ll need to stop him so I can transform into THAT. Should give Goku and Vegeta enough time to fuse once the two teleport away.'', Nao thought to himself. After a few moments, Goku''s aura turned a temporary green as he struggled to meditate the rage of a Super Saiyan and the calmness of the Super Saiyan God. His way worked a bit differently since he originally achieve Super Saiyan through a fit of anger. It didn''t take long for his hair to start flicking blue. Once it did the green aura changed to blue, and burst forth. Nao also had his hair flicker blue as well. He yelled out, and achieved Super Saiyan Blue. Goku soon followed him, and turned Blue, completing their transformation. Yet Nao didn''t stop there which caused Goku to become surprised. A calm black aura started to seep from his feet. It engulfed Nao''s body extremely fast before it converged into a thin layer around his blue aura, becoming blue and black. "Chronos, activate!", Nao said, yelling out. All if a sudden, everyone saw a golden pristine clockwork appear behind Nao''s back. Its two hands were stuck at the noon position. Another moment passed, and an ancient sound suddenly echoed around them. It ticked once clockwise, and remained there. It didn''t seem like it would move for a while. Seeing this on the other side back in the white Palace, Chronoa felt a sense of pride swell within her after she saw Nao use her personality crafted technique that she taught him once again. The other girls also became excited seeing the battle enter its climax. As for the more recent additions, Caulifla could not leave her eyes off the screen for one moment. She could feel the thrill of the battle thus far and it excited her greatly, which caused Kale to worry about her. Kale only saw stars appear in Caulifla''s eyes, continuously sparkling. She could only sigh. Meanwhile a look of seriousness appeared in Goku''s eyes. After transforming, he dropped his right arm down and left arm up, entering his stance. Nao decided to mimic it, lowering his left arm and raised his right arm up, squaring his back against Goku''s. Nao took this time to speak out once more. "Say, Goku, think you can last five minutes till my technique is done? I''ll stop this guy in his tracks." "Five minutes? Got it." After Goku confirmed that, Broly couldn''t take it any longer and aped forth, launching himself at the two. Goku. The two clasped hands but parted within seconds. Broly tried a couple of hard swings with his fists, but Goku dodged and managed to strike him in the face, and finally sent him flying. Goku pursued, getting off a couple more hits in. But Broly recovered, grabbing a hold of Goku''s shoulders. He pushed Goku down to where he could grab him by the legs again, and he did. He swung Goku around a few times and sent him flying. Goku recovered. The moment Goku recovered, Broly hopped over and started hitting the snow with his fists while Goku laid inside it. Goku responded by firing a point blank Kamehameha, and sent Broly into the air. Nao took this moment and pursued Broly, getting a few hits in himself. They connected and he could feel his impacts, they finally started having an affect. Broly sprayed out some blood. Goku followed behind and Broly backed off. Broly then started to form ki blasts in his hands, launching several at the two. Yet Goku smashed through, creating strings of explosions along the way. Nao vanished and reappeared behind Broly. He struck out quick with his leg, hitting Broly in the back. Broly tried yo swing his arm around but Nao saw it and dodged. Goku arrived and the three entered close combat once more. Goku distracted Broly enough to where Nao managed to clutch his arms together, and struck down at Broly''s head. Broly let a painful groan, and was sent flying into the snow. It tore apart and his body was sent into the ground. It travelled all the way until it reached its depths, only to find endless pools of magma! Ignoring the sudden change in temperature, Broly appeared fine as he recovered in the endless lava pool. Goku and Nao followed and found themselves within it as well. They were protected by godly ki and the lava felt cool to them. The three duked it out some more, only to have Goku seeing Broly''s leg around quickly, sending him through the hole they created. A large pillar of magma erupted as the two gave chase. Yet they were distracted by a green light. All of a sudden, Broly stood hovering over them up in the sky. He had the time to generate a massive colored green sphere of ki which had debris of ice and rock constantly flowing around it! It expanded hundreds of meters wide. Looking at this sudden ball of ki, Nao whistled in surprise. It looked very menacing up front! And sure enough, with a flick of his hand, he tossed it at the two! It didn''t take long to arrive. Nao''s clock ticked once more causing the area to vibrate around them but it didn''t help push back the massive green sphere. He, along with Goku, had to grab a hold of it with their palms, trying to keep it steady. It caused massive wind gusts to fly outward. Frieza erected a shield to protect him but Paragus took the hit and was blasted away. The sphere expanded more before it sunk into the earth. All of a sudden, it vanished, turning into a sharp pillar of energy. The ground soon gave way, imploding in on itself. It shattered ground and ice for miles. It literally tore it apart. The whole landscape soon changed around them. The ice and snow were no more, and what replaced it were volcanoes and magma pools! It became hell on earth! Goku then punched some scorched rock into bits, and drawing Broly''s attention. Another couple moments passed as Nao, whose injuries were mostly dried up by now, stood by Goku, staring at Broly. Another tick echoed, sending out more vibrations. Broly had his attention on the two. He actually smiled, and his eyes regained some clarity! It was as if he was enjoying the fight! He then launched himself at the two once more. Meanwhile, Paragus''s nerves were a wreck. He observed Broly for a while, and started to stutter. "P-Perhaps what King Vegeta said...was true...", Paragus said while laying up against a scorched rock. Frieza flew in beside him. Frieza saw the three enter close combat again, exchanging punch for punch. Broly started to get pushed back now. He soon got caught off guard, only to have Goku and Nao send a point blank ki blast right into his chest. A trail of blood sprayed from his mouth as he was sent flying into a nearby mountain. His back crated a small sideways crater. "Are you sure that he really has nothing more to offer this time?", Frieza asked as he squinted his eyes, looking at Paragus. "Y-Yes, sir..." "I see...", Frieza responded. His lips then curved upward into an evil smirk. He then recalled how Goku transformed into a Super Saiyan went he fought him back on Planet Namek. "Shall we put that to the test?", Frieza asked. After Frieza asked that, he turned around and looked at Paragus. He became stunned as he saw Frieza lift his right arm. He pointed it at Paragus, only to have purple ki condense at his fingertip. He then fired off a Death Beam, shooting Paragus right in the heart. Paragus had no time to react before he felt his life slipping away. His head then sunk forward, and his eyes lost l.u.s.ter. His body became a corpse right then and there. Seeing this, Frieza cleared his voice. He then spoke out to Broly who managed to get out of his crater and could now be seen throwing punches at Nao and Goku. Frieza''s voice interrupted the fight, drawing Broly''s attention to turned to look at him. Frieza spoke out with ''worry'', pointing at Paragus''s body. Frieza appeared panicked but it was just a ploy. "Broly! Look at this! Broly!" After Frieza yelled that out, his eyes became clear and looked down. They then heard Frieza continue to speak, drawing Goku''s and Nao''s attention as well. "Your Father has been killed!" Seeing his Father''s lifeless corpse shifting downward, Broly felt an insurmountable rage suddenly erupt inside his body. He started to growl, and his pupils expanded. His irises started to flash intent red. His body started to quiver, and he bent downward. Broly then clutched onto his head out of anguish, his body becoming more unstable. Letting out a giant yell, his green aura erupted, blasting away Goku. Nao hopped backward to keep a safe distance. "So it''s finally happening...Broly''s transformation...", Nao said uttering to himself. His clock behind him ticked once more, sending out more vibrations around them. Its large hand could now be seen at the three ''o''clock position. Sounds of anguish echoed from Broly''s voice. He frowned, denying what just happened. His anger started to soar through the roof. His yelling rose into the sky, and soon the atmosphere started to change color around him, sending it out in bursts. It changed from dark gray to blue-purple to violet. His yelling didn''t stop and only got angrier and louder. He finally snapped for good, and his eyes turned red. His irises also crumbled into pieces. Sinking into the ground below, his green aura erupted into a massive green pillar. His body became hidden for a few moments. Goku stared on with surprise while Nao remained calm, but inwardly he was very excited! The two soon saw Broly emerge from the pillar. Another moment passed and Nao''s clock ticked once more, sending more vibrations. They started to get heavier. The two saw Broly''s hair all pointing upward and soon to have grown. His eyes were pure red and his face could be seen seething with anger. He slowly floated upward inside the green pillar of energy. The weirdly colored atmosphere soon got absorbed back into Broly''s body and the two took this time to enter their fighting stance. The pillar converged and condensed back into a sphere, getting smaller and smaller along the way. "Yes! I succeeded!", Frieza yelled out happily, seeing Broly''s new look. But the two ignored his remarks, as they were focused on Broly. Broly let out another yell, and his body started to tremble left to right. Energy finished condensing and became pure l.u.s.ter of green energy. All of a sudden, Broly started to fire it off as small spheres, shooting out in all directions! They would create large explosions every time they struck the ground. Goku hopped around dodging them. Nao vanished and reappeared at every safe spot. The two then started to strike back, punching the spheres back at him or slapping them away. This lasted until Broly sent out his huge ball of energy forth, expanding outwardly. Nao decided to test his strength head on and rushed toward it. Goku, who was planning to fly up and dodge it, also rushed in. Nao placed his hands on the sphere, and they soon turned golden. "Are ya crazy!? Ya know we can''t beat this thing! This ki is insane!" "I still want to try it. Just shut up and focus your energy onto your hands!" Hearing that, Goku could only comply. Meanwhile, Frieza grinned seeing Vegeta''s annoyed look. "Excellent. Now that is the expression I was looking for.", Frieza said, uttering to himself. As for Vegeta, he clicked his tongue. "Tch, to think they''d try to fight this insane ki head on, those fools!", Vegeta said. He then yelled out, immediately transforming into Blue. Vegeta took off and flew right at the two, only to place his hands on the massive green sphere. He arrived next to Nao. "So you couldn''t hold it in any longer, dear Brother-In-Law?", Nao asked with a grin. "Do you think this is a time to be joking around, you bastard!? It won''t do me good if Kakarrot dies here!" "No one is dying today. Just focus your energy onto your hands. Let''s crush this thing." "I know! You don''t need to tell me twice.", Vegeta said, yelling it out. Sure enough with the three''s combined efforts and Nao''s bending of space, the massive green sphere hurling that them soon came to a halt. It even started to shrink! They could hear Broly''s anguished roars from within but they ignored it. Moments passed as they started to see it crack. The moment it cracked altogether, green light seeped out. . An ear-ringing explosion suddenly erupted from it, causing everywhere to quake. Those observing stumbled around thanks to the force but the two Angels acted quickly and erected a barrier of their own, which soon dispersed around them after the quaking died down. The green energy soon cracked into nothingness. Yet the three received a chill down their spines. They saw Broly smirking evilly right back at them once it was clear enough to see. Enough time had passed to where the hand on Nao''s clock struck the 6 o''clock position. An ancient sound soon distracted the four, which caused a momentary standstill. Yet Broly soon disregarded it and let out another roar of anger. He took off into the sky, causing the three to quickly react. It was time to fight Super Saiyan Broly head on. Two strings of blue aura, one string of blue-green aura and one vibrant green aura started to clash against each other in the sky! Chapter 269 - 259: Nao Vs Broly! (VI) Tick. Tock. Tick. Tock. Before the three realized it more time passed even though it was only approaching the five minutes Nao requested of Goku when they transformed into Blue. The golden clockwork gear behind Nao''s back pointed at the 9 o''clock position now. It wouldn''t be long before he could use the clock to cast Time Stop! Even though with Nao''s current affinity he could only stop time for several moments at best, it would give him enough time to use the technique he''s been wanting to use. He wanted to push his saiyan god powers to the limits. It would also give enough time for Goku and Vegeta to teleport away! Sure when that happened in the original, Broly started to pummel Frieza down, but Nao was also here. He also didn''t want Broly to start targeting Miya either. He could tell there was such a large disparity between the two. Their hearts still shared their special link so he could even tell that Miya didn''t like such feelings. As to whether he knew Miya actually resolved herself to get stronger after this, he didn''t know. Seeing an enraged Broly howl into the skies in anger letting his vibrant green ki shoot upward into the beyond, Vegeta, who was now next to Nao and Goku, clicked his tongue in annoyance. "This really isn''t the time to be playing around with such a monstrous ki! I fear it may even be more crazy than yours Nao. Yours is more like a raging river while this guy''s is just going all over the place!", Vegeta yelled out with a retort. "I feel the same way. It''s really giving me an itch of excitement! You feel the same way, right Goku?" "Sure do. Blood''s pumpin'' like crazy, I love it haha!", Goku said letting out a light laugh. "If you got time to laugh then focus your power on this guy! How much longer of that technique do you have left anyway, Nao?" "About one and a half minutes left. Think You can handle this monster during that?" "Hmph. You don''t need to ask me twice. Even I''ve been wanting a challenge like this." "Good!" With that said, the three could be seen in their Blue form. Broly let out a roar while Goku and Vegeta flew in. They twirled their body, striking out with their fists. They landed a blow onto Broly''s chest but it felt extremely tough and hard on impact. Nao vanished and reappeared, striking at Broly''s back. He too felt the sane toughness but he felt his fist indent into Broly''s armor unlike the other two. More time soon began to pass and Nao''s clock hand soon started its course again, entering its last quarter. Broly tried to blast the three away with point blank ki blasts but they dodged every time. But Broly took opportunities as well, sending Goku flying by twirling his leg again. Vegeta and Nao managed to dodge each time he tried that and Goku quickly recovered. The four danced around on top of the endless lava pools. Before long they even rode a huge magma geyser shooting straight high up! "Let''s go, Vegeta, Nao!" "Damn it all!" "Yeah!" Acknowledging Goku, Vegeta cursed out while Nao agreed. Vegeta and Nao flew in. Goku had his back against Nao''s and Vegeta did as well. Goku charged up a Kamehameha while Vegeta entered his signature stance, rotating his palms, bringing them high up his chest and pointed them away. Yellow energy condensed in his palms. It was his Galick Gun! Blue energy condensed into Goku''s. Nao locked his palms together horizontally, aiming them directly at the charging Broly. Vibrant bubbly green ki condensed forth. At the same time, they all fired off their charged ki! A wave of blue, yellow, and green started to spin around each other. Broly responded by charging two green spheres of energy in his palms and dove right in. A large boom echoed once the tricolored blast struck him. BOOM! Broly felt large resistance this time trying to fight the three energies. His own energy started to crack, and soon dissipated. Letting out another roar of anger, he shifted his body and started to spin around it, narrowly dodging it! Another thirty seconds passed in a blink of an eye and Nao only had one minute to go. They rode up another magma pillar, only see Frieza standing nearby enjoying the fight. Frieza took a moment to realize he was now standing in the way, but Nao, Goku and Vegeta rushed past him. Frieza only saw a massive Broly reaching his right arm out, obviously trying to grab a hold of him. "Just a moment! I am Frieza!", he said yelling out. But Broly disregarded his comment. Broly flew in and let out another howl. Green energy condensed ln his chest which he then puffed out. Frieza took a point blank ki explosion, sending him flying. Broly now had his attention on Frieza. Seeing this, Goku and Vegeta let out a quick sigh. He then looked over to Nao and had an apologetic look in his eyes. He spoke out to him while grabbing a hold of Vegeta''s hand. "Sorry Nao but we gotta head out for a bit. Ya sure ya can keep up while we''re gone?" "Yeah. Leave it to me. Frieza getting pummeled is something I want to see and it will help my last minute." "Got it. Let''s go, Vegeta!" "Tch.", Vegeta replied, clicking his tongue. Goku then used Instant Transmission and the two vanished, leaving behind Nao alone. Those two headed straight toward Piccolo, the same location where Goku would teach Vegeta the Fusion Dance! As for Nao, he let out a sigh, but kept releasing his ki. He backed off a ways, only to see Broly start pummeling Frieza. It was quite nice seeing such painful looks coming off of Frieza''s face. He received several kicks as he was pummeled into a large scorched rock formation. Blood and saliva sprayed from his mouth being kicked in the gut multiple times. Frieza even entered his Golden Frieza form to stop being pushed back. Before Nao realized it his clockwork struck noon once again. An ancient sound of a gong spread out in all directions. Nao received a weird look from Frieza but the next moment after he transformed, Broly struck out with his fist, shifting Frieza''s jaw further way before sending him flying. Broly and Frieza then started to enter a fierce bout of combat that seemed to go on endlessly. "Since its still like this, I''ll wait for ''him'' to make an appearance. My Time Stop is now ready. Can''t go Great Ape without one of the main stars can I?" Sure, he could use this time to launch his Power Ball and save his Time Stop for a crucial moment, but he had no idea what it would be like going into Great Ape one final time, especially as a god. This would be new territory for him, and with each powerup Great Ape can tend to become more unstable until they get used to it. He wanted to go Great Ape while in god form, achieve gaining control of it, and see if that would trigger ascending into a Saiyan God''s true power. The fabled Super Saiyan White! Nao turned his senses elsewhere while keeping a focused mind, observing Goku teaching Vegeta the Fusion Dance. He saw the two fail twice, costing them thirty minutes per fail. Frieza kept getting wrecked more and more as time went on. He couldn''t handle Broly alone. And just like that a full hour passed! Nao, who was focused on himself all this while and also healed his wounds, soon, focused his eyes on a pretty beaten Golden Frieza found in another crater. He was lodged into another giant scorched rock. Broly could be seen a while away in front of him, yelling out. More green vibrant ki emerged from his body in a giant circle, spreading out in all directions. Seeing this, Frieza couldn''t help but smile despite clear injuries on his body. "Wonderful! What wonderful battle power!" Seeing Frieza not react any further, Broly shifted his attention onto Nao. He dived bomb right at him, only to have Nao jump high in the air. All of a sudden a humongous ki entered the battlefield, revealing one lone figure. They arrived in front of Frieza. "W-who are you?", Frieza asked, not expecting this sudden arrival. Nao jumped high enough getting out of Broly''s way and also approached this figure with a smile. "I am Gogeta! Goku and Vegeta have merged together!" "Merged?" "You''ve been dead for a long time so you wouldn''t know. Their two strengths are not just added together, they''re significantly greater." "That is not fair!" "You''re a fine one to be saying that, Frieza." That''s right, this new figure was indeed none other than Gogeta! Broly also found himself with another opponent, trying to fight Whis and Vados in the distance. Luckily Miya reacted quickly and managed to take off with Bulma, avoiding any clash with Broly. Whis and Vados calmly dodged him, floating side by side after each strike. "Over here!", Whis said with a playful voice. However, once Whis created some distance, he suddenly saw two figures appear in front, leaving Frieza behind in the dust. "Oh my." "Whis, let Nao and I take it from here!" "So you two can actually merge, I see." "Yeah. Nao, you''ve been waiting long enough, right?" "It''s ready. I''m going to use it." Hearing Nao say that, Whis and Vados left the scene arriving back at Miya and Bulma. Vados wished Nao good luck as well. Unleashing ancient, black ki, the clockwork gear behind him started to shine. "Time Stop!" Yelling that out, the black ki immediately spread forth, arriving at Broly''s side instantly. He couldn''t react before Broly''s body suddenly turned grey, and stopped moving. It was as if he turned into a stone statue. Nao''s eyes started to strain once it took effect. He knew he didn''t have much time. He squatted a bit and latched his right arm onto his left. He raised his left arm up, opening his palm up. "Gogeta, if things get out if hand, don''t hesitate to strike me down. I don''t know if I''ll remain conscious during this!" Seeing Nao enter the Power Ball stance, a glint of light streaked across Gogeta''s eyes begore they widened with shock. "This stance...I know it all too well. Are you crazy trying now of all times to transform into THAT!?" "Yes. I want to push the Saiyan God to its limits. If it succeeds you''ll see a new form witnessed for ir the first time!" "Hoh? A new form Saiyans have never seen before? Very well let us witness it. We won''t hesitate to take you down if you try to destroy the planet." Hearing that, Nao focused his attention and sent ki into his palm. It didn''t take long before sparkly white energy condensed in it. It then form a ball. Seeing it formed, he yelled out and shot it into the sky above. "Burst open and mix!" After shooting it into the sky, Nao clutched his hand into a fist, and the sparkly white energy burst out. It soon became similar to a white moon in the sky. The effects were immediate as well. Miya did not look into it and even looked away. Still she could feel her heart start thumping as she tried not to look. Bulma, who remembered that she also had a Saiyan tail, helped out and covered her eyes. Whis and Vados stood on standby in front of him. As for Nao, he felt his heart thump loudly, one by one. Each thump echoed inside his mind. He could feel his energy start to soar through the roof. It didn''t take long before four of his teeth turned into large fangs. His eyes remained green. His body expanded out and out, reaching well over a hundred feet. As he wore his battle armor, it adjusted itself to fit this massive size. His tail also greatly enlarged. He did indeed transform into a Great Ape! The last time he did this was his duel with Belmod! However, there was major difference this time. The color of his fur wasn''t golden like last time. It was completely red! As for Nao himself, he lost his clarity and his consciousness just upped and left. His blood was pumping fast and all he could feel was intense rage and anger. He found his inner body holding tightly onto his legs, slowly spinning in circles with his eyes closed. Gogeta, who was next to him, whistled seeing a missive red Great Ape now in view. He also saw Broly''s body start to regain color. Broly then let out a roar of anger, breaking away from the Time Stop. "To think I''d see a Great Ape once again...its been quite some time.", Gogeta said as he entered his thoughts. Thankfully he was behind Nao. Yet before he could do anything he suddenly saw Nao vanish, causing him to become shocked. "Hey, hey! Aren''t Great Apes supposed to be slow in exchange for great power!?" After letting out a curse, he was soon blinded by a large dark shadow covering the landscape around them. Broly too became stunned but he suddenly saw a giant boot descend from the heavens, aiming straight at him. A loud crushing blow echoed around the whole area, causing it to fiercely quake once Nao struck down with his boot. It happened very quickly but Broly put up his guard, managing to catch it. In fact he yelled out in anger, unleashing more of his ki. He slowly pushed up, blasting his foot away! Broly found in no time his new opponent. He tried to punch Nao''s massive chest directly, but all of a sudden, Nao condensed green ki inside his mouth. He shot it at Broly while letting out a loud howl. Broly took it head on and was sent flying, leaving behind a huge cylindrical crater of destruction in its wake. Seeing Broly no longer in view, Nao started to beat his chest like an actual ape did. Gogeta recovered from his stupor and saw Nao start firing more blasts from his mouth, quickly changing the landscape around them into a more devilish hell. Gogeta flew up in front of him and tried to speak out. "Hey, Nao! Calm down! If you do any more we will not hesitate!" Yet his persuasion proved useless. Gogeta found himself flying at a super fast speed with a painful groan as he was swapped away by Nao''s hand. Nao himself started to pursue Gogeta. He also heard loud growls coming from his back. As he was flying, he saw Broly regain himself, releasing more green ki. Broly then came at Gogeta from behind and Great Ape Nao shot at Gogeta from the front. He was now in a pickle. "Well, shit. Now there''s two monsters I have to deal with. Oh well, Let''s get it started!" After yelling that out, Gogeta crouched a bit and yelled out once more. He transformed into Super Saiyan and his aura alone managed to blast away the two. Before the three realized it they entered fierce combat. Destruction laid waste everywhere they went, and Planet Earth appeared like it was going to explode. Gogeta wanted to stop Nao but his power of a Great Ape was too much combined with the onslaught from Broly. However as time passed on, Gogeta''s, along with Miya''s and the others persuasion, Nao slowly managed to regain his consciousness. The moment Nao could see again he found himself as a Great Ape. Nao let out a bellowing roar, before red mist started to condense around his fur. It soon changed as if it started to evaporate. Gogeta took this time to launch one of his signature moves, Stardust Fall. Blue strings of energy rained down from the heaven, striking Broly constantly. It blasted him away enough to where Gogeta was able to stay beside Great Ape Nao. Even shock appeared in his eyes as the red mist kept evaporating from his body. Nao soon felt a strange calmness strike against his heart and the previous anger and rage ceased altogether. He kept out deep low growls as his body started to shrink. It continued to shrink until the massive Great Ape figure was no more! What replaced that was a figure standing about 6''3. Gogeta saw the figure surrounded by red mist and it was hard to see. But he was shocked to the core, the energy levels he felt kept skyrocketing, well past his own! Even Whis and Vados marveled at the newfound power. This truest form of the Saiyan God as they called it could even rival that of Ultra Instinct! Once the red mist started to die down, Gogeta was left even more stunned. The 6''3 figure was of course Nao. He only wore dome black pants now. His full chest was completely bare It was very chiseled with muscles. Only the inner part of his six pack abs could be seen along with his pecks. The rest of his arms and front body was covered in red fur, much like that of an SSJ4! In fact a large red tail swerved out from his butt, a couple feet long. Large spiky hair could be seen going down the two sides of his face as bangs. The rest of it shot up straight and curved slightly at its top. It extended past down his neck. What was the most interesting part was the color of his hair. It changed from white to pale blue. Outlines of white now ran across its edges! To top it off, dense green lightning constantly crackled and danced around his body. Seeing this new form, Gogeta couldn''t help but smirk. "So this is it, huh? Got a name for this new look?" "...Super Saiyan White.", Nao said calmly, still reveling in his newfound power. Hearing that, Gogeta spat out and almost tumbled over. They then heard Broly''s howling in the distance. "Such a boring name, but I guess we still named Super Saiyan Blue like that, haha! Glad to see you''re right in the head again. We tried to knock some sense into you but your ape form was insanely strong." "...Did I do all this?", Nao said as he started to look around. He saw massive cylindrical craters extending on for miles in all directions. Lava would pour into the deep holes filling them to create lava rivers. "Yeah. Got the shit pretty beat up around here. Your power is insane mow. We can definitely beat this guy." Hearing Gogeta say that, Nao nodded silently. Every time Nao let out a breath, it turned into red mist. The two soon saw an Injured Broly dart right at them. Wanting to test his new strength, Nao took a single step. He vanished and reappeared several meters away, directly in front of Broly. Broly became stunned for a moment as he didn''t expect this. Gogeta''s jaw dropped seeing Nao''s speed just now. "No way!", he said as he couldn''t help but curse out. But it didn''t take long for Gogeta to join the fun. More time soon passed. The moment their three ki blasts collided against each other, space finally tore apart, and they shattered the dimension itself. They found themselves in-between time and space now but that did not stop their battle. Broly took this time to enter his Berserker state, granting himself even more power after receiving lots of damage. Yet true Nao''s new power Broly still got pushed around with Gogeta''s help. And just like that, that was how Nao was able to overcome Broly in this final battle! Nao managed witness more of Gogeta''s Stardust Fall, and even his Soul Punisher. Broly even managed to fire long strings of green ki from his mouth. But the fight soon came to an end once Gogeta started to gather energy to fire off his Ultimate Kamehameha. Nao obviously joined in. Unsurprisingly, his energy color became pure crystalline while and was no longer green. This final attack was aptly named Ultimate Duo Kamehameha! It was just as majestic as it sounded power. It was strong enough to tear through space itself again and the moment it was launched at Broly, he let out howls of despair. But much like in the original, Broly dodged by a hair''s width, thanks to Cheelai''s and Lemo''s intervention by using the collected Dragon Balls. They wished for Broly to return back to his hone planet. Planet Vampa! The moment Broly was sent back, he found the power he had suddenly vanished completely. His rage came to an end and his transformation reverted. He soon fell unconscious after that. Seeing the battle come to an end, an injured Nao and Gogeta gave a sigh of relief. Just like that, the whole fight came to an end! Once everything died down, Nao heard a ding from Rebirth, which brought a smile to his face. It congratulated him for completing the last part of his trial by fire. It was now completely done! Nao released his Super Saiyan White but he didn''t feel much of an energy drain surprisingly. Gogeta also split apart revealing Goku and Vegeta again. To reward the two, Nao asked Vados to restore all the destruction they caused here, and Frieza and his goons sped off in the meantime. With Earth back to new, Goku bid Nao, Miya and Vados farewell and thanked them for giving such excitement. He wanted that ever since they finished the Tournament of Power. Even Vegeta thanked Nao. Everything ended as it should have. Nao also didn''t forget to remind everyone of the farewell banquet that is being hosted at the white Palace in a couple days. It would be then Nao and the girls would say goodbye to their families and friends for the time being. However,, Nao still had a couple of matters to talk about with the girls beside the hunt for the Super Dragon Balls that would secretly take place after the banquet. And one of the matters was quite serious. Nao didn''t know if the girls would like his decision. It especially impacted Chronoa! Chapter 270 - 260: Epilogue! (I) (A/N) So the epilogue of Volume One is finally here! It has been blast writing this first world with you guys. I want to thank you all for giving me support to reach the end of Volume One. I felt this story in the DBZ Plane wrapped up quite nicely. Sure I could have had Nao interact more with Goku''s life, but I wanted him to live his own way. This fanfic is to enjoy life in the multiverse. How much more simple can that be? However it does appear many, many of you are looking forward to Volume Two. It has long been decided by the votes that Overlord is the next plane! There will be many more interactions with Ainz and his gang. First half will cover Nao''s rise in Yggdrasil to level 100 and the girls as well. Second half will cover the New World. Nao''s starting class will be Angel, so it is very likely he will clash against Ainz at some point! As for the epilogue, it will be split into two parts. This is the first chapter of two! I do think I covered most remaining things in this but if I missed anything or missed any characters to bring up, let me know. Second part of the epilogue will bring in the final fifteenth member of Nao''s harem, from the DBZ plane. I wonder if you guys know who it will be? I will only give one hint. She is a villian! Not a goodie-to-shoes! At least, that''s what she appears to be on the outside. Her true nature deep down is a girl who cares for her family. Care to take any guesses on who it can be? But seriously, thank you all for your support! Don''t forget to join the discord if you want to know when chapters go live and to interact with me and the others directly! Enjoy the chap below and if you want Volume Two to explode, then drop them power stones! We are fast approaching 7k collections and Aht''s 18+ scene will come up soon! Also on a last note, you all probably noticed a change to the Book Cover. It is to further hype up the Overlord plane, and a teaser too! With that, cheers and enjoy the chapter below! * Year 780 December 31st, Planet Elosyia, White Palace. Nao''s fight with Broly had long come to an end. It was the most exciting fight he had by far in this world. If there was a second, it would be his fight with Lord Belmod, the God of Destruction of Universe 11! But everything must come to an end eventually. Also the new form Nao achieved, Super Saiyan White, was spectacular. And unlike Goku who couldn''t tap into Ultra Instinct at will, just yet anyways, Nao found he could transform into it whenever he wanted! Thanks to him being a Legendary Super Saiyan, he did not feel any drawbacks to how much ki it consumed. He found that it actually came into an equilibrium of sorts. The constant ki produced met the demand of how much Super Saiyan White consumed! And after the fight came to an end Nao even went along with Goku to talk with Broly and get to know him better. Cheelai and Lemo were with him as well. Unlike the dense Goku, Nao saw it was clear Cheelai had something for Broly. But when Nao introduced himself as a God, or more specifically, a Supreme Kai, the two became shocked while confusion appeared on Broly''s face. Yet he mentioned he would be departing soon, and if they wanted to reach out to Nao, they could contact Goku. Broly opened up to Nao and became friends! And now, a couple days have passed since then. It was now the last day of Year 780. Everyone celebrate upcoming new year, and this was when the farewell banquet occurred. Surprisingly all fighters from the Tournament of Power showed up with their respective Gods! Even the Angels and Lord Zeno appeared, causing everyone to be shocked to the core. But since Lord Zeno appeared l, no one dared to try anything out of hand, and no fights sprung up. But there were still casual spars and people who wanted to flex their power. It was a fun time for everyone. Even Nao''s and the girls'' families appeared from their respective planets. Nao and Miya''s parents and the two maids. Elsa and her mother. Isabella and her family from Planet Nem. Even members from her idol agency arrived. Even Lippti and Teo from inside Historia showed up causing everyone to be shocked! The two siblings told Nao and the girls they were awaiting their arrival into the land of Vainqueur, and that the Satyros Tribe and the beastkin of Celestia were very much looking forward to Aht''s and Eir''s return. Members of Eir''s planet, Planet Aero also came to the banquet. Speaking of the Vainqueur continent, this would be where Aht would have her first time with Nao and propose to him to be her husband...but that would be a story saved for another time. Moving along, this party and banquet was blocked out to be an all day event. Isabella of course had her finale debut which was streamed across all her channels on top of the live performances staged in the White Palace! Heles from Universe 2 and her Supreme Kai squealed like little fangirls during the whole performance, and it was quite spectacular. Isabella drew in everyone''s adoration. It was no wonder she was the number one idol in Universe 7. Besides that, there were mainly gatherings for people to talk to each other during the day. Nao and Miya, took this time to speak with their parents. They wanted to come to terms with them as it would be especially a farewell to Oscar and Iona. The reason being was now Oscar and Iona had gray hair, obviously signs of turning old. Saiyans had young appearances throughout most of their lives, but once their age reaches a certain turning point, it would become very visible. The two were sad seeing their parents like this. They finally came to know how old they were exactly. Oscar and they were born 80 years ago, right on Year 700! They also learned that unless Saiyans do extensive training with their ki, their lifespans aren''t too different from what normal humans are. Sure Oscar managed to become a Super Saiyan, but he didn''t strive for strength much anymore, after settling down on Planet Elosyia. As a result their ki slowly deteriorated over time, causing their age to advance at a quicker pace. The two couldn''t help but feel emotional seeing their children''s responses. Oscar and Iona knew their time was approaching. The two maids with them also appeared similar, they were much older than Nao and Miya remembered. Still they knew their resolve to die and to die peacefully. Nao and Miya wouldn''t persuade them. Speaking of death, while it is a sensitive topic, the family members of the girls were still alive and kicking. Elsa''s mother Elena still had a few hundred years left in her at least. Isabella''s family are able to live up to millennia. Eir''s race didn''t even have lifespans to consider. They could live infinitely as long as Mana was prevalent. They were born from Flux, and Flux was the ability to freely control Mana at will. As for Sayuri, she didn''t give a damn about the Moonlit fox clan. She wasn''t alone any longer. She had Lord Liquiir and her three triplets as her family now. Well, Nao and the girls included too of course! Chelsea was also alone, as everyone back on their Planet Earth perished after the planet blew up from an incoming meteor according to the old man''s words.. But she was able to meet her love again and enjoys spending time with Nao and the girls. She enjoyed the farewell banquet to her hearts content. She did appear to have a hidden side to her, something that was developed in the Babel Tower trials. But that side only showed up if she released heavy bloodl.u.s.t. As for Tights...Well, let''s just say she probably had the time of her life at this party. She didn''t forget to constantly scold Jaco, and Sayuri joined in on that as well. She still had her duties as a maid to ensure everything went fine during it but she accomplished that well. The Galactic Patrol did indeed come and join the party too! Even Merus came which was a shock to Sayuri. She did come to learn that Merus was officially appointed as Universe 6''s Angel, and was no longer an Angel in Training, and everyone congratulated him. Merus was a heavy topic thanks to Nao''s last vision, but seeing him officially being promoted like that by the Grand Minister no less, Rebirth treated that as a mission accomplished. That was why Nao didn''t need to worry about the last part of his trial by fire, it was set in stone. Aht and Eir took to their own thing and had fun playing around with different kinds of beast creatures from the other Universes. Aht was still very playful but Eir on the other hand grew out her hair and now is vibrant lime green. She appears much more graceful than she used to be during her time as Aht''s guard back on Vainqueur Continent. Fie and Chronoa obviously chatted with the fellow gods and goddesses throughout the day. Fie was starting to become an official member among them. Even though the Grand Kai passed knowledge down to her on how Kais use their abilities, she formerly received the same thing from her seniors and Chronoa. Hence forth Fie became really interested in one of the Supreme Kai''s main abilities, Creation. They were known as the gods of life after all. This was a whole new realm for her, and she would start to create simple things to develop her skill. The two enjoyed spending time with the others. As for Caulifla, she followed Nao wherever he went. She couldn''t get his fight with Broly out of her head and her eyes would constantly sparkle. Kale could only follow her silently in embarrassment. The two did meet up with Universe 6 for a last time as well. All fighters, even Frost, made it. Regarding Vados, she was enjoying relaxation time mostly sitting at a table with Whis, talking about various things. She also got with her other siblings and did a final farewell to them too, which caused them to be surprised. They knew they had basically infinite lifespan but the way she worded it, it sounded like she would never come back again. Perhaps only in small moments once Nao started to link the planes together. The twelve-winged angel Michael was patiently waiting for him and the girls to leave with the White Palace, back into Rebirth''s Void Space. Only then will she join them. The old man was still on his adventures searching for potential new planes for Nao, so he would not be around this time. Only Michael. But little did she and the other girls would know that a final fifteenth member would join the team before they move onto the Overlord plane! This member especially impacted Chronoa. Chronoa probably wouldn''t like the idea but Nao wanted her. If this girl stayed true to her values, then deep down she wasn''t as bad as what to what she had caused on the outside. It was just that she was placed under those circ.u.mstances in this world. If she was free from these constructs, she would be nothing more than a girl who wanted to bring her brother back to life. But this was saved for after the farewell party and banquet ended. After all, she was currently dead, rotting away in hell. Nao also didn''t forget to remind Lord Zeno of his promise to bring Lord Zeno into the Overlord plane once it was fine enough to do so after linking the planes together. Lord Zeno thanked him greatly and told him he was very much looking forward to it. The Grand Minister was also here and since there was enough relaxation time, the Grand Minister personally thanked Nao for reviving the Origin Tree on the Sacred World of the Kais thanks to his lovely time with Chronoa. It helped revitalize the three. Thanks to their actions, many Supreme Kai would come to be born. The Grand Minister even told them that a small little golden apple seed, proof of their love, started to grow at the very tip of the Origin Tree. This was the same as one being expected to give birth, and once everyone came to learn of the fact, everyone congratulated Chronoa, who in turn, became extremely thankful to Nao. Even though all of this was happening, Nao and the girls wouldn''t officially leave until they gathered the Super Dragon Balls once more. The Grand Minister even allowed them to collect them from any Universe pair they so desired as an unexpected surprise. With that being declared, they decided to go with the Universe 2 and 11 paired Universes so they could have a look at Ribrianne''s and Toppo''s worlds respectively. That was planned to happen in January. They would restore Alter Ribrianne''s, Alter Toppo''s, and Alter Jiren''s timeline back to normal, one without Fu''s influence. This way they could live on happily. And once the three came to join the party, Nao saw Ribrianne holding Toppo''s hand. He even saw her belly slightly protruding out. She was actually blessed with his child! He hadn''t been keeping tabs on them lately ever since the three settled down on Planet Elosyia. And boy, once these three Alters met their true selves for the first time, it caused quite a commotion. It was a pretty funny scene overall. The true Toppo couldn''t fathom the idea of him dating Ribrianne, let alone having a child from her. Seeing this caused laughter to erupt from the other Pride Troopers that joined in. Also, let''s not forget about the Z Fighters! Everyone, including Tights'' and Bulma''s family, as well as the families of the Z Fighters joined in on this party. It well consisted of over a hundred people, perhaps even over two hundred. Yet all of them could easily fit inside the White Palace, it was just that big. Even Frieza managed to catch a whiff of this party. Nao didn''t deny his entry into his home either. It was a rather awkward scene seeing Frieza stuff his stomach till he was full. He did act properly this time, mainly because the gods watched his back every where he went. Even if he wanted to run, they could kill him in a flash. So Frieza could only revel in his own delight. Let''s not forget about Goku''s other family, his identity as Kakarrot. Bardock, Gine, Raditz and his sister Rucca came to play. They enjoyed meeting Goku''s sons and his family. And last but not least, Nao''s children! They had long anticipated this party and blocked it off in advance. They made sure to attend. This was where Nao told his children that they would be heading to another plane soon, and if they ever wanted to come along, they would need to use the ring they were given to teleport directly to the White Palace. The Portal Room in Planet Elosyia''s wooden palace wouldn''t connect to the White Palace directly. This access was exclusive to his children. If any other family members wanted to tag along, they would need to contact his children first. As Nao''s naming sense was bad, he simply named these rings, ''Ring of Teleportation''. Its only function was to teleport into the White Palace. Speaking of Nao''s children. He currently had a total of seven. Four daughters and three sons. Kassi. A Human-Saiyan hybrid born from Nao and Tights. Ellie. An Elf-Saiyan hybrid born from Nao and Elsa. Isabelle (Bella). A Saiyan-Succubus-Gemmed Dragon trihybrid born from Nao and Isabella (Belle). Aura. A Saiyan-Flux Beast hybrid born from Nao and Eir. Ichika. A Saiyan-Sunlit Fox hybrid born from Nao and Sayuri. Nishi. A Saiyan-Sunlit Fox hybrid born from Nao and Sayuri. Shasha. A Saiyan-Sunlit Fox hybrid born from Nao and Sayuri. Out of his children, only Sayuri had triplets! The rest were single daughters, but everyone still saw themselves as fellow siblings. It was a harmonious relationship between them all, even though the three triplets often liked to complete with each other on who would get first, no matter what the challenge was. And his children were the last of those who came and had fun. The whole day was a blast. It ended with a humongous banquet that could fill bellies for a lifetime. Nao managed to adjust the size of the dining room to host the banquet in one giant room so it could accompany everyone. Everyone managed to fill their stomachs to the brim with a mixture of cuisine from Planet Elosyia, Planet Nem, Planet Aero and Planet Earth. Many also got drunk. It was fit for a farewell party. It came to an end around ten o''clock at night and everyone said their goodbyes to Nao and the girls, and left the White Palace. The Grand Minister especially mentioned to Nao that if he ever returned, it was him to be the point of contact to catch up with matters since he wouldn''t be around in the future. Nao complied to the Grand Minister of course. And now after some time had passed after ten o''clock at night, Nao and the thirteen girls, including their recent additions, Caulifla, Kale and Vados, could now be seen lazing around in the room or on the humongous circular white bed. Yet something seemed off about this night. The party was still not over for these people. Everyone but Kale could currently be seen stripped of their clothes. They were all stark n.a.k.e.d! And yet it seemed as if it were natural to do so for them. Caulifla, who was also n.a.k.e.d which revealed her body full of muscle, looked at Kale, who still wore a pare of pink panties down below. She was the only one who had a pair of panties on still. She covered her chiseled chest with her hands. She was not in her transformed state, so she was still that meek looking Saiyan with her black hair bundled up together. Her cheeks were beet red as her eyes darted around the room very nervously. Her eyes then landed on Nao who was sitting at the edge of the bed, enjoying Sayuri''s fluffy tails to his fullest. Her eyes then moved downward, only to see his large member standing erect, as if it were ready to explode. She blankly stared at it before hiding behind Caulifla again. She then nervously spoke out. "I-I can''t do this, Big Sis! Why did everyone suddenly take off all of their clothes? This is too...embarrassing..." Hearing Kale speak out like that, Caulifla let out a big guffaw, drawing the girls attention to her. Even Vados could be seen stark n.a.k.e.d, revealing her light blue skin and decent sized b.r.e.a.s.ts in all its splendor. She sat at a nearby marble table with Tights at the other side, calmly drinking some tea with her left leg crossed over her right. "Oh come on, don''t be like that Kale. You know, you showed some amazin'' power durin'' that Tournament of Power. We came here to be Darlin''s students, and I happened to fall in love with him too. He''s right up my alley unlike that wimpy Cabba who even tried to hit on me. Also, you saw how amazin'' he was durin'' that last fight, right? I still can''t stop thinkin'' about it!" "D-Darling!?", Kale suddenly blurted out. Her face couldn''t be any more red now. She saw Caulifla let out another laugh. "Haha! That''s right. Besides, I''ll even tell you a secret. Sure these other girls of his are super pretty but we got somethin'' we can show off too!" "I don''t want to hear what it is..." Kale retorted, still very embarrassed. But Caulifla still answered her own question anyways. "It''s muscles! Only that sister of his has a chiseled body like we do. Now go show Nao your pecks that you worked so hard on durin'' our training at our secret hideout in our earlier years! I''m sure he''ll teach you how to further develop that amazin'' form of yours!" "Y-you really think I have such an amazing power, Big Sis?" "Of course you do! You aren''t my prot¨¦g¨¦ for nothin'', Kale. Now off with these panties we go!" After Caulifla suddenly declared that, Kale''s mind turned blank for a moment. She then saw Caulifla crouch, only to dive right into her pink panties that she was partly covering up with one of her hands. In one fell swoop, she pulled them down hard all they way down her legs. Seeing Kale''s glory for everyone to see, a couple girls in the bedroom even whistled at her. Kale tried to hide her splendor, trying to crouch beneath Caulifla''s back again, but Caulifla denied that. "Now go show Darlin'' what your body is made of! I''m sure he''ll like it!", Caulifla said with an encouraging tone. Caulifla then struck Kale''s back hard with a slap. It sent her body flying forward, almost causing Kale to stumble. Everyone saw her fly straight toward Nao who was still on the edge of the bed. Her head soon dived right into his legs. Nao grinned seeing Caulifla do all this, and waited to see how Kale would react seeing his 8 1''2 inch member proudly standing erect. Kale did indeed take a moment to recover her senses but what first came into view was Nao and his erect member. Her head started to get all hay-wire, and she started to short-circuit. Kale looked at it for a good while, unable to look away. She did start to feel something tingly down below, but she immediately backed away, scared. Kale hid behind Caulifla''s legs, not wanting to look at Nao in the eyes. "I-I-I can''t do it, Big Sis! The one I love most is you! I don''t think I can deal with such a big...thing..." Kale said with a pout. "So you finally revealed your true feelin'' eh Kale? I know you always admired me. Too much for a simple girl like you. I''m not dense." "Big Sis..." "But I''m comin'' to love darlin'' just as much I do you Kale. Once you get a taste of his seed, you''ll come to love him too. Now don''t shy away. Nao, I''m sorry Kale is like this. I''m sure she''ll open up to you eventually." Hearing that, Nao''s heart fluttered a bit, and warmed up. The girls'' expressions also softened. They could tell Caulifla was being earnest here. Nao nodded and a warm smile bloomed on his face. "We don''t need to rush things. If Kale doesn''t want to do it now we don''t need to force her. Besides. During the day today, I told you guys how we''ll be moving about in our transition between planes so you all need to be ready. We will create a true mirage of the White Palace here so the people of Planet Elosyia won''t become scared once they suddenly see our home vanish from sight. But in reality we will stay located in Rebirth''s Void Space from hereon. But before that..." Once Nao started to speak, he drew in everyone''s attention despite being n.a.k.e.d. All eyes were on him now. Elsa took the time to speak up, wanting to know. "What is it, Nao? We know we''re staying here for another month to collect the Super Dragon Balls once more. What else could be there?" Once Elsa asked that, the girls saw Nao''s expression turn serious before he answered her. "To be honest, I''m not sure if you guys will like this decision of mine. The only one who knows about it is Miya right now. It''s a rather serious topic but I don''t want to ruin tonight''s festive mood. We''ll talk about it in the morning once we relieve ourselves tonight. You all better be ready, I won''t let you girls get a wink of sleep, haha!" After Nao said that with a laugh, his expression softened again. Elsa could only let out a sigh while a few girls blushed, and some appeared excited. Especially Fie, she wanted to receive lots of more love from him. In fact she pounced on him right then and there, letting Caulifla and Kale slowly pick up the pace from behind. As for Vados, she tried to get used to his scent wafting in the air, and stayed behind. The last night of Year 780 soon passed with lots of m.o.a.ning and humping sounds echoing in the bedroom. The first day of Year 781 dawned, and Planet Elosyia''s two suns peered into the bedroom, lighting it up. Thirteen girls found themselves clinging onto each other who in turn clung on Nao, who was in the middle. Some of them even had white liquid dripping out of their slits. But today would be a day of reckoning. It was time to announce the last, fifteenth member of the harem from the DBZ Plane to the girls. As to whether they would take this peacefully, Nao hadn''t a clue. Heck, he didn''t even know if the girl herself would be willing to join them! Chapter 271 -: 261: Epilogue! (II) Year 781, White Palace, The Next Day. The start of the year officially began and the old one passed on. The warm sunlight Planet Elosyia''s two suns peered into the large bedroom. Twelve n.a.k.e.d girls could be seen resting next to one lone male figure with white spiky hair shooting straight up, curving at its tips and a white tail sticking out of his butt. Another lone figure could be seen n.a.k.e.d as well, currently seen cross-legged on the bed further away. This figure was a girl with light blue skin, a perfectly beautiful and toned, but smooth body. The way the sunlight shone on her body made it appear ethereal, as if she were an angel. Well, that''s because she was an Angel! It was of course Vados. She had her eyes closed, and was reveling in the sunlight, while also taking whiffs of the room here and there. She was still trying to get used to Nao''s scent. She was actually starting to like it. Before long, the next one to stir on the bed was actually Nao himself. His eyelids fluttered a bit, before they slowly opened. Nothing happened at first but his eyes laid upon Vados and he became stunned seeing how beautiful she was n.a.k.e.d on this morning. However that soon came to an end as a dull pain struck against his head. It wasn''t from the girls nor from the wild day they had yesterday. It was one if the best days Nao ever had. But what he felt was more of a groggy state. He wasn''t recovering from a hangover either. His heart felt extremely heavy right now. He could listen to every beat it made. Hearing and feeling this way, Nao curled up into a ball, wrapping his arms around his legs. The atmosphere changed around them but the other girls still slept peacefully. Vados of course realized this sudden change in the atmosphere but she didn''t turn around to look at Nao. She only kept looking through their large sliding window which lead into the veranda, calmly absorbing the two suns'' rays. Vados then took this time to speak out to Nao with a calm voice. "Your heart seems to be in turmoil, Nao. Care to enlighten me?" "...Was it that obvious?" "Fufu, like an open book. I may still be new to love but its quite easy to observe such things even without looking at it directly. Your aura is different right now." Hearing that, Nao didn''t respond to her. He took this time to wiggle his way out of the girls and slowly approached Vados while still on the bed. He didn''t even say anything, and only proceeded to rest his head against her back, wrapping his arms around her waist. "...Can we stay like this for a couple moments? I won''t do anything. It''s just...", Nao spoke up as his voice began to wander off. Yet as soon as he did, Vados seemed ready to reply to him, as if she already knew what he wanted to talk about. "You wish to talk about the woman whose throat you crushed to death before your very eyes, the very same one who caused all those time flow incidents and constantly put TokiToki City into a state of chaos, yes?" "!", Nao tried to exclaim, but he became speechless. Only shock remained in his eyes as he felt the warmth of Vados''s back, but at the same time it was still cool to the touch But Vados felt this nonetheless and a smile crept on her lips before she continued to speak with a laugh. "Fufu, too shocked for words, Nao? A curious one. You must be wondering how I know such things?" "...Should I say, as expected of an Angel? But please enlighten me, Vados. I kind of have a rough idea." "Do you, now? Well it''s pretty simple. Once I made my decision to join you and Father officially appointed me, I decided to look at your remaining future, in this ''plane'', as you call it. I also tried to look into beyond that but every time I did, I would only see static. Quite the strange phenomenon really." "So you really, did, huh? And me talking about this person was seen in that?" "Just for a brief moment. But I cannot help you in your decision. It must be decided by you. If you do plan to bring her in, you will make sure to face the consequences after. I will use what power I have so she can be brought here." Hearing that, Nao felt his heart stir a bit, and the heavy feeling he was having lifted quite a bit. But it was still lingering. "...Thank you for those words, Vados. I am well prepared if things go wrong. I''ve made my decision already too, it''s just I don''t know if the girls will like her..." "But you''ve already decided, haven''t you?" After Vados asked that, Nao remained silent for a moment before responding to her. "Yes. I want to resurrect Towa." Nao spoke out softly to not wake the others. Hearing his firm voice, Vados couldn''t help but let out another giggle. "Fufu, such a firm resolution. I like it. If you are indeed ready for that then we can do the resurrection later today. Why don''t you go freshen up for now? Would you like me to inform them?" Nao lightly shook his head denying her. "No, I will tell them myself. As long as Elsa isn''t against it I''m sure the others will slowly get used to Towa. I''ll go on ahead and take a cold shower. Thank you for talking with me about this, Vados. My heart is feeling better." "Anytime. Now off you go." After Vados said that, Nao parted from her back. He got off the bed and let his white tail droop beneath his legs. Sliding open the double doors that lead into the bathroom, Nao''s figure soon vanished. He closed them behind him and could no longer be seen. The sounds of running water soon echoed from the inside as more time began to pass. Hearing this, Vados kept observing the two suns as they rose into the sky. She then spoke out once more, causing Chronoa''s body to shudder a bit, the same went for the other girls. "So, Chronoa, when are you going to stop pretending to be asleep? The same goes for the rest of you. I think Nao realized it already but he still tried to keep his voice down. "Urk. Busted...", A soft voice suddenly spoke out. Chronoa, who was among the girls, currently was seen laying on on her side. She was curled up slightly as well. She could hear her heart beating heavily the moment she heard Nao wanted to resurrect Towa. She soon shook that feeling away and slowly raised her body. Elsa soon followed her and before long the ten other girls raised their bodies as well. It was Elsa who spoke out to Vados. "Guess we can''t hide much from you, Vados. Still, this makes me very uneasy. I can tell where Nao is coming from. If that Towa is removed from all of her current circ.u.mstances, she is nothing more than a girl who cares for cares about her family, right?" "Indeed. according to what Nao said. It makes sense, considering Chronoa here actually went through with it. You are no longer the Supreme Kai of Time.", Vados responded calmly. She now took this time to shift her body, now looking at the rest of the girls. "Yes...but Towa and I go really far back. She caused sooooo many messes in the time flux. I''m grateful to Nao for helping kill off the culprits and brought peace back to TokiToki City. I don''t like this...", Chronoa said as she became downcast. Hearing Chronoa say that, Elsa approached her and gave her a big hug from behind, but didn''t say anything. Chronoa''s voice escaped from her mouth as she continued to speak. "But as much as I don''t like Towa,...she is someone who can be decisive and can kill without a second thought. This next plane Nao mentioned to us where our next adventure lies is wrought with war and unknown. I can see we need people like her." "So you actually aren''t against it, Sister Chronoa?" "Not really. Though there will probably be some friction along the way for a while, Big Sister. I don''t want to go against Nao''s resolve." "If you aren''t against it then I share the same sentiment. Do the rest of you have any ill will on this matter?" After Elsa asked that, she parted from Chronoa, only to look at the ten girls around her, and Vados. Caulifla and Kale were confused on what was going on. To them, it sounded like someone would be joining them. They didn''t know who this Towa was, but they simply shook their heads. The rest of the girls followed suit, shaking their heads no. A smile bloomed on her face. "Then it''s decided. We will let Nao calm down in the shower alone. Let''s go get ready ourselves. Vados, you said you can resurrect Towa? Do we not need to contact King Yemma?" "That is not necessary. I can bring her soul back directly from Hell. She has been locked in her own special Hell where not even time flows. I will need to contact Father though about this, just as a precaution." "Alright, Vados. Let''s go get ready, everyone. We must be ready for any uncertainties during this resurrection." """Yeah!""", Everyone happily responded. They even raised their right fists into the air. Vados watched on with curiosity in her eyes, and she decided to join in too for the fun of it. Before long time started to pass by again. It was well past noon now. The heavy feeling in Nao''s heart completely vanished as he washed his body in cold water. He freshened up and donned his Supreme Kai attire. He could hear various chatter coming outside the bathroom so it was obvious the girls were awake. He exited it letting his spiky hair wave around. Yet the moment he did all eyes went to him. He saw all the girls dressed in combat wear. Those who had weapons even had them drawn to the side as they sat on their knees on the bed. Seeing this, Nao could only sigh. "...Did Vados tell you guys?" Hearing him ask that, Elsa and the girls shook her head. She had her bow sitting to the side of her. She then replied back "No. We just happened to be awake during the whole thing. We could feel your determination on this. All of us made a decision and we won''t go against you resurrecting Towa. This is just for safety measures in case she tries to fight back." "Really? I know this is a sensitive topic, I''m surprised you all are going along with this, Chronoa. You hate Towa, don''t you?" "I do, for every mess she she''s caused since my ascension into the Supreme Kai of Time. But now that title of mine is no longer, and has been passed down to Trunks. You only see me as a normal Supreme Kai and a girl now, Nao. If Towa is willing to do the same, then I''ll try to reconcile with her. Don''t expect much though, okay?", Chronoa said with a hint of sadness. "I won''t. Shall we get this over with? Are you ready, Vados?" "I am. Please step aside. I will now make a connection to the Other World." After Vados got off on the bed, Nao made way for her. With him now beside her the girls made their way one by one off the bed and stood at either side. Vados''s eyes became serious but she still let out a funny chant, causing the black orb of her angel staff to shine a green light. "Hoi-hoi-hoiiiii~!", Vados chanted, doing a single swing of her staff. It then shone a bright green light, lighting up the room. Further away from them, a spatial distortion suddenly appeared. It opened near the room''s ceiling. It kept expanding until a shadow of a figure slowly dropped through it. This figure gently floated on downward. Yet they didn''t move one bit. Only a smile crept on her face. However the moment this figure became in clear view, everyone was not only stunned by her beauty, but her actual current appearance. Despite no blemishes, scars or injuries on her body, it appeared as if all of her orifices were tightly sealed. She was gagged, blinded with a blindfolded, and even had her hands and feet cuffed together. Not only that, an inverted hourglass symbol could be seen on her forehead. As for the figure themselves, it was obviously a female. A very beautiful one at that, even breathtaking. Her blue skin appeared even lighter now, more that of sky blue now. What changed most was likely her hair. It was now extremely bushy and wavy, curling outward in every direction, but it was still pure white. It was big enough to even be larger than Raditz''s hair. She wore a pure black cape-like dress with red sleeves underneath it. Her private and chest area area was covered with red as well, and black pants extended further down. Her arms were fully sleeved too. One small golden circlet could be seen on each arm, with a golden earring attached to its end. Two red markings covered the skin over her eyes, which appeared similar to that of a Sharingan from N*ruto. And her red staff was nowhere to be found. Even an angelic halo could be seen hovering over her head. Of course, this was Towa! And her current form was that of the Demon Goddess! No one said anything for a good while as an eerie silence spread around the room. Nao saw Vados slowly remove the gag around her mouth but kept the others on. A bewitching voice echoed in their ears the moment Towa spoke out for the first time. "My, my, if this isn''t a twist of fate if I ever saw one. Pray tell, exactly why my killer would bring me here of all places? Did you have a change of heart for someone like me?" "Towa." "Ah, now there is the voice I recognize. First off I must thank you for bringing me out of that boorish place. You can entertain me for a while, even though I still can''t see. Still, I can tell there are several of you here. Moreover, one I''m ever soooo familiar with, hohoho.", Towa replied with a laugh. "Enough with the bullshit. You''ll hear me out, otherwise we''ll send you straight back into that special Hell of yours." "Fine. You want to make a deal with me? Then take off my blindfold. I want to see the man I would partner up with. It''s been a a long time since I''ve seen it. I also want to see the face of my dear friend next to you~", Towa said with a teasing voice. "...", Chronoa didn''t say anything, she only kept observing Towa in silence. Nao nodded, and Vados walked up beside her again. She removed Towa''s blindfold but kept her chains on. Towa needed a good minute to adjust her eyes to the brightness of the room. The moment her eyesight became visible again, she saw Nao, twelve girls which included Chronoa, and the Angel Vados, next to her. Towa couldn''t help but let out a whistle seeing this sight. "Well this isn''t something you see everyday. You even brought me to your personal room? How confident. Moreover I didn''t take you to be a ladies'' man. But then again you Saiyans have boundless stamina." After Towa said that, the girls didn''t say anything, only to enter combat stances, ready to draw their weapons if needed. Towa smirked seeing this. Her eyes then landed on Chronoa, who was still in her busty transformed form. She raised her eyebrows for a moment, but then decided to take a sniff of the air. Her smirk then turned a smile. "Looks like the little bitch finally became a woman while I wasn''t around, huh? So sad I couldn''t personally see it. I would love to see your face drowning in ecstasy, haha!" "Takes one to know one, look at what they did to you in your Hell. So what, I did it with the man I love. You treated your husband and son as mere tools, you know that right?" "So? Both Mira and Fu were my personal creations, they both belonged to me. But I didn''t let them touch me one bit. I still have a pure body." Hearing that, Nao raised his eyebrows. "Come on, Chronoa. Didn''t you say if Towa agreed you would try to reconcile with her?" "This little girl could actually think she can reconcile with me! Haha! Well, let''s take it for a spin then. I can see you no longer have your time powers. You chose love in the end?" Hearing Towa say that, Chronoa''s eyes twitched for a bit in annoyance but she still replied to her. "I did, so what?" "Nothing. If anything its commendable. So, let''s hear it. What is it you want me to do? I may just do anything instead of rotting away in that boorish place, hoho.", Towa said letting out another laugh. "Then I won''t beat around the bush. Due to specific reasons, we''re about to leave this place, starting our next adventure, more like another life if you will. You will join us." It was Towa to raise her eyebrows this time, appearing interested. "A second adventure of sorts. Reincarnation?" "Something like that. But if you disagree, you will be sent right back into Hell with your memory wiped as if this scene never took place." "Fine. But it seems you have more to say. I want to hear it all before I decide." "I was getting to the next part. Similar to Chronoa here who passed her title onto the next generation, your Demon Goddess title will be stripped but you will still keep your powers. You will just be Towa. And if I catch any notion of betrayal, I will crush your throat again just like I did last time." "I like that firm voice of yours. I can agree to those terms, but I have a condition of my own. You currently know the situation my brother is in, yes?" "Yes. King Yemma mistook Dabura and sent him to Heaven instead of Hell. He''s a changed man now." Hearing Nao say that, Towa burst out in laughter before a look of scorn appeared in her eyes. "Hahaha! You really think that foolish cretin is my brother? No, he is no longer. I want you to bring back my true brother, my only family I see with my eyes. Demon God Dabura!" "Very well." Nao actually agreed with Towa''s condition which caused a smile to bloom on her face, and caused Chronoa''s to turn wide with shock. "Nao, you can''t agree to something like that with her!" "It''s okay, Chronoa. I''m going to set a condition of my own." "Oh? I''m very willing you see, so pray tell what that condition is. You know, I may just become your ''darkness''", Towa said with a smile. Nao''s eyes twitched a bit after hearing that but he still responded to her. "Dabura will undergo the same thing that will happen to you. Moreover I will keep him in a hidden dimension and only bring him out when time calls for it. If you can agree to to that I will have Vados remove that halo of yours, bringing you back into the Realm of the Living." "As long as I can see him from time to time, that''s fine by me. I accept your terms. I don''t mind working with the person who has the strength to beat me. I''m Towa. I''ll be your darkness from hereon.", Towa said with another smile. And just like that, Towa officially became part of the team and joined the harem! She had her own interests as well and Nao wanted to learn more about her as time goes on. Vados removed the rest of her constraints and waved her staff again. Towa''s halo vanished. Not only that, another spatial distortion opened up beside her, plopping down a pinkish-red skinned humanoid with two large curved black devil horns sticking out the top of his head. He wore a full red suit with a yellow belt and a black cape going down all the way on his back. Not to mention he had a short goatee which connected to the upper portion of his chin, and going all the way up the sides of this cheeks to a thin layer above his lips. His ears were pointed and quite large and circular, opening up most of the way. He also wore purple earrings. This was Demon God Dabura, Towa''s brother! He was confused seeing where he was suddenly dropped into, but the moment he saw Towa he actually burst into tears. He went up and hugged her, only to see Nao beside her. Dabura came to learn of what happened and he too surprisingly agreed to Nao''s terms. He wanted nothing but to see his sister again since he himself was dead all this while. Nao grant that wish of his, so Dabura agreed. It was that simple. Nao and Vados worked together to create a hidden spatial dimension exclusive to him, for now. Others may join there in the future, but Nao had no clue as of now. And seeing Towa not take any action, the girls sighed in relief. They then became shocked seeing Towa take the initiative, actually sealing the deal with a kiss! It was unexpected but her lips were very soft. Heck Dabura even took pride seeing her sister do this. Nao could only sigh as Towa lazily made her way and sat her butt on the large white bed. Nao then willed Dabura to enter the hidden dimension. He didn''t know when he would come out again. Before everyone knew it, Towa situated herself quite nicely during their time spent in this last month. She found a pastime of teasing Towa, but evaded nighttime activities for now. She was under constant watch. Nao and the girls took this month of January as more vacation time. They explored Universe 2 and Universe 11 to their hearts content, collecting the Super Dragon Balls along the way. Once they had their fill, they summoned the divine dragon and Nao used the Divine Language to restore the Alternate Timeline back to normal. Alter Ribrianne, Alter Toppo and Alter Jiren thanked him profusely and teared up. They probably knew this would be the last time they ever saw each other. Nao gave them his blessing and sent them off, returning back to their own time. Nao then sealed away the Green Time Ring, never to be opened again. Nao also didn''t forget to say goodbye to TokiToki City and the Xenos either. Besides Trunks who now had permanent godly ki thanks to Chronoa, he probably wouldn''t see the other Xenos again before they pass away in old age. But with that said, the destined time had come. Nao used the control room which was next to the bedroom to create a mirage of the White Palace, and before long the White Palace left Planet Elosyia. The Grand Minister, who was watching this happen from afar, smiled as he turned away from looking at the stars. "Good luck, Nao. It''s been a pleasure to know you. May your future endeavors serve you worthy. Lord Zeno will patiently wait for your return." After he said that, the Grand Minister left, heading back inside Zeno''s Palace. He could no longer trace Nao or the girls'' ki, anywhere! Nao had spent a total of sixty years in the DBZ Plane, including the four years spent in the Room of Spirit and Time! And now, the White Palace reappeared back in Rebirth''s Void Space once again! Besides it, the only thing they saw was a massive golden planet that was linked to a sole continent of land mass. The golden planet was the DBZ Plane while the land mass was the continent of Vainqueur, Aht''s and Eir''s homeland! From that, endless void and darkness continued on for eternity. It was time to create the second plane, the Overlord plane! VOLUME ONE. FIN. Chapter 272 - (Placeholder) Placeholder. Actual chapters will come later. Chapter 273 - 1: Summary of Lovers + Children + Rebirths Interface + Lover Images + Waifus To Come Hey guys. So it''s time to start Volume Two and what better way than to start it off with the most up to date status screen! Also note I have compiled images of the girls as well. May not be the best out there but it will still give you guys something to look at! The girls and future girls will be posted in the Chapter Comments down below. Sorry if some appear blurry, had to crop them down to fit all onto one page. Volume Two Chapter 1 will detail each girl''s background down below as well. Readers who don''t want to read volume one don''t have to! They can start Volume Two from the get-go. Also shoutouts to Waifu Labs as a lot of the OC images came from them. They aren''t exactly matching fits but you guys know the descriptions I have for each one and can base it off that. It''s unfortunate I''m not artist. Don''t forget to keep using those power stones! [Rebirth] ({Pre-Soul Split) ======================== [Hosts : 2] [Name] : Nao ---------------- [Age] : 76 (Physical + mental) [Race] : Ancient Saiyan, Legendary Saiyan, Saiyan God [Current Level : - ] [Current Ki Remaining - 100%] [Fairy : Miho] ------------------- [Name] : Chelsea [Age] : 76 (physical + mental) [Race] : Human [Current Ki Remaining - 100%] [Current Level : - ] [Fairy : Mist] ---------------------- [Active Quests : -] [Active Side Quests : -] ------------------------ [Inventory Access - Pocket Dimension] ------------------------ [Active Planes] - DBZ, Vainqueur (Historia) ---©\-------------------- [Plane Shop] Purchasable Planes : Overlord, Pok¨¦mon, Continent of Zemuria ------------------------ [Titles - The First Player, Creator of Planes, Reincarnator] ------------------------ Soulbound Lovers (Lovers now share same age as host, including descriptions for first time readers): Miya- System fairy Miho who received a soul from The President, Creator of Rebirth, who underwent rebirth, born as a Saiyan twin alongside Nao. Acts as Nao''s guide while traversing the void between planes. She views Nao as a lover as well as both his sister and master. Elsa- A royal Elf and last surviving princess of Planet Elosyia. Engaged to Nao since she was a child by her mother, Queen Elena and Nao''s father, Oscar, after Oscar and his squad saved their planet from evil Saiyans. Oscar is one of the last remaining Saiyans of the righteous faction. Met Nao in the Other World Tournament. She is now his Head Wife., with the girls seeing her as the Big Sister. Sayuri-Last member of the Sunlit fox clan. A former thief after experiencing the genocide of her race, and entered the Galactic Patrol, starting over a new leaf. Met Nao in the Other World and became sibling disciples under King Kai. Suspects the Moonlit fox clan. her distant relatives, was the perpetrators behind the genocide. Met Lord Liquiir from another Universe, only to find out he is a progenitor of her race. Now treats her as her grandfather and is Nao''s lover. She very much likes to cuddle with him while he he grooms her tails. Isabella- Sole daughter of the very rare Gemmed Dragon clan whose family resides on Planet Nem. Their clan underwent a mass murder by hunters aiming for the gems that grow on their bodies, known to be extremely valuable and conductive of heat. Their surviving members, now akin to a mafia family, live in peace with Planet Nem''s indigenous people. The two races interbreed and Isabella now shares a Succubus-Gemmed Dragon bloodline. She shortly became Nao''s lover after she declared that she will be his if he beat her during the Other World Tournament, which he did. Chelsea- One of the few Earthlings in Nao''s group. Chelsea originated from Nao''s first life back on Planet Earth, even going to the same High School together. Passed away by Earth being destroyed by a meteor. The President rescued her soul as well as sent the others to Heaven or Hell accordingly. She underwent all trials in the Babel Tower and passed them, successfully being granted a second body and became Rebirth''s second host. Met up with Nao in the DBZ Plane and now enjoys living their lives together. Tights- Bulma''s only sister and fellow scientist and engineer. Has a dream of exploring space and quickly became friends with people of the Galactic Patrol. Ever since she first met Nao and Miya sleeping n.a.k.e.d together in Tights'' home, the Capsule Corporation, she couldn''t get the two out of her head during their long absence of time, only to find out she grew to love Nao, an alien and a Saiyan. She now resides by Nao as his Head Maid. She often likes to tease Bulma''s husband, Vegeta, for being Nao''s brother-in-law. Eir-First princess of Planet Aero, and member of the Aeron clan. Met Nao during the Other World Tournament. Received fatal wounds from Cooler during it, only to have Nao completely heal her back up. Wanting to repay this debt, she granted aid of her and her army if Nao ever needed it. Cooler found Eir''s home planet later on, only to start killing her people. Eir could only flee thanks to her speed, but Nao encountered her once again, and saved her and her people. Love was formed between the two and Nao found out she was actually a Flux Beast, and wielder of the White Chronicle, home to Historia. Aht-After Historia came into play, Nao and Eir found Aht as a resident inside Historia, who was brought by its two guardians, Lippti and Teo, from her homeland, the continent of Vainqueur. Aht used to be their head shaman in the lands of Celestia, and now she resides by Eir and Nao. Eir actually treats Aht as her own sister, as she was welcomed by Aht into her tribe after being rescued from Historia''s depths where many Flux Beasts roam. Fie- A newborn Supreme Kai born from a golden apple that dropped into Chronoa''s hands from the Origin Tree located on the Sacred World of the Kais. Entered a blood pact with Nao and took over a decade to emerge. Reveres Nao both as a fatherly figure and is his lover. Her looks take after the deceased West Supreme Kai. Chronoa-Former Supreme Kai of Time and born several tens of millions of years ago. Got acquainted with Nao thanks to the Angel Whis''s help. Saw endless potential Nao and granted him the status of a Kai after his body''s energy completely converted into godly energy. She then took Nao as her student, passing down her time techniques to him. Love formed after that, and now resides by Nao as one of his lovers, eventually passing down her duties as Supreme Kai of Time to the next generation. Caulifla-A bushy haired female Saiyan from Universe 6. She encountered Nao during the Universe 6 vs Universe 7 world martial arts tournament. Nao saw much potential in her, very similar to Goku''s and invited her to be his disciple, of which she accepted. She now lives at his place, learning new fighting techniques from him and also sees him as her man. Kale- Another female Saiyan, but a lot more meek than Caulifla is. Caulifla took Kale in as her prot¨¦g¨¦ despite Caulifla being the leader of a gang early on in their years, for seeing tremendous potential in her. Kale is actually one of the strongest Saiyans born every thousand years or so, containing the Legendary Saiyan bloodline! Kale was also sold out by Caulifla, also becoming Nao''s student. Kale is still wary of Nao and only loves Caulifla right now, but she is slowly getting used to his scent. She is curious of him. Vados- a blue skinned humanoid born from the dawn of time, along with the other Angels. The Grand Minister is her father, and her mother passed away trying to calm down Lord Zeno''s anger during the All Universe Hide and Seek tournament, where Universe 13-18 was destroyed in the process. She belongs to a paired Universe together with the Universe Nao was born in, Universe 7, and sees Whis, Universe 7''s Angel, as her closest brother, with her being the oldest of the two. She is also one of the oldest Angels compared to her other siblings. Wields and Angel Staff that currently wields all many mystical techniques, including Time Reversal, Observe, and Resurrection. Rumored that she is one of few Angels that had mastered Ultra Instinct, along with Whis. Became Nao''s advisor after being offered a contract and does not deny in nighttime activities when she is together with the other girls, she is curious of Nao and wonder if love will bloom. Towa-The Demon Goddess of the Demon Realm, located in the most bottom layer realm of Universe 7, which sits right outside its tip. It also is not too far away from the Sacred World of the Kais, which resides completely outside the realm of Universe 7. Witnessing her brother, the Demon God Dabura, perish, she machinated several plans to gather energy. She was behind Demigra''s, Mechikabura''s, and Fu''s plans, being the mastermind, with the latter being personally thwarted by Nao. It was all for the sake of reviving her brother. She finally was granted her wish by Nao, whose condition was to join his side, forming a contract with him. She looks very much toward teasing Chronoa in bed, and is curious of Nao. Also decided to share her first kiss with him, her creations didn''t even get a chance to do so with her body. Michael-the last and latest member to join the harem, after Towa. The President gifted her to Nao, despite being reluctant at first. She is a twelve winged angel seraph with a busty bust and blond hair. The condition was for Nao to pass his trial by fire after receiving visions of who he will be fighting against, and he passed them. She looks forward to working with him as a secretary-like status, and wonder if love will ever bloom. She used to be The President, the Creator of Rebirth''s, head secretary, whose role is now passed down to one of her juniors. ------------------------- Soulbound Children : Ellie-Firstborn of Nao and Elsa, a Saiyan-Elf hybrid. A royal elf of Planet Elosyia who now rules over the planet while her mother enjoys retirement in Nao''s White Palace. Isabelle-Firstborn of Nao and Isabella, A Saiyan-Succubus-Gemmed Dragon trihybrid. She worked alongside her mother at their idol agency of which they became a sensational duet, and also where Isabelle officially passed her the handle to become its head idol while Isabelle goes on her journey with Nao and others. Aura-Firstborn of Nao and Eir, a Flux Beast-Saiyan hybrid who takes the form of a royal harpy, capable of transforming into a human much like her mother. She now rules over Planet Aero with Silver as her number one attendant. In a very similar situation to Ellie. Kassi-Firstborn of Nao and Tights, a Human-Saiyan hybrid. She a very beautiful silver haired woman who took a liking to Shin who constantly beat her in one on one matches, and now resides at his place on the Sacred World of the Kais as his lover. She is expecting to have an apple form between the two of them soon. Ichika-Firstborn of Nao and Sayuri, a Saiyan-Sunlit Fox hybrid. First of three triplets and is the leader of his own elite squad of the Galactic Patrol. Nishi-Secondborn of Nao and Sayuri, a Saiyan-Sunlit Fox hybrid. Second of three triplets and is the leader of his own elite squad of the Galactic Patrol. Shasha-Thirdborn of Nao and Sayuri, a Saiyan-Sunlit Fox hybrid. Third of three triplets and is the leader of his own elite squad of the Galactic Patrol. Their mother takes great pride in these three triplets, and they complete against each other in everything they do to see who comes out on top. ------------------------- Soulbound Friends : Lord Zeno-Strongest being in the DBZ universe, and highest god. Is revered by all other gods, and often acts childish most of the time. Became friends with Nao and formed a contract of sorts with him. ------------------------ Soulbound Family : Oscar- Nao and Miya''s father. One of the last righteous Saiyan members hidden faction. His father, Nao''s grandfather, partook in being one of the five Saiyans to help ascend the first Saiyan to become a Saiyan God back on Planet Sadala, to help quell internal disputes, but quickly ran out of power and couldn''t control it, only to have their planet blow up in the process, killing almost everyone. Oscar''s father was one of the lucky ones to flee along with Iona''s mother, Nao and Miya''s grandmother in time, successfully bringing their children out of harm. Unfortunately Oscar, despite being one of Palace Vegeta''s strongest warriors, passed away shortly seeing Iona give birth to Nao and Miya, thanks to being killed by the artificial Tuffle humanoid, Hatchiyack. He was later revived thanks the Grand Kai for winning the Other World Tournament. Iona- Nao and Miya''s mother, an elite non-combatant Saiyan. Quickly fell in love with Oscar after being introduced to him by the parents of both sides. Unfortunately those two passed away before Nao and Miya could meet them properly. Iona also became a widow after witnessing Oscar passing away with a large hole through his heart in her arms. It took her a while to recover and even tried to forget about him by getting familiar with one of Palace Vegeta''s royal guards, but once her children brought Oscar back to her, her love for Oscar burst forth and now lives a leisure life on Planet Elosyia with him. She, along with Oscar, saw their two children off and likely won''t see them again before they pass away of old age. Roti-A combat maid from the middle class, brought in by Iona and Oscar as their lives were just starting together. She helps with their daily necessities and protection. Neo-Roti''s younger sister and also a combat maid from the middle class. Roti and Neo act as the two''s maids and serve as protection, mainly for Iona when Oscar was away on missions given by the Palace. The two also taught Tights the ropes of being a maid. ------------------------ Soul Split Avatars - 0 ------------------------ Affinities : Lower Elements - Ice Higher Elements - Space, Time ------------------------ [Transformations Display - Off] [Active Skill Display - Off] [Passive Skill Display - Off] ========================================= Chapter 274 - Two: Recap Thus Far And Michael Joins! (A/N) So these first couple of chapters will introduce the Overlord plane and its creation, so it will be a bit before they actually dive into Yggdrasil for the first time. Just setting the expectations now. Nao still needs to split his soul and buy the plane from the shop first! Enjoy the chap below and don''t forget to use those power stones! * Rebirth''s Void Space. Endless void could be seen all around, combined with that of darkness. Within a very small portion of this space stood one singular massive golden planet. Another singular land mass detailing many different landscapes and cities could be seen attached to it, with a rainbow bridge of sorts. These two were none other than the DBZ Plane and Vainqueur Continent Plane which Historia found its way from, attaching itself onto the DBZ Plane! It''s been over half a century since Nao''s last visit into this space. Last time he was only with Miho, his system fairy. But now he was blessed with love and affection while living in the dangerous DBZ with many dangers and unknowns, especially while living among countless gods. Among the anime-filled Multiverse, DBZ was ranked insanely high just because this one fact. A god could have destroyed Nao without even batting an eye before he achieved godly energy himself., who was a mere mortal. Yet he chose to form relationsh.i.p.s with them instead, both friendly and romantic interests. Heck he even has a few goddesses as lovers now! Chronoa, Fie, Vados and Towa to name them. Actually, another goddess will soon join their ranks since Nao completed his trial by fire, which was a series of fights Nao envisioned during the latter part of his life. He either managed to beat his opponent or thwart the fight altogether by changing the outcome, and was deemed worthy for the angel goddess to join him. She was essentially a prize given by The President, the creator of Rebirth. This of course was none other than the twelve winged busty and angel seraph, Michael! She could currently be seen calmly hovering in the void relatively far away from the golden planet. She was in calm meditation before her eyes flickered, and opened. Not too far away, she saw space distort in this endless void. The White Palace, which was gifted to Nao by the Grand Minister for beating both Lord Belmod, who was Universe 11''s God of Destruction, in a 1v1 duel, also served as a gift for his wedding with five of the girls he had encountered in the DBZ plane! This DBZ Plane was also gifted to Nao by Rebirth as the first place to experience his first life of reincarnation. Nao is obviously the main star of this story, and he used to just be s normal human who ended up being killed by a severe earthquake while inside his house, only to have wooden beams pierce through his chest. He didn''t know by dying and getting his soul sent and judged, which was actually visible to his parents thanks to their tight-knit connection in his previous life, that his soul would be the one worthy to become Rebirth''s first successor! On the outside, Rebirth appeared as a new and first virtual reality game that was created by the Cosmos Corporation to hit the public market back then, but its true appearance was that of a Plane System. The ability to create planes and grow by its host''s will! If Nao wanted a shop, he could will to to create one, if Nao wanted a gamer-like status screen, he could will it to create one, and so on. It was a very adaptable system, and it could adjust to be what the host wanted it to be, on top of having the ability to create planes. It was created by the entity known as The President, who no longer goes by a name, but is actually a god who watched over Nao''s Planet Earth until it perished several years later by a huge meteor! With Rebirth given to him, it created a guide pixie, who was also born on the first day Nao booted it up. She became a personal fairy who Nao named Miho, and stated she would serve as a guide to traverse endless void between planes. Thus started his first reincarnation in the DBZ Plane with Miho actually reincarnating by his side thanks to receiving a soul by The President. Living a dangerous yet annoying childhood, Nao grew up alongside his guide fairy, who became his twin ''Sister'', Miya, also a Saiyan. They eventually left Planet Vegeta, their home world and ventured many places, eventually coming across future wives and lovers of Nao along the way. Nao spent a total of 60 years in that plane, four of which were spent in a special training room where one day spent on the inside equaled to one year spent on the outside. And now sixty years later, he found himself with fourteen girls who all either love him dearly, like being with him, or was offered a contract to be by his side. Their races were very diverse, and even contained goddesses, with Nao ascending into godhood during the time as well. As a result he now has Divine Energy all throughout his body. Rebirth will soon let Nao''s body undergo his first Soul Split, to where it would create a true second avatar for Nao. This avatar would be essentially a new game plus, a newborn body with Divine Energy. He would be able to keep his current known affinities he had mastered but he would not be able to use any skills his first avatar currently knows. Also, this new second avatar would be one without a race, and Nao decided his second Avatar''s race would be human! Being a human again excited Nao, since he was originally human in the first place. Yet this was only temporary for the first of two worlds this next plane Nao and the girls would venture into. Once a certain ''transfer'' happens, his body will change once again and receive his true race he is aiming for! This would apply to any of the girls who wanted to create this ''character'' as well! Otherwise, they would retain their current appearances and skills, since they will not undergo a Soul Split! Also speaking of Soul Split, as Chelsea is a co-host of Rebirth as well, she too has the ability to undergo Soul Split! Chelsea became a co-host to Rebirth when she passed all one hundred floors of Babel Tower, a trial grounds created by The President at his own residence, while also being granted a new body when she perished back on Planet Earth. Yet Chelsea did not choose to undergo a Soul Split at this time, as she is one of the couple of humans with Nao. She will fit right in until she creates her ''character''. But before any of that can happen, Nao needs to meet with Michael and discuss the next plane creation process with her and the rest of the girls. That was enough recap of what happened in the last sixty years of his life, as well as the additional sixteen years he had spent before getting back on Planet Earth though, now Nao has his second Reincarnation to look forward to! Deep inside the endless void, the White Palace soon finished materializing in the void, and settled itself nicely not too far away from the massive golden planet that illuminated the nearby darkness, only to see countless dust-like particles everywhere. Michael, who witnessed this whole thing, didn''t act surprised, as if she were waiting for this to happen! The White Palace itself was modeled after the Grand Kai''s mansion, but was several times larger as well as consisting of more floors, while also being composed of the hardest materials in the known Universes from the DBZ Plane but taking the form of white marble. Michael soon saw the two large marble doors of the Palace''s oval shaped doorway creak open. She could see several shadows within the entrance but only two actually flew out, with one clinging onto the other by the arm. One was a spiky white haired youth, donning a majestic purple robe with golden lining around its edges, the same robe his teacher gifted him so long ago for ascending both into the rank of the Kai and the Supreme Kai! The other female was a beautiful long mahogany haired woman who had her hair styled into a ponytail, wrapped in a black ribbon. She wore a violet colored kimono which had blood crescent moons styled all over it, making her appear quite fierce. She also had two obsidian katanas equipped at her waist, while wearing a pair of Japanese-style wooden sandals. The kimono was split at its side, which revealed a pair of red panties and her slender, toned legs. They appeared serious seeing Michael in front of them but smiles appeared on Nao''s and Chelsea''s faces. Seeing the two arrive, Michael took the initiative and fluttered her wings, flying on over. She knelt down a few feet away from the two! This caused Nao to raise his eyebrows in surprise while Chelsea remained calm. Murmurs started to whisper among the other girls inside the entrance of the White Palace, but they chose not to come out. Michael''s angelic voice soon echoed around the very quiet Void Space. "Welcome back, Young Master Nao. Or should I say welcome home since this will be your home from now on?" "It''s good to be back and it''s nice to see you again, and in person for the first time Michael. Last time you appeared in my mind together with the old man, but before we move onto anything, can I ask a favor of you?" "What is it?" Hearing her ask that, Nao''s eyes twitched a bit in annoyance before he responded back to her. "Do NOT call me Young Master, Understood?" "I cannot do that, Young Master. You and the Young Missus here are both successors to Rebirth. Addressing you two with titles as such is standard protocol. Am I wrong?" "I think I''m starting to know why the old man gave you to me...", Nao couldn''t help but retort very lightly, causing Michael to tilt her head in confusion. Chelsea saw Nao''s current behavior and couldn''t help but let out a giggle herself. "Oh come on, Nao. Don''t you want to take this chance to act like one of those arrogant Young Masters in those popular Chinese fantasy cultivation novels that were popular in our previous life? I didn''t dabble too much in them though..." "No, I don''t. Nice try, Chelsea. We kind of have a thing of not going by titles in our home, Michael. You will be stripped of yours, we will just see you as a twelve winged angel. Do you understand?", Nao said with a serious tone. Michael nodded calmly in confirmation. "Acknowledged. Shall I address...you as Nao then?'' Hearing that, Nao nodded with a smile. "That would be for the best. Once again, it''s a pleasure to meet you again Michael. Once you enter these doors, Rebirth will trigger a Soul Bind, binding your soul to mine. You will be officially recognized as a sister to the other girls will treat you as one. I expect the same for you. As to whether you want to sleep with us during the night...that will be up to your discretion. Some nights can be pretty wild." "I''ve been mentally preparing myself for that...Nao. I did kind of peak into the visions you had, including the one where you had s.e.x with me...in a rather unsightly manner to say the least. I didn''t think I could ever could show such bliss, but according to The President, I now belong to you. I will try getting to know you guys better and adhere to your desires. I''ve been advising The President for eons but he only saw me has his own daughter. Experiencing love will be a new field for me.", Michael replied calmly with a hint of red appearing on her cheeks. "Well then, welcome aboard! I''ll send my regards to the old man if we ever meet again, which I hope we do. There is another Angel who holds a similar position to you, and she goes by the name Vados. You can take it slow and learn things from her if you ever feel uncomfortable here. Or you can speak to me directly if any problem arises." "Understood.", Michael replied calmly. The heat in her cheeks slowly vanished as well and her calm demeanor returned. And with that, Michael ended up joining Nao and the girls, permanently! It will take her some time to get accustomed to the other girls, as she was surprised seeing more than she had previously when she attended the their wedding together with the The President in secrecy. She also felt a tugging of her soul the moment she stepped into the White Palace, where Nao received a notification Rebirth that the Soul Bind with Michael was a success. From here on, it was time to discuss the next plane to create, the Overlord Plane, and have Nao undergo his first Soul Split! Chapter 275 - 3: Soul Split & Creating The Overlord Plane! Another A/N here. Just setting more expectations now. There WILL be a Yggdrasil arc! It will cover Nao''s rise to lvl100, maybe even past 100 if he finds hidden limits breaking features. Interactions with Momonga and the original Nine''s Own Goal gang. Nao may even join them before he splits away to create his own! Base and guild creation. Monster grinding. Raids and World bosses. World item hunting, 500 yen gacha rolling. Exploring Yggdrasil in what it has to offer. Why? Simple. I find the game itself to be enjoyable and its lore despite what little was shown of it thus far, and it has a lot of unknowns to explore! As such, I''m blocking off at least 50 chapters for this arc, tentatively. It could be more, it could be less, I don''t know. Also expect Overlord Volume Two won''t be as long as DBZ was, it is only one huge continent after all. Also when exactly do you guys want to see Vol 1.5 with Aht''s scene? We reached the milestone by a long shot, so either let me know here or down below! One more thing to note there is a light lemon scene ahead, you guys have been warned! But enough from me, don''t forget to use those power stones, leave comments below and enjoy the chap! * Rebirth''s Void Space, White Palace. Another day soon passed even though Nao couldn''t tell the time of day in here. He had tested it out as well, and turns out time actually didn''t exist in this place! Only space did. This was just unique to the Void Space itself though, as time still flew on as normal in the planes themselves. So while Nao and the girls didn''t age here, those residing in the planes themselves would still age. Nao was especially glad he did the farewell banquet after learning about this, since he didn''t test it out the last time he came here. But for some reason his internal clock could still tell when the next day was, despite having no use here. At the moment, Nao could be seen sitting in a lotus position closer to the edge of the bed, eyes closed. Tights, Vados and Towa could be seen next to Nao off to the right, enjoying some tea and dessert. Even though Towa was only around for a short while, she took a liking to this and made it her past time. The other girls could be seen deeper within the bed, either making light m.o.a.ning or snoring sounds, absorbed in their own world or in dream land. Strangely enough Caulifla and Kale were nowhere to be seen. Nao, while in meditation, found these sounds music to his ears. He could even hear the two female Saiyans making muffled m.o.a.ns coming straight out of the bathroom with its two sliding doors shut. Nao knew this would happen eventually between the two. Especially after in the last couple days where Kale announced her love for Caulifla, even if it was just the slip of a tongue. He did not want to take away these feelings the two shared for each other. Caulifla had both accepted Nao, and Kale. So to not go against their wishes, Nao let them do as they please. Kale was surprised by this, and started to feel admiration toward Nao. Little did she know Caulifla would take advantage of this, only to get Kale ready for Nao to take her first time! And even on top of that, both Caulifla and Kale were soul bound to Nao, they had nowhere to retreat now. They were stuck with him from here on to the years to come. More time soon began to pass as the m.o.a.ning coming further from inside the bed died down. The other girls who were still sleeping soon stirred awake. As for Nao, he was fully concentrated on his meditation. Michael actually sat beside him, also meditating! He wanted to be fully ready for what was to come next, undergoing his first Soul Split! Rebirth constantly warned him it would be excruciatingly painful splitting his soul for the first time and only after going through the first experience would the latter times become easier. Yet before he wanted to perform it, he was mainly waiting for Caulifla and Kale to finish enjoying their special moment together. Nao could sense the other girts were awake now. Another hour or so passed as Caulifla''s and Kale''s m.o.a.ns intensified. In the beginning, Kale''s voice echoed inside of it, calling out her big sister but as time went on the way she called Caulifla''s name changed, and she started calling out her name directly. Her voice only got louder before all of a sudden, a plopping sound echoed from the bathroom, and the m.o.a.ning stopped altogether. Following that was the sound of water rushing for another good several minutes, before the sliding doors opened and white mist poured out from inside. It soon revealed two n.a.k.e.d muscled female Saiyans, both with wet hair. Caulifla came out first, only to see the girls with smiles as they saw the two. Nao also concluded his meditation at this time, and opened his eyes. His eyes landed on Caulifla, who he saw a n.a.k.e.d Kale slung over Caulifla''s shoulders. Her black hair wasn''t tied in a ponytail and was flown down her neck. She was rather pretty this way, and a blissful smile could be seen on her face. She had her eyes closed, and could be seen sleeping away in Caulifla''s embrace as she dr.a.p.ed her arms over Caulifla''s shoulders. No one said anything as Caulifla calmly flew up a couple feet, landing deeper into the bed. She gently laid Kale onto the bedding, only to tuck her in. She didn''t know when Kale would wake up so she decided to wrap her in the bed''s covers. The girls then saw Caulifla approach Nao, only to wrap her arms around his shoulders, letting her b.r.e.a.s.ts press up against his back. A soft wet sensation soon spread around it while Caulifla spoke with a smile. "I really thank you for doin'' this, Nao. Kale finally came forth with her feelin'' for me, and didn''t back away. I just gave her the time of her life right now, haha!", Caulifla said as she brought her lips to Nao''s cheeks, and kissed him. "Glad you two were able to enjoy that time together. This is not over though, you know that right?" "Oh I sure do. I''m goin'' to rock your world once we''re settled into this next place you''re taking us. I''ll make it so you won''t even be able to stand up anymore!" Hearing that, Nao''s face beamed into a smile. He then snuggled his face against Caulifla''s face, who didn''t back away. He felt her large spiky hair that was wet prickle against it. "I''ll take that as a challenge, then! I did tell you guys some stuff already but there is one important thing to discuss after the plane is created. But first thing is I need to go through my first Soul Split next. Otherwise I won''t be able to create the plane. Can you go round everyone up, Caulifla?" "Got it, darlin''.", Caulifla responded happily. She then parted ways from him, heading further inside the bed, passing by the sleeping Kale. As she left, Towa couldn''t help but retort while a glint of light streaked across her eyes as she observed Nao. "You really are a pervert, aren''t you?", Towa said with a chuckle. Nao''s expression became calm after hearing Towa''s remark. "You''re just now realizing that?" "Not exactly. I knew it from when I met the rest of you. I''m looking forward to teasing you and Chronoa even more now, hoho.", Towa responded with another laugh. "Still, you best get ready yourself. The place we''re heading to is unique at the very least. Have you ever tried out virtual reality?" "Virtual reality? Can''t say that I have. I know a few races here and there who dabble in its sciences though. Is this what we''re going to be venturing into?" "Partly. We will be re-imaging ourselves inside that virtual reality world, only for our souls to merge with these created characters and transfer them to our true destination. Sounds fun, doesn''t it?" "A world virtually built that has the capability to translocate souls into another area? That does sound pretty fun, even though such a thing should be theoretically impossible. You can definitely count me in. I''ll be looking forward to destroying more fools that dare oppose us." "...You just had to say that, didn''t you? Well I won''t stop you. Just remember once the transfer happens, we''ll be thousands of times more stronger than the regular folks over there. Do be careful when taking action okay?" "I''ll give no promises to that~", Towa said as her lips curved upward into a grin. Nao could only sigh at this time. Reasoning was Towa was proving to be useless, despite the contract they formed. She liked to go at things in her own ways from the looks of it. But he didn''t speak anymore, and slowly got up from the bed. He saw Caulifla round up the rest of the girls and saw everyone get dressed. More time soon passed before he realized it, and the girls now looked at him with anticipation in their eyes. Standing on the cold white marble with his bare feet, Nao spoke out with a commanding tone directly at Rebirth. "It is time, everyone. Rebirth, please initiate Soul Split." [Acknowledged. Please be advised host will experience true pain. Please bear it as your body deconstructs back down into its soul] After Nao said that, he heard Rebirth ding off inside his head, as well as Miya''s. Those who were soul bound also heard this notification sound off inside their heads as well, receiving curious looks. Yet what they saw next was Nao''s body start to glow a bright golden light. Nao felt really calm and peaceful during the beginning of the Soul Split. He could feel his Divine Energy roam throughout his body as if it was trying to find a certain area inside it. Before long he actually saw it condense directly around his heart. It started to expand as well, It didn''t take long before it became a visible bright golden sphere inside is body. And then the pain started. It started light, only causing Nao to wince his eyes. The girls started to hold their breaths witnessing Nao''s body turn brighter and brighter, only to start deconstructing! It was as if Nao''s body became pixilated. Piece by piece, starting from Nao''s head, it started to crumble away. Mere moments passed as the pain intensified. It soon became ear curdling screeches, but surprisingly, the girls no longer heard Nao''s voice. They saw him scream out in silence, which only caused them more worry. Yet not much more time passed before they no longer saw his head. The rest of his body soon started to de-pixilate as well. Nao felt far more pain than he did from his past battles combined, but he persevered. No blood was shed either. An unknown amount of time passed as the golden sphere of light inside his body expanded out further and further, deconstructing his body. His body was soon replaced by this said golden sphere of light. It was extremely l.u.s.ter, causing the girls to become surprised. Towa looked on with an interested look, seeing Nao''s soul come into play. But the pain didn''t end there. Nao no longer had his body, but if he did, he wouldn''t be able to feel it anymore. Having a million fire ants crawling around his body was now an understatement. The bright light died down, letting the girls witness the golden sphere in front of them. It stood motionless in place, before they started to see it ''tug''. It kept tugging and soon tore apart, creating another visible sphere as it stretched away from the first one. Nao''s mind wanted to pass out at this time but he knew it was at the most crucial part, and he went into hyper focus. Inch by inch did this second soul form. More time began to pass as this second golden sphere parted ways from the first one. It became visible to the girls and looked identical t the first one. The process didn''t stop there, as the pixels started to reconstruct not one but two bodies. It essentially entered a giant whirlpool of rainbow light. It was then the pain stopped. Nao let out a sigh in his heart, knowing it was a success. He witnessed a second body be created before his first soul. The process finished, and what revealed in front of him was a slim body, barely with any muscle to it. It appeared to be twenty in age, and contained his same white spiky hair. However its eyes had no irises and it appeared dead, hollow. No tail could be seen either. Nao saw his own body reconstruct itself as well, and that was when the Soul Split finished. Seeing his body back to normal with a dead-like avatar in front of him, Nao let out a sigh of relief, causing the girls to relax their tense expression. "Phew...looks like this Soul Split creation was a success. God that was painful. I''m not sure how I stayed conscious during that. Thankfully it didn''t extend on for ages." Hearing Nao speak out, the girls nodded happily, and Elsa walked forward. "It''s great everything turned out well. But seeing two of you is going to take some time to get used to." "So mysterious. Didn''t think souls could be split apart like that. I''d love to look into it later.", Towa also chimed in. "You''re free to do that later, Towa. We have our next step to do. Are you guys ready to see the next plane be created?" """Yeah!""", the girls happily responded while Towa started to grow ever more curious. After they responded like that, Nao received a notification from Rebirth at this time. Nao decided to look at it. [Ding! Congratulations to host for successfully undergoing their first Soul Split. Please be advised host will not be able to bring a Soul Avatar originating from a different plane into a new one. The new Soul Avatar will need to grow in the new plane before it can make a connection between existing planes. Only then will host be able to transfer back into their previous Soul Avatars] [Ding! Host has successfully acquired one Soul Point for creating a new Soul Avatar. Soul Avatar Count : 2. Host must undergo a Soul Transfer once host creates a new plane. Host must also choose a designated area to where their previous Soul Avatar will remain in a state of stasis.] [Ding! As host now has one Soul Point, please navigate to the Plane Shop and purchase what plane host would like to create. It will take a massive amount of host''s Divine Energy this time, but host will not experience the pain of Soul Split. Nao heard three notifications sound off inside his head, which brought a smile to his face. ''Quite direct, are we? Well it''s good. Looks like once I make this Soul Transfer, I won''t be able to go back into this current body until life in the Overlord plane is done, which is fine since I was wanting to go that route anyway. But I will wait to Soul Transfer until after the plane is created.'', Nao thought to himself. ''Set designated area : White Palace. Purchase the Overlord Plane from the shop with my Soul Point.'', Nao willed Rebirth. [Acknowledged. Host has bought the Overlord plane. Please set a designated in the Void Space to begin construction] Nao received another Rebirth notification, only to have his smile grow larger. He then turned to look at the girls and spoke out to them. "Alright, everything is ready. We will go out and create the plane. After that I will undergo a Soul Transfer, causing this body to enter a stasis in the White Palace. It didn''t deny we could transfer the White Palace itself though once we get situated in this plane.", Nao said. "Excellent. I think only Sister Miya witnessed the first one besides you, right Nao?" "She did. Speaking of which, you have to make your decision now, Miya." Hearing Nao say that, all eyes landed on Miya. "Yup! Unlike you I have the ability, Soul Change, and I can keep both bodies, but Soul Change takes a lot out me. I actually did it once while you were experiencing your nightmares, Brother. I want to use it for this next plane. I want to progress my skills as a fairy, I feel this virtual world will help with that." "If you''re determined, then I won''t stop you." "I''d like that. I''m going to go agead and use it now! But before I do, Chelsea, do you want to bring Mist out? He is your guide." "Guess I should huh? Very well. Mist, you can stop hibernating." "Hmmm...", A deeper voice suddenly echoed ftom inside Chelsea''s body. The girls looked at her, only to see a a small blue orb of light come out of her body. This small blue orb then stretched out, revealing a small figure no bigger thsn a couple feet with transparent blue wings. He had rough hair with part of it covering one of his eyes. He wasn''t wearing any clothes either, but appeared to be genderless. This was Mist, Chelsea''s fairy! As for mist, he started to flap his wings, getting used to flying again. The other girls looked surprised, Chelsea had only talked about Mist to them. This was their first time seeing him! After flying around a bit, his eyes landed on the fifteen girls beside Nao, only to look at Chelsea who had a calm look in her eyes. "I felt like I had a super long nap...It seems a lot has happened while I wasn''t around. You''ve got more competition now." "Oh shut it, will you? We''re about to go through a plane change. You do know what to do, right?" "Of course. Leave it to me.", Mist said with a confident tone. Hearing that, Miya smiled. She then yelled out, drawing everyone''s attention once more. "Then let''s start it. Soul Change!" All of a sudden, Miya''s body started to glow a bright red this time. They saw her body shrink before their very eyes and her tail receded back into her body. She grew shorter and shorter, until it was slightly bigger than Mist''s height. Beautiful transparent red fairy wings sprouted out from her back, and started to flutter constantly. Most if the girls became shocked once again as Miya, or with this identity, Miho, reintroduced herself to the group. "Fairy Miho, at your service! Nao, are we ready to head out?" "Sure are. We''ll let you guys get used to this, especially since you''ll be seeing Miho in this form for a while. It''s like how you currently look, Chronoa." Chronoa, who was still in her busty form, nodded in confirmation. "Indeed. This is actually my second time seeing this, but it''s still surprising no matter how many times it happens. These planes of you speak of yours, is it similar to birth of a planet?" "Pretty much. Let''s go head out. I''ll find a good spot to place it." After Nao said that, everyone nodded, still having shock in their eyes. Towa''s turned to that of a teasing look. With that said, everyone flew out of the White Palace. Flying several thousands of miles away from the DBZ Plane, Nao found a good spot. It was close enough to where a bridge could be formed between the two. Nao confirmed the spot with Rebirth. It acknowledged him and Nao started to feel his Divinely Energy start vanishing at a rapid pace. It didn''t take long before he felt out of breath. Seeing Nao lose his footing next, Elsa and Sayuri flew up and supported him. But their eyes could not stop from looking at the bright light form in front of them. Before long a small planet formed! It expanded but it became about three fourths as big as the DBZ Plane. It wasn''t as big as it. It''s color was different as well. It was dark violet, similar to that of a ripe eggplant. Nao felt completely drained now, but felt accomplished. Yet everyone soon frowned after the new plane finished forming. An awful stench struck their noses. Those more sensitive to smell had to cover it with their hand. "Ugh...What is this stench? I wasn''t expecting this! It smells like a toxic waste dump. Don''t tell me we''re actually going into this?", Elsa couldn''t help but utter as she continued supporting Nao. Nao then felt his legendary saiyan veins kick in. The energy drain was far stronger than what they could replenish. After a short amount of huffing, Nao regained his composure, and spoke out. "Well...that''s the beauty of this next place we''re going to. The first half is a place so bad that when we reach the second half it would be nothing but a blessing, heh.", Nao replied with a chuckle. "Well I hope so. Does this plane have a name?" Hearing Elsa ask that, the girls turned to look at Nao. Chelsea Mist and Miho knew what its name was since they could see all of Rebirth''s notifications, but the others didn''t. Nao responded with a loud tone enough for everyone to hear. "It does have a name. Overlord!" Chapter 276 - Poll Time! So I''ve been mulling over the Yggdrasil arc while starting its first chapter. To be honest it can go either way. I did state I''m planning to block off 50 chapters at least for it, to flesh out its world. But it could be a lot shorter. Its Planet Earth is a literal shit hole with no more government, so the main focus would be Yggdrasil itself and Momonga, aka Suzuki Satoru. Do you guys want me to do the traditional way, starting from the end of the game like the story did? Making starting point Year 2138. Or go back to the beginning, with starting point being around Year 2120, 6 years before Yggdrasil gets released? If I do the prior, there may be another chapter to where they get settled into the Overlord Plane before the actual ''start'' begins. So I''m deciding to make this a poll for you guys! The two answers will be down in Chapter Comments below, the one that receives more votes will be what I go with! So vote to your hearts content! Do keeep in mind overall, the Overlord Plane will probably not last as long as DBZ did. As for Pok¨¦mon, which is coming up after Overlord, oh boy you guys better buckle down for that~ This poll will be active for the weekemd and maybe up till next couple days after that! Chapter 277 - 4: Welcome To Hell On Earth! A/N : Looks like the poll is coming to a close, and the majority of you actually want to see the story set at Year 2120 and to flesh out Yggdrasil! I''m sorry to those who voted for the other one, I will try not to drag out the Yggdrasil arc. As for this current chapter, it is the last interim chapter in the Void Space. Hope you guys enjoyed the down time, their interactions and light lemons. Next chapter will take place in Overlord''s Year 2120 Planet Earth. Destination : Neo Tokyo! Anything you guys would like to see before the gang purchases their virtual reality consoles? Enjoy the chap below, don''t forget to use those power stones and leave a comment below! * "Overlord. Such a domineering name for this putrid place. Sounds like a place full of corruption. I like it, hoho.", Towa said beaming with a smile. "That''s an understatement. Until we get settled in there will be danger everywhere, even though the general populace won''t lash out and attack. They''re essentially slaves to the big conglomerates who hold true power. The notion of government only exists in fabled words there." "...So we''re essentially going in a anarchist society filled with toxic wastelands?", Elsa responded with a doubtful voice. "Pretty much. As such, before we find our own place, only Chelsea, I, Miya and Mist will go, you guys can stay here. Our first goal will be to get situated into this society, and buy our own place. We can protect ourselves from the toxins with Divine Energy, right Vados?" After Nao asked that, Vados gently nodded her head. "Yes. Is it fine if I come with you? I fear going out looking like this isn''t the best way, I''ll be able to alter our appearances to match the plane we''re heading to. They''re only humans, yes?" "Right. That''d probably be for the best, Vados. After we secure our new home then we can get into the nanotech stuff and go through its procedures. Only then will those virtual worlds become available to us. Any questions so far?" "You''re speaking as if there is more than one of these virtual worlds?", Elsa said, continuing to ask him. "Yeah. There is one that is going to be our main focus, but we can get used to some others, just to see how it feels and such. I''m really looking forward taking them for a spin myself. Also besides a select few individuals, it''s probably best not to interact with the rest of the populace." "Are you really going to interact with them, Nao? What if they become our enemies?, Chelsea asked as a cold glint of light streaked across her eyes. "...Who are these people, how many are there?", Elsa also asked worriedly. "I''m not sure, Chelsea. There''s a total of forty one of them. I''m not sure if we would cross paths with each other, but if we do, I''d like to at least establish a relationship. It doesn''t have to be friends though." "F-Forty one? That''s hardly a few!" "Stop worrying so much, Mother Elsa! Besides, we have us here. We''d be able to handle them no problem! I''m also looking forward to these virtual worlds!", Fie said, taking this time chime in. Elsa''s expression couldn''t help but soften after hearing Fie speak, and gently nodded her head. "You''re right, Fie. We just need to remember we''re going into an unknown world. You seem to have a good grasp of it already, Nao. So looks like we''ll be relying on you.", Elsa said with a smile. Nao nodded in confirmation before speaking out once more. "So that''s the general gist of things. I created my second avatar to be that of a young a.d.u.l.t, ready to enter its hierarchy of work. I''ll begin the Soul Transfer shortly, and I won''t e able to go back into my previous avatar for a long time.", Nao continued to say with a serious tone. "Rebirth will allow me to set the plane''s year this time around as well. We will start six years prior to the virtual world we want to go into releases!" "You''re actually able to do that? This really is such an interesting, ''system'', you called it? Why six years though? Even I''d trouble myself trying to spend more than a year in this waste, fufu.", Vados chimed in, placing her hand over her mouth like Whis does, letting out a laugh. "Pretty simple actually. We need money, and lots of it. Build up a good base and either steal from one of the big conglomerates or make one ourselves. We''ll be able to use cash in this virtual world, and can stock up on things before the transfer happens. I won''t let you guys go the easy route and just create cash from nothing. I may make an exception for Fie here though to let her practice her Creation.", Nao said with a smile. "Really!?", Fie responded happily. Fie even tried to rush out for a hug but Chronoa brought her back in, wrapping her arms around Fie. Fie pouted a bit but enjoyed Chronoa''s hug in return. "Yeah. But I think that''s enough discussion for now. We ought to wake up a certain someone. Plus you guys don''t want to keep smelling this right?" After Nao said that, the girls fiercely nodded their heads. Thanks to the barrier the Grand Minister placed around the White Palace, it can even prevent putrid odors from the Void Space, if Nao willed it. "Leave it to me, Darlin''! I''ll make sure Kale is up before she knows it. Can we do some sparrin'' before you transfer into that new body of yours?" "Hmm, that is true. I won''t be in my Saiyan body after this for a long time. Why don''t we go all out in a battle royale? I''ll unleash my Super Saiyan White. I''m curious to see some of your strengths now. Especially you, Vados. After witnessing Goku turning Ultra Instinct, I''ve been wanting to fight against it. You know how to use it, right?" "Fufu, would you like to find out? Since we''ve left Father''s jurisdiction, I''ve now free reign of what I can do. That means I can unleash my power if you truly want to experience it. I''m sure my brother Whis must have told you about what''s I can do. Sure, let''s take it for a little spin. I fear I may not a get a better chance than now if our next destination only consists of human mortals. Though those virtual worlds and the final destination sound intriguing as well.", Vados answered. Hearing Vados answer Nao, he nodded. Towa and Chronoa also chimed in. Towa even looked at Chronoa with a grin. "Hoho, so all of us are going to fight you? Then if we win, can I feel up Chronoa''s thighs? Just seeing her like this really makes me want to~" After Towa said that with a teasing tone, a deep red appeared on Chronoa''s cheeks before she retorted. "A-A-As if I''d let you do that! Hmph if you''re going to be that way then I''ll make you eat my special pudding!" "...?", Towa responded, questioning her, only to her head in confusion. She became even more confused seeing the nearby girls start to shudder a bit, only to turn silent after. Vados and Caulifla also found this confusing since they''ve yet to experience that as well. Elsa''s face twitched a bit before she urged a couple girls and herself and pushed Towa and Chronoa from behind, urging them to head back toward the White Palace. "A-Anyways, we''ll set this battle royale up after Caulifla wakes Kale. Let''s go on in, I''d rather not keep smelling this foul smell.", Elsa said as she urged the two. Everyone complied with Elsa and Towa didn''t question further. Her confusion lingered as the girls flew toward the White Palace. Nao didn''t hesitate after looking at the dark violet planet in front of him for a final time, and followed suit. He joined up with the girls. He figured he spent a few hours with discussing the layout pf the Overlord Plane to the girls. He was glad he did too, to set the girls with the correct mindset. Until the transfer happened, Overlord was a really shitty place to live in. It had no government. Very expensive tuition fees for even the lowest elementary school education. Everything was essentially run by conglomerate monopolies. The rich lived lavishly while the lower and middle class were treated like slaves. Crime was frequent. The police system only existed in name. Polluted air and dirtied water. Not a single ounce of greenery to enjoy. Get the idea? Year 2120 Overlord was essentially a living hell. That''s why Momonga, aka Suzuki Satoru, the main protagonist of the story, reacted severely when he saw the very clear sky and outer space the moment he arrived in the New World. But that would soon come after Nao had his battle royale with the girls and initiated his Soul Transfer. But little did he know they came into a surprise after arriving in the reception room. Nao was now ahead of the girls with Caulifla next to him. The moment they arrived in the throne room that connected to their bedroom, they started to hear muffled m.o.a.ning. Hearing this, Nao could only sigh, but he signaled everyone but Caulifla and him to stop moving. Everyone complied and decided to return to the reception room, leaving Nao and Caulifla alone. The two quietly opened the door after walking through the corridor, only hear the muffled m.o.a.ning intensify. What they saw next surprised them. They saw a n.a.k.e.d Kale next to a fort of pillows, humping another pillow, between her legs, pleasuring herself. Nao raised his eyebrows at Kale''s current position, as it was on the same spot he slept on the prior night. He could even hear Kale calling out his name, not Caulifla''s! "..Isn''t that the pillow I slept with last night?", Nao couldn''t help but retort in a low voice, only loud enough for Caulifla to hear. Hearing him reply like that, Caulifla grinned. "Hah! I told ya I''d make quick work of her. Still, she''s already startin'' the party without us. Why don''t we continue this together before we start fightin''?" "Sounds like a plan to me. We''ve got all the time in the world while we''re in this space.", the two said to each other in a whisper. Meanwhile, Kale continued to softly call out Nao''s name as her m.o.a.ning intensified by humping the pillow beneath her. The pillow itself was getting damp with her love juices. Yet that all came to an abrupt end before she could climax, only to get startled by Caulifla''s voice yelling out to her. "Oi, Kale! If ya wanted to go another round at this, you could at least waited till we got back!" Hearing Caulifla''s voice strike against her ears, Kale became stunned. Her body immediately stiffened. It took her a good moment to realize what she had been doing, only find herself n.a.k.e.d over a pillow. Starting from her feet, her whole body soon became beet red. She saw her own love juices down below as well, and became extremely embarrassed. She made a mad dash, heading into the middle of the fort of pillows, only to pop out her head. She then nervously replied back while stuttering. "B-B-Big sis!? S-Since when did you get back!?" Seeing Kale act like this, Caulifla''s grin turned wider and let out a laugh. "Haha! Enough to see ya doin'' that. Any particular reason why you were callin'' out Darlin''s name instead of mine?" "I-I was not!" "But you totally were! Don''t deny it. In fact why don''t we continue this with the three of us together? You''re tryin'' to get used to Darlin''s scent still, right?" "...", Kale responded back with a blankly stare. Caulifla couldn''t help but smile once again seeing Kale act like this, but she didn''t deny her. "So I take you want to?" Kale didn''t say anything, but didn''t deny her once again. Caulifla turned back around and saw Nao calmly staring at Kale. With that decided, Nao informed Miya through a mental message that the three were going to spend some lovey-dovey time together. Miya in turn informed the others, which caused them to go about their business and out the battle royale on hold. With that, the passage if time continued while Nao spent his time loving both Caulifla and Kale, albeit being light in action He would wait to take their first times at a later date, but he was able to confirm the two were still v.i.r.g.i.ns during this time they spent together. The three then washed up again, rejoining the others. Kale seemed replenished by now and was informed of the battle to take place, bringing her excitement as well. And that it did! Vados brought everyone insanely far away from the White Palace, so far that any damage caused wouldn''t bring harm to the two planes. Boy was it a spectacular battle to withhold. Fifteen girls fought Nao to a standstill while he was in Super Saiyan White. Vados got pushed enough to reveal her Ultra Instinct. That turned the tide of the war, bringing favor to the girls'' side. Nao dropped dead in exhaustion, conceding his loss to the rest after being able to witness everyone''s true powers. Massive quakes, starry explosions and sonic booms struck against the Void Space in the process. Towa''s mystical powers seemed stronger than ever. Chelsea revealed her powers of a demigod slayer, and was very formidable in her own right. Miya transformed and revealed her SSJ3 form for the first time. Elsa used her water arts passed down through her family, revealing her raindrop domain. She excelled with her rapier skills as well, and seemed to be ''one'' with her rapier. Sayuri unleashed her Sunlit transformation, revealing a decked out tine tails and powers akin to that of a blazing sun. Isabella ventured further into her heat domain, letting her Gemmed Dragon form roam free. Aht played more of a support role but she revealed her adept use of mana. She used her wooden flute as a medium to lay down elemental mana traps around now while buffing up and healing the rest of the girls. Chronoa and Fie also supported the rest, trying to constantly lock down Nao''s movements as well. Chronoa could no longer use her time powers but still had her powers as a Supreme Kai. Eir dominated up above with her speed, letting her white green tipped harpy wings flutter. Tights would try to distract Nao, going in for strikes when he would at least expect it. She showed off how well her ki control improved as of late. Vados simply overpowered Nao with her Ultra Instinct with the help and support of the rest of the girls. Even Michael joined in, revealing her holy powers for the first time. It was as if her body was the embodiment of the light element. With all this combined, Nao was able to persevere for a good while, but he still ended up collapsed in exhaustion. The girls'' powers were no joke, and while Super Saiyan White was monstrous in itself, he still lost. Thankfully they did not crack the Void Space, entering between dimensions like he did with his fight against Broly. With him conceding, the girls too collapsed in exhaustion, with Vados the only one who appeared to only have worked up a sweat. Her true power was insanely frightening to behold, drawing everyone''s admiration. Especially Michael''s, since she was a fellow Angel, despite having different appearances. And just like that the battle royale came to an end. Everyone rested back up in the White Palace, enjoying their time all cuddling together. After Nao deemed it was ready to initiate the Soul Transfer, he decided. It didn''t take him long for his soul to leave his first avatar, going into his second. Once it did, his Saiyan body entered a form of stasis with eyes closed. Everyone decided to use one of the nearby rooms, placing the First Avatar down in it. Aptly named the Avatar Room, to store Nao''s previous avatars. It took a good while for Nao to get used to this new body, which was that of a human now. He no longer had a tail, nor was his hair super spiky. It seemed shorter but was still white. His body frame was still 6''3, but was a lot more slender and skin appearing more beautiful. He could easily pass as an idol if he wanted to. He found lost strength but his Divine Energy still held the same capacity. He knew he was going to a society where work reigned supreme so he knew he had follow suit. The typical salaryman look of every Japanese. Nao donned a dark blue dress suit with a striped white and black tie. Pitch black dress pants and black shoes. He even put some gel in his hair to make it slick. The girls couldn''t help but whistle at him, causing his face to become deadpanned. Chelsea also shared the same fate. Isabella handpicked out a pitch black suit for her. She founded it a bit annoying to fit into but once it was on, it revealed her curves. She retained her two black katanas at her waist. She completed her look by putting on black glasses, and had a black ribbon tying her mahogany brown hair into a long ponytail. Miya changed back into her fairy form once more since she battled Nao as a Saiyan. As a result, she felt her energy almost completely drained now, but she still had enough to enter the Overlord Plane. She initiated the process, turning their four bodies into souls once more. A bright golden sphere, a fiery red sphere, a blue sphere and a dark red sphere of light soon replaced Nao, Miya, Mist, and Chelsea back into their souls. Chelsea''s color had indeed changed which caused Nao to worry but he knew perhaps this was Chelsea''s true personality now. But it was time to depart. The four said their goodbyes to the rest of the girls, and once they settled in, Nao confirm he would bring the rest out, and even the White Palace if they had enough space to place it. Ignoring the growing toxic stench, the Miya and Mist guided the two''s souls, officially entering the dark violet planet. They soon found themselves deep inside purple clouds filled with poison. Thankfully they had their barriers up protecting their souls. They made their way further inside it. After traversing for a while, the clouds soon broke free and the four spotted massive amounts of lands in the opening below. They could only assume these to be the seven continents of Planet Earth. They soon found Asia and headed straight toward a large string of islands further to the southeast in the shape of a crescent moon. Surrounding it was ocean water but it was completely contaminated, appearing purple and dirty brown all around. Ignoring that, they headed right into the heart of the islands. Before long they started to see endless skyscr.a.p.ers with an insane tower extending upward of hundreds of feet into the sky. Various metal domes could also be seen, unable to see what they contained on the inside. Concrete roads crisscrossed throughout the lands, connecting the multitude of cities. The four dove right into the largest city. Their destination? Neo Tokyo! The hometown of the average salaryman, Suzuki Satoru, who is none other than the protagonist of Overlord! And once the four got a good view of the city, it was literally Hell on Earth! Chapter 277 - 5: Just Your Average Salaryman (I) DMMO-RPG. Dive Massively Multilayer Online Role Playing Game. Or just commonly known as DMMO-RPGs. They are considered worlds of fantasy, where you can imagine yourself as if you were actually in it. The very same virtual worlds Nao talked about with the girls, but this is the actual technical term for what they are called. Not only are they worlds of fantasy, they offer the one true solstice to the current habitants of Planet Earth. A place where people can escape from reality and enjoy being embraced by mother nature, as mother nature no longer had any presence to where Nao and Chelsea landed! Zilch! It was as if they landed on an endless sea of concrete as far as the eye could see with refined steel towers extending on for miles up into the sky. It appeared to be a more advanced society than Planet Earth was back in the DBZ Plane, if it wasn''t for the fact that there was toxic waste everywhere. Miya and Mist guided the two souls to over the city, unsure where to go. They didn''t really have a destination in mind, other than to know what they had to do. Earn money and lots of it. As the roamed around aimlessly Nao and Chelsea took this time to observe their surroundings. They could constantly hear traffic noise echoing around them in all directions with a constant flow of vehicles. The two could see fancy subway trains tracking along the endless railways that crisscrossed through the city. Further down below were endless sea of humans going about their daily lives. Most of them seem unhindered by the toxic air around them, as they either had air filtration masks and goggles covering their faces, or if they could afford it, artificial lungs with an automatic filtration system to filter out those toxins. These were extremely expensive and could only be affordable by those of the higher class, or those directly involved in the big conglomerates that reigned over Tokyo. Speaking of conglomerates, Nao and Chelsea saw that this Neo Tokyo was no longer the same Tokyo they had wanted to visit for vacation back in their first lives together. It was actually split up into three main areas with giant steel walls separating them. The steel walls extended onward and formed a giant fortress of a city. Extending way beyond that was endless poisoned marshlands as far as the eye could see, both to the left and to the right. Any sort of notion pertaining to smaller villages had long crumbled away. Heck. No one even dared to venture outside these giant walls. Besides Neo Tokyo, over to the very far left stood a relatively large city, which was none other than Neo Kyoto. And last but not least, was Neo Sapporo all the way to the north. Only these three cities remained in all of Japan. One ruled by each of the three big conglomerates! The notion of government only existed in fables now. These three conglomerates reigned with power Back to Neo''s sight of vision, it landed back on Neo Tokyo and the buzzing wave of people all further below. He could see the walls split Neo Tokyo off into three main sections. One seemed to be of houses and apartments as far as the eye could see. The other seemed to belong to businesses and markets, while the third was housed schools, ranging from elementary all the way up to college. He could also see many tunnel entrances coming out from the ground for the underground railways as well. Seeing all of this happen before his very eyes, Nao halted over the city causing Chelsea to also come to a halt. She looked at him in a strange light, before speaking out to him. "This isn''t what you really were expecting, were you, Nao? To be honest I''m kind of surprised on how bad it is over here. To me it looks like they''re maintaining their last lines of defense. Who knows how low the population became here." "Sigh...It really is different. This city is equivalent to a massive fortress now. Gives me the vibes of another popular anime from our time, except there''s no invading giants. It''s just poison. Poison everywhere as far as we can see. It truly is depressing, don''t you think?" "Let''s just say that environmental destruction came to bite them in the ass. Look, they''re all moving like zombies down there." After Chelsea said that, the Miya and Mist guided the two of them further down and sure enough, every single person they saw was moving in a singular pattern, and seemed to have no energy inside of them. It didn''t matter if they were female or male. Though every so often expressions would appear on those who didn''t wear those ugly air filtering masks. But most of the time they were looking down at their phones, or trying to get onto the trains with briefcases in hand, heading off to their work. Chelsea couldn''t help but frown. Everything seemed so monotonous to her. She didn''t like it. "...Must we live in this place? I''d rather much live back at our home. Our ACTUAL home. Not in this pile of shit. Besides, who knows how many rotten bastards there are, I bet some of them would even try to land their hands on me.", Chelsea replied once more, actually letting out a curse. "No doubt about that. They aren''t even trying to hide crime anymore...Speaking of the devil.", Nao continued to say, only to hear a large explosion sound off in the northern area. A large cloud of smoke puffed into the air as if some fireworks were lighting up into the sky. Except they weren''t fireworks, someone actually decided to blow up one of the lower end buildings. They could see each area further split off into three separate districts each. He could probably guess what each one was, since the buildings appeared more lavish as the closer they got to the center of the city. Looks like they remodeled the whole place with the Skytree being its centerpiece. It was by far the most expensive looking building, and the tallest. Nao focused his vision to the top of the Skytree. It was now equivalent to a high tech military outpost. Its observation deck now closed with steel shutters. Only a smaller observatory could be seen at its very top. Countless black ops could be seen roaming the outside of it, carrying sniper rifles with scopes. Heck the Skytree even had high tech anti-air turrets around its perimeter now. To top it off Nao saw the name of the building in bright neon lights. It was no longer called Tokyo Skytree. Nor was it called Neo Tokyo Skytree. If Nao wasn''t in his soul form right now, he''d probably raise his eyebrows after seeing it. > Seeing the name Skytree Trinity, Nao soon went quiet once more. Chelsea also saw the name and found it familiar but didn''t know why. "Skytree Trinity...why does that name ring a bell? More specifically that last part." "I''m sure you can remember. That''s the name of top guild of the DMMORPG we''ll be playing. But to think they''d be the largest conglomerate here as well overseeing everything. They probably have their reaches in other virtual worlds too. Well, guess that''s why they were able to maintain their top spot that even Ainz Oowl Gown couldn''t topple, haha!", Nao said letting out a chuckle. "So they''re the top dogs of this shitty place? I''m suddenly getting an urge to slice this stupid tower in half for some reason. Can I try it?", Chelsea asked teasingly. Hearing Chelsea asked that, Nao''s soul shook a bit before he calmly replied back to her. "No. We need to integrate ourselves into this society unfortunately. It will only be for a few years at most. Once we''ve climbed high enough I can bring the White Palace over and we enjoy the game from our home. Nanotech technology shouldn''t be too expensive seeing that Suzuki Satoru could afford it." "A few years? Guess I can put up with that. Better than you being gone during that thirty one years of training you did back then." "Hey, I came back a few times during that, didn''t I?" Hearing that, Chelsea let out a giggle. "Hehe, you did but that wasn''t enough. But if we are to integrate ourselves, how can we if we don''t even have identities? It''s not like we were born here unlike how you went through rebirth last time. This is a transfer." "Indeed. Thankfully I found the source of that earlier explosion. Turns out to be some lowly bank robbers. It''s probably best we acquire our proof of identity through the black market and we can use those robbers to our advantage. You up for some stealing?" "...You know we''re supposed to become salarymen right? But I guess identity is everything, especially in this place where money and power is king. It''s probably best we do as you say Nao. Looks like we''re buying our way in. Target sighted!" * A/N: Note down here this time. I simplified Neo Tokyo''s image and turned Japan into a toxic marshland. Just a glimpse of what I view Ainz''s old world. Next chapter will probably contain the time skip to where they purchase the nanotech for the DMMORPGs. As for the members of Ainz Oowl Gown, they probably won''t make their appearances until Nao finds them in game. And don''t worry about any of those young master bastards. Don''t forget Chelsea''s strength. She didn''t transfer into a new soul like Nao did. She can literally chop off their heads before they can even do anything~ Chapter 278 - Another Poll! Albedo. I''ll bring her in if you guys want her, it s completely up to you guys! She is the one who is most likely to betray Ainz at some point last time I remember, much more so than Shaltear. Confirmed girls as of now : -Zesshi Zatsumei -Keno Fasris Invern (Evileye) -Unnamed Dragon Girl NPC with a level of 3000 and insanely op. It will be 1 NPC created from the White Palace which level Cap will reach the highest, which is 3000. Nao will ''find'' a unique World Item to make it happen. As for Shaltear, she is out. I''m just not a fan of vampire undead too much, Evileye is already pushing it. I''m quite flexible now to the harem and there really isn''t a limit anymore. With that said. If you guys want Albedo, it''s time to vote! This poll will remain active till end of Yggdrasil arc! Chapter 279 - Chaptee 6: Just Your Average Salaryman (II) Year 2124. Four years passed by in a blink of an eye. Four goddamn years Nao and Chelsea spent in this god forsaken hell hole. A key underlying factor as to why Yggdrasil''s transfer happened in the first place was the fact there were no lingering attachments to the real world. And now that the two have lived for four years here, Nao could come to an understanding with this concept. At first Nao and Chelsea materialized into their actual forms, and didn''t receive any sort of notion that they were being spied upon. In fact Nao couldn''t even find a single trace of Divine Energy traced to a singular entity. All of it was pure and untamed. It was as if any notion of god didn''t exist, or they had long given up on this place, letting the Divine Energy run rampant here. But that was the least of their worries. Nao and Chelsea were able to squeeze their way through this unscrupulous society, by robbing. Robbing a lower end bank to be exact. The two only stole enough to create an identify for themselves. Since the notion of the government no longer existed, it was much harder to prove their existence. Identification and who went in or out was monopolized by Trinity, and seeing what they did to Tokyo, or Neo Tokyo now, Nao didn''t want to rely on them. So they forced their way through the black market. The moment they found it, they were swarmed by loan sharks and greedy bastards. A few even wanted to take away Chelsea after pawning off her two katanas, as they appeared treasures to them. Heads were sliced off that day. Chelsea felt good about it. Seeing how powerful Chelsea was to the common eye, the rest held their tail between their legs and scurried off. It took a long time nonetheless to forge identification papers for the two. What Nao really wanted to see was how it was done so he could let Fie give it a spin later. No way in hell he wanted to let these guys forge thirteen more papers for the rest of the girls. That had to be done within the next two years though so they''re officially recognized in their databases. Yggdrasil did lock their accounts to its sole person after doing an iris scan after all. If the iris couldn''t match the system, they wouldn''t be able to play. Nao also paid to have school papers forged as well, since he found out that it was required here to enter any sort of job. The price was tiered based what graduation level it was on. Even elementary school had to pay high amount of tuition so it became pricey very quick. But that went smooth. The two opted for college graduation papers after Chelsea forced the black market dealer they found to lower the price. With their identification and background now out of the way, their next problem soon came. They used up most of the money they robbed, only leaving enough for daily necessities and food. Nao debated whether to live in the city and decided against it. Nao and Chelsea rented out a very run down building in the outer perimeter of the Residential Area, only for Nao to practice his space affinity. After he mastered it enough to where he could create a [Gate], he immediately did so, linking the White Palace to their spot. Since no one could even identify what space powers resembled, they had no clue what a [Gate] looked like, it was basically invisible to the inhabitants here. Nao did a test as well and sure enough, they couldn''t even see it. Not to mention any notion of robbing the two died down as well, as Nao and Chelsea only appeared to be good-looking people but poor since they rented this place. So they quickly were able to hide away for most of the days they spent, and if anyone from the underworld spotted them, those underworld members would flee in terror. It didn''t even take a year to circulate rumors in the underworld of an insanely strong duo to steer away from, if one wanted to keep their head. With that said, Nao and Chelsea would take the time and come home to their White Palace after every night. It didn''t take the two long to find jobs either. They both landed one at a decent sized computer engineering firm. Nao and Chelsea had officially become average salarymen! But herein laid their next problem, pay. It was horrendous. They were beginners, and received minimum wage. They also had a lot of overtime hours to where they would work up to 16-20 hours a day. Most of the overtime money Nao and Chelsea earned was heavily taxed too, with about 80% going straight into >''s pocket. Also during the beginning of these four years spent, the two were basically slave workers. Chelsea also received many l.u.s.tful stares from not only their fellow co-workers, and their managers, but even from their clientele. Chelsea only sent killing intent to anyone that did this, and not even a few months later did anyone dare to approach her anymore. The first of four years spent was the roughest, but despite being a black hearted company, the company still followed work protocol. The two performed all of their tasks on time and even submitted some projects early, making the two rise in the ranks Only from second year onward did they receive enough promotions to be their own manager. But the long hours persisted every day. If Nao and Chelsea didn''t have Divine Energy constantly replenishing their energy reserves, they would have certainly become a certain purple acidic slime who couldn''t tell work from reality anymore for having being worn out so much. But their hours died down the more they rose in the ranks, and so did their wages increase too, giving them more free time on hand. It took them a total of four years to secure a good position in this new world. Nao wanted to see what it was like to be in Suzuki Satoru''s shoes before he became Momonga, and sure enough it wasn''t fun to be an average salaryman. Thankfully four years passed by in a blink of an eye. Only two more years they had remaining before the first day of Yggdrasil started. Speaking of which, Nao and Chelsea managed to amass most of their savings. They only needed to pay the rent to the rundown building the belonged to, since they had everything else needed for their daily lives back in the White Palace. As such, after four years, Nao and Chelsea underwent the privilege of purchasing nanotech and having it installed on their bodies! That meant the installers had to drill holes on the back of their necks to connect it to their nervous systems and brains. The pain was almost nothing to them. Nao and Chelsea bought the the full version of the nanotech, with the chair, separate console and helmet, and everything required to log in. And now, Nao and Chelsea could be seen in a small room nearby in the White Palace next to the main bedroom and throne room. Similar to the Portal Room, it was relatively small and contained nothing but black marble inside of it, instead of white marble. They wanted this to be the Dark Room, aptly named and it was relatively cool temperature inside of it. This would be the same room where they would start the DMMORPG adventures! Some may wonder how this was possible, considering they are in the White Palace and not back down on Planet Earth. Typically the virtual network databases and signals wouldn''t be able to reach the White Palace. Thankfully through the use of some alien tech from the DBZ Plane and collaborative work of Miya, Tights and Isabella, the three managed to create a high tech satellite capable of receiving said data and signals, without the capability of being traced back. Essentially a ghost satellite. Or in this case, a Godly Satellite? Regardless, it found its orbit around the White Palace. You wouldn''t think these virtual worlds would work willy-nilly just buy buying the stuff, did you? That''s the bad part of living in a high tech society. Many factors are involved in the whole process. Anyways, with that out of the way, Nao and Chelsea set up their gaming chairs, which appeared identical to the chair Suzuki Satoru used when he logged into Yggdrasil for his final time. The two were now ready to start diving into some DMMORPGs! The other girls made their way to the Dark Room as well as they wanted to watch this happen. Nao and Chelsea even found a couple of titles to get familiarized with. Glory was a full blown fantasy game while Fantasy Arena was your typical player versus player game with select options to choose from! And just like that, Nao and Chelsea dove into the virtual worlds and slowly got used to its feels! Like this, the next two years passed by uneventfully. The rest of the girls got their identification squared away, each obtaining a chair, console and helmet of their own. They even had to make a second Dark Room next to the first one to fit everyone in. And they too slowly got used to the virtual worlds, and they each took a liking to it. Before Nao realized it, he had already spent a total of six years in this place. Only until recently did he start seeing advertis.e.m.e.nts in the virtual world waiting lobby for Yggdrasil, claiming it to be the next generation of DMMORPGs. It had a huge emphasis on how customization! While its server opening approached, Nao managed to reserve fifteen for him and the girls. Unfortunately during these six years, he didn''t have any luck in finding those forty one people, both virtually and in the real world. But he was bound to meet them in Yggdrasil eventually. He would be choosing a Hetermorphic race after all. It soon became the start of Year 2126 and Yggdrasil. the game everyone knows and loves, released to the general public. It was time to dive into Yggdrasil! * A/N: You guys really didn''t think I would cover each DDMORPG before Yggdrasil, did you? Just a summary is enough (: But these couple of chapters serve as a leeway for Yggdrasil and my take on Momonga''s real world. Did you guys like it? Yggdrasil starts next! Don''t forget to keep dropping those power stones and leave your comments below! Chapter 280 - 7: Racial Classes And Lore! Yggdrasil, a freely customizable DMMORPG with the ever so popular Norse Mythology. The game would soon stand above all other DNMORPGs, especially popular with what remained of Japan. At present, within the White Palace. Two connected rooms could be seen with various tech equipment. Sixteen monitors attached to the walls of the black marble. Sixteen full body chairs where one could rest their back on spread across the two rooms. Eight in one, Eight in the other. Air vents circulated cool air to keep the room constantly cool. There were also a couple of desks in each room as well with a main computer. This computer connected to each of the monitors. Further toward the entrance were two round tables where discussions could take place. These two rooms are the Dark Rooms. The very same rooms where Nao and the girls would mostly stay in for the next twelve years! As for Nao and Chelsea, the two would still go to their managerial jobs back down at Neo Tokyo. Nao currently has plans to gain experience with the Nine''s Own Goal squad members before the guild Ainz Oowl Gown gets created. At that time he will split off to create his own with the girls. And with said plans, he had to be both a heteromorphic player, and a functional member of society! He didn''t know when the rise of Nine''s own Goal will happen, but thankfully he managed to secure sixteen copies of Yggdrasil. It was currently the last day of Year 2125. Rumors of Yggdrasil''s release started to spring up around two years ago, and now it was only one day away! Nao and the girls could currently be seen in the left of two rooms, gathered around the table, calmly drinking tea while Tights and Michael stood by Nao. After taking some sips of tea in silence, it was able to calm Nao down from the excitement of Yggdrasil''s release. He also saw papers in each of the girl''s hand, containing information of Yggdrasil, it''s lore, class and job system, starting locations, how to cast spells, etc. Basically the fundamentals of the game known as Yggdrasil. Seeing everyone finished reading, he spoke out to the girls despite seeing Caulifla and Kale frown. "So, everyone. Our main task is soon at hand. It''s only a couple hours away till midnight, and Yggdrasil''s servers will open then. I hope you guys are excited as much as I am!" "Of course we are, Nao. I''ve not dealt much into virtual reality though, it was weird getting this nanotech stuff installed too. Will it really be enjoyable as you say?", Elsa asked with a look of wonder in her eyes. "You can bet your ass it''s going to be fun! Virtual reality is insanely popular back at my home planet, Planet Nem! It can even be used to hold meetings for when we are too busy to meet in person.", Isabella said happily. "I''m curious to see if this virtual world will affect our Divine Energy. The place we came to is really pure, almost untapped even. Surely this came across your mind at least once, right Nao?", Chronoa asked with wonder. "It did. we can run some tests after we get used to this virtual world. Speaking of which, you all read the info I gave you guys. Does anyone have any questions?" Hearing Nao ask that, the girls took a moment to look at each other, only to shake their heads no. Towa took the time to speak next. "I''ve known some races who go crazy with their science and programming but I''ve not personally dabbled into these ''video games'' myself. The notion of virtual reality is a big concept in itself. But what I do find interesting is its lore. Worlds where gods walk among mortals, tied together by the ashen tree of life, Yggdrasil. Sounds like you can become quick friends with it, my dear, hoho.", Towa grinned as she looked at Chronoa. "...And what''s that supposed to mean, you stupid witch? Were here for the enjoyment of exploring something new! The game itself seems fun and lots of options to choose from. Mechanics-wise your explanations are simple and precise. I think most of us has decided on our racial classes too. But we do have nine starting locations, right? How are we going to split each other up?" Hearing Chronoa ask that, Nao nodded. "Pretty much. The starting locations will depend on the racial classes we choose. Anyone want go first on what they picked?" However, before the first girl spoke up, everyone suddenly heard a slam onto the table, slapping the paper down on it. It came from none other than Caulifla. "Now hold on here bucko, we''ve definitely got a problem here! Why the hell are Saiyans not listed as a race!? You all decided but Kale and I sure haven''t!" "B-big sis...you really don''t need to get worked up...over this...It''s not like we will truly change once this ''transfer''...happens...ummm¡­right, Nao?" Kale still couldn''t look at Nao directly and her cheeks blushed as she said that. Still, it caused Nao to smile seeing how correct Kale was. "That''s indeed correct, Kale. Thanks to Miya here, we will be able to retain our current appearances. While Miya may be human now, she can still use her powers of an AI. I''ll leave it you to you when the time comes, Miya." "Of course, you can leave it to me, brother! I''ll make it so we can transfer the skills and magic we learn but keep our current appearances before we transfer to the New World! You guys don''t need to worry, the game character appearances will only be temporary." Hearing that, the girls sighed in relief while Vados and Towa looked at Miya curiously. Caulifla slouched back into her chair as well. "Guess that can''t be helped then, havin'' Saiyans not exist here and all that. But you sound as if you already know what you want, Kale?" "I do!", Kale replied happily. "Oi, and here you are keepin'' it a secret! Tell your Big Sis, I''ll choose what you want!" After Caulifla said that, Nao saw Kale proceed to whisper into her ears, only for Caulifla to nod. Seeing the two now done, Nao continued to talk. "Well looks like you guys know now. I''ll reiterate what each of the nine locations are after you guys say what racial class everyone wants to be. That way it''ll be easier to split us up. Why don''t we start with who joined our family the earliest? I''ll go last though, so Miya, you''re up!", Nao said with a smile. "Sylph!" "A heteromorphic class to start things off then. Elsa?" "Why wouldn''t I be anything other than an Elf? I''m glad this race is an option to choose from, fufu.", Elsa said with a laugh. "That''ll be listed as a ''Human'' class then. Isabella?" "Much like Big Sister here and seeing how you''re going to create a dragon sister for us later, I''ll go with Succubus!" "Another heteromorphic class. Got it. Sayuri?" "Seeing how there are beastmen, of course I''m going to go with the fox clan!" "Well there''s our first Demihuman. Chelsea? "I''m going to stick with the normal Human class. I''ll be able to get tons of different job classes that way since I can already attest to my strength.", Chelsea replied calmly. "Got it. One more Human class. Tights?" "Like Sister Chelsea, I''ll be goin'' with Human too.", Tights replied with a smile. "One more for the Human class. That totals 3 Human classes now. Eir?" "I''ll be going with harpy. I''m way too used to using my wings than anything else, I''m sure it''d be easy to adapt for me." "Another Demihuman. Do you want yours to be similar, Aht?" Hearing Nao ask that, she bobbed her head up and down happily. "Yes! Since beastkin are here I hope there would be a goat clan to choose from. If not my next option would be to choose the same as Sister Eir''s.", Aht replied happily. Eir couldn''t help but rub her head after hearing that. As always the two were extremely close to each other. Aht came from the land tied to the Historia Realm, Vainqueur, outside the DBZ Plane. Nao met Eir, who used to be Aht''s personal guard back then. Eir got warped through a portal into the DBZ Plane by accident. The two reunited after Nao found out Eir was the bearer of the White Chronicle, and managed to head into the Historia Realm. But that was in the past and Eir became Nao''s lover after having her life saved by him multiple times. Aht was the sane too, she now was Nao''s wife, after the two had gotten married back at Aht''s home land, Celestia. That happened during their down time between the two Planes. But that would be a story for another time... Aht looked back at Nao with a loving gaze as she replied back to him. She seemed more mature now but would still show her innocent side every so often. Nao nodded, confirming Eir''s and Aht''s choice. "So two more Demihumans it is then. Chronoa, Fie, are you two going to choose something together?" Both Chronoa and Fie nodded happily in response. "We are. It''s obvious Kai isn''t a available racial class in this virtual world, we will go with the next best option. Angel!" "That''s right! Mother Chronoa and I decided on being Angels! I can''t wait to see what it''s like to have wings, hehe!", Fie said with a giggle. Nao couldn''t help but reveal a playful smile hearing the two respond like that. He then noted the two down. "Two Angels it is, two more Heteromorphic. Caulifla, Kale you two are up next. I''m guessing you''ve decided by now?" Caulifla grinned while Kale nodded meekly. "Saiyans are out of the question. Both of us are goin'' with beastkin, obviously. I''ll be a cat while Kale here is goin'' to be a wolf!" "...A wolf...for me...", Kale spoke softly. Hearing Caulifla say that with a grin, Nao almost spat out his saliva, and ended up choking a bit. Bur he noted the two down regardless. He figured Caulifla would be able to tease Nao a lot by choosing those two, but he remained silent and didn''t retort. Thankfully Yggdrasil did not allow any R18+ action of any kind in the game itself. If one was caught doing it by force or something, their account would get deleted permanently, unable to use their helmet any longer nor any other helmet''s to log into Yggdrasil, as they were bound by iris scans. "Two more Demihumans it is then. Let''s move onto our last three. Vados?" "Hohoho, I''ll be going with what I''m used to, Angel of course." "Another heteromorphic race. Towa?" "Demon.", Towa said with a playful smirk appearing on her lips. Nao could only sigh hearing that. Chronoa wanted to lash out at her for her choice but didn''t. Nao simply noted it down. "One more heteromorph. Last but not least, Michael?" "I''ll be going with Angel too.", Michael respond with a calm smile. "Got it. I''ll say mine now. I''ll also be going with Angel! That adds two more heteromorphic classes to the list. And that finishes it! Thank you everyone for deciding now. This will help speed up our character creation process knowing what we want to be." After Nao said that, the girls happily nodded their heads. Nao tallied the counts up, and spoke out again. "From the looks of it. We have 3 Human classes, 5 Demihuman classes and 8 Heteromorphic classes. Good job everyone. Looks like we''ll be able to spread out to every single world." "Excellent. You said you would go over these nine worlds before we split up accordingly, right, Nao?", Elsa asked curiously. "I did. Let me do that now. There is the ashen tree, Yggdrasil. It is known as the tree of life..." Nao answered Elsa. He then started to go into the lore of the nine worlds, causing the girls ears to perk up. Asgard, first of nine leaves sprouted from the world tree, Yggdrasil, left alive by The One Who Devours All. Home to the Aesir Gods who watches over human living in Asgard, with the Lord of Asgard being their ruler, Odin. A paradise land known to many. Alfheim, the second of nine leaves left alive by The One Who Devours All. Also goes by the name Lj¨®s¨¢lfaheimr, the land of the elves. Light elves to be specific. They rule their forests in peace and often wage war against the Dark Elves over various disputes. The light and dark elves are said to be ruled by a pair of siblings, Freyjr and Fryeja. Known as Dream King and the Dream Queen, they belong to the race known as Vanir, a race of gods. Vanaheim, also goes by the name Vanaheimr, the third of of nine leaves left alive by The One Who Devours All. The actual home to the Vanir Gods. Ruled by the Dream Menace, Njord, Fryejr''s and Freyja''s father. He rules the land with an iron fist. Nieavellir, known as Nidavellir, the fourth of nine leaves left alive by The One Who Devours All. The land of the dwarves, mostly swarmed by human and demihuman players. A craftsman''s paradise, where it known that anything and everything can be crafted or forged here, as long as one had the materials. Even godly equipment wielded by the gods. Midgard, the realm of mortals, the fifth of nine leaves left alive by The One Who Devours All. A Human paradise where humans rule the land. As much only the Human class is permitted entry into this world. Demihimans require special permits and Heteromorphics would get executed on the spot. It is housed by one sole kingdom, ruled by Queen Mordred and her trusted knight, Arthur. J?tunheim, the realm of the ice giants, the sixth of nine leaves left alive by The One Who Devours All.. An ice-capped world littered with valuable raw materials unknown to man. It is also said the land is ruled by Frost Dragons, the very same Frost Dragons Ainz manages to capture in the New World on his way to the northern mountains. The races here often antagonize those that belong to Midgard and Asgard. A demihuman paradise. Niflheim, the realm of ice and mist, the Mist World and the seventh of nine leaves left alive by The Who Devours All. Stretching the land endlessly in ice with crisscrossing ice rivers, it is known to be a paradise to Heteromorphic players It contains the Bubbling Spring, Hvergelmir, said to be one of the main sources of water for Yggdrasil, guarded by the Dragon Serpent, N¨ªeh?ggr. The actual realm is the home of the fallen goddess, Hel, now known as the Goddess of Desth. Helheim, the realm of the dead, the eighth of nine leaves left alive by The One Who Devours all. The most famous location of three to the heteromorphic players, and the most chosen starting location. It is ruled by Hel, the same owner of Niflheim. No Human is welcomed here. It also contains the very famous Hall of the Slain, Valhalla. Warriors who die in honor come here to reside in Helheim. M¨²spellsheim, the realm of fire, the ninth of nine leaves left alive by The One Who Devours All. Those who sinned get punished and sent here to rot away in fire and torture for all eternity. It is ruled by the flame giants, with Surtr being their leader. He cuts away the sinners with his flaming sword. They like to wage war against the Frost Giants. It is the third of three lands available for heteromorphic players. And these were the nine locations that were available to choose from in the virtual reality game, Yggdrasil! It took quite a bit for Nao to reiterate this info to the girls before him. Seeing quite the diverse availability, anticipation appeared in their eyes. Before they realized it, the remainder of the last day passed. With everything decided, it was now time to log in! Nao took this time to split the girls into two groups as well to the Heteromorphic classes into one room and the Humans and Demihumans classes into the others. It would go as follows: Dark Room #1 : Nao, Miya, Isabella, Chronoa, Fie, Vados, Towa, Michael. Dark Room #2: Elsa, Sayuri, Chelsea, Tights, Aht, Eir, Caulifla and Kale. Everyone acknowledged their positions It''s not like they wouod be too far from each other either, was the two rooms were connected by a small corridor. Everyone could also be seen with small metallic circles on the nape of their necks. A small hole could be seen in its center. Once Nao and the girls laid back on the chairs, they geabbed the virtual reality helmets one by one. They then took the cord, connecting it to the back of their necks. Everyone felt a jolt streak across their nervous systems before they closed their eyes, letting the new images take place, appearing in their visions. Link, start! * A/N : Yggdrasil is here! Character sheets incoming. These will then be relocated to Vol 0 for further reference. The girls will have funny names and not meant to be taken seriously. Some of this lore is spun to my liking. Don''t expect it to fully match against the myths. Nao''s player name will be Metatron. I have his character sheet ready all thexway to Lv100 too so look forward to it (: Posting this from mobile so if there are any spelling mistakes please do point them out. Don''t forget to drop those power stones and leave comments below! Chapter 281 - 8: 16 Players And Chatting! Year 2126, January 1st, White Palace, Midnight. Nao closed his eyes after leaning back against the large gaming chair he was in. He had seven girls beside him do the same thing. The other eight were also doing the same across the dark corridor in the second Dark Room. Only whirring sounds and cool air being circulated could be heard in the two Dark Rooms. The moment Nao and the girls grabbed their virtual reality helmets, they plugged it into the holes on the nape of their necks. They each felt a jolt, before their vision turned black. The next moment the sixteen monitors lit up, and soon displayed what appeared in their sight next. The virtual reality world! Nao then heard a mechanical voice echo in his ears. > As Nao''s vision remained black, he saw a scan pass through his body. It covered it all, and then ended back on his eyes. The voice sounded once again. > Nao would smile if he could, but he soon found himself back in the virtual world hub. This was equivalent to a second world to people on this Planet Earth. Once it was first created and sold by DMMO-systems Inc, the company decided to name this virtual hub, >. From Gaea, several general applications would immediately be available to use. Media players, music players, world news castings, private, region, and world chatrooms, livestream services, and so on. For anyone who wanted to dive into DMMORPGs like Nao and Chelsea played during their last couple of years, they needed to install it much like any video game. Mind you the size of these DMMORPGs were not small. It also required internet connection to download them. They were in the White Palace located in outer space hidden away. So how are they able to connect now? The satellite they created. Now aptly named, Godly Satellite! It constantly received Planet''s Earth''s internet signals as well. One would say.. at a godly pace. But seriously speaking, they didn''t need to worry about it, they could play here to their hearts content. But if Nao ever met Momonga inside the game and the two wanted to meet up offline...He would show that he was an active member of society. As to whether he would actually reveal the White Palace to him now...probably not likely, not until the new world to where it would serve as his and the girls'' base. Much like the Great Tomb of Nazarick did to Momonga and the Supreme Beings. But to reach that point, he had to start playing it! Speaking of Yggdrasil, once Nao saw he was in the virtual hub, he saw one window screen dedicated to Yggdrasil. It was pitch black with the title of the DDMMO engraved in gold letters. Nao really wanted to stretch out his finger and press it, but he didn''t. Their next step was to actually go into >, making sure the rest of the girls were fine and ses if they could use the helmet''s functions properly. Most actions were done with the console next to them but simpler actions that didn''t need to move the full body could also be done, like tapping one of the window panels with a finger. And that he did. Nao tapped the light blue panel to the left of Yggdrasil, causing his vision to change once again. He soon found himself standing in a large office room of sorts, where it contained plenty of room for other people to arrive. He soon heard another mechanical voice. > ''Hmm...So they''re really going with the office theme for this, huh? Makes it simple I guess. Since I''m going to be creating a Guild with the girls later on, why don''t we name it after that?'', Nao said happily to himself. "Please enter Rising Phoenix as the private chat name. Please send invites to these fifteen player IDs. No one else is allowed.", Nao replied to the system. > After the room was created he no longer heard the voice. He waited around silently. He then saw his name enter the chat. > Seeing a copy of himself now in this virtual office room, Nao nodded. Only a couple moments passed in silence before Nao saw the first girl to arrive. It was none other than a fiery long red haired woman that had two big bangs dr.a.p.e over her two shoulders. She could be seen wearing a red phoenix kimono with dark red roses embroidered on it. She was very beautiful. But the moment she entered, Nao almost spat out his saliva and a deadpan look appeared in his eyes. > It was none other than Miya of course. She was the first to get used to the new experience and already started to walk around the virtual office as if it was a normal thing for her. Well it made sense, considering she used to be a virtual AI fairy. "I kind of figured you would be first, Miya. Are the others still getting used to the feeling?" Hearing Nao speak up Miya turned around to look at him and nodded with a smile. "Yes. It doesn''t matter if one is a god or mortal. If they don''t know how virtual reality feels or works it will always be a new sensation to them. It took you and Sister Chelsea a long time to get adapted to it, right?" "It sure took a while Just getting used to the motion controls was tough as it was. That''s why we''ve been gaining experience last couple years ahead of you guys. If we want to enter combat in such a way...that''d be on a whole other level. Thankfully we got our consoles backing us up though." "That''s right, Brother. This is known as a Dive, where we find our conscious inside virtual reality, but it''s not like our physical bodies are. We are able to use tools to help us. As for the others, don''t be shocked by their player names okay? This is only for the fun of it. We''ll make sure to change our names back to normal before the ''transfer'' happens." "Don''t worry about that. I was just surprised, that''s all. Who do you think will come here first?" "Hmm...If I had to say, it would be Sister Belle! Her race is among the highest technology-wise." Hearing Miya say that with confidence, Nao nodded his head. Sure enough, only another moment passed before a third figure materialized before the two. She had long pink flowing hair and a soft expression. Wearing nothing but a pink shirt and blue jeans, letting her black spade shaped tail stick out of her butt. > This time it was indeed Isabella! She immediately waved her at Nao and Miya. "So it looks like I really was one of the earliest ones then! Man, this is such a nostalgic feeling. I haven''t touched virtual reality since I was a kid.", Isabella said happily. "So you''ve used it before?", Nao asked. "Sure did! Just needed to get used to this feeling again. I''m already getting excited!" After Isabella came, the next couple of girls soon entered. > > > All of a sudden, three more girls soon arrived. Surprisingly enough they each retained their regular appearances in this virtual chat, thanks to Miya''s handiwork. She made it so their virtual character skins were highly customizable. This time it was Chelsea, Elsa, and Vados! Chelsea quickly got used to logging in almost every day do she was able quickly join the group. Vados was able to as well, as if it felt natural to her. Seeing Elsa join so quickly surprised Nao though. Isabella even grinned as she approached Elsa while Vados just took to a corner of the office room and sat down at a nearby table. Chelsea also joined Vados. "So the prodigy princess was able to make it here quick enough. As expected of a prodigy. Welcome, Big Sis!" Hearing Isabella say that, Elsa let let out a sigh. "Now look here, Sister Belle. I''m no longer a princess . I''m a retired queen now, mind you. But regardless of that it''s not like I''m foreign to virtual reality. I''ve just not dabbled with it too much..." After Elsa replied, Isabella still welcomed her, as well as Chelsea and Vados. Seeing the two sit down at a nearby table, the rest followed suit. The girls started to get familiar with each other, only virtually now. Before long the next batch soon arrived. > > > > > This time, it was five girls who joined at once! Tights, Michael, Towa, Chronoa and Fie. Tights arrived next to Michael and Fie, who soon spotted Nao and the other girls. Fie immediately dove into Nao''s embrace while the other two joined the rest. As for Towa and Chronoa, the two arrived at the same time. Not only that, they could be seen directly looking at each other. Nao saw this and started to see sparks streak across the room. Towa grinned while Chronoa let a sigh. "To think out of everyone, I just had to arrive at the same time with the likes of you. Fate is being too cruel today." "Hoho, worry not, my dear. Aren''t you being a little pretentious yourself by adding Goddess into you name?" "Hmph, I AM a Goddess. So what''s wrong with that? Aren''t you one too? Demon Goddess Towa." "Sure am. But I did say I''d be Nao''s Darkness, so here I am. It''s best we join the others, or would you like me to tease you some more?" "That was one time. And one time only! I went with it cause we won that battle royale. Understand?" "Yes, yes. Come along now." Hearing Towa say that, Chronoa turned her back against hers and joined Fie in hugging Nao. Nao couldn''t help but grin seeing this. Sure, he didn''t disallow the girls to have fun times together. He let Caulifla sleep with Kale. He didn''t want to destroy their feelings. If someone wanted to sleep with another, he would let them. They were all soul bound to Nao, and this let everyone be more open with each other. He didn''t want to be a controller, he hated that actually. Having him be in a harmonious relationship with his lovers was the best. And much like Caulifla & Kale, Aht & Eir, there was Towa & Chronoa... And yes, after the girls beat Nao in that battle royale before they came to the Overlord Plane, Chronoa slept with Towa, albeit reluctantly. Let''s just say that was one of the hottest and s.e.xiest nights Nao witnessed to date, the two even let him join in. But that would also be a story for another time... But Chronoa and Towa soon joined the rest. Only five girls remained now. As everyone got used to how the virtual reality chatroom functioned, they started to chat with each other. And then, more figures materialized before them. It was indeed the last five girls, with Caulifla being dead last. > > > > > With the last five finally here, Nao got a good look at their player names. Sure enough each one did a play on words and showed that each one was a lover or wife of his in one way or another. He was truly blessed. But if others were to see this, they would either tend to think he was an extremely rich person for building such a harem, or that he was a shameless bastard and would curse him to death. He was unsure how the public would react to these names, but until they acquired a level 3000 guild base for their own use, they would be splitting up into the nine different worlds. And now that everyone has gathered, he gathered their attention after Caulifla let out some curses complaining why she was dead last. Kale was able to calm her down thankfully. "Now then, everyone. I''m glad you all appear to be getting used to virtual reality, which is good. I created this chatroom so we can talk about things or set up meetings before we dive into Yggdrasil each time. We can also use this space to invite others from other guilds once they start popping up. This will give us some leeway if we can''t meet offline." Once Nao started to speak the girls nodded their heads and looked on with anticipation. Seeing this, Nao continued to speak. "But with that said, we will soon enter Yggdrasil. You all should have seen its panel available from the main startup virtual hub. We just need to tap it and it will start. But before that I''ll assign you guys to each of the nine worlds...", Nao continued to say. "Our first and foremost goal will be to establish our White Palace into Yggdrasil. We of course will conceal this name during our time spent in Yggdrasil, and we will be known as Rising Phoenix. But to do this we need to reach the center of each of the nine worlds and scout its Level 3000 guild base. Each world only has one of these, so we must be careful on which one we choose!" After Nao said that, everyone nodded with serious eyes, acknowledging him. "And with that said, it''s a good thing our racial classes are spread out. We can divvy up and explore to our hearts content. I will now split us up into different groups! Once you know which world you are to be in, you can leave this chat start Yggdrasil! Chapter 282 - 9: Entering Yggdrasil! A/N :. We reached 3 million views, wow! Just like to say you guys are the best. I appreciate all the comments you guys give every chapter release. And with that said, enjoy this chap below! What better starting point there is than Helheim? Don''t forget to use those stones and leave comments below like always! I do have a discord too located in my synopsis so feel free to drop by! * Drawing the girl''s attention once more, Nao started to divvy up them based on their racial classes. "So let''s get this done and over with. There''s a lot of us here and we can extend our reaches far and wide in these nine worlds. Don''t forget our goal. Also if any of you come across World Items, and special or named NPCs and the like, note it down and if you think you''re strong enough by then you can challenge or persuade them." Hearing Nao start saying that, everyone nodded with serious looks. There were fifteen girls waiting for Nao''s instructions. Even the goddesses were attentively waiting. He then continued to speak, with Chelsea going up first after Nao looked at her. She seemed to have a cold air around her eyes. "Chelsea. Are you up for some more god-slaying?" After Nao asked that, it was as if the air around her got colder all of a sudden. She grinned and nodded. "With pleasure." "You will choose Asgard then. Plenty of godly entries within that world for you to enjoy. If you come across a snag during your level grinding, don''t hesitate to use [Message]. It will be you alone there for now." Chelsea nodded silently, acknowledging Nao. Speaking of [Message], this was one of Yggdrasil''s functions. It acted as a means to let players communicate both near and far, regardless of what part of Yggdrasil they resided in. It is also the same skill Ainz often uses to speak with the others in Nazarick after he transferred to the New World after discovering it could allow a connection to be established! Chelsea then raised her arms, and brought up a window screen of sorts. it had several options to choose from with the one at the bottom that said, ''Leave Rising Phoenix Chat''. She selected that one and her figure dematerialized from the office room. Nao didn''t waste any time and looked at Elsa and Miya next. "Elsa, Miya you two are next. Alfhiem should be a good place for the two of you. Elves, Dark Elves, Fairies, Dryads, Pixies, Sylphs, you name it.", Nao said with a smile. Elsa and Miya nodded happily. "That definitely sounds like a place for us. Going back into elven territory, huh? Sounds exciting.", Elsa said happily. "You got it, Brother! If I find any pretty NPCs I''ll make sure to note them down, hehe.", Miya said with a giggle. Hearing that, Nao let out a sigh but didn''t retort her words. Elsa and Miya popped open their status window and left the Chat. "Next up is Vanaheim, another world mostly ruled by gods.", Nao said, introducing the next world of nine. His eyes wandered around the girls, only to land on Sayuri, Eir, and Aht. "Eir, and Aht. You three up for the challenge? I fear Vanaheim may be an especially challenging place." "It''s the one world where its dominated by magic, right? It would make sense for us to go! Isn''t that right, Big Sis Eir?" "Sure is. You aren''t Celestia''s shaman for nothing, Aht. Your control in Mana is impeccable as of late. It would be easy to get used to this place I''m sure." "Then it''s settled. We''re off to Vanaheim!", Aht hopped around excitedly. Having the two acknowledge Nao, Aht and Eir opened their status window and left the Chat. Isabella, Sayuri, Tights, Chronoa, Fie, Caulifla, Kale, Vados, Towa, and Michael remained. Seeing the two off, Nao proceeded to look at Sayuri next while calling off the fourth world. "Sayuri, Nidavellir is up next. It''s likely going to be a cyberpunk-like world, you can learn crafts too if you wish. How about it?" "Hmm...Sure, why not? I''ve been your housewife since I became a retired galactic patrol cop. Learning housework has been improving my handiwork. Crafting weapons and armor sounds pretty fun if you ask me. I''m guessing I''m going alone?" "As of now, yes, unfortunately. Do be on the look out for Fafnir and any potential people that would be good to do business with. We will need to start amassing items at some point, but for now we can just enjoy the game.", Nao replied to Sayuri with a smile. The virtual space even copied how Sayuri looked in the real world, and hearing Nao say that, her three bushy tails started to thump around happily. Receiving her starting location, Sayuri opened her status window and left the Chat. Moving along was the fifth of nine worlds next. Nao soon landed his eyes on Tights, who gently smiled back at him. She was currently in a maid uniform as well, but this time it was the ever so popular black maid dress. "So Tights, it looks like you''re up. Up for a visit to Midgard? I''m sure you''d be able to fit right in." "It does sound like that don''t it? Me bein'' human and all of that. Surprised ya didn''t send Chelsea to Midgard. It''s essentially the human realm ain''t it?", Tights replied calmly. "Sure is. So you may see many famous figures of human lore, not just that belonging to the Norse myths I told you guys about already. Apparently Yggdrasil decided to condense it all into one giant kingdom so it''s bound to be an extremely huge place. I''m guessing its level 3000 guild area is located in the Palace itself, so try to find a way into it." "Understood. I''ll keep an eye on any potential guild enemies too. I fear Trinity may try to grasp a hold of Midgard quick since most of these people on this planet will likely choose a Human-related racial class." "Right, there is that too. Just use [Message] to me directly if you come across a problem that may arise." Hearing Nao say that, Tights nodded in confirmation. She then opened her status window, and left the Chat. Nao immediately moved onto the next world, Jotunheim. His eyes landed on Caulifla and Kale. Surprisingly enough Miya tweaked this space to even let their Saiyan appearance show as normal. But they still appeared human since Universe 6 Saiyans no longer had any tails. The two girls were very muscular still, to say they least. "Caulifla, Kale, I''ll be sending you two Jotunheim, the land of ice giants. Each and every one of them are humongous and quite formidable, so it will be a challenging world to dive into. You two will definitely able to attest to your strengths there. It will be a rather cold place though." Hearing Nao say the next place, Caulifla and Kale nodded their heads. Caulifla then clicked her tongue and grinned. "Pssh, I ain''t scared of cold weather! I want to a enjoy a challenge and this place sounds perfect for us! Isn''t that right, Kale?" "It does...A place where we can freely move our bodies...sounds nice...", Kale responded quietly. After the two confirmed with Nao, Caulifla and Kale struggled to open their status window but did so nonetheless, and left the Chat. Only six girls remained, and Nao himself. He went through the six worlds that were more popular with the Humans and Demihumans. These last three were mostly enjoyed by the Heteromorphics. He continued with Niflheim next, and proceeded to look at Fie, Chronoa and Towa. "Fie, Chronoa, Towa. You guys up for exploring the ice hell, Niflheim?" "Really?", Chronoa asked with a deadpan look in her eyes.. "Yes, really. The three of you can battle all sorts of mystical ice creatures and even those Frost Dragons. Maybe even an Ice Phoenix if you''re lucky enough." The moment Nao spoke out like that, Fie''s eyes started to sparkle. "An Ice Phoenix!? Think we''d be able to tame one!?" "Haha! It''d definitely be possible. Tamers exist in Yggdrasil for a reason. Guess Fie is getting excited already. Are you against it, Towa?" "Not exactly. It''s a shame though I wouldn''t get to force that goddess of death into submission and have her crawl beneath your legs, hoho.", Towa said with a grin. Hearing Towa say that with a teasing tone, Nao couldn''t help but shudder a bit. Even it was meant to be taken as a joke, Hel, the goddess of death was one of Yggdrasil''s end game bosses and not to be taken lightly. Yet he remained calm and continued to speak. "Well, you three can take your time exploring that place. It''s even rumored the Bubbling Springs is a mythical hot spring meant for the gods. The steam it produces comes directly from the fires of Muspellsheim, so they say." After Nao said that, even Chronoa had sparkles appear in her eyes at the mention of ''hot spring''. Right then and there, she grabbed onto Fie''s hand and opened her status window. Chronoa left, and Fie followed her. Towa let out a chuckle before giving one last look at Nao. She then opened her status window and left the Chat. The second to last world came, and it was time for Muspellsheim. Nao looked at Vados and Michael respectively. "Vados, Michael, you two will venture into Muspellsheim. Even I''m curious to see how you two will match against Surtr. Being two angels, I don''t think it will prove that much of a challenge. Still, its best to scout the place out." "Understood, Nao. Those Seven Deadly Sins should be wandering around there, yes?" "They should be. I''ve no clue about them, but they could be stronger than Surtr himself. So do be careful." Once Nao said that, Michael nodded her head. Vados smiled and took this time t speak next. "Regardless, they''re worlds created by legends of myth and lore. I can''t wait to see which one has to offer. Once Muspellsheim is done, are we fine to move onto the others?" Nao nodded his head hearing Vados''s question. "Yes. If you think you''ve done enough in Muspellsheim, then you can regroup with the others. There are individual teleportation skills but I do believe Scrolls of Teleportation can change worlds directly." "Got it. I wish you the best in your endeavors. I take it you''ll be going into Helheim with Sister Belle over here?" Hearing Vados ask that, Nao nodded, confirming her. Isabella''s expression softened as well. "So you''re finally starting to call us sisters, Sister Vados?" Vados couldn''t help but place her hand over her mouth just, letting out a chuckle. "Hohoho, of course. I must play my part, right? We Angels do see each other as family, but we weren''t particularly that close. Yet here I am starting to see you guys as actual family. Still, slow and steady wins the race as they say. I don''t dislike being embraced by you guys." "That''s good to hear. Do your best out there as well, Michael." "Understood. We''ll be heading off now. Take care, Nao, Isabella." After Michael said that, Vados stopped talking and the two pulled up their status window, as if it were natural to them. Pressing the Leave button, Michael and Vados left the Chat. All who was left now was Isabella walked up to Nao, and grabbed a hold of his two hands, interlacing her fingers with his. And then a grin appeared on her face. "Just like old times?" "Exactly what I was thinking. Glad you can join me on this Belle. You ready?" "You bet your ass I am. Time to hunt some bones and sweep up some crypts of legends. Who knows maybe Sister Miya will be able to tweak that goddess of death Hel to your liking. You said NPCs that ''transfer'' with us when the game shuts down in the future gain a soul?" "That''s right. That''s the reason why we were amassing money all this while, to buy the full version of Yggdrasil with Creator Tools in hand. This will let us adjust flavor texts to our liking once no one cares about the game anymore." Isabella nodded happily after hearing that. She then said goodbye, and pulled up her status window, leaving the Chat. Nao was now by himself, and he no longer had any business in this chatroom. He pulled up his status window, and left. Nao soon found his vision back on the main virtual hub with many programs floating around, available to be used. His eyes soon spotted a black window screen with gold letter. These words read, ''Yggdrasil''. Without hesitation, Nao reached out his finger and tapped the screen. His sight got messed up again before he found himself on Yggdrasil''s main log in page. He entered his unique ID into the screen, and was brought towards the character creation page. After watching the initial opening detailing the nine worlds of Yggdrasil in detail, Nao became very excited. It was now time to create his character and start his adventure in Helheim, the realm of the dead! Not only that, Chelsea will adventure in the land of the Aesir Gods, Asgard! Elsa and Miya will venture into the land of the elves and mystical creatures, Alfheim! Aht and Eir will venture into the land of the Vanir Gods, a bountiful place full of Mana, Vanaheim! Sayuri will venture into the cyberpunk world filled with craftsmen, Nidavellir! Tights will venture into the realm of mortals, Midgard! Caulifla and Kale will venture into the land of the ice giants, Jotunheim! Fie, Chronoa and Towa will venture into the land of ice and mist, Niflheim! Vados and Michael will venture into the land of fire and sin, Muspellsheim! And last but not least, Isabella and Nao will venture into the land of the dead, the same place Ainz levels up his character, Helheim! But little did the Yggdrasil players know, it was about to be the advent of the angels. Nao and the girls were about to take this game by storm! Chapter 283 - 10: Angels Galore! After Nao touched the panel that read Yggdrasil in big gold letters, he was brought into the game''s title screen. A mechanical voice sounded off around him, detailing what was going to happen next. He watched a short cinematic trailer detailing the nine worlds of the ashen tree, Yggdrasil, before he was brought to another screen. This time it showed him as an avatar, clothed of course. Yggdrasil didn''t allow R18 actions, and neither did it appear here, they wouldn''t even show their avatar n.a.k.e.d. Taking a gander at himself, he nodded internally. He then heard the mechanical voice sound off once more. > ''Makes sense. Players often did trial runs on theur road to Level 100, only for them to delete their character or die over and over again to grt the best build they want. Thankfully I know the route I want to take. That likely won''t happen for me. The girls seem decided what they want to do too. All that''s really hindering the build is the knowledge of the job class locations and the hidden class scroll at the very end...Still, I''m already looking forward to it.'', Nao said, thinking to himself. A long list of Racial Classes soon appeared before him next to his avatar. Sure enough the list was extensive. That combined with how many Job Classes there are, it well counted over two thousand. With such a selection it was no wonder why no two players'' builds would be the same! After getting a good look at the list to note it all down for future reference, he went back up into the As. It was sorted by the three main racial categories, Human, Demihuman and Heteromorphic. After Nao chose Heteromorphic the list was then alphabetized. His eyes then landed on the Racial Class, Angel. Without any hesitation he selected it! > Hearing the mechanical voice sound off once more Nao agreed internally. Yggdrasil was quite different compared to most games. It had a couple of unique stats on top of the general ones and its stat points were far lower than other games were. Each stat only capped out at 100 points upon reaching Level 100, but with equipment, it was still possible to go beyond that! It was said that Ainz managed to get his MP stat well over 300! Nao knew he had a lot of work ahead of him, but the whole point of enjoying the world Nao was now living in was to grow strong while playing a game and show off their dominance in the new world. Typically this would make one appear more of that of a villain, but he can show off how strong he was as an Angel too. It would even be a plus if he could get the Scriptures under his command. He did want to attract a certain black-white haired girl with heterochromatic eyes after all. And to do that, he needed to rise up in Yggdrasil. Become strong and overpowered, and reach Level 100! With that in mind, Nao took this time to look at his stat window. ============================ Metatron | Heteromorphic Race ------------------------------------------------------- An enigmatic Angel of Life who serves to none other than protect his loved ones. Level 1 (0/10] Job : N/A Residence : N/A Alignment : Neutral Sense of Justice : 0 Racial Level ------------------- Angel : 1 lv Job Level ------------------- Holy Magic : 1 lv Racial Total Level : 1 Job Total Level 1 HP : 5 MP : 3 PHY ATK : 1 PHYS DEF : 1 AGILITY : 1 MAG ATK : 2 MAG DEF : 2 RESIST : 5 SPECIAL : 1 Available points : 3 ====================================== Yup. This was definitely a game to Nao. But unlike other games, Yggdrasil split the physical stats and magical stats more individually. To quickly go over them, there was a total of nine stats Nao could invest in. There were no hidden stats or anything, everything came to him at the beginning. HP, also known as Hit Points. It was the stat that determinedly how much health a player had and if all health vanished, a player would die MP, or Mana Points. This stat determined how many spells one could cast. The larger one''s mana pool was, the more spells one would be able to cast in a single go. Phys Atk, or known as Physical Attack. This stat determined the strength of a player for anyone who specialized in weapons or physical damage. The higher it was the more damage one could do. Phys Def, or Physical Defense. This was essentially a player''s constitution. It acted to how well they can block hits from weapon and the like. The more it increased the higher damage reduction players would get and the more HP it would increase. Agility. This was pretty simple in itself. It was the stat that determined how fast a player could run or react to scenarios. It also determined how well a player could use their weapons. Mag Atk, or Magical Attack. This directly correlated to the power of one''s spells. The higher it was the more damage a spell could do. Mag Def, or Magical Defense. This stat gave endurance over spell damage. Intelligence also factored into this stat, and the higher it was, the more MP the payer would get. Resist, or Resistance. This stat acted as the overall immunity to any sort of damage type. Physical, Magical, Elemental, Status effects, you name it. Special, or Special Ability. This was a pretty interesting stat. It was also a factor that determined how strong player''s special abilities were. This mostly derived from their Racial and Job Classes. It also determined how high the tier of spells and rank of equipment one could cast and wear respectively. Ainz had two maxed stats, one being MP and the other being Special. As for Nao, he knew he had to max Special, and Resist. He did not want to take any chances in the New World, since even the likes of Shaltear was possible to be mind-controlled. As for the others, he wanted an extensive list of spells. Ainz was able to have a repertoire of spells up to 718, and over 6000 were available in the game. Yet he was currently unsure as to whether to build a physical or magical attacker. He still had time to choose his path at least. And being a Heteromorphic Class, he had three times as many stat points he could use compared to Humans who only received one per level and Demihumans who received two per level. As for the Racial Classes, it was split into three categories, Low Middle and High. Low could level up to 15, Middle to 10 and High to 5. The higher tier it was, the more rare it was and better skills it gave. For Job Classes, they were more simple and designed to do specific things at hand. It could be leveled up to 10 at most. As far as equipment went, its range was fast. It had eight tiers, with the lowest being Low and highest being Divine. There was a special ninth category known as World Items. World Items were said to be so overpowered it could break Yggdrasil''s balance in a single action. One could even contact the GMs directly for a wish. Spells were similarly tiered, and Yggdrasil consisted of over 6000 spells. It went from Tier 1 to Tier 10. Super tiered spells were after that and were just as powerful as World Items were. Yet they either had strict casting requirements or took insanely long to use them. There was definitely a lot to look forward to playing Yggdrasil. Nao was content with what he had chosen. As if on cue, he heard the mechanical voice once more. > ''Finally,'' Nao thought to himself. Without hesitation he selected Helheim. The mechanical voice spoke once more after Nao made his decision. > After the mechanical voice vanished, the character creation window disappeared. He soon found his vision black. He then found himself standing in a wasteland of ice. All around him was ice as far as the eye could seen. There was also an eerie pale green wind constantly blowing over the realm. It contained no skies as it was hidden by this wind. He finally found himself inside Yggdrasil. It was unfortunate he could not feel much of this, as thanks to the laws enforced by the huge conglomerates, they could not stimulate a player''s sense of smell, touch, or taste. But still, he only had twelve mire years, and most of that was going to be spent inside of here! Nao took this time to register the girls'' player ID''s into his friends list. After opening up the window, sure enough he saw the girls pop up one by one, with their names colored green and available. Once he saw the last couple on girls appear online, which happened to ne none other than Caulifla and Kale again, he sent [Message]s over to them to report their character sheets and what they looked like. They welcomed Nao and sent their player info over to him, which he would note down for his personal use. He too wanted to see how they would grow inside this game. As for Nao though,, he soon spotted his favorite little Succubus standing not too far away from him. Beyond the wasteland if ice stood a singular bridge in the distance. If one looked closely it was covered in black stone engraved with golden carvings. A towering monster could be seen watching over it, with two large husks protruding out of its mouth. A large stone pillar with its tip carved into a point and a green sphere of light embedded in the pillar''s center could be seen the monster''s side. Isabella welcomed Nao and the two immediately formed a Party. They now knew where they had to go next! * A/N: Sorry if this chapter felt slow. I was creating a rough timeline of what''s to come. It will indeed take us possibly past 50+ chapters, so look forward of what''s to come! Also shoutouts to god of war, using material referenced from there for the upcoming scenes. Don''t forget to drop those power stones and leave your comments below! Chapter 284 - 11: Bridge Of The Damned! (I) Nao had finally logged into Yggdrasil for the first time. The very same game Ainz Oowl Gown rose to fame! Nao too, would take this chance to rise up in power and acquire his own fame. He had also finally decided what build he was going to go with. He was unsure up till now, but he could now make a firm decision. Albeit that may be, it would still be a bit ironic to take after Ainz''s path. To become the strongest Angel magic caster there was! And to flaunt it off and bring those dastardly churches down in the New World! But for now, Nao found himself in a huge icy wasteland as far as the eye could see. It was mostly flat but hills popped up every now and then. He couldn''t even see the sky was it was blocked by eerie pale green wind. The only shrubbery around were pitch black thorn like brambles and dead trees all around. Further in the distance he spotted a singular huge black-gold bridge that seemed to go on endlessly, Nao couldn''t see an end to it. Within its middle point off to the left side stood a towering husked monster wielding a large stone pillar as a weapon. Its eyes moved back and forth over the bridge, as if it were watching. It didn''t take long to spot his little favorite Succubus not too far away. Nao could see other Heteromorphics spawn in every so often further in the distance. Yet Nao disregarded those players and joined up with Isabella. As soon as he did he got a good look at her appearance. In actuality, Yggdrasil players actually did not change much from what they originally looked like, at the starting point at least. Sure if you became an undead or a skeleton, it was obvious there would be changes. But to those appearing more humanoid like Angels and Succubi went, they didn''t become such grotesques like Ainz became or the other Supreme Beings looked. Neither how hideous those of the likes of Victim was, who was literally a flying tongue with wings. Victim had an Angel class, but a character''s image, let alone how an NPC looked like, was very customizable. As far as Isabella went, she still remained beautiful as ever. Hot pink hair which seemed to enlarge a bit, flowing further down to her waist now. Two cute little white curved devil horns protruded out of the sides of her head, curving around it. Clothing wise it was mostly ragged and brown, but she was still clothed nonetheless. Don''t forget out of the girls, Isabella was extremely tall too. The tallest out of them in fact, she was over a foot taller than Nao was, who was already at 6.3. Perhaps Succubi were always tall creatures to begin with? Albedo however wasn''t even tall as Ainz, so who knew. Isabella smiled seeing Nao walk up to her. She twirled around a bit, letting Nao get a good look. Isabella also saw Nao, who had changed a bit. Nao no longer had long spiky hair like Vegeta had, but it was more short and closer to his head. His skin appeared flawless and slender, not to mention it was pure white. It was no longer the skin humans typically had. A golden halo stood above his head while two large fluffy angelic wings stuck out from his back. He was dressed in a simple white garb as well with a holy cross embedded in its center. He appeared more along the lines of Demiurge and Albedo''s appearances when it came to how Heteromorphics looked like. He did not look like the Angels that were summoned in the New world. Far from it in fact. He still had the resemblance of being a human, despite being a Heteromorph. He also didn''t see any black wings on Isabella''s back, and came to the conclusion that they would appear during Isabella''s class upgrades later on. Disregarding her pink hair, she looked similar to Albedo already. Thankfully besides Nao, the girls would return to their regular appearances before the transfer happened. Isabella grinned seeing Nao observe her before she spoke out to him. "I''m guessing you like this new look of mine. We only got twelve years to enjoy it, right?" "Roughly speaking. We have about seven to eight hours before Chelsea and I need to head back to work in the morning." "...You''re really going to continue doing that? In such a bad place?" "It might be bad, but its a must, for now at least. Once we meet Momonga and their guild forms, we won''t bother with that anymore." "Sigh...well, that can''t be helped then. This will be like the journeys we had way back though, I''m already getting excited! I would say its a shame we can''t tackle our special list here but...this place really isn''t suited for that." "Haha, you sure got that right!" Hearing Isabella say that with a frown, Nao let out a laugh. Isabella then turned around and looked forward, seeing the land of ice as far as the eye could see. Her frown widened though, since they weren''t actually alone. Tall grotesque figures could be seen roaming around the icy fields around them. They appeared similar to the Ogres found in the New World, shooting up several feet into the air. But they had small tusks coming out of their mouths. Their skin was completely icy-blue. Each one of them had a dark blue crystal bell embedded in the center of their chests. Her frown persisted as it wasn''t just one or two of these monsters. There were hundreds upon hundreds of them! They were barring Isabella''s and Nao''s path from reaching the dark-gold bridge far in the distance. "...I know the game said among the worlds to choose from, this world wasn''t beginner friendly, but isn''t this taking it a bit too much!?" Isabella let out a retort, causing Nao to laugh once more! "Hahaha! It sure seems like that, doesn''t it? Go take this time to distribute your skill points you''ve obtained from starting at Level 1. We should have three skill points to use. You interested in becoming a tank?" "A tank, huh? I haven''t heard that term in a long time. You''re going to be our magic caster then?" "Indeed. I''m about to pull up the Arcane Eye right now." "Alright!" With that said, Isabella distributed her points accordingly to become a tank. Inputting her three levels into her Succubus Racial Class, it rose to Level 4. Skill trees existed in this game, and as long as you rose your Racial Class level, more skills and passives would get unlocked. One didn''t need to waste their points on these skills, unless they wanted to strengthen them further. Upon opening her screen, she saw her racial class split into various different branches. It was split into what type of character they wanted to become, Once Isabella would choose her path, the other branches would darken, unable to be chosen. Only the selected path would her skills unlock further. The same would go for Nao and the other girls. With her branch chosen, Nao took this time to pull up the Arcane Eye. Through this he could freely target who he wanted to with the spells he wanted to cast, and adjust its range and so on. It was part of the console itself, and he would have to move his right or left hands accordingly. Once he did, the Arcane Eye would act accordingly. A third eye suddenly appeared out of nowhere, floating right beside Nao on his left side. Nao put the three available points into his Racial Class, bringing his Angel class to Level 4. He saw branches become available to choose from, and selected the magic caster path. The three points gained per level were mostly used for levelling the Racial Classes and Job Classes. Nao was unsure as to whether he could use these points on his stats directly. But feeling his Racial Class rise to level 4, he could feel some power soar inside his body. Sure enough by doing that, his stats rose a bit. He had more MP to use now, which was the main issue early one. He also observed his spells panel. He saw multiple different hotkeys that could be used. To start with, he saw one row, detailing numbers from one to ten. This detailed the tier of the spells that he could cast. He immediately went to number one, and saw a view Tier One spells he could start casting. Nao knew he was now ready to enter combat. He still Isabella still standing motionlessly, so he assumed she was going over her skillset. So for now he took this time to cast Detect Enemy, which actually didn''t drain any MP. Upon doing so the Arcane Eye opened its closed eye, and started to scan a nearby monster. [Demonic Ice Troll Undead trolls whose bodies are completely built out of ice and dense muscle. It watches over the souls of the dead making their way to the Bridge of the Damned to enter Helheim, making sure they don''t run away. The trolls have a leader who watches the bridge directly, ensuring the souls don''t get misplaced. Level range 1-7. Known to be slow but contain high attack power. Players must be careful to not get killed by a strike of their fists.] Using Detect Enemy for the first time, it only revealed the details of what the enemy was. It didn''t detail the enemy''s level, as their was another skill for that, Discern Enemy. He wanted to see what these monsters were first. Sure enough, they''re undead creatures and trolls at that. Not goblins or skeletons, but trolls! Another moment then passed before Nao knew it and Isabella finished going over her skillset. Nao felt a change within her, and nodded. Nao walked up to Isabella, and saw the countless Demonic Ice Trolls in front of their view. "Guess this will be a warm welcome party for us. Our target is that bridge beyond these trolls. It''s called the Bridge of the Damned!" "Bridge of the damned it is. This place really reminds me of Hell. Let''s get to pummeling these stupid trolls!" After Isabella said that, the two nodded. Nao then saw Isabella dash forward, approaching the closest Demonic Ice Troll. Isabella jumped up, striking out a punch. She aimed right at the dark blue sphere in its center. It cracked a bit, revealing a bit of rainbow light. The troll in turn let out a loud roar. It''s Hate, which was the aggro value in this game, rose considerably. "Dark Shield!" Isabella yelled that out, and a dark purple shield suddenly appeared in front of her, comprised out of Mana. The Troll swung down slow but hard, crashing its fist right into it. Isabella''s shield started to crack, and soon crumbled into tiny pieces. The Troll''s fist did not stop there, and struck across Isabella''s chest directly Isabella yelled out in pain before a huge slice appeared on her chest. It split out, revealing rainbow light. Isabella instantly saw her HP drain to 0. > Seeing Isabella die from a frontal attack, Nao could only let out a sigh as he saw the Troll lock onto him. * A/N : Question for you all about the stat points. I know what the stats do and what they look like, but I''m unsure how much they raise by. Are players able to use the three points gained per level by choosing the Heteromorphic race into the stat points as well, or are those three points only used for raising the racial class and job classes? Do the stat points mostly come from leveling up itself as well as the racial classes? I know equipment also factors in a lot for the stat points. Let me know down below, and enjoy this chap! Don''t forget to drop a power stone too! Chapter 285 - 12: Bridge Of The Damned! (II) "F*ck!" A single curse word escaped from Isabella''s mouth as the closest Demonic Ice Troll struck down with its fists, its body a couple times larger than her. It crushed her Dark Shield as if it were a piece of paper. After the dark purple circular shield covering her frontside crumbled into nothingness, she saw a large gash appear across her chest. It split open several inches, letting rainbow light leak out of it. Nao saw the green hp bar floating above her head deplete instantly, dying. Her body collapsed onto the ground. Nao could only sigh as the Demonic Ice Troll''s Hate value soared, targeting him next. Hate was essentially the aggro count of a monster, and it was actually a stat itself in Yggdrasil. Similar to stats, its value ranged from 0 to 100. If a monster was not aggressive or if combat had yet to start, it would start at 0. If it ever reached 100 the monster would be hellbent on destroying you unless it got its aggro redirected. It appeared as a red bar above a monster''s head. HP appeared as a green bar while MP appeared as a blue bar. Nao still showed he had full bars on both. While the Demonic Ice Troll was feared for its strength, it was relatively slow. Nao managed to keep dodging it. A couple moments soon passed before Isabella''s body resurrected. She chose on site resurrection and appeared not too far away. Unfortunately thanks to being Heteromorphics, players couldn''t express themselves well. Their mouths couldn''t move when speaking either. All they could do was express themselves through emojis or the tone of their voice. Isabella quickly rejoined Nao. An angry emoji with smoke coming out of its ears appeared in front of her for a few seconds before she spoke out in anger. "Damn it! I can''t believe a beginner mob crushed me that easily. It tore through my shield so quickly. But now looking at it...it''s rather slow, isn''t it?" Seeing Nao keep dodging the Demonic Ice Troll''s swinging fists, she could only let out a sigh "Sure appears that way. Care to go at it by yourself again? It sustained some damage from your strike earlier." "Hell no! Not without you buffing me at least. Got any spells available Iike that yet?" "I thought this may happen so I kept a couple slots in the Tier 1 Spells for this. Don''t worry, leave it to me. Think you can get this guy off me?" "Got it! Dark Shield!" Calling out her Dark Shield once more, Isabella rushed in. She managed to strike against the Demonic Ice Troll''s blue sphere once more. Its hp went down under halfway and Isabella reacted fast enough to step backwards a ways. Its aggro soon changed to her. Seeing Isabella do better this time, Nao immediately backed off and started to use his controls for the Arcane Eye. Moving his right hand, he locked onto Isabella. He didn''t move his left and kept its range to a single person. "Maximize Boost Magic, Physical Power!" He let out his first spell of Yggdrasil, which was the lowest physical damage buffing spell. He used the metacasting mechanics on it to maximize its boost effect and raise it up a tier. The highest version of this spell would be known as Draconic Power. Isabella soon saw herself wrapped around in an orange aura. It lasted a few seconds before it vanished. She saw her Phys Atk skyrocket. Seeing this she let out a smile emoji, before roaring out. She rushed in, striking out with her fist. It collided against the Demonic Ice Troll''s sphere for a third time. Sounds of glass shattering echoed around them, seeing a visible gash appear on the Demonic Ice Troll''s body. It split into rainbow light and the monster suddenly vanished from sight. Isabella and Nao saw a light cover their bodies for a second, earning their first experience points. Surprisingly it was enough to level up to Level 2! Isabella blinked her eyes seeing her HP and MP refresh back up to full. Every level up did fully heal a player, which was nice for the early stages of farming. It meant they could last longer. "We leveled up, just like that?" "Yup, just like that. Level grinding isn''t that hard in Yggdrasil. I don''t think there is a level cap for regions either, just a minimum level requirement to enter dungeons. But the max level we can get to is 100. Do keep this to yourself though, not many would know this right now." "Of course. You knowing about future events is a great boon for us, but things won''t always go as they want to. But that factor of uncertainty is what makes this fun, hehe!" Even though their mouths weren''t moving, it was weird when Isabella let out a giggle like that. She let out a smile emoji. Seeing this, Nao continued to speak. "Anyways, go check to see if that troll dropped any data crystals. Besides currency and materials, anything else gets dropped as data crystals. This would allow us to customize their appearances before he opened it. Think of them as customizable loot drops." "Loot that we can customize to our liking? That sounds pretty neat. I''ll go take a look." Sure enough, after she said that, she found a white cube of sorts. Grabbing it into her hand, she had a look. She then tossed it at Nao to have a look for himself. > Nao would raise his eyebrows if he could He soon spoke out again. "Looks like we got a piece of equipment already, lucky. I''ll let you have this. Any mage equipment will go to me." After Nao said that, he tossed the white data crystal cube back to Isabella, who nodded in response. "Got it. Are we to start killing our way through these trolls? I''m pretty sure we have to go to that bridge in the distance." "That we do! I think that place is called the Bridge of the Damned. The towering monster over there on the bridge should be our main target. But for now we''ll push through and reach Level 8. I''ll get to use Tier 2 spells then." After Nao said that, he gave Isabella a thumbs up emoji, ensuring her their plan of action. Isabella nodded. Just like that, the two started their killing spree, killing off every Demonic Ice Troll they would encounter. Slowly but surely, they inched their way closer to the Bridge of the Damned. They picked up lots of Yggdrasil''s currency and data crystals along the way. After spending a good four to five hours, Isabella and Nao officially reached Level 8, and arrived at the entrance to the Bridge if the Damned. Not only that, they two even decked themselves out in full Low grade equipment! The looks of these low grade equipment weren''t anything special, but it reassured their stats for being at Level 8. Also thanks to gaining three points per level, Nao received 24 points during this time. He found that Racial Classes had no limiters, and he was able to invest the last eleven points right away, which brought his Angel Class to Lv15. Unfortunately he did not see his second Racial class unlick, so he probably had to reach a specific level to unlock it first. On the bright side, he unlocked more passives by reaching its max level Furthermore, by reaching Level 8, he unlocked the second panel of spells, Tier 2, available to him. Nothing was really restricted in terms of spells. One could choose what they wanted to use. However, there was one requirement. To use the spell the player needed to set it on the spell tier icon panel, and only ten slots were available per tier. So only ten spells could be used at most in that tier at any given time. Which meant players normally could stack up to one hundred spells. But with mages who had special passives that targeted toward spell counts could further increase this base cap. Lv100 players often found themselves having around 300 spells to use. Ainz was a special occasion, where he boasted a powerful catalog of spells consisting a grand total of 718, one of the highest that was ever recorded in Yggdrasil. In the anime, Ainz barely even touched upon this humongous figure. But after spending a few hours in the game, he could see why Ainz was reluctant to give it up. Playing a DMMO was really thrilling! Not only that their first boss fight was soon approaching. They were right at the gate that lead into the main bridge. Besides the towering monster to the left, all he could see were Demonic Ice Trolls and another type of new enemy. They were read as Lost Souls, blue skinned humanoids covered in ice. With this laid out before them, Nao decided to look over his stats, as well as Isabella''s, before rushing into the Bridge of the Damned! The very same bridge that ferried dead souls into the land of Helheim! * A/N : Another author note here. What do you think of the first look into my take on Yggdrasil''s Helheim? Let me know! The first boss is coming up too! If you guys play or have any inkling of god of war, you guys can probably guess who this boss will be. Besides that, I will officially be starting Aht''s lemon scene! Look forward to it. It will be posted in Vol 1.5 and I''m thinking about using Vol 1.5 for future lemon scenes with the other girls as well, for their main scene anyway. Light lemon scenes may still appear in the normal volumes. I will post a Note reminder once it goes live for those who only check in on newest chapter posts. This will be completed before the boss fight drops, so look forward to it. Will try to get it up before weekend! And don''t forget to drop a power stone and leave a comment below! Chapter 287 - 13: First Boss Fight, Bridge Keeper Mattugr! (I) Nao and Isabella stood at the entrance to the gate of the Bridge of the Damned. The two psyched themselves up for a bit, before Nao went over his and hers stats page. Sure enough with both wearing full Low grade equipment, their stats did raise quite a bit. Nao also took this time to level up his Holy Magic all the way to Lv10. This was to help him clear this boss fight, granting him access to the rest of holy element spells. While that granted him access, he would only be able to use Tier 1 and Tier 2 spells. Yet for each level Nao gained, he would be able to use three more spells of that class. So while it was typical to only use around one hundred spells for a normal player, just by leveling his one class alone would grant him 300 spells to choose from once he reached level 100! Thinking this, he went ahead and went over his stats screen. ============================ Metatron | Heteromorphic Race ------------------------------------------------------- An enigmatic Angel of Life who serves to none other than protect his loved ones. Level 8 Job : N/A Residence : N/A Alignment : Neutral Sense of Justice : +50 Racial Level ------------------- Angel : 15 lv Job Level ------------------- Holy Magic : 10 lv Racial Total Level : 15 Job Total Level 10 Available Racial/Job Class Points : 1 HP : 8 MP : 11 PHY ATK : 1 PHYS DEF : 1 AGILITY : 3 MAG ATK : 15 MAG DEF : 8 RESIST : 7 SPECIAL : 6 Base Points : 21 Level Points : 24 Equipment Points : 15 Active Skills/Spells : Lesser Skill Boost. Lesser Magic Boost. Physical Boost. Lesser Healing. Mana Arrow. Holy Arrow. Holy Ray. Anti-Evil Protection. Camouflage. Lesser Strength. Lesser Dexterity. Message. Shock Wave. Summon Angel 2nd Tier. Holy Lance. Holy Sphere. Lesser Ward Undead. Cure Poison. Detect Life. Detect Enemy. Holy Bind. Lesser Holy Wall. Life Essence. Lesser Mass Cure. Passives : Lesser Resist Darkness. Poison Resistance. Paralysis Resistance. Low Tier Magic Resistance. Ice Resistance. Bludgeoning Resistance. Angel Creation. Lesser Holy Aura. Angel Control. Angel Strengthening. ====================================== Sure enough, this looked a lot better than what he did originally. Twenty four spells were now set into his hotkeys, reedy for casting. The Angel Class upon reaching Level 15 gave him a variety of Skills to choose from as well. Nao ended up choosing the passives from the list of skills available to him that would suit him best for the upcoming locations in Helheim, as well as fighting that towering monster. Speaking of which, after confirming everything, the two actually saw the Bridge of the Damned''s gate closed. Several pillars of ice could be seen going around it. One could actually squeeze their way in and climb over it. They also received a system and quest notification as well. Nao and Isabella decided to view it before heading in. > Seeing the bountiful rewards from this sudden quest the notifications sent, Nao couldn''t help but whistle. "Looks like this game isn''t stingy at least. We know the name of our target now too. You ready, Belle?" "Of course! I''m sure you got more spells to use now, right? Can''t wait to see them! I unlocked more skills to raise my defenses and draw aggro to me so I''ll keep you safe!" "Sure do. Let''s go!" After Nao said that, Isabella let out another happy smiley face emoji in front of her. Since they couldn''t go and break the gate down, they had to resort climbing into crevices, making their way up a nearby pillar of ice to the right. Once the made their way up, a grand black-gold bridge paved in stone appeared before their eyes. There were plenty of hidden chests and monsters along the way. The two didn''t forget to claim every single one and slay the trolls and lost souls they come across. Their gold stack was slowly getting higher and higher, as well as their stacks of Low tier data crystals. Since this was a dungeon, every so often they would find a Middle tiered data crystal, of which would be safely stored away. Nao or Isabella wouldn''t want to risk losing them so they were going to test the waters of their boss with their current equipment. Much like how Isabella battled in their previous Plane, she very much liked to use her fists. Nao saw Isabella''s first class she had was actually the Martial Monk job class! It was also Level 10 now, much like his Holy Magic. It provided an array of close combat techniques and resistances against physical damage. It also allowed her to taunt more effectively and inflict various debuffs. Combine that with her Succubus skills that could inflict various status ailments, she would prove a difficult challenge later on. But with that said, the two had a good look of the bridge. They saw souls of the dead phase in and out if existence as they slowly walked across the bridge. The Demonic Ice Trolls kept close eyes on them while the Lost Souls were watching for potential intruders. As for Mattugr, he constantly let his totem scan the souls with a pale green light, the very same light that streaked across the skies of Helheim. This light actually had a name, Hel''s Wind! Mattugr disregarded the two players. Nao nodded seeing this. "Looks like what I was thinking was right. Bosses won''t actively engage us in combat until we decide to trigger it. I''ll start buffing us up. It may take several seconds." "Got it! Rotating Dark Shields, deploy!" Acknowledging Nao, Isabella yelled that out. Her singular Dark Shield appeared but didn''t it stop there. It soon started to split itself, creating more shields. A total of four shields started to spin around her body. These shields would deflect or block attacks, and spot check her blind spots. Isabella then entered a fighting stance, ready to strike. As for Nao, he called out his Arcane Eye. He now had 11 MP to use so he had more wiggle room to use his spells. "Twin Maximize magic, Skill Boost!" "Maximize magic, Magic Boost!" "Maximize Boost Magic, Lesser Strength!" "Triplet Maximize Delay magic, Holy Arrow!" "Maximize Widen Delay magic, Holy Ray!" Casting a total of five spells, Nao saw his MP drain very quickly. 3 of them were Tier One spells while two were Tier Two spells. The only way it would cost more MP than usual was if he had used the metacasting Over Magic technique, which would elevate a spell''s tier by one. Boost mainly maximized a spell''s damage potential. Isabella saw a varying aura of colors sweep over Nao''s body. Isabella also her body get wrapped in two different lights. She received Skill Boost and Lesser Strength. Her stats rose a bit as a result and her skills would do lots of more damage. Seeing this she let out another smile emoji. Nao nodded, seeing his own stats increase further. Holy Arrow and Holy Ray wouldn''t launch until Nao willed them, thanks to Delay. He had used up half of his current MP already, the downside of using spells early on. MP regeneration was quite slow in Yggdrasil as well. But the two were now prepared. They jumped down from the pillar of ice they were standing on. They did not get attacked yet so Nao decided to test something else. "Don''t go in yet, Belle. I''m going to try something." "Okay!" Hearing Nao say that, Isabella nodded her head. Nao then continued to speak. He yelled out one of his skills. "Lesser Holy Aura!" After Nao yelled out his skill, which was the last skill that got unlocked upon his Angel class race, a calm white aura soon enveloped his body. It did not cost any MP either, as it was a skill and not a spell. Isabella could also feel this aura and it felt very soothing to her. Yet it did not prove to be the same for the undead in front of them. Once it started to seep out of Nao''s body, the undead trolls and lost souls in the area started to get agitated. It also reached the boss of this dungeon. Upon that, Nao and Isabella immediately received a deafening roar, shaking the ground around them. A deep voice soon followed as Mattugr jumped off the platform he was standing on. The green light shining out of his totem pillar also went back into the green sphere embedded in its center. Surprisingly though, Mattugr actually spoke to the two which confirmed that monsters could actually speak! On top of that he sounded very angry! "ROARRRR! How dare a filthy Angel desecrate the Bridge of the Damned with your presence! Begone at once! Otherwise I will smash you to bits with this totem blessed by Lady Hel herself!" Mattugr yelled that out with a roar if anger. He jumped onto the bridge, creating a cloud of dust. Nao and Isabella responded in kind and appeared not so far away from them. Despite being six and seven feet tall, Mattugr''s height still towered over the two. It was time to fight! Chapter 288 - 14: First Boss Battle, Bridge Keeper Mattugr! (II) "Grrrr! A filthy Angel dares to tread the sacred bridge of the dead! I will tear off your head and offer your soul to Goddess Hel! You won''t make it out alive!" A humongous roar quaked the bridge, causing Isabella and Nao to become serious. Thankfully Nao buffed Isabella and himself prior to jumping down on the bridge. Mattugr saw Nao and Isabella approach him. The moment Nao casted Detect Enemy and Detect Level did Mattugr jump down off of his stone pedestal. "Detect Enemy! Detect Level!" Casting two analysis spells in a row attracted Mattugr as an information window appeared before Nao''s head. > Boss of the Demonic Ice Trolls, born and raised in Helheim. Having the name meaning the Mightiest Son of Hel, Hel blessed this troll with ice and shadow powers, granting him the title of Keeper. Mattugr''s duty is to ensure the souls of the dead are really dead when they enter this realm, and prevent threats that would threaten Helheim. Level 15 Racial Class : High Demonic Ice Troll HP : 40 MP : ??? Phys Atk : 20 Phys Def : 10 Agility : 5 Mag Atk : 7 Mag Def : 10 Resist : 15 Special : 10 "Definitely a boss type character here...It''s a good thing your class focuses on strength right now. You have 15 strength right now right Belle?" "I do after your buffs! I''ll be able to damage him if I can get in close. If it''s straight calculations we need to get eight hits in!" With her dark shields in play now, Isabella rushed Nao stepped back, and started to observe their surroundings. There were mobs around them so Nao had to keep them at bay. Thankfully they also provided experience. The moment Isabella reached Mattugr, Mattugr swung hard with his totem, but Isabella dodged it, rolling further beneath him. Reaching underneath his large body, Isabella struck out with her feet. they began to glow green, Initiating a kicking skill. She struck hard, and a gash appeared in Mattugr''s rear.. -5. Seeing a damage counter appear, Mattugr let out a loud roar. Mattugr didn''t back away and swung his totem through his legs. He acted quite quickly despite his low Agility for a boss character. Isabella couldn''t follow up in time and felt a heavy impact strike against her body. BOOM! A loud boom echoed taking his totem swing head on, and was sent blasting away. One of three shields ended up breaking into bits. Isabella''s HP instantly dropped to below one third, not expecting to take this hit. "Shit. This is why I saved half of my MP. Maximize Magic, Lesser Healing!" Nao adjusted his Arcane Eye and targeted Isabella. Her HP regained over half. Isabella stopped flying and caught her ground behind Nao. Mattugr didn''t stop and started to throw dense balls of frozen ice at Nao. They were relatively fast but Nao was able to wiggle his way around them. Seeing more Demonic Ice Trolls and Lost Souls encroach their surroundings, Nao let his Holy Ray loose. All if a sudden a blinding light came out of Nao''s hands, blasting it several meters around him. Thanks to the potency added on, he started seeing the Demonic Ice Trolls and Lost Souls collapse and turn into pixels, effectively killing them off. He saw his own experience bar slowly increase closer and closer to that 100%. Isabella also saw her own experience bar increase as well thanks to being in his party. Once the mobs were clear the two were now 75% to level 9. "We might be able to time a level up or two during this fight. Can you try to get in another hit or two in?" "I''ll try! Are you saving your other spell once his health is nearly depleted?" "That''s the plan! I''ll monitor your health and wait for the next wave to come in." "Okay!" Knowing what to do next, Isabella dashed in, dodging Mattugr''s ice balls. He in turn saw they were ineffective, and grabbed a hold of totem pillar once more and swung down hard right in front of her. Isabella rolled her body off to the right and the pillar created a large bang as it struck the bridge''s hard and cold stone. BANG! Seeing the pillar now on the ground Isabella struck out, slashing against Mattugr''s knees this time. -5. Another damage counter appeared, and rainbow light leaked out from the gash caused by her punches. Isabella wanted to continue striking but she and Nao suddenly heard a deafening roar. "ROARRRRRR!", Mattugr suddenly yelled let with a roar. A fourth of his health was now depleted. Isabella couldn''t even react before she saw her fists strike nothing but air. Mattugr suddenly turned into a black shadow, only leaving behind a green ball of Hel''s Wind. Mattugr''s totem also vanished from sight. Isabella took this time to recollect herself while Nao scanned the area. Over in one opening to their left, Mattugr''s shadowy figure rematerialized out of thin air. Yet the two couldn''t even do anything before another different type of defeaning roar echoed, almost as if it were a war cry. Mattugr roared out causing a visible shout to darken their surroundings for a few seconds. Nao and Isabella became stunned during this time. Unable to move their bodies Mattugr swung down his totem pillar at the ground, creating icicle shockwaves. These shock waves were fast but Isabella and Nao reacted quickly enough to side step, narrowly avoiding getting hit. Mattugr didn''t stop there and lifted his arm up in the air. Pale blue spheres with black outlines appeared in succession. They slowly dropped onto ground, revealing countless Lost Souls. Nao inwardly cursed seeing the boss summon more monsters around them at this time. Isabella knew what to do and rushed in towards the boss as it started to fling ice and pick its totem pillar back into its grasp. Isabella managed to sneak in behind and leapt up into the air, striking at its back. She caused another gash of rainbow light to appear after a crushing sound struck their ears. This time a red number counter appeared. -8. Isabella dealt a full 8 damage this time through her attacks. Turns out critical hits existed and Nao saw some of Mattugr''s armor break away, revealing more rainbow right. Mattugr roared out once more as he had 22/40 hp remaining. "You lowly devil! A mere Succubus isn''t worthy to step into Helheim! You will die here!" Hearing Mattugr yell that out in anger he could guess its Hate gauge reached its peak. Mattugr wouldn''t stop attacking Isabella. Seeing this Nao inwardly smiled. "Keep at it like that Belle! I''ll take care of these mobs here!" "Okay--!?", Isabella tried to reply back. Yet Mattugr suddenly vanished and reappeared in her blind spot, smacking her her side. She was sent flying, and another one of her dark shields broke. She was left with under 10% health left so Nao had to act quickly. Nao attuned his Arcane Eye, shifting to the Lost Souls that were just about to attack him. A yellow glow appeared around his body S Nao chanted out another spell. "Maximize Boost Widen Magic, Holy Sphere!" Nao''s holy aura suddenly condensed to multiple spheres of light Mana. He shot them out, shooting each and every Lost Soul in sight. Each one fell instantly, turning into pixels of rainbow light. He saw his experience bar shoot up and it didn''t take long before Nao and Isabella had a yellow glow flash over their bodies. > > Isabella also saw herself wrap around in yellow light, and left out a momentary sigh of relief. She was midair for another moment before she regained her footing and stood her ground. Nao cleared out the rest of the summoned monsters, only to see Mattugr not there. Mattugr''s shadowy figure suddenly reappeared behind Nao who tried to snack him with his totem pillar. Nao barely dodged out of the way and Isabella rushed in. Her fists started to glow orange as she hit her fists together, and it blasted out, hitting Mattugr directly. "Hey, over here you bastard!" This skill not only taunted Mattugr successfully, a visible debuff could be seen as well as a glow appeared over his body. "Nao, now is the time to do it!", Isabella continued to speak. "On it! Release Delay Magic, Holy Arrow!" All of a sudden three yellow-white arrows of Mana appeared around Nao. Mattugr didn''t vanish and constantly tried to fling ice at Isabella who continued to draw his aggro. Nao didn''t take long to lock on, and he shot them in succession. Pew! Pew! Pew! Three whistling sounds pierced through the air as they made their way towards Mattugr''s back. Three hits sounded, and rainbow light ripped through his body. Three damage figures appeared with the last one being red. -5. -6. -7! All of a sudden Mattugr''s hp dropped from 22 all the way down to four. Feeling its death near, Mattugr spat out a lot of rainbow light. Blood wasn''t really a concept in Yggdrasil as it was censored out with this rainbow light. Isabella continued to strike against Mattugr''s armor but Mattugr roared out extremely angry this time. "You two will not pass! Feel Goddess Hel''s wrath!" In a last effort, Mattugr sped up his actions and started to crush the ground with his totem pillar, barely giving Isabella and Nao any wiggle room. Isabella weaved her way in and out while Nao started to chant his last spell he was going to use. Isabella managed to squeeze in, triggering Mattugr''s vanish once more. He started to pop in and out of his shadow every few seconds. Getting the timing down on where he would appear next, Nao yelled out his last magic. A crackle of electricity boomed around him as he unleashed it. "Maximize Over Magic, Shock Wave!" Unleashing a powerful shock wave which would normally be impossible at his current Tier level, but thanks to using Over Magic, Nao could use Tier 3 spells. He only had access to branches of Holy Magic, but Shock Wave was still available under them. As such this shock wave of electricity streaked across the bridge in a flash. It struck hard on Mattugr''s chest, cutting into it. A huge rainbow gash appeared on his body and a big number appeared over it. -10! Nao saw using Over Magic just about doubled his MP cost of normally using Tier 3 spells, but its damage was no joke. Light in Mattugr''s eyes soon vanished as his body collapsed onto the ground. "Goddess Hel...I have failed you...Who will watch over...these souls...now?", Mattugr said, squeezing out his last words, soon vanishing into pixels of rainbow light. Nao and Isabella let out sighs of relief seeing their first boss taken down, only for the notifications to start coming in. They saw yellow light wrap around their bodies as well. > > > Seeing three different notifications pop up Nao became shocked and so did Isabella. The three levels they gained were from the boss alone, and not the quest''s three levels, which was now apparently four. The moment Nao read that last message, he couldn''t help but let out an audible gasp. "Eh?" Chapter 289 - 15: Loot & Points! A/N here: I''ll be apologizing now beforehand on chapters that have infodumps. This is one such chapter. I''ll make it easier to view by splitting the spells by tier. I''ve come to know that passives also have levels to them so will be adjusted accordingly. The wiki has the level range for each tier as well. If you guys want me to list the level range for Tier 1-10 I will. This will apply to the availability of more common job classes. As for MC''s build, I''m planning to have him get 1 Low, 1 Medium 1 high and 1 Unique racial class, totaling 35/100 points. The other 65/100 points for the total 100 racial/job class split will be for job classes. But with that said hope you guys enjoy the chapter don''t forget to drop a power stone and leave a comment below! * Seeing a flood of system notifications appear in Nao''s and Isabella''s view, Isabella started to spam the smiley icon. It didn''t stop for a good while. Two big kanji letters reading ''"Shouri'' appeared behind her back, very similar to how Kanji appeared behind Touch Me''s back when he saved Ainz from some Pkers. The meaning of this meant Victory. They had cleared their first boss battle and were unexpectedly the first players to clear the beginner dungeon, The Bridge of the Damned! Nao didn''t let the notifications stop either. He started to gain one level after another. Three from the boss himself, three from the quest and an additional level for meeting hidden parameters! > > > > > > > > Seeing this flurry of notifications, Nao couldn''t help but smile inwardly. Isabella also received these same notifications and Nao saw a big Lv16 floating next to her name tag. Swirl after swirl of golden light appeared on their bodies signaling each level up. Before the two realized it, they had doubled their levels from before fighting Mattugr! "So gaining levels really isn''t hard in this game...", Nao said, drawing Isabella''s attention. "Looks like it. Plus we got something else too! I received another notification that that job classes are now available depending on what tier we''re at! This function probably got unlocked by finishing the beginner dungeon." As if que, Nao suddenly received one more notification. He decided to have a look at it. > "Well that explains a lot. This is where the big customization comes into play. Why don''t we take a look at what we can purchase?" "Okay!" After Nao confirmed that with Isabella, Nao opened up his status window and saw Job Class while scrolling through it with his hand. Selecting it, he found hundreds upon hundreds of job classes he can select from. It was categorized by what tier it was currently available. "Long...", Was the one word Nao couldn''t help but utter, seeing how long the available job classes were. By reaching Level 16, Nao now was able to choose both Tier 1 to Tier 3 spells as well as Tier 1 to Tier 3 job classes. After having a good long look at the job class list, he decided to peruse the Tier 3 list more. Nao smiled inwardly once again seeing one of the classes he wanted to use in the long run. Beast Tamer. Seeing Beast Tamer available in the Tier 3 job classes, Nao didn''t hesitate to choose it. Beast Tamer was part of his route for the NPC he wanted to create later on. Through his vision he had back in the DBZ Plane, Nao knew it would end up creating a violet haired Dragon Girl NPC, a rather insanely strong one at that. It was the only NPC he would create too. So in aspirations to that, he would hope to find a World Level item that would give him the ability to grant all three thousand levels of a the Guild Base he plans to occupy with the girls. The Great Tomb of Nazarick was one such location. His White Palace would end up being one other such location. But all of that was in the future, for now Nao was happy he was on his path. His first step by choosing the Beast Tamer Job Class. Upon selecting it he saw it became available in his Job Class list, starting at Lv1. Unsurprisingly, buying it spent one of his skill points. Thankfully gaining those eight levels granted him another 24 to use on top of the one left over he had. With no hesitation he bumped Beast Tamer to Level 10, spending nine more points to do so. Upon doing so he gained another flurry of skills unique to that of Beast Tamer. He also took this time to add Tier 3 spells to his Spellbook, as one could say. But in reality these spells were just added to his Tier 3 icons. One of which he was very much looking forward to using, Fly! After getting his Beast Tamer class to lv10, he unexpectedly saw that it branched out into more advanced classes, however all of them were grayed out. Depending on the type of beast one wanted to contract, one could go that route. He had a look through what was currently locked, and found Dragon Rider as one of them. Knowing this job class existed brought more joy to Nao. Among the remaining jobs he plans to use, something along the Dragon Rider was one of them. He pulled up the window more closely as it revealed the general description of Dragon Rider. He also decided to pull up the window for what Beast Tamer was as well. > > Nao had a good look at the two descriptions of these two job classes and nodded in approval. Dragon Rider wouldn''t become available to him until he reached Tier 7. Nao would have to reach at least Level 43, so he had a road ahead of him. Knowing this, he closed the description windows. He knew he had loot to open as well so he decided to open them posthaste! > > Seeing his newly found rewards, Nao became interested. He went ahead and immediately swapped out what he could. He also decided to have a look at the Wand of Flight. > "A magic item already?", Nao couldn''t help but utter in surprise, drawing Isabella''s attention once more. "Moreover it''s Over-Magic bound, so it''ll let me equip it right away.", Nao continued to say. "Magic item? What are those?" "They''re pretty unique items or gear that are blessed with a special ability, hence the word Magic Item. The one I got grants me the ability to use Fly with no cost. That''ll definitely come in handy." "Fly? So we can actually fly in this game?" "Sure can. Tier 3 is needed for it. I''m sure it''ll drain your MP the more you use it unless you get a Magic Item like mine. For now you should open your loot and put on whatever you can. After that we''ll call it a day." "Okay!" After the two conversed a bit, Nao decided to equip everything he could and saw his stats rise up once more. He also saw Isabella act giddy opening loot boxes, which in this game were in the form of Data Crystals. Nao equipped his Want of Flight as well, and immediately took note of the 20% boost to his overall stats. His stats were finally starting to shape up at a mere Tier 3! ============================ Metatron | Heteromorphic Race ------------------------------------------------------- An enigmatic Angel of Life who serves to none other than protect his loved ones. Level 8 -> 16 Job : N/A Residence : N/A Alignment : Neutral Sense of Justice : +75 Racial Level ------------------- Angel : 15 lv Job Level ------------------- Holy Magic : 10 lv Tamer : Lv1->Lv10 (New) Racial Total Level : 15 Job Total Level 20 Available Racial/Job Class Points : 15 (+14) HP : 16 (+8) MP : 25 (+14) PHY ATK : 1 (+20%) PHYS DEF : 6 (+20%) AGILITY : 4 (+20%) MAG ATK : 24(+20%) MAG DEF : 12 (+20%) RESIST : 12 (+20%) SPECIAL : 13 (+20%) Available Points : 0 Used Points : 102 (total) (113 with 20%) Base Points : 21 Level Points : 48 (+24) Equipment Points : 33 (+18) Active Skills/Spells : Tier 1 : Lesser Strength Boost I , Lesser Magic Boost I, Lesser Resist Boost I, Lesser Healing I , Mana Arrow, Create Water. Tier 2 : Holy Arrow, Holy Ray, Anti-Evil Protection I, Camouflage, Lesser Dexterity I, Message, Summon Angel 2nd Tier, Holy Sphere, Holy Lance, Lesser Ward Undead, Cure Poison, Detect Life, Detect Enemy, Holy Bind, Lesser Holy Wall, Summon Beast 2nd Tier Tier 3 : Life Essence, Lesser Mass Cure, Shock Wave, Holy Light. Fly. Heavy Recover, Lightning, Electrosphere, Thunder Ball, Slow, Sunlight, Summon Angel 3rd Tier, Summon Beast 3rd Tier Passives : Darkness Resistance, Poison Resistance, Paralysis Resistance, Low Tier Magic Resistance, Ice Resistance, Bludgeoning Resistance, Blind Resistance, Elemental Resistance, Angelification Resistance, Angel Creation, Lesser Holy Aura, Angel Control, Angel Strengthening, Beast Strengthening, Beast Strengthening. Tame. Beast Control. Monster Storage. Formation. Call. Dagger Mastery. Bow Mastery. Gauntlet Mastery. Whip Mastery. Staff Mastery. Wand Mastery. ====================================== Seeing his updated status window and what appears to be in a new layout, Nao whistled. Sure enough his stats soared once more and he gained even more passives. The new look also separated his spells out by tier now, making it easier to see what belonged to where. But that was enough working with the status screen. He had a quick peak at the in game time and he saw over seven hours have passed before he realized it. It was closing in on the eighth hour, and his work started at 9. Seeing this, he decided to call it quits for the day, and spoke out to bell who still had her smiley icons pop in and out. "Are you good now, Belle? We can go over what you got later." "Yup! I didn''t get any Magic Item, but it gave me a nice ring. What do you want to do now?" "I''m going to be logging off for now. It''s a shame but work calls. At least I don''t need to physically go into that office anymore thanks to our Godly Satellite you guys created. I can work from the White Palace now." "Hehehe, that sure was a fun project to work on! Do you think Sister Chelsea will continue to work with you? I don''t think she can bear another moment working like that. I''ve heard the stories from her and it really does sound like a shit hole down on that planet." "It really is. Thankfully unless my managerial work needs me to be in my office, I can spend time here with you guys. We didn''t any trail of those forty one people at all while Chelsea and I were down there. it''s best to try to find them in the game." "Okay! I''ll join you then. I''d rather not venture off in this place alone. Seeing how much that boss did to me alone I don''t think Yggdrasil is suited for solo play. You did assign a few of us to be alone so I can''t help but worry." "Heh, I''m sure they''ll take the necessary precautions. Come, let''s log off. I wonder how people will react seeing the first dungeon in Helheim already cleared by two nobodies." After Nao said that, Isabella let out another smiley icon but didn''t say anything. The two didn''t talk any more and opened the game menu, and logged off. Nao soon found himself back out in the Dark Room, slowly removing off his game helmet! Chapter 290 - Note Aht here. Bad news, kind of? Caught a cold late Saturday night. Been trying to rest between work and writing during this week. Only got 1 more day of work thankfully and I have next three days off after Thursday. So I''m planning to rest during that time until I find it good enough health-wise to write. Thank you guys for your understanding. In the meantime you guys can expect Nao to reach his first racial class upgrade in next couple chapters, as well as a pregnancy reveal by a certain someone. As for who that someone is, you guys will be able to figure it out if you read the couple of chapters I posted back in Vol 1.5 earlier, so go check it out! But for now I need rest. Aht signing off. Chapter 291 - 16: Surprise! A/N : Aht here. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/rebirth-traversing-the-myriad-planes_13907057906238705/chapter-16-surprise!_50782366800606966 for visiting. Rested last few days, or tried to at least. Cold still lingering but mostly with a cough now. Felt good enough to write a chapter for you guys. It will be a leeway to the appearance of one of the 41 Supreme Beings! Care to guess who? I''ll say it upfront, it isn''t Ainz. But I''ll still try to keep up my 3-5 chapters a week during my resting. Tomorrow''s also anticipated to be my last heavy work day as well for a while, so work will be back to normal, yay! But with that said, hope you guys have had fun spending with your families through the holiday, and happy belated new year! This will be the first chapter of 2021! Don''t forget to drop a power stone and leave comments below! * Pssshhh. A light hissing sound echoed around the dark room. Nao''s gaming helmet popped off his head, receding back towards the top of the long black reclining chair, one of many which could be seen in the dark room. His chair was currently facing the south wall, as did the others. Eight monitors seemingly about forty inches wide were mounted on the walls, overlooking the chairs. Upon having a closer look at these eight monitors, it split up into several areas. One had a player''s avatar located in the top left corner of its screen. Around the player''s avatar had its stat screen, equipment layout and items, and their item box. For the players that specialized in magic, their spells panel could be seen further beneath that In the bottom left were the available chats. It was split into many types. [Public], [Private], [Party], [Guild], [System], [Raid], and [World] chatrooms. Each one was pretty self explanatory. Moreover, both [Guild] and [Raid] were currently locked with a keyhole symbol. [Party] was grayed out on a couple of the screens while it was lit up for the others. If one looked closely, regardless of what player''s screen one focused on, the [Public] chat was currently getting spammed with messages, lots of jealousy emoticons and like. This was likely due to Nao and Isabella clearing one of the nine starter dungeons. Moving to the bottom right of the screen showed miscellaneous icons such as Live Call, Live Video and so on. There was also an icon that allowed a direct connection to the Rising Phoenix private chat, but would require pausing Yggdrasil to enter it. As for the remaining top right of the screen, it was the player''s actual footage of Yggdrasil. Every so often they would flash in colorful lights or show different scenic areas. As for who these players were, they were none other than the girls of course. Nao''s window screen reflected stillness, as nothing was currently being done on it, or more specifically his character. Reason being, well Nao finally decided to call it quits for the first day of the game release. Over eight hours passed in a blink of an eye, since the game officially released at midnight. Nao''s eyesight was blurred for several moments after his helmet was taken off. The console attachment, which acted as his Arcane Eye, also automatically swerved backwards a bit, locking into place. Nao didn''t say anything until his eyesight was adjusted back to normal. After he was able to see again, he soon saw his own monitor. Player Metatron couldn''t be seen on it. Thankfully it wasn''t his first time using this chair. He along with Chelsea gained experience in many virtual reality worlds through that neural nano-interface, which connected directly into a player''s drains. That''s why a person needed to have a hole drilled at the nape of their neck to ensure a successful connection, the neck was the fastest and direct route to the brain without damaging it. The neck also served as the connector to connect to the rest of the body''s nervous system. It definitely felt like an out of body experience during Nao''s first few times using it, but Nao got used to the feeling. Nowadays he only gets a blurry vision that lasts a few seconds before they get adjusted back to reality. Nao also did a test using his Divine Energy and he actually found out that by using it, Divine Energy actually neutralized the side effects of virtual reality! It also acted as good practice if he wanted to exhaust his Divine Energy during his gaming hours. Speaking of Nao''s Divine Energy, it actually never left after Nao created his Second Avatar. Nao didn''t need to ascend to godhood twice. Once he became a Saiyan God in the DBZ Plane, his energy underwent a mutation and completely converted into Divine Energy. So while now was Human in the Overlord Plane, he could still exercise it, as well as his mastered affinities! He no longer ages and receives other beneficial effects of a godly constitution. As a result he would to carefully choose creating future avatars in case he wanted to start younger. Nao didn''t have plans for that in the Overlord Plane, but in the Pok¨¦mon Plane and Trails Plane, it''s likely he would be starting life anew from birth thanks to those visions he received. Nao was thinking of having Rebirth introduce a function that sets a limiter to seal his Divine Energy until he becomes a certain age. But that would have to be set for later. Nao shook his thoughts away and immediately got out of his chair. Reason being is he heard two ''Psssh'' sounds echo not long after his did. One belonged Isabella''s chair. She did experience VR before but that was back when she was still a child. She immediately felt a wave of dizziness and blurriness despite her sturdy body. That lasted for a few seconds, a similar duration to Nao''s but the effects were somewhat worse. The moment she regained her vision, Isabella saw Nao next to her chair. Nao extended his hand, letting Isabella place her hand on his palm, albeit a bit wobbly. She felt a bit weakened as she moved her legs, which were also wobbly. After moving her legs trying to stand up, her feet gave out and collapsed head first into Nao''s chest. "Hey, take it easy. You''re just getting out from your first experience." "...That''s true. Plus I can relax like this for a bit while in your arms, hehe. Guess my body didn''t remember much of this feeling. Too much time has passed." "Belle...", Nao said as he couldn''t utter her name. Hearing this, Isabella said no more and closed her eyes, letting Nao''s warmth spread across her body. Yet the two soon heard someone clear their throat seeing another figure approach the two enjoying a moment together. "Ahem. I won''t get in your way with Sister Belle, but you are conscious about the time clock right?", Chelsea said with a cold look in her eyes. She obviously seemed not looking forward to another day at work. Hearing that, Nao shifted his eyes back to his monitor for a couple seconds. He saw a time clock on it as well in the bottom right corner. It now read 8:30AM. Their work started at 9 so they only had a half hour to arrive at their office. Thankfully they could teleport directly there now, and not waste time in daily commuting. Nao shifted his eyes back to Chelsea. He nodded and a serious look appeared in his eyes, which drew Chelsea''s curiosity. "Yes. I know we need to head out soon. But I think enough time has passed experiencing the life of an average salaryman. I think you know where I''m getting at with this?", Nao said as he started to ruffle his fingers through Isabella''s hair while smirking. Hearing Nao say that with a smirk, a cold glint streaked across her eyes. "So you''ve finally had enough of that shit hole? Hear I thought I would be the only one submitting my resignation letter today." After Chelsea said that as her own lips curved into an evil smile, Nao couldn''t help but twitch his eyes a bit seeing this. "Something like that. But I actually got good news for you. However, before that, I want to ask you. Was there anyone at all out of those hundred people that looked at you with eyes of decency?" Chelsea immediately shook her head no. A look of disgust appeared in her eyes as she frowned. "No. Everyone down there, while knowing how to do their job, did nothing but either stare at me like a l.u.s.tful beast or with jealousy. I stopped caring after a while since no one could actually get close to me but it was unformattable working through that these last six years." "Is that so? Well during these next few minutes I too will write my letter of resignation. But that''s not the point. During these years of looking around I found no traces of those forty one persons of interest within this group, nor are they related to any of their relatives. So I will give you a mission of sorts. You up for it?" "A mission? I think I can see where this is going.", Chelsea replied as her smile grew wider. "Kill them. You can chop off their heads, slice their bodies in half, crush their nuts, burn them alive, whatever method you like. Leave no evidence alive and turn their ashes into dust. We''ve no need for leftovers for torture, that group is rotten to the core. Burn down the building and make it appear like an accident. As much as I like cherishing life, sometimes we need to be heartless, especially once we''re in the New World." "With pleasure. I was thinking something along those lines. I can''t wait to slice them apart!" "Good. Once its done we''ll shift our base of operations back up to here. Belle, I''ll be relying on you and the others to navigate the Godly Satellite to locate our targets, okay?" "Got it. Sister Miya is constantly making upgrades to it. As long as we''ve got accurate descriptions, we''ll try to find them. We''ve also set it up to where if they''re using their in game names, they''ll be able to open a call to us to this room." "Excellent. You and Miya really are well versed in sciences and technology." "Ehehe. After you write your letter and come back, let''s have some fun. My body is already wanting you.", Isabella replied with another giggle. All of a sudden she jumped face first at Nao, planting her lips against his. It was as if she regained from her weakness for a while now. Her force caused Nao to stumble on his onto his butt, causing a light bang. Surprisingly the room nullified that noise relatively quick, to not disturb the others while they were gaming. Chelsea let out a sigh as she saw Isabella twirl her tongue around with Nao''s, letting her black spade shaped tail twitch freely in the air in happiness. "Well I''ll leave you two to your fun. I''ll be leaving at five till nine. Make sure to finish that letter and be dressed proper." "Mmm...!", Nao said, trying to reply Chelsea, yet all he could do was let out a muffled m.o.a.n. He could oy nod in confirmation after. He had a good twenty minutes left after taking these few minutes to talk with the two. Nao did himself proper and parted ways from Isabella and got ready to head to work with his letter of resignation with Chelsea. Yet little did they know that a surprise was waiting for Nao and the girls, that one of the 41 Supreme Beings would come into contact with them first! Nao would receive a great shock as to who this one was too! All thanks to that fiasco they had taking the first clear in the beginner Helheim dungeon during their first gaming session! Chapter 292 - 17: Just Your Average Office Killing Twenty minutes passed by in a blink of an eye. During these twenty minutes, another ''Psssh'' noise sounded from the Dark Room. There was also the sound of a rapid keyboard strikes against a laptop. On top of of that, slurping, followed by a satisfying burp sounds could be heard. These three noises came from a blank room that had yet to be renovated into a living space nearby the two Dark Rooms. During this time, Isabella actually gave head to Nao''s member as he drafted his resignation letter on his laptop. Nao still managed to press the send button, directly sending it to his direct manager, of which he hadn''t even learned his name until now. Still, he didn''t care for him one bit. As for Isabella, she felt lots of hot white liquid pump into her mouth, taking several seconds to gobble it all in bliss. A small bit of it left a string nearby her cheek, she couldn''t even drink it all down. She raised her eyebrows as her mouth parted from Nao''s member. "Looks like you''ve really been taking in lots of stress, huh? Your milk is super thick and wild this morning. You excited to kill those bastards as you call them?" It was easy for Isabella to feel what Nao was feeling right now thanks to drinking his s.e.m.e.n. Part of her bloodline was that of a Succubus after all. This was second nature to her. Hearing Isabella ask that, Nao finally closed his laptop and let out a sigh after doing a final check that his letter of resignation was successfully sent.. "How can I not be stressed about this? Still, your mouth felt really good. You could even tell how I was feeling. Should I say, as expected of a Succubus?" "Ehehe, thank you for the compliment. Your load is always the thickest in the morning too. Do you really need to go with Sister Chelsea? You just submitted that letter didn''t you?" "I did, but....", Nao began to say, replying to her. Yet the two were suddenly interrupted by a sound of feet shuffling and someone clearing their throat. Nao saw a beautiful long ocean blue haired woman with long pointy ears gracefully walk into the room. She looked down, only to see a string of white liquid extend from the tip of Nao''s member to Isabella''s cheek. A light blush appeared on her cheeks but still folded her arms and spoke out. "I was wondering where those weird noises were coming from. What do we have here?" "Big Sis Elsa! You''re out of the gaming chair!", Isabella said with a smile. Yet an annoyed look appeared on Elsa''s face seeing traces of white liquid clinging to Isabella''s mouth. "Hey, don''t talk while Nao''s junk is in your mouth! Learn to properly swallow it all before starting a conversation, damn it!", Elsa replied to her with a curse. "Oops, that''s right. Hold on for a moment." Hearing Elsa yell at her, Isabella focused her attention to Nao''s member once more. She wiped the rest of the white liquid off its tip. She then drew her hand wiping the rest off her cheek. After that she brought her hand to her mouth, letting the rest pour down her throat. Her tongue swirled around in ecstasy for a moment before it vanished, letting one final gulping sound echo in the room. She then put Nao''s member back in his pants, hidden away. "Thank you for the meal, Nao. It was lovely." "Heh, glad you enjoyed it, Belle. It was amazing for me too. Glad to see you''re out the virtual world, Elsa. How was your first experience?" "It went fine. You two are causing quite the ruckus for clearing that starter dungeon so quickly. But before that, I couldn''t help but overhear Sister Belle earlier. Is it true you''re feeling stressed?" After Elsa said that, a look of worry appeared in her eyes. She then walked around Isabella and approached Nao. Nao soon felt her chest press against his back, and saw Elsa wrap her arms around his chest, entering a hug. Nao let out a low sigh before nodding his head. He then rested his head against her chest. ''For the most part, I was. At least until I gave Chelsea that mission. My worries have mostly been lifted since then. To be honest I think that girl is looking forward to this much more than I am." "I did see Sister Chelsea leave through a Gate before I came here. She was releasing a large amount of bloodl.u.s.t. What exactly is going here? What is this mission you''re talking about?" Feeling more worried, Elsa decided to inquire about the recent events that happened between Isabella and Chelsea. Nao didn''t hold back and informed her. A look of shock soon appeared in her eyes. "So let me get this straight. You basically ordered a hit to kill everyone in the company you and Sister Chelsea are currently working for? And Sister Chelsea is your hitman?" "That''s one way to put it, but that''s indeed what happened." Hearing Nao say that with a calm look in his eyes, Elsa''s cheek started to twitch. She then yelled out. "I''ll just ask this then. Have you gone mad!? We''re talking about killing one hundred people here!" "Mad? It''s possible. Crazy? Unlikely. You don''t know what it''s like down there, Elsa." "Sure, the rest of us haven''t ventured onto its surface yet, but still, isn''t going about killing citizens down there a bit too much?" "In my opinion, no. There isn''t a single good fish among those bastards. Speaking of which, I probably should join Chelsea seeing that she had already left. I''m also interested in conducting an experiment of sorts too." "An experiment? I''m hesitant to even ask what you''re going to do...", Elsa replied as she let out a defeated sigh. "Heh. You see, in my past life, there were countless stories people wrote for the sake of enjoyment. Among those was a popular theme where the main character would die getting ran over by a Truck, and get sent into a fantasy world of their choosing." "Hah? That''s a load of bologna. That doesn''t sound logical at all. I''ve never heard of someone dying like that and have their soul get sent to a fantasy world of their choosing." Hearing Elsa say that with doubt in her voice, Nao''s cheek started to twitch. "Well, something similar happened to me, but the cause of death was different and I obtained Rebirth thanks to the old man''s will." "Oh yeah, you did reveal that to us a long time ago, I almost forgot...Still that really sounds too good to be true." "Right? I was thinking of driving a Truck into the office and see what happens. Will their souls react like that to those stories of my past life? Haha!" Hearing Nao say that with a laugh, Elsa suddenly received an urge to pinch his waist out of annoyance. She proceeded to do so, causing Nao to shift his eyes toward hers. "That''s a bad joke if I ever heard one. If killing is unavoidable, just kill them normally okay?" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/rebirth-traversing-the-myriad-planes_13907057906238705/chapter-17-just-your-average-office-killing_50924174255903685 for visiting. "Fine, it was the thought that counts, okay.?" Elsa''s expression became deadpanned after Nao said that. Clearly she wasn''t taking it. To dispel her thoughts, Nao suddenly grabbed her waist and gave her a hug. He brought her into his embrace, and Nao leaned in, planting his lips against hers. Elsa was shocked momentarily by this sudden kiss but she didn''t back away and stopped pinching his waist. She then wrapped her arms around his back and closed her eyes, savoring this moment. Isabella took this time to straighten out her clothes and stood up, looking at the two with interest. A moment passed in silence letting their two tongues dance around before Nao parted his mouth from hers. Nao then continued to speak. "I''m going to go join Chelsea. Belle, Elsa I''ll return in a while. I''d like to keep you two for myself today. The rest can go about their businesses. Is that fine?" Hearing Nao ask that, Elsa remained silent while Isabella clasped her hands together happily. "Of course it''s fine! My hole down there is ready for you!" After she said that, Elsa''s cheeks blushed and her ears turned red. "D-Don''t say it so crudely like that, Sister Belle! But still, it''s been a while since us three shared a private moment together, huh? I-I don''t mind joining in...", Elsa said with a couple of stutters. Nao smiled enjoying Elsa''s reaction and continued to speak. "Then it''s settled. Make sure you two don''t have any plans for today. I''ll be heading out." After Nao said that, he finally got up from the chair he had been sitting in all this while. He was already dressed and proper, do after tidying himself up, he proceeded to exit the room, heading straight for the Portal Room. "Have a safe trip.", Isabella replied while waving her hand. "...", Elsa responded without saying anything. She stood dazed seeing Nao leave. It didn''t take long before the two no longer felt Nao''s presence in the White Palace. He had successfully left. Yet after more moments passed as Elsa and Isabella talked with each other, the two soon felt another presence enter the room. This time it was none other than Vados! "Oh my,, did I come at a bad time? Am I interrupting something between you two?" "Not at all! It''s rare for you to come seek us out. Who are you looking for exactly?", Elsa responded with a look of interest. "Actually you, Bis Sis Elsa. Something happened in the Dark Room." "Something happened in the Dark Room!?", Elsa responded with a look of worry appearing in her eyes. Yet she saw Vados smile, which confused her even more. "Yes. It appears a connection was successfully established. Meaning we now have one of those forty one persons of interests Nao talked about with us on the line." Hearing Vados say that so nonchalantly, Elsa took a moment to absorb this information. Her eyes didn''t blink for a good moment, before they suddenly turned wide in shock. "That''s great news! it''s a shame Nao left for the day already but he''ll be back in no time. I''m sure he''ll be excited once he learns of this!" "I share the same sentiment. But I would like to ask on how to proceed with this. This person is still on voice call. It''s distorted so I''m unsure whether it is male or female." "Ahh, you can tell them that we''ll be able to talk later today once Nao is back. Us three are going to spend some private time together as well, so once everyone is out their gaming chairs, can you inform them?" "Understood. I will take my leave for now then." After Vados received confirmation, she withdrew from the room. As for Elsa and Isabella, the two soon made their way back to the bedroom and started to prepare themselves for Nao''s return. As for Nao, he soon found himself in front of a large building in the Business District, currently set ablaze in flames. The stench of burnt iron and steel streaked across his nostrils. Every so often a piece of the building would fall off, creating a loud bang as it dropped onto the cement ground. Yet the people all around him didn''t care one bit. He could even hear cries of anguish along with the slicing of a sword every so often. If one looked closely, a shadow could be seen moving about fast in the building''s windows. Yup. This is just your average day of killing office workers. The people didn''t care about what was currently happening and kept to their own tasks. A smile crept on Nao''s face as he formed a fist with his hand. "At least I''ll be able to test this new avatar of mine and see if it''s capable of killing normal humans with it. I''m no longer a Saiyan, so I''m unsure of my current capabilities. At least in the New World I''ll know what strengths I have, but until then, it''s time to do some testing.", Nao uttered to himself. In the next moment he was no longer where he was standing at. His body vanished into the burning building. * A/N : Still got a cold, but its mostly a cough. Will likely have it for a while. Do you guys actually want to see the Nao x Elsa x Isabella lemon scene? It probably wouldn''t be a long one so it would likely be part of the chapter, not full. Also still taking guesses on who of the 41 Supreme Beings the contact is! Is it too much to say that it will be the person who created the Albedo sisters? hehe. Don''t forget to drop a power stone and leave your comments below! Chapter 293 - 18: Burn It Down! Nao soon walked into the burning building, ignoring the searing heat. He immediately activated his Divine Energy which acted as a coolant. He no longer felt as if his body was melting. He was no longer a Saiyan. In his second avatar, the race he chose was Human, for this Earth 2126 part anyways. His true race will become that of an Angel once the transfer happens. But for now he wanted to kill a few humans and see where his power lay. That is if his fists were actually strong enough to deal death blows. During these last six years spent while working down here, besides getting used to the virtual reality worlds, he often found himself sparring with Caulifla and Kale, honing his body. It was no longer jam packed with muscle like his Saiyan body had, but more of that of a swimmer''s build. A very well toned body that seemed packed with internal energy. Once Nao walked into the burning building, he noticed missing presences. Some pieces of furniture was overturned, office files were scattered in disarray. File cabinets could be seen torn up or either sliced in half. But the most important thing was there was no traces of blood anywhere to be found, nor were there any bodies. Hell, even some of the office chairs could still be seen spinning around as if they didn''t know the worker who typically sat on them was no longer around. Nao nodded in approval seeing this. He did inform Chelsea to leave no traces behind, and that went for the corpses too. As for the building, it consisted of five floors. Nao concluded that Chelsea already wiped everyone in the first floor, or they fled in terror upward. Hopefully none of them broke through the front and fled. The crackling of fire was what was only left on the first floor. Nao''s thoughts were soon interrupted as he walked up the stairs leading to the second floor, by cries if anguish. "S-Stay away from me! You''re the devil! Why a-are you doing this to everyone!?" "Hehe, why thank you. You''ll be seeing the rest of your comrades soon enough. In Hell that is." "H-Hell!? We haven''t even done a single goddamn thing to you! And this is how you treat our company!?" "You think I''m that stupid? Is your head on right? There hasn''t been a single day where you and the others would look at me in contempt or jealousy. Especially you, Mr. Boss Man, you really have a death wish for trying to catch glimpses of what lies beneath these legs of mine. Well, they are pretty enticing, are they not?" Hearing these two voices go back and forth, one which sounded as if they were frightened, while the other one had disgust in their tone, Nao found himself on the second floor. This floor was the company''s designated break area. On one end to the right of the room stood a pile of barricaded tables with several people cowering in fear together, unable to move. They wore formal suits and ties for men while the women wore skirts. If one looked closely, puddles of yellow liquid could be seen soaking a few of the workers down below. On top the burning fire, Nao smelt burnt iron and rotten piss, but he ignored those bad smells. His eyes focused on Chelsea who was currently wearing her black kimono. To the left of her he saw the boss of the company, who appeared to have gotten coffee to start off the morning. He was middle aged and pudgy, wearing a fancy brown suit with a black tie, and had fading hair. Obvious fear was written all over his face but it also contained hints of tiredness. The coffee he poured himself had long spilt onto the ground beside him, along with the cup shattering. Nao moved his eyes back to Chelsea and he soon saw what appeared to be a blood red coagulation floating around her. He raised his eyebrows as it appeared very similar to Shaltear''s Blood Frenzy. Yet the shape this one took wasn''t a sphere, it was a crescent moon. However, Nao saw Chelsea start shifting her kimono to the side, revealing more of her legs, and played the role of a seductress. She moved gracefully and she even saw their boss move his head to try to catch a glimpse, as a small tent rose in his pants. A cold aura immediately seeped out from Chelsea''s body seeing this result. "You''re disgusting. Sigh, I don''t even know why I''m talking to you for this long. Pierce him, Lunar Blood Dance.", Chelsea said, commanding the floating moon crescent blood sphere. It led out a happy screech, confirming her. "B-But aren''t you the one--!?", their boss tried to say, only to have his eyes turn wide, unable to finish his words. After the blood moon crescent let out a happy screech, it extended, it churned a bit before a point-like needle started to stretch out from its body. It moved at an extremely fast pace, piercing the boss''s heart directly. His lifeless body collapsed onto the stretched needle. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/rebirth-traversing-the-myriad-planes_13907057906238705/chapter-18-burn-it-down!_50993827619601410 for visiting. Yet it didn''t fall over. Nao saw it start to absorb the boss''s body! It became more and more shriveled up, much like a mummy. It was soon drained of all its fluids, leaving nothing but bones. Yet even the bones started to shrink, getting absorbed. No traces of the boss''s body was left behind. Chelsea, reveling in the pleasure of absorbing him, finally noticed Nao who approached her. Chelsea smiled seeing him. "Looks like you''re having fun. Didn''t think I''d see our boss down here on the second floor so quickly. He usually hides himself on the fifth floor." "You finally made it! I actually just finished him off. Even upon his final words he still looked at me with those l.u.s.tful eyes." "Yet he will never get a chance to do so, cause that only belongs to me, haha!", Nao said while letting out a grin. "Oh you, I''d love to continue our alone time but we still got a job to do.", Chelsea said calmly. Nao then shifted his gaze to the rest of the workers. He spotted a total of over thirty gathered around in fear. "Say, how many have you killed so far?" "That man marks my twentieth. Why?" "So looks like like these will put that count up to over fifty then. The rest must be on the higher floors. I''ll go up there, you have your fun down here." "Sounds good. I''ll ensure not a single one makes it out alive." Hearing that, Nao smiled. He then started to walk up to the third floor with his back against her. He waved his right hand as Chelsea saw Nao''s body vanish into the staircase. As for Chelsea, a cold look appeared in her eyes as they swept over the frozen crowd. A serious voice escaped from her mouth as she spoke out to them. "So who is the bitch that constantly tried to covet my position?", Chelsea started to ask before she entered her own little world, and started to kill the rest of the workers on the second floor. As for Nao, he also entered his own world, and started to do his own testing as he killed the remaining fifty or so people on the last three floors. He started with his Divine Energy first. It basically acted the same way his Ki did back in the DBZ Plane. And by infusing small bits of it into any part of his body, the humans would implode upon contact to anywhere he struck or punched out, letting blood splatter area. He also decided to test out his Mana. Ki and Mana were different types of energy releases. Ki was essentially the life force of one''s own body while Mana was the conduit of reading nature''s energy and controlling the elements to one''s own will. Turns out without the supplement of Divine Energy, he actually couldn''t cast any spells of sorts, down on Planet Earth anyway. Aht did give Nao the fundamentals of how each element worked in the past and they were indeed classified into the Lower and Higher Elements. Earth, Wind, Water and Fire belonged to that of the Lower Elements. Time, Space, and Mirage, aka Reality, belonged to that of the Higher Elements. Among the elements, Reality was probably the most special one. The rest were self explanatory and they had their own benefits and downsides. Each element also had sub branches, such as Nao''s Ice Affinity. This was derived from the Water Element. As for reality, it was split into three main categories. Creation/Life, Light and Darkness. For Nao''s character build in Yggdrasil, he was currently focusing on building it around the first two of those three classifications. That was why he wanted to go with the Angel class since that class heavily impacted Creation and Light. But it was understandable that Mana had no reactions to the elements around him. It was because there were no spirits he could communicate with, those colored orbs he often saw when getting in tune with the affinity he was using. Mother nature was completely destroyed down here, far beyond redemption. He did have a Gate active down here, yes, but Divine Energy acted as a supplement to let him use Mana still free from worry. But Nao decided that was enough testing for once, he found these humans extremely weak. He found a lot more enjoyment sparring with Caulifla and Kale. Perhaps his mindset was slowly becoming that of Ainz, who slowly became accustomed to losing his identity as a human and that of a skeleton? In Nao''s situation at least he didn''t know what he was becoming. Perhaps he had already got accustomed to that of living as a God, thanks to his previous lifestyle in the DBZ World. He was human now, but he didn''t feel like one. But enough of that, time passed and it became well after noon after the cries of anguish and death slowly died down. Nao had tested his Divine Energy, which seemed to constantly replenish itself thanks to how pure it was around here, unlike his Mana to where it was non-existent. He found he could use his affinities just fine too. After killing the last one, Nao and Chelsea set the scene to where the cause of deaths and fire was put on the boss. Chelsea didn''t forget to absorb the rest of the blood as well. They were in luck and found a lit cigarette being used by the boss. Once the authorities ''conveniently'' arrived at the scene of the crime, it took them a while to put out the fire. It also took them a while to trace back to the lit cigarette, but the sparks indeed set off various flammable objects around it. They did the DNA tests and everything, and traced it back to the boss. They found no bodies but could smell the blood in the air. They came to the conclusion that thanks to the lack of awareness, the cigarette caused a roaring fire and incited a tragedy. A boss killed himself and his one hundred workers. It wasn''t a well known company and even found out the place didn''t carry any sort of sprinkler system in the ceilings. Turns out after the authorities released this to the news which became the main highlight for a good week or two, they did a background check on the boss and found out he was both a philanthropist and a money squanderer. A bastard to the core. Yet it at least gave Nao and Chelsea enough money to square themselves away in the White Palace, decked out with those gaming chairs and consoles. As for Nao and Chelsea, they soon called it a day. Yet they were overcome with excitement once Vados informed Nao that one of the forty one supreme beings made contact with the Dark Room. Nao immediately rushed into the Dark Room with curious gazes from the rest of the girls, who were now offline and out of their chairs. They too wanted to see who this person was. Elsa also didn''t forget to cast ''Cleanse'' on Nao and Chelsea, and reminded the two to take a bath once this call was over. Nao confirmed her and shifted his attention back to his own monitor. Opening up a video call service, he soon saw the name attached to the caller ID that called him from inside the game. He immediately sent a call notice to this ID. > A/N : Here is the third chapter for the week! I''m still recovering and I''m now on medication. Hopefully my cold will be gone once its up. Next chapter will have Nao converse with Tabula Smaragdina, the creator of the Albedo sisters! Also rip that boss, we hardly knew you. Don''t forget to leave a comment below, any power stones appreciated! Chapter 294 - 19: Tabula Smaragdina Tabula Smaragdina. This name actually referred to the Emerald Tablet in Latin. It is a well known alchemical material. Rumors say it took a large role in the creation of the Philosopher''s Stone. The Philosopher''s Stone itself is a mythical stone said to be the Elixir of Life, able to grant immortality to one''s desire, on top of changing base metals to fancy metals like gold or silver. As to whether this item actually existed in Yggdrasil, it was to remain unknown. And now this very same name was associated with one of the forty one Supreme Beings. Tabula was known for being an alchemist in Yggdrasil, he liked to create everything from gear to popular consumables for Ainz Oowl Gown. The only bad thing was that thanks to his dementia, he often created humongous backstories for anything that came his way, often putting twists on said items or characters. He also loved to dive into occult-like things and myths. On top of being an alchemist, he liked to design. Most of the Great Tomb of Nazarick''s security measures came from his designs. He also enjoyed gap moe of Japanese culture. To give a short explanation of what gap moe was, it was when someone did something completely contradictory to what they normally like to do. Aka having mood swings. Tabula''s dementia played a large role in this unfortunately. It was because of this Tabula ended up calling Albedo a bitch in the background settings when Ainz did his testing after he transferred into the New World. That''s right, Tabula was the one who created the Albedo sisters! But in the end, he still received the moniker, The Settings Master. Settings Master Tabula. And that very same Tabula successfully made contact with the Dark Room. Unfortunately Nao and Chelsea left the White Palace before this happened to do their killing. Yet it was now afternoon while still on the first day of Yggdrasil''s release. Nao initiated the call service on the virtual world hub found on his monitor. Yggdrasil''s many screens soon vanished from the monitor, only to have the call service remain on it. Beeping sounds soon started to echo around the Dark Room as the call started. Beep. Beep. Beep. Click. After a few beeps, a single click came next. The monitor suddenly changed, bringing up what appeared to be a a weird black insignia, replacing the whole monitor. It was in the shape of a squid with two long tentacle-like protrusions coming out, shooting straight up. Beside this weird insignia now stood a a shadowy figure who appeared to be sitting on a gaming chair with his legs propped up to his chest. "Looks like the connection has been successfully established. Hello!.", a calm male voice that contained a hint of excitement suddenly spoke out from the monitor. Every time the voice spoke, sound waves would appear beneath the shadowy figure, matching the tone of his voice. "Indeed it has. I apologize for not being able to contact you sooner. I was currently in office, of which I''ll now have more free time after today." "Haha! No worries. I''m a very patient man when it comes to my research into the unknown. I''m glad you were able to take some time out of your schedule to speak with someone you don''t know. May I wonder why out of the many fish in the sea, the first player of Yggdrasil to make a name for themselves would decide to speak with me? Surely there are better contenders." ''It''s not like I can say that you''re the creator of the Albedo sisters now, can I?'', Nao retorted inside his mind. Much like to the shadowy figure in front of him, Tabula also saw the same of Nao, he couldn''t see Nao''s figure clearly and his voice only appeared as sound waves. Yet Nao didn''t remain quiet and spoke out. "Perhaps this was fate? Our setup is a bit unique, we just don''t allow anyone to connect to here. We did some tricks, did you try tracing our location at all?" "Sure did. I had my guys do it. You guys really aren''t on the moon, are you?" "Hahaha! Of course we aren''t. Thanks to my wife''s handiwork, we''re no slouches when it comes to security. She knows quite a lot in her field of expertise. Anyone who thinks we are on the moon by trying to trace us are mere amateurs. Not that I''m calling you one anyways. You seem to have discerning eyes yourself." "Thanks for the compliment. It helps having such eyes when dabbling into the occult or legends. I must say, we ought to properly introduce ourselves, seeing as this is ''Fate'' as you call. You can call me Tabula. Tabula Smaragdina." "That is a must, isn''t it? It''s only proper we introduce ourselves. I''m sure you know already, but I''m Metatron. I''ve not much of a name otherwise, but you can call me Nao if Metatron isn''t to your liking. It''s nice to meet you, Tabula Smaragdina." "Nao, is it? It''s nice to meet you. Exchanging real names isn''t really a taboo here so I can tell you mine too. I''m known as Suzaku." (A/N Tabula''s real name is currently unknown, if it ever gets revealed or if someone actually knows it, let me know) "Suzaku? The same bird that''s named after the Vermillion Bird?" "So you do actually know your stuff! That''s exactly right. My parents named me like that wanting me to shine brightly and soar high into the sky, despite this hellhole of a planet we currently live on. Just seeing the beauty of Yggdrasil left be breathtaking to start taking account as to what lore it a part of." "I know right? Well compared to the other eight realms I''m sure Helheim isn''t the most exactly prettiest of them all, but it has its unique air to it. The Bridge of the Damned was exquisitely carved like none other. But enough of that, was meeting us the only thing you had planned, Mr. Tabula?" "Oh, just Tabula is fine. I do have something else to talk about but you''re not the only one in your room right? I can see several figures in the background. You said you have a wife right? I''m assuming she''s the one who''s named Metatron''s One and Only?" ''Hiiiiii! That''s indeed right! That would be me!" From Tabula''s end, he saw another shadowy figure approach Nao''s shadowy figure. This one had had long shadowy hair coupled with a large bust. He couldn''t help but nod seeing her cling to Nao''s shadowy figure like it was normal for her. "So I take it your Metatron''s One and Only then. To be honest I''ve been seeing other similar names pop up in the other realms, but we can save that topic for later. I do have one topic left to discuss today with you." "Oh? What would that be?" "Speaking honestly here, I''ve struck up a deal with >. They''ve been recruiting people like crazy and their deal for me was really enticing. But let''s be real, I can''t trust those guys. Sure they''re the big shots around here but I don''t want to be a target of scorn. I''d rather much partner up with some few fellows than those jerks. Then your name decided to pop out of nowhere, so I decided to take a gamble." "Heh, I''d call that perfect timing then to be able to catch your attention. Are you wanting to strike up a deal?" "Something like that, but we can work out the details later. I''d just thought I''d rather cooperate with someone like you. I just hope that clear of yours won''t just be a one time thing." "Haha! I don''t plan on that, as we''re planning to sweep our way through the center of Helheim. Besides we''re both Hetermorphic players right?'' "Sure am. My class is known as a Brain Eater. I actually saw you two defeat the boss on that bridge, it was a spectacular fight. I''m still trying to clear out the mobs to reach that place though." "Well here is the first of many meetings to come, Tabula. I look forward to working together with you. Once I log back in later I''ll make sure to add you to my friends list. I''ll go ahead and send you my player ID now." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/rebirth-traversing-the-myriad-planes_13907057906238705/chapter-19-tabula-smaragdina_51072437600708654 for visiting. "Sounds good. I will say I''m a crafter of sorts, so while you and your friend will take the frontline, I''ll help keep your gear in check. I''m going to go dive back into Yggdrasil myself now. It was a pleasure talking with you, Metatron. Here''s to a fruitful business." "Take care." Saying goodbye to each other, Tabula soon dismissed himself and his insignia and shadowy figure vanished from Nao''s monitor. His monitor returned back to normal, displaying all his Yggdrasil information. A moment of silence spread around the room as Nao saw the girls now out of their gaming chairs, looking at him with happy smiles. A grin then appeared on Nao''s face, causing Elsa to shrug her shoulders. She then walked up to him. "Are you serious about partnering up with this guy? He is one of our person of interests, right?" "Yeah, he is. He may be...quite quirky at times but just from hearing Tabula speak he sounds like an honest man. And being part of those forty one Supreme Beings, he will be quite the force to be reckoned with in the future. It''s good we''re able to partner up now." "I see. This game does sound like it will be tough to play it solo, was it wise to send a few of our sisters out there alone?" "I''m sure Chelsea, Tights, and Sayuri are handling it just fine. Have you three run into any trouble so far?" Seeing as the girls are now around him, he decided to ask the three that. It didn''t take long before the three shook their heads. A cold glint even appeared in Chelsea''s eyes. "Nope! I''m having lots of fun. In Nidavellir we''re immediately taken to the starting city before we start exploring. The dwarves are really fun to talk to there! I''ve already started to level up Blacksmithing too!", Sayuri responded to Nao, letting her three tails thump around happily. "Midgard is such a funny place. The other human players constantly argue with each other tryin'' to best and steal each other''s loot. They''re really greedy. I just hope they don''t destroy the actual kingdom we''re currently in.", Tights said with a sigh. "Asgard is in a similar situation but the land is ruled by gods. The other humans just get their ass beaten and sent back to the churches only to revive with nothing on them. The City of Asgard is constantly in a state of ruckus thanks to that. Yet for me, I''ve managed to locate the starter dungeon which is the Plain of Ida. I don''t know why but they made Thor its boss there. It''s a huge grassy plain with rolling hills." Hearing Sayuri, Tights and Chelsea speak out respectively, Nao''s eyes started to twitch the moment he heard Chelsea say that they made Thor the beginner dungeon boss in Asgard. ''Thor was such a prominent figure too...welp, beggars can''t be choosers.'', Nao thought to himself. Yet he shook that thought away and his lips turned into a smile. "Sounds like you three are having fun even though it''s only been the first day. As for the rest of you, we can catch up of what happened during your adventures. But for now, Isabella and Elsa will come with me for some alone time. I''ve promised the two of them that." "Yay! I''ll go get ready. Come with me, Big Sis Elsa!" "Aright...", Elsa said as her ears turned beat red. She was then dragged away from the Dark Room by Isabella''s hand. Seeing this, Miya turned around to look at Nao and grinned at him. "Hehe, looks like Sister Belle is looking forward to this a lot. I''ll make sure things don''t get out of hand here. You go have your fun, Brother." "Thank you, Miya." Thanking Miya, Nao soon left the Dark Room to join Isabella and Elsa who ran off to the main bedroom. Miya rounded up the rest of the girls and informed them they now had free time to spend however they wanted. Acknowledging her, a few went back into Yggdrasil while the rest started about their day in the White Palace. Only a few remained in the game and that was Chelsea, Tights, Chronoa, Towa and Michael. Miya, Sayuri and Fie went to the kitchen to start cooking. Caulifla and Kale called it quits for the day and Caulifla dragged Kale to their sparring room, which was back down on the first floor near the main reception area. Aht and Eir went to go practice Mana next to Caulifla and Kale. As for Vados, she started to take an interest in learning Mana so she went after Aht and Eir. And just ,like that, the first day of Year 2126 had come and gone. Nao successfully partnered up with one of the forty one Supreme Beings of the later Ainz Oowl Gown guild, Tabula Smaragdina. Before he realized it time started to pass again, and days soon turned into months... * A/N : Sorry if this chapter felt slow, still resting up. Feeling better now and seems cold is mostly over, but I''m still on medication. Plus I wanted to dedicate a full chapter to Tabula, and here it is! Do you guys want to see the Nao x Isabella x Elsa lemon scene? If so I will dedicate part of next chapter to it, if not it will be a skipped lemon scene. There is a time skip incoming. As for future dungeons, I''m planning to show off 4 more before the Yggdrasil Arc ends, with the World Champion tournament being the finale. Current planned dungeons : Icy Soul Wasteland Hall of the Fallen, Valhalla Grenbera Swamps (the swamps where the Great Tomb of Nazarick is located) Hel''s Castle MC will also explore Helheim City for a while and possible find more Supreme Beings. He will encounter Touch Me and Ainz at some point in future. If you guys want to see me use any more dungeons, let me know! For now enjoy the chapter and leave a comment below, any power stones appreciated! Chapter 295 - 20: A Party For Three A/N : Hi guys, author here. I will give you all a reminder, I''m not planning for the Overlord Plane to be too long. I know I stretched out the DBZ Plane, but it won''t be the same for Overlord. I''m currently viewing this plane as a long vacation for MC before he starts a completely new life in the Pokemon Plane, of which he might seal off his memories until he reaches the start of his adventure, or somewhere during it. As you all know Pokemon is set in a unique circ.u.mstance to where living as a child provides more benefits. With this ideology in mind, the same will be applied to the Trails Plane. But for now I will continue to reveal what the Overlord Plane has for you guys. MC will go into a couple more dungeons. Explore Helheim City. Find Ainz and Touch Me, conquer the Great Tomb of Nazarick, have MC take down Hel''s Castle creating his own unique guild base, and participate in the World Champion tournament. Of course he''ll hunt World Items too (: In the New World he''ll find himself in a funny starting location. He''ll probably trash the Slane Theocracy, maybe take over the Elves. Maybe take over the Dragons. Near the end I''m planning an MC vs Ainz fight, so look forward to it (: I''m not sure how many chapters all of this will encompass, but I feel its good to let you guys know of my current road map. Of course he''ll pick up the few girls he''s interested in during that time too. But that''s enough of my rant today. Here is the next chapter. Don''t forget to drop those power stones! * ''No lemons spotted. It''s a dry ocean out there''...is what Nao thought to himself. Yet reality tends to turn the other way, especially when he has fifteen girls in his harem. He found himself blocking the rest of the day off. M.o.a.ns of pleasure echoed around the bedroom during the rest of that time. It was really a s.e.xy time for Nao this time, as he had a Succubus and an Elf dress up as office ladies. His libido didn''t calm down for a long while. (A/N : Shame you guys didn''t want to see this scene. :P ) But fun times came to an end as Nao woke up the next day feeling refreshed and full of Divine Energy again. He did not have his limitless stamina like he had with his Saiyan Body. Yet he discovered that using his Divine Energy as a substitute was a good alternative method. He also found using his Divine Energy was a lot easier in this part of the Overlord Plane, as Vados mentioned it was literally untouched by gods. So he didn''t have to worry about his body shriveling up while being a Human to please his girls. But with that said, the next day dawned. Nao remembered the events that transpired yesterday. He and Chelsea killed their own boss and everyone else in that company. This meant he was now without a job. The same went for Chelsea. But doing this would allow Chelsea to spend more time in Yggdrasil. After waking up, he spotted a n.a.k.e.d Isabella and Elsa sleeping next to him. Aht also joined him during the night last night and joined in on the fun. As for everyone else, they had returned to the Dark Room already. Nao couldn''t help but look over at Aht. Her small tail was swinging back and forth happily as she slept. He then had a closer look at her belly. She had gotten a bit fatter during the last six years and the time he spent with her on the continent of Vainqueur. Well, there was a good reason as to why she had gotten fatter. Her belly now contained his child. She was indeed pregnant! It only took that one time with Aht. It was truly a magical experience for the two. It wasn''t until they had settled down that Aht revealed her pregnancy to him. It was a very joyous occasion for him and the girls, and they ate and drank their fill till everyone passed out. Nao did have his worries as to how long their child would stay inside her. Turns out her situation was similar to Isabella''s. Yet the gestation period really depended on the mother herself. Aht mentioned that Mana placed a key factor in the shaman line of her tribe. The longer they stayed pregnant, the stronger and healthier their child would be born. Nao was also worried about Yggdrasil''s impact on Aht but as it turns out, it was actually a good stress reliever for her. Aht also found the Mana in outer space was extremely pure much like the Divine Energy deal, unlike on Planet Earth where it was non-existent. So she didn''t have to worry about absorbing it and could absorb it freely. Turns out Having their child absorbing Mana also suppressed any normal pregnancy urges a girl would have. It was pretty smooth sailing so far. As for Aht herself, she didn''t want to give birth in his part of the Overlord Plane, and would wait until they transferred into the New World. But with all of that said, Nao concluded his thoughts for the morning. He saw Isabella was pretty giddy right now as she slowly stirred awake. Elsa on the other hand, appeared completely worn out. She did not escape from Nao''s grasp last night, it was a rather rough night on her. Aht also seemed to be tired this morning as well and continued to sleep. So Nao decided to only wake up Isabella. After seeing her awake the two quietly washed themselves up, and got dressed. Making their way towards the Dark Room, Nao decided to lay out the plan moving forward. "Say, Belle you liked experiencing the game firsthand yesterday, right? Did it feel up your alley?" "Sure did! Its virtual world is still a bit crude to the technology I was used to as a kid, but it''s still really fun! Hunting monsters and conquering dungeons is a blast!" "Heh, glad you''re enjoying it then. I''ll take it you''ll continue to party with me, or do you want to go on your own adventure? We have more room to spare now." "Nuh uh! I don''t want to do solo play in this world unlike Sister Chelsea. She can slay all the gods she wants to her hearts content. I''m going to stick with you! Besides, you''re going to be partying with that Tabula guy right?" ''Why did Belle bring up god slaying all of a sudden? Well, no matter. It is true I''ll be partying up with that guy'', Nao sent a retort to himself. He then nodded his head in approval and continued to talk. "That''s right. Tabula said he watched our fight from afar. Hopefully he himself caught up to where we are. Might be hard for him since he''s a crafter." "Even then, crafters should have many weapons and items at their disposal right? So their stats should align like that too. He should be quite nimble with high strength." "Hmm, similar to a rogue class then? That is if Tabula didn''t go the magic route. Guess we''ll find out when we meet him in game. Just don''t be shocked when you see him okay? We''re all Heteromorphics." "I know that...but still, Brain Eater sounds like a really disgusting class. I mean who in their bright minds would like to eat brains all day long?" Seeing Isabella say that as she stuck our her tongue, Nao''s expression became deadpanned. He could only shake that off with a sigh. "I''m just not going to say anything more than that, let''s head to our chairs. Our goal is to reach the max level in the game before they announce the World Champion tournament. So we got to focus on grinding and clearing out Helheim. Once we''re in charge of Helheim we''ll be able to participate." "Okay! That sounds really fun! Let''s go kick some more monster ass!" Fires started to light up in Isabella''s eyes. Her blood started to pump and with a burst of energy, she grabbed a hold of Nao''s hand and dashed toward the Dark Room. Nao couldn''t help but chuckle seeing Isabella''s anticipation. He decided to just go with the flow. In no time at all did they arrive back in their chairs. With a ''Psssh'', he connected the helmet to the back of his neck. ''I know its super chunni ever time I say it, but let''s say it. Link start!'', Nao shouted inside his mind. A weird feeling encompassed his nerves before his vision went black. It was then replaced by the virtual world hub. He saw Yggdrasil''s black page with golden letters. Yet his sight halted and shifted. They then landed on a branded video service program which was off to the side. Nao''s eyes landed on it and entered his own thoughts for a moment. ''Do they seriously have Twitch in the twenty second century? Guess it was a popular enough platform to last over a hundred years. It even went through an upgrade too, seeing its called Twitch 2.0 now... That''s pretty neat in itself. Since I''m no longer bound by the duties of a salaryman, I can start trying out what I want to do. Unfortunately in my past life, I was planning to livestream Rebirth. But now I have that opportunity again! I''m going to inform Tabula of this of course. If he isn''t against it I''ll start setting up my channel. I know the whole point of the New World is to have no lingering attachments to this current Earth before the transfer happens, so I''ll just be doing this for fun to pass the time. Can''t help but get excited just thinking about it'', Nao said happily. ''But first lets meet up with Tabula.'', Nao said, concluding his thoughts. He then tapped the Yggdrasil screen, and soon found himself and Isabella''s succubus avatar near the end of the Bridge if the Damned. Isabella took notice of him and spammed the smiley emote. Nao did a wave and located his friends list. He saw him and Isabella sitting at Lvl16. A third green highlighted name found its way to the active names. Of course it read as Tabula Smaragdina. Nao saw his level, which was Lv15. If he could raise his eyebrows, he would have. He was only one level less than the two of them! On top of that, Nao saw a radius meter next to his name, signaling how far away he was. Turns out he was actually nearby and appeared to be hiding in one of the nearby ice crevices. As to why that was, he saw other players past the Bridge of the Damned now and into the next area. The two were able to locate Tabula hiding away. Tabula greeted the two with a warm voice. Sure enough Isabella found Tabula''s avatar really disgusting but she kept it to herself. After forming a party if three, Nao decided to ask Tabula what happened to him. A guilty emote soon escaped from his avatar as he started to explain the situation. Apparently Tabula played the fiddle with a few of the Trinity members, who already started to branch out in the nine realms. With an intent to join Trinity, Tabula piggybacked the starter dungeon. He only provided the party he was in with minimal support, and once they cleared it, Tabula ditched them and hightailed it out of there. Seeing this betrayal of sorts, it affected Trinity''s image. The few players got extremely mad and tried to PK him, but Tabula outran them and hid away, until now that is. Nao ended up shaking his head hearing the full story, but still welcomed Tabula into the group. Sure enough Nao saw Tabula was a hoarder. He had loads of items and data crystals from the starter dungeon. But the three had a new goal in mind and that was the next area. Nao had a good look beyond the Bridge of the Damned. Besides the eerie green winds and grey dense cloud blocking off the skies and the sides around him, he saw what appeared to be an endless stretch of land. On top of this lend were destroyed graves, crypts and death hills. The moment the three took their steps into this place, Nao received a system notification. >. "Anyone up for some grave robbing?", Nao retorted, seeing this system message appear on his screen. Chapter 296 - 21: Livestreamer Nao Year 2126 January 2nd, Yggdrasil, Morning "Tabula." "What is it? Are you still trying to admire my beauty?" Tabula asked, tilting his head to the side. It caused his straight jacket like clothes to shake up and down, together with his circular black studded headpiece. Nao received a sudden urge to gag and almost coughed seeing his body move like that. But he managed keep it down and responded to him calmly. "Can you not do that?" Hearing Nao ask that, Isabella let out a rolling eyes emote. A bunch of smile emotes emerged from Tabula before a laugh came out. "Hahaha! I''m only kidding with you. You said you wanted to continue what you talked about briefly yesterday right? Something about having more free time on your hands?" "That''s right. Due to some...circ.u.mstances, I''ve retired from my manager position from the company I''ve been working at. This was to start pursuing a dream of mine. Which is livestreaming!" "Livestreaming, huh? Can''t say I''ve dabbled much in that area myself. I''m more into the myths behind this game. It''s always lovely to see things we don''t typically see every day get personified. Plus I''ve heard the scenery in Yggdrasil is fantastic. Much better than our shithole of a planet. Even Helheim looks better, and it''s said Helheim is the land of the dead." "Heh, that much I know. I''d rather spend my time watching stuff go down in here than in the real world, so I share your same sentiment. But as we go along journey, I want to livestream the unknown areas we venture into. Mostly for hobby but if we can earn some cash off of it, that wouldn''t hurt either." "Why do I get the feeling you don''t need money by doing this? Well, it matters not. Me personally I''m not against it but if you go plaster yourself over the net with ne tagging along with you two, you''ll be a walking target. Are you willing to take that risk?" "Heh, sounds like the scuffle you had with Trinity was not a mere scuffle. But yeah, I''m resolved to do this. Besides, once people start finding out how special our class is, it''s only going to get worse from here on...", Nao continued to say as he trailed off into his own thoughts. A momentary silence soon spread out between the three. "It''s only going to get worse from here on? Are you referring to how special our Heteromorphic classes are? I was curious myself as to why we gained three times as much as normal Human classes did. We''ll need to be extra careful if we chance upon any of them. I doubt many will show up here considering the difficulty of the realm we''re currently in." "Right? I''d just like to keep this at the back of your mind when we venture in further, especially when we reach Helheim City, and I''ll keep your warning in mind." After Nao said that, Tabula nodded his head. Nao didn''t know when the discrimination against the Heteromorphic class would start. It could happen within the first year of the game, or it might not spring up till a few years down the line. Either way, it was inevitable for it to happen. Nao found it a good thing too that Tabula didn''t get killed by those Trinity players. They were probably Heteromorphics themselves, as he didn''t spot a single Human or Demihuman around his location. Once people start discovering that there are no penalties to killing Heteromorphic players, the era of PKing will likely begin. Heteromorphics are essentially monsters, but with a player controlling the monster''s body. They''ll drop equipment and lose their 5 levels upon death and can''t do anything about it. But with that in mind, the three would tread deeper into Helheim. Yet Nao saw Tabula tilt his head to the side causing his body to shake. Nao shuddered again hearing this. Tabula''s appearance was akin to that of a monster that ran away from an insane asylum. With his head replaced with that of a squid with four long tentacles going down the sides of his body. The rest of his look was thst of BDSM gear with a straight jacket like bodysuit to boot. If Nao had to say, he was the embodiment of grotesque. But this was something he had to get used to. If Nao wanted Albedo to be by his side, and possibly Rubedo as well, he needed to make sure Tabula would still create the three and ensure he had the capabilities to alter the two''s background information after Tabula retires from Yggdrasil. But that wouldn''t happen for at least another decade and after Tabula joins Ainz Oowl Gown in the near future. So for now he put this at the back of his mind as well. He then saw Tabula speak once more. "Got it. When will you be starting up this livestreaming service of yours? Do you even have the proper equipment set up?" Continuing the topic of livestreaming, Nao responded directly. "I went through the notions of setting everything up this past week or so, so you don''t need to worry about my equipment. My dashboard is all prepped and ready too. I just need to crop a good screen size and initiate it. As for when I''d start it...I was mainly thinking of livestreaming our dungeons and overworld explorations. Raids will come later if we meet up with more people. Do you two have any problems with that?" "None from me.", Tabula simply answered. "Me neither! From the looks of it this Icy Soul Wasteland is our next destination then. Its filled with graves and I can hear bones clattering in the distance, so we''ll probably be fighting lots of Skeletons. We can clear it in a breeze with your light magic! I bet they''re super weak against it!", Isabella responded while sending out another smile emote. "Most likely they are. Hold on I''ll start it up now." The two nodded their heads. The cool thing about being in a virtual world was that he didn''t have to actively close the game window. He minimized the screen a bit and saw the main hub. Finding Twitch 2.0 app, he launched it. Nao also discovered that thanks to purchasing the Yggdrasil version with the Creator Tools and Arcane Eye, it also came with an exclusive function to link any streaming service directly into the Arcane Eye for third party livestreaming. Viewers didn''t have to watch from a first person perspective. This special link also wouldn''t delay the Arcane Eye''s spellcasting functions either. Loading up his personal page, Nao initiated his first stream. It wasn''t cluttered with miscellaneous junk and only focused on what was in Yggdrasil. The moment it initiated, his Arcane Eye let out a small glow. Tabula and Isabella took notice of this and nodded. "I''m not sure we''ll get that many viewers, plus I''m not sure how many people actually stream Yggdrasil but I can only take my first step from here, right?" "That''s right. I''m guessing we''re live now? Give me control of your dashboard for a moment and I''ll change your title. This should attract some viewers, haha!" "Part of me suddenly feels like not wanting to do that...", Nao said with a defeated sigh. Still, he ket Tabula do as he pleased. To him he sounded like he was going to troll someone, and sure enough, if Nao''s eyes could turn wide, they would. He saw Tabula walk right up to his Arcane Eye, allowing his viewers to get a close look at him.. Nao then saw the title of his change. It now read, ''Take this, Trinity!'' Nao then saw Tabula act like a skeleton, letting his clothes clatter around. Isabella and Nao shuddered once again hearing the awful noises vibrate from it. Nao couldn''t help but curse out at him. "I told you to stop doing that, didn''t I!? Tabula!" "Hahaha! Just go with it, Metatron. I''m sure this will kick up a storm." "Can''t we start this next area already? I''m already getting an itch to fight more monsters.", Isabella complained. "Tabula, you better not slow down our pace. We did take a first clear after all. We''re already behind." "Don''t you two worry. I may not be best on the frontlines but I''ve got a variety of support spells and hidden weapons. I''ll make sure Metatron can get his spells off." "Okay!" "Let''s go then. I checked the level range of this Icy Soul Wasteland and it ranges from Level 15 to 40. We''ll be stuck here for a while but once we clear it we''ll be able to head into Helheim City!" After Nao yelled that out Isabella let out another smile emote. The two then started to run toward the nearest graves, only to have Tier 2 Skeletons start spawning from the graves. As for Tabula, he stayed close to Nao''s Arcane Eye, giving one last grin emote to the stream. He had the Twitch 2.0 page open on his overlay, much like Nao did. Isabella also did the same as well. But once the three started their combat, little did they know that Nao''s viewership was on the rapid rise... And unbeknownst to them, Nao''s first livestream was very successful. Time also started to flash by in their eyes. Days soon turned into weeks and weeks soon turned into months as the level grind continued. Slowly but surely in these next few months, the three''s levels rapidly rose but they did not receive any notification about the Icy Soul Wasteland being cleared. Not a single one. Nao also was steadily gaining popularity with his livestreams. Even though time passed before their very eyes, Nao was having a blast playing Yggdrasil! He was also chasing after his dream that he couldn''t accomplish in his first life! Before Nao, Isabella and Tabula realized it, they spent a full year inside the Icy Soul Wasteland. This area was definitely a bottleneck for all Helheim players. Nao didn''t think it would take up to a year to explore one area, but the three underestimated its size. Why else would its level peak at 40? But they were finally in the clear when the three reached a castle-like structure made up of pure ice. This was the Lair of the Icy Soul Devil. The floor boss so to say of the Icy Soul Wasteland. Along the way the three killed off countless undead and creatures of ice. Thanks to Nao''s rising popularity the three started to attract other Heteromorphics that tried to PK them, but the three would always come out victorious thanks to their tight nit team. The three got rather close to each other during this one year of time and learned when to watch each other''s backs. As a result of constantly overturning the other PKers that came their way, Nao received his own moniker. The False Angel. His spells would cause destruction wherever he went. He was more of an Angel of Death instead of an Angel of Life, thus he received that title. But that''s not what was important now. The main prize now stood before their very eyes. They were now at the entrance to take down the Icy Soul Devil! Yet Nao couldn''t help but let out a curse once he received a notification after the the arrived in the area. An invisible barrier pushed the three out, causing confusion to spread out. Tabula and Isabella let out confused emotes before they too started to read the system notification they got. > "Well shit, looks like this is indeed a Raid. No wonder we haven''t gotten any notifications yet. We also need a person to join us.", Nao responded while letting out a curse. Chapter 297 - 22: Bukubukuchagama! A/N : Another late chapter, apologies. Still trying to rest between working. Seems what I had isn''t completely out of my system yet. This raid fight will be a single segment. After that Helheim City awaits. Raids are among the more popular dungeons to explore in Yggdrasil, and they are the ones to drop good equipment, rare items and the like. This raid fight will unlock another one of Nao''s job classes he''s aiming for, that''s all I will say. I probably won''t reveal any more status info screens until the very end, so you guys don''t get spammed with it. As of now, still on track to finish Yggdrasil arc within 50 chapters or so as previously mentioned. Don''t forget to drop those power stones and leave comments below. Enjoy! * "No wonder why there hasn''t been any notifications about any clears yet. Turns out we just found our first raid dungeon. Helheim isn''t exactly the nicest place to be in with all this monster chaos so it makes sense as to why people have struggled till now Even though it''s only been a year, PvP is starting to run rampant." "But PvP has its own beauty to it you know? It''s a lot more unpredictable! I wonder if this Icy Soul Devil will be able to give us a challenge like that first boss did.", Isabella chimed in letting out another smile emote in front of her. "Says the girl who shows no mercy to her enemies. It seems I made the right choice partnering up with you two. You two know where to strike where its weak. But seeing this notification, I fear we''re in a bit of a conundrum.", Tabula said with a hint of worry in his tone. "You''re referring to our current player count right?", Nao asked, shifting his body toward Tabula. Tabula nodded and continued to speak "That''s right. I thought raids were dungeons that required units or legions, but from looks of it this is Yggdrasil''s way of introducing raids to us. But with that said, we are down one player. We only have three out of four, which four is required." "That is no trouble at all, Tabula! We can just invite one of our sisters! I''m sure by now they have some Scrolls of Teleportation on their hands." "Sisters? You have mentioned previously you have friends of yours having their own adventures in the other realms. We did cone to learn about realm travelling, but is it wise to try and contact of them now?" "Oh, stop being such a worry wart, Tabula. They''ll definitely running if we tell them! The question is though, who?", Isabella asked with a curious tone. She then looked at Nao as if she were waiting for an answer. Nao proceeded to speak up. "Ahhh, about that, Belle. hold off on that thought for a moment. I''m going to try to make a connection with Dabura. He''s currently in a separate space so I want to see if it''s possible to bring him here." "Dabura? Sister Towa''s Brother?" "The very same." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #!_51261740716971693 for visiting. "Dabura? Now there''s a name you rarely hear. Can''t say I''ve ever recalled a name like that. Sounds devilish if you ask me. I know you two have your own secrets like I do mine, but I can''t help but want to peer into it further." Hearing Tabula say that, Nao let out a grinning emote. "All to their own, Tabula. All to their own. As long as we abide by our contract, everything will be good. Can''t believe a year has gone by just like that. But before we do anything I''m going to set up the connection, that is if it will work in the first place." "Okay!" "Well, whatever it is you''re going to do, good luck." As Isabella and Tabula replied like so, Nao nodded once more. He then turned around and started to look at the green winds of Hel in the sky. Calming himself, Nao closed his eyes. He figured he couldn''t open up any space while inside the virtual world so he proceeded to do so inside his mind. He soon felt a connection to the spatial dimension he created for Dabura''s use back in the DBZ Plane, right before he headed back into Rebirth''s Void Space with the other girls. Sure enough he saw what appeared to be a hellish paradise, fit with endless craggy rocks and a Demon''s Castle in the beyond. Nao could only inwardly sigh seeing this, but still. The connection successfully was established. Tabula and Isabella soon heard Nao speak out while his eyes were closed. "Dabura, come in, Dabura. Are you there?" After Nao spoke that out, an eerie silence spread among the three for a couple moments. Yet, as if something clicked, a rather deep voice suddenly spread out among them. It immediately drew Tabula''s attention, as he couldn''t find the source of this voice. "Is that you, Young Master? And hear I thought you had forgotten about poor me! You don''t need to worry though, I''ve been living lavishly. How has Sister Towa doing lately?" Hearing Dabura ask that, Nao let out a frown emote. "Didn''t I warn you already to stop calling me that? You''ve been cooped up in there for a year already. You should know we don''t use titles in our home by now. I was looking to bring you out but perhaps that I was a bad idea." "Haha my bad! You''re such a jester Nao. Is it true you want to bring me out? Can I go see my dear Sister?" "In enough time, yes you can see her. But we need to test something first. Can you see if you can locate our current position?" "A search request is it? Very well. Please hold on for a moment." Hearing this mysterious voice die down, Tabula soon went into his own world, reveling in the information he just received, while Isabella looked on with anticipation. Nao saw inside his mind a red aura released by Dabura. Dabura entered his extreme focus mode. After he strained his face for a couple moments as it passed by in silence, he ended up frowning and his aura disappeared. He then let out a sigh. "I can sense your presence Nao but to me its like you don''t exist at our home. I can''t accurately pinpoint you...Is this what we were talking about earlier?" "Indeed. So the test is a failure then, that''s another thing to check off the list. Thank you, Dabura. I''ll make it to where you can meet up with Towa later." "Thank you. I bid you farewell then." After saying that, Nao disconnected his connection to Dabura, slowly opening his eyes again. He shook his head in disappointment and let out a sigh. Tabula exited his own world and saw Nao''s disappointment. "So I''m guessing this Dabura person won''t be able to join in? I couldn''t follow much but I could at least make that out." "Nope. It was an experiment to say the least. Belle, thinking logically to tackle this Raid, it''s likely its weak to Fire and Light. We got Light covered. You''re starting to dabble into Fire and Water yourself right?" "Sure am! Besides the Martial Monk I started with, I was able to evolve it into Dark Knight. After that I was able to pick up Fire and Water Elementalist Job Classes. I may go for Dark Elementalist next to further support the Heat I''ve been trying to create. Plus that will help set up illusions and give me access to more debuffs!" "Heh, looks like you got your path squared away then. I will need to look at your status before we dive into this raid. The same goes for you, Tabula. You won''t be against it will you?" "Not at all. In fact I''m all for this. Once we know our exact numbers it will help us strategize better. We cannot underestimate our first Raid. I''ve come to learn what skills you two used during this past year but we can never be too sure." "Right? Glad we''re thinking along the same page then. As such I''ve reached a decision to who our fourth member will be. I will give Miya a call." "So it is Sister Miya then. Makes sense, she is a Fire Sylph in Yggdrasil. Her firepower should be quite high. I''m sure she''ll set this huge ice castle ablaze!" "Heh, if she''s capable of doing that I''ll gladly watch it. I''m going to go give her a call." "Okay!" Concluding their conversation, Tabula saw Nao pull up his menu window. Nao navigated to his Friends List. After opening his friend''s list, Tabula saw many names were on it. Comparing that to his own, it seemed Nao did indeed know quite a few people. Tabula barely had any friends on his own list. It would eventually get filled with the names of the 41 Supreme Beings, but that would be for the future. It''s not like Tabula was a loner. He just was picky on who wanted to be on his list. But Nao was different. He had the girls already added. All of them appeared online now as well. Early on Nao found out he could set up a video call with those added as friends. It worked both ways, he could block any such requests that came his way as well. But for this time, he sent the call notification over to Miya. Not even a second passed before a 3d screen popped up before Nao, Isabella and Isabella. What they saw was a very cute sylph with pinkish skin, no taller than a few feet high. She had translucent red wings growing out of her back they seemed to constantly flutter about. A small robe covered the rest of her body, but not her hair which was also fiery red. It was fairy wavy and flew past her neck. This was Miya''s Fire Sylph form in Yggdrasil. Her actual Fairy form matched rather similarly to this form, but each one still had their differences. Miya wasn''t alone either, a graceful ocean blue haired elf could be seen on the video screen next to her. Thus was of course Elsa. As for their current location, they were still in Alfheim. They appeared to be in a grandiose city surrounded by a multitude of different colored trees. Miya flew around happily before waving her hand at Nao. "Well if it isn''t Brother Nao! Hello!" "It''s good to see you, Miya. Looks like you''re here as well, Elsa." "Yes. You called at a good time. We''re currently back in town restocking our supplies. Our third member is currently in one of the shops. We will be heading out soon to clear the remainder of this area we''re in. It''s level cap is 40, much like yours." "Is that so? Wait did you say you have a third member in your team? Did it happen recently?" "Yeah. People over here in Alfheim have started to figure out the deal with the Heteromorphic classes. I''m not sure what it''s like in the other realms but the discrimination has already begun here. PKers would go out and about killing them on a whim. Most of them are now in recluse. But then that''s when it happened. Not too long ago while we were on our way to Geyser Forest, we stumbled across a live PK session. Some hooligans were chasing down a golden amber slime-like monster." "A golden amber slime-like monster...could it be?" As Nao started to go into his own thoughts, he was cut off after Elsa nodded her head. "Yeah. Turns out this monster had a name tag over their head and was actually a Heteromorphic player. After discovering this we easily killed off those hooligans. Little did we know that the slime''s name was Bukubukuchagama!" "So it really was her! Such a lucky find you two. Still, makes me wonder why she appeared in Alfheim in the first place." "I''m not sure, she didn''t explain much to us. We only extended her an invitation and now she''s a party member. She thanked us profusely already after we saved her. Pretty neat huh?" "Sure is! But us it safe for her to be walking around in one of those shops alone?" "She''ll be fine as long as we''re in this safe zone. Plus we''ve been busing her around since we''ve picked her up. Her level isn''t too far off from ours. We just hit level 40 the other day." "That''s great to hear. Speaking of that, the main reason I called was for Miya. We found a dungeon raid and we need four people. Thinking about our options over here I figured Miya would be our best bet for our last member. What do you say, Miya?" "You can count me in, Brother! That''s fine isn''t it, Big Sis?" "A raid, is it? Fufu, you can go in and join them. I''ll go chat with Bukubukuchagama after and then we can relax for the day. We weren''t in a rush or anything." "Yay! I don''t think any of us have been in a raid yet. This will be a first for all of us, right Brother?" "Sure is. You have Scrolls of Teleportation right? Or do you need me to send you some?" "We got some to spare! I''ll be over in a jiffy!" "Great. I''ll end the call then." After Nao said that, Miya and Elsa waved goodbye. Miya was going to wrap things on her end before teleporting over. Still, Nao didn''t think he would receive such a wonderful piece of news so soon. On top of Tabula who now has been in his party for this past year, he had finally located the second member of the forty one Supreme Beings of Ainz Oowl Gown. Not only that, she was partying with Miya and Elsa in Alfheim! It was Bukubukuchagama! For those who were not aware of who she was, she was none other than the creator of the Dark Elf Twins, Aura Bella Fiora and Mare Bello Fiore! Chapter 298 - 23: Bukubukuchagama Finds Out! A/N: The note is up here today! So I''ve been thinking of finally setting up a release schedule and I''m going to do a test run of it this week. The release schedule will be : 1 chapter Monday and 1 chapter Friday. Any extra chapters will try to be released either on Wednesday or during the weekend. Also the first harem candidate of the Overlord Plane is finally revealed! I did give a tease during the beginning chapters of who is to come, there also may be some who was left out, or unsure of. But by this point I decided to bring Bukubukuchagama in! I''m surprised in Overlord fanfics no one tends to go after the females in Ainz Oowl Gown, only the characters that appear in the New World. But with that said, here is the main question for you guys about Bukubukuchagama, considering her real human appearance was never revealed. Her personality was revealed though. Do you guys want Bukubukuchagama to retain her Hetermorphic appearance, which at this point I''m going to call it the Amber Slime race? She would essentially become a golden amber slime with a human figure. (Like Suu from Monster Musume) Or do you guys want her to retain her human appearance? If so what do you want her to look like? Let me know here or down below! But with that said here is the first chapter of the week. Don''t forget to drop those power stones and leave comments below! * Year 2127, January, Yggdrasil, Helheim, Icy Soul Wasteland. Three figures could be seen standing in front a massive castle made out of never-melting ice. It was extremely cold here to say the least. One was an Angel, the next one a Succubus and the last one couldn''t even be described properly. He appeared to be super creepy as if he came straight out of a horror movie. These three were none other than Nao, Isabella and Tabula of course. Nao had just finished a video call with two of his wives, Miya and Elsa, who were having their own fun adventure in Alfheim, the land of the elves. The reason for that was because the dungeon that was in front of them, the Lair of the Icy Soul Devil, was none other than a raid dungeon, and the first of its kind! Going into raids was an insanely popular route among Yggdrasil players in the later years. Not only were they part of main storyline quests, they also dropped hefty rewards, and high rarity rewards at that. End game ingredients were also widely sought after that could only be found in these if one wanted to craft, oh let''s say, Divine tier equipment. The overworld could provide only so much, unless one happened to stumble upon hidden areas. But at this current moment, silence spread out after Nao finished his video call. He started to enter his own thoughts. ''I was only going to ask Miya about joining us in this raid dungeon, but who would''ve thought the second member of the future Ainz Oowl Gown guild would actually make an appearance! Not only that it happens to be one of the three female members to boot, Bukubukuchagama. It''s a good thing those two befriended her already.'', Nao said inside his mind, thinking to himself. ''If there were three people of that guild that I would want to personally meet with, it would be Tabula Smaragdina, Touch Me, and Bukubukuchagama. There is of course Ainz himself, but as long as I meet up with Touch Me somewhere in Helheim, he will lead me to Ainz, since it was him who rescued Ainz from getting PKed. I''ve already met with Tabula, but now there''s the second...'', Nao said, continuing to himself. ''While it is interesting that she created the Dark Elf Twins, to be honest, I''m more interested in herself. Not the slime, but her real identity. Rumors say she''s a popular mainstream voice actress, even delving into a.d.u.l.t content. My livestreams have been gaining immense popularity. Despite the lack of cities, thousands upon thousands of people would appear each time. If I ever would decide to recruit a commentator, it would be nice if it was someone like her. It''s a shame they never revealed her appearance as a human, she must be quite the beauty...'', Nao said, speaking to himself once more. Yet little did he know that a certain golden amber slime was already interested in his moniker identity. Metatron, the Fallen Angel. He had no idea that Bukubukuchagama was already a growing fan of his! He would be in for a treat if he ever gets with Miya and Elsa while she was with the two. Yet Nao''s thoughts were soon interrupted. a private message suddenly appeared in his view. It came through [Message]. Turns out this came from Isabella. Seeing it come through like this and not through her voice, it was probably something private-related. He had no reason not to open the [Message], so he proceeded to open it. Upon doing so, his mind inwardly twitched a bit after reading Isabella''s message. "You aren''t going to add in another sister to our ranks, are you, Nao?" "Guh...is this your so called woman''s intuition?", Nao simply replied back. "Well of course it is you dummy! You always tend to go silent thinking to yourself about a certain plan of action. And seeing this is related to Bukubukuchagama, it''s connecting the dots is easy. Tell me, what is she like?" "Haha, guess your intuition is right on the mark. But to be honest, I actually don''t know what she looks like in the real world. She should be quite the beauty though after learning what job she does. In fact I was thinking about bringing her as a commentator to my livestreams. I''ve no intentions of ending this until our remaining eleven years are up." "So you don''t know, huh? So we only got Sister Miya''s and Big Sis Elsa''s description of her so far then. I''m actually all for it, considering if she''s still single. Wasn''t she a voice actress or something?" "She definitely is. I''m going to see if I can have Miya and Elsa set up a meeting with her. We can invite her to our private guildchat room before setting up an offline meeting. But for now we should focus on the task at hand. Let''s go formulate some strategies with Tabula, lest he will be in his own world for god knows how long." "Hehe, you bet that right. Tabula likes to do that a lot. I won''t deny he is quite an intelligent person to say the least. Cunning too. Are you sure we don''t need to worry about him leaving us eventually?'' "Not really. We''re bound by a contract but if he wishes to cancel it, he can. His fate to join Ainz Oowl Gown won''t change. In fact, after he meets up with Ainz and he wants to cancel our contract, I''ll do it in a heartbeat.", Nao replied to Isabella, sending out another [Message]. ''That way, he would be on task to create the Albedo sisters.'', Nao thought to himself once more. "Got it. Let''s go get Tabula out of his thoughts." Concluding their private conversation, Nao and Isabella walked up to Tabula, bringing him out of his own thoughts as the three started to talk about the raid dungeon before them. Meanwhile, back in Alfheim... Alfheim, the land of the Elves. Loved by nature all around with endless vast forests stretching in all directions. If one had a close look at these forests they could see they were all differently colored! According to legends the Elves were split up into seven clans. They were composed of the major and minor elements. The Fire Elves. The Water Elves. The Wind Elves. The Earth Elves. The Spirit Elves. The Light Elves. and The Dark Elves. Each one was rather self explanatory. However, it was none other than the Light Elves who actually ruled over the realm of Alfheim. As such, the main city which Miya, Elsa and Bukubukuchagama resided in was none other than the City of Light! Each forest represented a part of the domain of the different clans. Yet there were no black trees to be seen anywhere. Instead what replaced the black trees were a sealed off portal leading to a hidden dimension, which the Dark Elves resided in. They were banished from the realm long ago thanks to their constant wars raged upon the lands. The other six clans banded together, and managed to drive them back. Then the City of Light was created as a memento of that last victory, erecting statues of the six Elven Heroes. Leading to modern day, the City of Light acted as a trading hub between the nine realms. The Elves were known to be excellent merchants, so there were endless amounts of shops to be seen. Not only that players could set up their own stalls to sell their wares. In the eastern part of the city, a fire sylph and a water elf could be seen chatting away. These two were discussing what just happened, as they were just on a video call with an Angel. These two were of course Miya and Elsa. Elsa was still quite beautiful as an elf and she attracted lots of attention. But if it wasn''t to her family, her sisters, or to Nao, she acted quite cold to the general public. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #!_51340518201807397 for visiting. Yet their conversation ended soon enough as soon as they heard a relatively high pitched voice reach their eyes. Despite on how high it was, Miya and Elsa still let out a smile emote from their avatars. "Hah....I''m sorry for holding you two up! The shopping is done!", the high pitched voice said. The two then saw what appeared to be a golden amber blob bobbing down and up as it made a mad dash toward the two. Other players either looked at it with scorn in their eyes or disregarded the player altogether. Yet none of them dared to approach because they all knew who the two were in front of the blob was. Miya and Elsa had made quite the reputation during this last year in Alfheim. "You''re back, Bukubukuchagama! No one caused you any trouble, did they?", Elsa said with a hint of worry in her tone. "Nope! Even though I look like this, the NPCs were rather friendly to me. I didn''t take the risk to enter a player''s shop though. I won''t be swindled that easily!" "Hehe, good to hear. While you were out there shopping, I actually just had a video call with Brother. According to him his party just found a raid. I''ll be parting ways with you two for a short while, I hope you don''t mind." "A raid!? Aren''t those dungeons that require multiple amount of people? How many people did he say?" "Only four are required for entry, so I''ll be filling in the last spot." After Miya said that, she and Elsa saw Bukubukuchagama''s body deflate, as if she became depressed. "Oh don''t be like that Bukubukuchagama, They only said it was a count of four players. It''s possible more can enter. I was thinking of bringing you along to watch anyways. Why don''t you come along too, Sister Elsa?" "I actually wouldn''t mind that. We can catch up with Sister Elsa along the way. We can see what Nao is up to too." "You two will really take me along? You won''t ditch me and toss me into a trash pit somewhere, will you?" "You''re still thinking like that? Don''t listen to what those other bastards tell you. You may receive their scorn but we see you as our genuine friend." "Aww...you really know how to pull the heartstrings you guys. But hearing that really does cheer me up. Just ''cause we look different, they show no mercy and just kill us without batting any eye. I do hope my Brother is doing okay with these creeps walking around." "That''s right, you did mention you have a Brother as well. We''ve talked about mine before but we never introduced him properly. My Brother is called Nao. I''m sure you may have heard his name by now. He goes by the name Metatron here." Hearing Miya speak about Nao, it took a good moment for it to register in Bukubukuchagama''s mind. Once it did, she let out a shocked face emote. She let out a high pitched scream with a curse. It sounded funny yet painful to those who weren''t used to it. Thanks to that they were able to distance themselves from other people, so it didn''t draw too much attention. "Wait just a damn minute...you aren''t referring to THAT Metatron, are you? THE Fallen Angel!?" "Hehe so you do know him. That''s right. He''s been gaining quite the popularity recently, hasn''t he?" "That''s an understatement! He''s taking the helm of us Hetermorphic players! A lot of people, including me already look up to him! He''s quite the fanbase now. I didn''t know he is related to you! Now it makes sense as to why you two have such player names. Still...Elsa, are you really his wife? I can''t help but be curious you know." "Hmm, who knows? If fate allows it, we will tell you about our situation. I already have a nagging feeling Nao is trying to plot something...But whatever comes our way, you''ll be here with us, won''t you, Bukubukuchagama?" "Of course I will! It brings me joy finding friends in a virtual world where danger lurks around every corner. I still don''t really get what you mean by that fate stuff, but they don''t call me The Unsinkable for nothing!" "Hehe, glad to hear it. You were going to tell us who your brother was, weren''t you?" "Ahh! Thanks for reminding me. He''s such a pain in the ass sometimes I swear. I always find myself reprimanding him most of the time. At least he listens to be like a good Brother though. He actually plays Yggdrasil as well! Have you two heard the name Perorocino?" "Hmm...Perorocino, was it? Can''t say that I have. Did he start out with you?" "Ugh...I wanted him to but he was going on and on about having a grand adventure of his own. I really should knock some sense into that guy. He does report to me every so often at least. Last time I heard he also has a level 40 account." "Is that so? Everyone is starting to pop out of the shadows, especially so since its been a year already since the game went live. But we ought to head to our destination for now. You picked up some Scrolls of Teleportation, didn''t you?" "Sure did! Got plenty for us to spare, Miya, Elsa. Leads head off to Helheim!" Hearing Bukubukuchagama say that with a smile emote, the two nodded. She then passed a scroll to each of them. Tossing them up in the air, three scrolls unraveled themselves and got burnt to a crisp by a blue flame. Before everyone else realized it, the three were no longer in in the eastern part of the City of Light. Things were now starting to shape up for Nao and the strands of Fate are starting to be strung. One after another the members of Ainz Oowl Gown will start to appear, whether he likes it or not. Bukubukuchagama was excited at the very least to meet her star, the Fallen Angel. She was also the sister of Perorocino, who was none other than the creator of one of the strongest NPCs in Nazarick, Shaltear Bloodfallen! As to whether love would bloom between her and Nao, that would remain unknown. At this moment though, Nao had no clue that he would be accompanying by not one, but three girls. Of course those two being Miya and Elsa, but the last one would be that adorable golden amber slime! Chapter 299 - 24: Level 40 A/N : A lot of searching was done during this chapter and will warn you guys this is another infodump chapter. If you guys find and mistakes in the information presented please let me know! This is a showcase of Nao being at Level 40, I probably won''t another reveal of Nao''s stats until he reaches Level 70, and a final reveal of him being at 100. I am planning on not naming any equipment either unless they''re special equipment like the Wand of Flight. For ease of measure I am splitting the tiers of equipments to the # of its Tier. Low, Medium, High, and Top will span Lv1-50, and Legacy, Relic and Legendary will span Lv51-100. Divine will have unique placements. As of now, I''ve yet to think of any Divine equip for Nao. If you want him to use certain equipment, let me know! But that is it from me. Next chapter will start the raid! Enjoy! Don''t forget to drop those power stones and leave comments below! * > Threat Detection. A rather handy spell Nao had selected during his grind to level 40. Being level 40 now grants him access up to Tier 6 spells. It is quite weird to have access to such power earlier in the game, but that''s how Yggdrasil designed it. He was already over halfway to Tier 10 spells, which would become available to him by Level 64. It wasn''t until he would reach Level 71 that he would start getting access to those extremely powerful Super tiered spells! An example of this is Fallen Down! Threat Detection only required MP to cast at the very beginning and it could stay active as long as he willed it to. It''s range could be extended by the game''s metacasting, and the higher one''s stats were, the longer the range would be. It also detected when a target would lock onto the caster as well, and in this case it detected three teleport scrolls being used to his coordinates. This spell would also be beneficial to have once everyone arrived in the New World. It was a world full of unknowns after all. But seeing this message pop up, Nao inwardly raised his eyebrows. ''There really isn''t a restriction for all three to come, guess curiosity got the best of them. Still seeing the count be ''three'', looks like Bukubukuchagama is indeed on her way here as well. I really hope Miya isn''t plotting something...'', Nao said, thinking to himself. Yet little did he know that was indeed what Miya was currently doing. As to what she was thinking of, he wouldn''t find out until the group. Still, at this moment, he could only wait for the three to arrive. Nao, Isabella and Tabula were currently formulating their strategy to take down this massive castle. A fourth member would be joining them as well so they would have a better chance at survival. As to whether the would clear it on their first attempt, that was wishful thinking. Raids in Yggdrasil were on a whole another level. The overworld mobs and bosses were nothing compared to raid dungeons. They acted more human-like in their programming, becoming a lot more unpredictable and had insane stats to back them up. Yet its not like that risk didn''t come up with nothing, its rewards were plenty. Rare crafting materials, rare equipments, weapons, unique job classes, you name it. Most of end game players sought raid dungeons for its rewards. But as the three kept talking to themselves, Nao decided it was the best time to go over his stats. Besides choosing what spells to set for each tier level up, choosing his racial and class levels, and selecting their corresponding skills and passives, he had mostly left it on his autopilot during this last year. Nao also wondered where he could spend the rest of his points once his job and racial class split reached level 100. Could he dump the rest of them into his stats? More likely than not but it''s not like that could be an impossibility, since there were items and skills that could allow contact with the GMs directly. Racial and Job only allowed up to 100 levels. Since Nao would have an extra 200 leftover, he had to think of how to split that. He could start unlocking an endless list of passives. Speaking of Classes, Nao had finally unlocked the Mid Tier racial class of the class he chose. It was indeed High Angel. As for what came after that, Nao had wanted to aim for the High class Angel of Life. To finish off his Racial class build, he would hope to find a hidden class scroll somewhere and unlock Seraphim. But going back to his Mid Class High Angel, it could only level to 10. As this was a feature for all Mid Class racial classes. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=13907057906238705)/chapter-24-level-40_%!d(string=51431624373499643) for visiting. No matter what Mid Class racial class it was, it could only level up to 10. This went the same for the High Class racial classes, these could only be leveled up to 5. This also applied to unique and hidden racial classes, they too could only be leveled up to 5, unless there was a specific feature of that class that allowed a boost in its levels. Nao saw his Racial Classes now totaled Level 25. Seeing this he nodded inwardly and continued to look at his stats page. He saw his Level was now at 40. He also saw his Alignment was slowly increasing more and more to that of the Holy side. Ainz had an Extreme Evil alignment, largely due to the fact that he was an Overlord, which was the highest tiered Skeleton. The strongest Undead. As Nao was an Angel, it was the exact opposite for his case. The more enemies of the opposite alignment he fought, the more the gauge would increase to that of Holy. This was shown over time, it wasn''t an immediate display of growth. Nao hadn''t decided on this part yet, as to whether to remain Neutral-Holy, or full on Holy. If it ended up being the latter, just in case he had decided on choosing the Actor job class, much like Ainz did. This way if he needed to bullshit his way out of situations that required his presence, he could. Except he would be a lot more revered than being hated, because he is an Angel. But Nao didn''t want to forget to not underestimate any enemies he would come across, Ainz did the same. But regarding this, Nao still had time to decide, so he pushed it to the back of his head for now. He just had to monitor Alignment for now. Nao then moved along to his stats. He couldn''t help but grin inwardly. The higher level one got, the more and more it showed how better his capabilities were. Sure a large reason was because he was a Heteromorphic player. Just having three times as many points earned was huge by itself. Nao did have intentions to go a similar route Momonga did as a magic caster. It was said that Momonga had a total around 735 stat points, 300 from the Heteromorphic class and the rest leveraged from his various Divine Tier equipment. Yet it was rumored that he could push that limit to over 800 increasing his MP to absurd levels. He could cast high and endgame spells multiple times with ease. According to Yggdrasil, the limit to how many stats a player could achieve was 900. It went without saying that reaching 800 one could be called a professional player, and Momonga was the cr¨¨me of the crop. PKers couldn''t even break into Nazarick in its final years. And after looking at his stats, Nao saw he was very well on his way to become someone of that level. He and his team were able to farm Top grade equipment during this last year. This granted him an extra 100 points to his stats. If he added that with the rest, it now totaled 241. Among other things he now had 65 MP. This was almost half of Momonga at Level 100, which was 145. He could cast 10 6 Tier spells before needing to cover his MP! It was a shame this game had no MP recovery items, one had to wait naturally to let it regenerate or level up. That was the only way to recover MP. (A/N : I am not sure if this latter part is actually true, this is my own twist) These stat results left Nao happy. He was over a fourth of the way to becoming someone on Momonga''s level. And with that in mind, the last thing he went over was the massive list he called Spells and Skills. It was becoming more and more endless, and his inward grin grew wider and wider. After all the the more he had the more he could be prepared for when the transferred happened. Yet there were a couple changes unlike last time to where mostly focused on the Holy element and just started to dive into Lightning. He now had more Lightning skills and Wind now. This was the result of unlocking more paths of his Tamer class. It appeared that Tamers were most attuned to Wind and Lightning, so Nao was grateful to that. He was looking forward to upgrading Tamer into Dragon Rider as well, he only had twenty levels or so to go for that. But with all that said Nao dismissed his stats page and Isabella and Tabula reappeared in his sight. They had been through a lot this last year but they still had eleven more years to go! He wondered if he could reach Level 100 by the end of year two, and if that happened, hopefully the World Champion tournament would get announced! It also didn''t take long before a disturbance appeared in the air around the three. This caused the three to stop chattering about strategies all together. What soon appeared before them was a cute Fire Sylph, a graceful Water Elf and an adorable Amber Slime. Miya, Elsa, and Bukubukuchagama arrived! ================================= Metatron | Heteromorphic Race ------------------------------------------------------- An enigmatic Angel of Life who serves to none other than protect his loved ones. Level 16 -> 40 Job : N/A Residence : N/A Alignment : Neutral Sense of Justice : +100 Racial Level ------------------- Angel : 15 Lv High Angel : 10 Lv Job Level ------------------- Holy Magic : 10 Lv Tamer : 10 Lv Actor : 10 Lv Racial Total Level : 25 Job Total Level : 30 Available Racial/Job Class Points : 65. HP : 40 (+24) MP : 65 (+40) PHY ATK : 10 (+9) PHYS DEF : 29 (+23) AGILITY : 20 (+16) MAG ATK : 60 (+36) MAG DEF : 40 (+28) RESIST : 50 (+38) SPECIAL : 40 (+27) Available Points : 0 Used Points : 120 (total) Base Points : 21 Level Points : 120 Equipment Points : 100 (+67) Active Skills/Spells : Tier 1 : Lesser Strength Boost I , Lesser Magic Boost I, Lesser Resist Boost I, Lesser Healing I , Mana Arrow, Create Water. Anti-Evil Protection I. Bunny Tail. Floating Board. Lesser Mind Protection. Quick March, Tier 2 : Holy Arrow, Air Bullet, Lightning Shoot, Holy Ray, Camouflage, Lesser Dexterity I, Message, Summon Angel 2nd Tier, Holy Sphere, Holy Lance, Lesser Ward Undead, Cure Poison, Detect Life, Detect Enemy, Holy Bind, Lesser Holy Wall, Summon Beast 2nd Tier, Thunder Lance, Wind Whip, Threat Detection, Tier 3 : Dimensional Move, Life Essence, Lesser Mass Cure, Shock Wave, Holy Light, Fly, Heavy Recover, Lightning, Electrosphere, Thunder Ball, Slow, Sunlight, Summon Angel 3rd Tier, Summon Beast 3rd Tier, Lopsided Duel, Slow, Wind Blast, Haste, Regenerate, Tier 4 : Holy Aura, Control Cloud, Silver Lance, Grand Air Bullet, Chain Lightning, Shock Lance, Dominate, Draconic Power, Wind Surge, Lightning Surge, Holy Surge, Resist Break, Reinforce Armor, Summon Angel 4th Tier, Summon Beast 4th Tier, Tier 5 : Energy Immunity - Ice, Energy Immunity - Darkness, Drifting Mine, Harden Steel, Wind Pillar, Lightning Pillar, Holy Pillar, Invisibility, Lesser Protection Energy, Dragon Lightning, Wind Field, Lightning Field, Holy Field, Magic Ward Holy, Magic Ward - Darkness, Teleportation, Tier 6 : Holy Burst, Penetrate Up, Paranormal Intuition, Sensor Boost, Shining Blast, Hurricane, Wings of Gale, Shield Wall, Sanctuary Protection, Summon Angel 6th Tier, Summon Beast 6th Tier, Control Weather, Wall of Heaven, Eye of the Storm, Passives : Darkness Resistance, Poison Resistance, Paralysis Resistance, Low Tier Magic Resistance, Ice Resistance, Bludgeoning Resistance, Blind Resistance, Elemental Resistance, Angelification Resistance, Critical Hit Resistance, Energy Drain Resistance, Mind-affecting Resistance, Piercing Resistance, Slashing Resistance, Low Tier Magical Immunity, Low Tier Physical Immunity, Ability Damage II, Angel Creation, Create Low Tier Angels, Create Middle Tier Angels, Lesser Holy Aura, Angel Control, Angel Strengthening, Beast Strengthening, Recruit Low Tier Beasts, Recruit Middle Tier Beasts, Holy Aura I, Holy Aura II, Status Damage II, Holy Protection, Holy Vision, Beast Strengthening. Tame. Beast Control. Monster Storage. Formation. Call. Dagger Mastery. Bow Mastery. Gauntlet Mastery. Whip Mastery. Staff Mastery. Wand Mastery. Voice Alteration, Persuasion, Acting, Virtuous Soul, White Halo, Recover By Positive Energy, Ritual of Holy ====================================== Chapter 300 - 25: First Raid! (I) A/N : Another note from author. Aht here! Sorry if releases have been slow.. My virus isn''t completely gone yet but don''t worry it''s not covid-related, I got tested and all that fun stuff.. Month end work also kept me busy but now that''s over. I also do not want to half ass these Yggdrasil chapters either. This is unknown territory for me as well as anyone else who portrays Yggdrasil in Overlord. And as you guys saw Bukubukuchagama is the first waifu to join the crew. She will be the only Yggdrasil Arc waifu to join. Everyone else will appear in the New World or be created as NPCs before they gain sentience. But no more rants from me. Enjoy the chapter below! Don''t forget to drop power stones and leave comments below! * Before Nao, Isabella and Tabula realized it, the three saw three figures materialize right next to them. Once they got a good look, one could see a small fluttering red haired sylph, a graceful blue haired Water Elf and an adorable yet grotesque Amber Slime. And vice versa, the three girls arrived in front of a gigantic castle made if never-melting ice. It wouldn''t be tough to say that the depths of this place reached absolute zero. Not feeling these sensations perhaps was a boon for Yggdrasil players. Yet of the three that just arrived, the Fire Sylph started to have damage counters appear very rapidly above her head. Every tick of damage that appeared was a -2. It was obvious a creature like her didn''t belong to this place. As for the other two, the Water Elf was attuned to Water, so it was natural she had Ice Resistance. As for the Amber Slime, well she had a unique disposition. She herself called earned the moniker, The Unsinkable. Before she met up with the Fire Sylph and Water Elf, she was constantly hunted after the Heteromorphic discrimination began. Unfortunately this started to sprout up half a year ago even just during the first year of Yggdrasil''s release. People found out they could hunt and kill these players without any sort of penalty given to them. Heteromorphic players were essentially Monsters in human skin, but literally looking like Monsters. And this Amber Slime was no different from the rest. Yet she stood out after receiving that title. She couldn''t be killed no matter what was flung at her, and her skills to flee was high. Combine that with an insane list of resistances and immunities, and absurd defense and magic defense, it was no wonder why she couldn''t be killed so easily. Heck when this Amber Slime joined Ainz Oowl Gown later on, her friends started to call her the Slime Shield. But little did she know she would get to show her prowess so soon, to Nao no less. She had shown her defensive capabilities to the Fire Sylph and Water Elf as well during their bussing sessions. The two helped this slime level all the way to 40 so far, and she was very grateful to them. It didn''t take long in this one year to become good friends, despite the pitch in her tone that she uses every time she speaks. Of course these three were Miya, Elsa and Bukubukuchagama. Yet Miya was the one who reacted first by letting out frown emote. Luckily she had a piece of equipment that gave her Ice Resistance, and once she put it on, the damage ticks stopped appearing above her head. Miya only let out a sigh as Nao''s grouped joined the three. Nao saw about a third of Miya''s health already gone. "Sigh...I didn''t think you guys would be in a hazard zone, Brother. Guess that''s what this makes this area a raid, even though we haven''t even entered it yet." "Haha, sorry about that. We got Ice Resistance a long time ago so we got used to not taking dot damage. But saying this place is dangerous is quite an understatement. Helheim is not a walk in the park, that''s for sure." "Well, at least I can let my health regenerate naturally. Still it''s nice to see you guys in game again." "Same goes to you, Sister Miya! Same for you, Big Sis! Also who is this adorable slime here? It looks so cute yet weird at the same time, hehe!", Isabella responded to Miya, letting out a smile emote in front of her. "So these three are the ones you know, Metatron? Can''t say I''m not impressed, seeing their levels are already evenly matched against ours. Moreover they got a mage, a healer and a tank. I wonder how they''d match against us...", Tabula chimed in as well. "I mean I''m not against you wanting yo test their strengths but we can save that for later. Besides we''ll get to see their capabilities in the raid, one of them at least. But like Belle said who is this one here?", Nao asked feigning ignorance as if he didn''t know. Miya knew Nao was playing but she didn''t say anything and kept quiet. She did absorb all of his memories before starting his first life in the DBZ Plane, so anything story wise that Nao knew, Miya, knew as well. Despite being reborn with a soul, she is still an AI fairy in her roots and she could access her memory banks when she needed to. But seeing Miya stay quiet, Elsa also remained quiet. Thus did Nao focus on Bukubukuchagama. In return she did nothing but stare at Nao with the pair of eyes she didn''t have. It was just a cute blob of an amber gelatin-like substance that stretched onward. There was a gap between her head and the rest of her slime body, with a neck of sorts connecting the two. Liquid would pour off her face landing into the pool of slime that was her body. Yet Nao wasn''t disgusted by this. Sure seeing thus appearance classified her as a grotesque being, but Nao only found this slime extremely adorable. Yet a moment of silence spread out between the two, before a hurried high pitched voice escaped from Bukubukuchagama. Nao was caught off guard hearing this strange tone. Miya and Elsa were long used to it by now. Isabella and Tabula also wasn''t expecting this slime to talk like that. "I-I''m very sorry for staring at you like that! I don''t know what came over me. But wow, are you really THE Fallen Angel!?", Bukubukuchagama said as she started to bob up and down in excitement. Seeing her act like that, Nao found it a bit gross yet funny at the same time. ''Guess that''s the beauty of being a Heteromorph'', Nao thought to himself. He even saw her let out a big smile emote. Nao slightly nodded before responding to her. "Heh, that''s me, in the flesh. Though considering you''re with these two, it''s not surprising you would come to learn about me. But more importantly, who are you?" "Ahhh! I almost forgot about basic greetings. It''s only proper for me to introduce myself before asking about you. I''m sorry. I met your two friends a few months back and we started to party together. You can call me Bukubukuchagama!" ''Hearing that name is such a mouthful each time I hear it, but not that I''m complaining about her. So this is the creator of the dark elf twins huh? If we can somehow form a relationship, I wouldn''t mind bringing her to the New World and to the other planes with us. That would definitely give Ainz a shock too, haha! But unlike the relationsh.i.p.s I formed in the DBZ Plane where most of them were setup by a third party or were done because of certain events happening, this one can at least start out properly, and the first step to that is getting to know each other...Moreover I don''t even know if she''s seeing someone already. Here''s to hoping she''s not'', Nao thought to himself. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=13907057906238705)/chapter-25-first-raid!-(i)_%!d(string=51525196678488966) for visiting. Yet to not delay the conversation, Nao continued to speak and responded to her. "So you''re Bukubukuchagama then? It''s nice to meet you. I''ve heard you''ve been looking after Miya and Elsa. Miya is my sister as well, so I thank you for doing that." "Aww, doing that was no biggie! Plus these two are my friends, they''ve been helping ne a lot as well. Just getting to meet you in person makes this all worth it! You''re a shining star to us Heteromorphic players! Without you people would be losing hope on this class type!" "Have my actions really been influencing people like that?" "You mean, you don''t know?" "I haven''t been paying attention too it much I guess. I know my livestreams bring thousands of people together now, but I''m just playing the game like anyone else is doing." "But that''s where you''re wrong! You bring our class hope! You don''t back down from fights even though they provide bonuses to you yet you show them no mercy either. That shows you''re an extremely tough player to beat, and knowing that you''re a Heteromorphic player, that makes it all the worth while!" "Is that so? I thank you for telling me this. It''s true I don''t show any mercy to people who try to PK me. After all, for anyone that tries that should expect the same to the person doing it." "The Fallen Angel is thanking me, oh geez...All I spewed out were some words of flattery." "Come on, don''t be like that. Just encountering these two is giving you a chance of a lifetime. As to whether you make that chance yours, it''ll be up to fate." "Fate? That''s the second time I heard you guys speak of that. Because of what''s been going on in our world, I''m not sure if I believe in fate much..." "Hehe, then why don''t we try spinning fate into your hands?", Miya responded all of a sudden. "Huh? What do you mean by that?" "I knew it, you''re plotting something aren''t you, Miya?" "Don''t be like that, Brother! Its just a little push that''s all. Bukubukuchagama, why don''t you take my spot and join Brother''s party and enter the raid with him? This is a first discovery for all players." Hearing Miya suddenly ask that, Tabula c.o.c.ked his head a bit with a look of interest as he stared at the adorable slime. This movement caused his straight jacket-like outfit to move, causing everyone to shudder a bit. But immediately after, Bukubukuchagama''s voice suddenly yelled out in surprise as she finally took the time to take in Miya''s question. "EHHHHHH!? You want me to take your spot in this raid!?" Chapter 301 - 26: First Raid! (II) Nothing could possibly go wrong at this point, right? right? Well that''s what Nao thought at first after the two sides joined together. But perhaps he found one of the most annoying things to date. Combining the high pitched squeals from Bukubukuchagama''s laughter with the scraping metal sounds coming off of Tabula''s outfit was horror in itself. Imagine someone intentionally clawing their way at a chalkboard in class, without stopping. Still, even with these sounds striking against Nao''s ears, he had to get used to them. He figured it was out of habit for Bukubukuchagama to constantly talk like that, considering that she was a voice actress and all that. Well, no use crying over spilled milk. ''Were all members of Ainz Oowl Gown weird in their own ways like this?'', Nao couldn''t help but wonder to himself. Yet regardless of what was going on, time worked wonders. Everyone happily chatted away with each other. Bukubukuchagama didn''t hide away her excitement after being asked to join the raid squad. Nao didn''t deny her either, which only in turn spurred her excitement even more, officially getting to party with her idol. Sure Nao did find it awkward knowing that he now had idols now, but he in turn had to get used to this feeling. He was slowly becoming numb to the idea as he always had myriads of people watching his livestreams. Speaking of which, Nao reached the decision and offered Bukubukuchagama a chance to partner up with him during his livestreams, effectively making her a co-host. She started to bounce off the walls after hearing his offer, and immediately accepted. Through their small talks Nao also learned that Bukubukuchagama was still in college, and was actually quite young. Yet she made her debut in society early on landing her a voice actress job, which was her dream job. Yet the talks eventually came to an end. Nao, Isabella, Tabula and Bukubukuchagama reinforced their ideas and formulated some strategies to take on the four person raid dungeon after their fourth member joined the party. Yet all of that would come into effect once they actually saw the layout of the place. It was common for raids to house multiple floors. For example, the Great Tomb of Nazarick, which would eventually become the guild base of the eventual Ainz Oowl Gown guild, was originally a secret dungeon designed for members who were level 80+, and consisted of several floors to conquer. Each floor was thus turned into a different area designed for their guild''s purpose, giving each one a Floor Guardian. As for Floor Guardians, it was likely there would be some present, but they wouldn''t be on the levels of Demiurge, Shaltear or Albedo. They were created NPCs after all, each with their own backstory. The Bridge of the Damned did have its own backstory as well, and this raid would likely have one too. As for Nao''s condition for the three other members, he didn''t mind sharing the loot but they had to find the hidden torch within the raid dungeon. The Icy Soul Devil was known to be a keeper of souls, while Mattugr was the one who guided and watched them cross over into Helheim. Nao could see lots of mobs walking endlessly around the icy castle. On the castle walls stood soul puppets and the like, fully decked with icy blue skin. Others appeared as if their bodies were see-through. Those were the lost souls unable to escape the devil''s grasp. Besides these lost souls were countless undead creatures ranging from different tiers of skeletons, to zombies, to liches, you name it. There were various kinds of undead trolls, blueish imps, and more. It was definitely a variety of monsters to say the least. Most appeared they would be weak to fire or light. It was unfortunate Miya would not be joining in so they would not have many fire spells to work with, so light and lightning would have to make do. In replace of her was none other than Bukubukuchagama. Nao was able to collectively look at everyone''s growth so far reaching level 40 as well, he was shocked by Bukubukuchagama''s stats. Her alignment literally screamed defense. She had taunts, debuffs, self healing, HP regeneration, a ton of resistances and even some immunities. She already had the immune to low tier damage which Ainz carried around, which prevents low tier mobs from even hurting her. All of this would definitely bolster their defenses by a large margin. And with that all of that out of the way, the four said goodbye to Miya and Elsa. The two wanted to stick around and see how they would do but Helheim really wasn''t a place to loiter around. Danger lurked in every corner, whether it be through monsters or through other players. Due to that, Miya and Elsa informed Bukubukuchagama that after the raid was over, she was free to either join up with them to further explore Alfheim, or continue partnering up with Nao''s party. The two knew they would face further hardsh.i.p.s the further they delved into this realm. It would be up to her to decide. And Bukubukuchagama acknowledged the two. She did thank Miya and Elsa for all that they''ve done for her till now. As for Miya, she essentially shipped her and Nao, so if Nao didn''t take this chance and start building a bond with Bukubukuchagama, there probably wouldn''t be another chance to do so. In the end, Miya and Elsa departed back for Alfheim. Nao, Isabella, Tabula and Bukubukuchagama didn''t chat any longer and directly opened the raid''s interface. After inviting her into the party, the four selected the Lair of the Icy Soul Devil. As to whether the Adorner of the Soul job class was actually here, Nao didn''t know. But knowing Yggdrasil''s possibilities, he couldn''t help but get excited. Once the four found themselves inside the raid, sure enough they received a system notification detailing that the dungeon had four floors that was revealed to them. The first floor was the >, which brought them to the big open area directly in the center of the castle. The second area was the >, which led them inside the walls. The third area was none other than the >, which was the boss room. The fourth area was the >, where it would bring the party to the walls of the icy castle. Lots of ranged monsters roamed about here. As to whether they could find the hidden floor that contained the torch to light the way of the devil''s soul, it would be up to their luck. Nao needed to regardless, as he was placing his hopes on the hidden reward. If it could be the Adorner of the Soul job class, it would be all worth while. For Nao''s job classes, as of now, he had Holy Magic, Tamer, and Actor all set to Level 10. He had Angel and High Angel racial classes. All of this totaled 55 points, and he could only use another 45 for his build. Soul of the Adorner would take another 10 points. The 3rd tiered racial class Angel of Life that Nao was aiming for would spend another 5 points, as high level racial classes can only level up to 5. Nao also had plans to hunt for a hidden class scroll, and if he could obtain it, that would spend another 5 points. All of this totaled 75 points, Nao would only have 25 left for the remainder of his build. This was plenty though. 5 would be put aside for his Dragon Rider promoted job class once that tree becomes available to him in another rank or two. Another 10 would be saved for the World Champion unique job class, as Nao had plans to enter the World Champion Tournament. It was unfortunate such a tournament was nowhere to be found, and perhaps it wouldn''t be announced until players started to reach level 100, the peak of Yggdrasil. This would leave now with 10 points. As Nao was going on a direct opposite path of Ainz, perhaps he would be able to find a Ruler of Life job class along the way. If that existed, his build would be complete. And with that in mind, Nao had to tread forth on his path with his friends and family. Bukubukuchagama may become a part of that eventually as well. His first step to all of this was to clear this raid that no one else could! And before the four realized it, they found themselves deep within the castle courtyard, filled with mobs. They started to count in the hundreds. But thanks to Bukubukuchagama''s insane defenses, Isabella was able to become an off tank, letting Bukubukuchagama become the main tank. Isabella could start to shift her attention on more than one thing at a time thanks to this. As for Nao, he could launch flurries of spells thanks to the amount of Mana he has now. Tabula stuck with ranged attacks and sneaking skills. Their levels slowly started to rise once against as the lowest level of these mobs matched their current, level 40... And before the four realized it, time started to speed up before their very eyes as they cleared floor to floor. Forget about dying and testing the waters, their teamwork started to shine and they were able to take care of enemies with minimal trouble! And by doing that they were able to locate the hidden floor of the dungeon, effectively clearing it before heading to the devil''s lair! Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #!-(ii)_51636651079820053 for visiting. The devil through slanders and curses as the party, debuffing like no tomorrow. One thing to note was that it actually had a unique skill that would forcibly take hold of a player''s body, effectively becoming its puppet. This would last a good ten to fifteen seconds and the player would take damage equal to half of their health. But if a player could deal half damage to the controlled player, hey could end the timer quicker. This threw the four in for a loop, yet they were able to prevail through thanks to Nao''s healing. Luckily for the four, Bukubukuchagama never was controlled a single time. If she was, the other three probably would have cried to death. She really did have absurd defenses. Tabula also offset some healing spells just in case for any emergencies like this. And just like that, the four whittled the devil''s health down until its soul shattered into pieces. Once its soul shattered, tons of loot dropped before their eyes, and a ding they were all waiting for resounded in their eyes. They were able to clear Yggdrasil''s first raid! * A/N : Aht here! Note down here this time. Only posted one chapter last week, apologies. Took more time to rest and feeling a lot better! As you guys can see, I''m starting speed the Yggdrasil Arc up, as I know a lot of you want to see the end already. Don''t worry we will reach there! More time skips will happen. Next destination, Helheim City and the Grenbera Swamps. What does this mean? It is soon time to meet Touch Me and the skeleton himself, Momonga! Don''t forget to drop power stones and leave your comments below! Enjoy! Chapter 302 - 27: The First Divine Item! A/N : Been thinking about my current route, it''s time to bring in the first Divine Item folks! Only one chapter last week, took some time to rest some more. Hope you like items being overpowered! Don''t forget to drop your power stones and leave comments below! Also I''m feeling a lot better, just a bit of residue left but it''s not much (: * "You dare attempt to ferry my soul with that accursed item!? Even if you defeat me here I will curse all of your souls into damnation, with no hope to repent! You all won''t escape from Lady Hel''s grasp!" Shouting its final deathly woe, the Icy Soul Devil actually tried to do a last ditch curse to bring the four down with it. Thankfully thanks to the collaborative effort between the four, Nao, Isabella, Tabula and Bukubukuchagama were able to set up a large range anti-curse and anti-evil barrier around them. It was strong enough to withstand the devil, and the four saw its health bar finally deplete. The devil dropped dead with many rainbow slashes around its body. It didn''t take long before it disappeared into blue pixels. Following that, large plopping sounds echoed on the floor. Drop Item after item became visible. They were all differently colored cubes in varying sizes. If one had a closer look, most if them were labeled High! Some appeared as Top. A couple even appeared as Legacy! Typically the latter tiers for items and gear, Legacy, Relic, Legendary and Divine wouldn''t start to appear until a player reached level 50 or higher. If they were lucky enough, they could find these mostly in hidden or raid dungeons, or if they were doing the main story quest of that realm. As for Divine Items, this is what Ainz and his guild hunted these during the latter half of Yggdrasil''s 12 years. These typically wouldn''t make an appearance unless very special circ.u.mstances were triggered in raids or clearing world bosses like the 7 Deadly Sins. It was even said that the Staff of Ainz Oowl Gown, the guild weapon of Ainz''s guild that was the culmination of everyone''s efforts, actually broke past the limit of the final tier of items and gear in Yggdrasil. It became its own tier, having the power to rival that of the gods! Yet what Nao currently had in his hand was none other than a Divine tier item! It actually appeared to be a piece of equipment! He had disregarded his surroundings after he received a few system notification shortly before this item appeared in his hands. He couldn''t even blink his eyes, he just stared silently at the item in his hand, which appeared very, very ancient. If the sense of touch was banned by the real world laws, one would feel it both chilling cold and a toasty warm feeling to it. But most importantly, it was in the shape of a lamp! This lamp appeared very ancient, and had exquisite leaves carved into its sides. Intertwining crystal blue along with a fiery red, this lamp was far from your average lamp. Yet Nao still took in a deep breath and took it from the top, and started to read his system notifications that triggered all this. > > > > > #!_51753911203188034 for visiting. Soul Ferry : Grants the ability to judge deceased souls, granting them entry into the cycle of reincarnation. This also gives the ability to store souls inside the Auric Soulfire Lamp. Current space limit : 0 / 5. Can absorb souls to increase the space inside the lamp. Soul Level 1 : 0 / ???. Soul Frenzy : Player enters a berserk state and starts absorbing the flames of the Lamp''s soulfire. Converts player''s HP into MP. Magical Damage dealt increases by 300%. Causes true damage, ignoring barriers, immunities, Time Stop, and the like. Cast Limit : 1 per day. Duration: 60 seconds. Soul Barrier : Grants a barrier around player to protect their very soul, negating any and all harmful effects and true damage. It cannot be penetrated or broken. Can be cast on allies. Number of shields that can be deployed : Four per day. Duration : 15 seconds. Bluefire Strike : Gathers the blueflames of the lamp, infusing them into the player''s staff. Can hold up to three charges. Each charge deals 100% more damage, starting at 200%. Deals true damage and can pierce barriers once shot. MP Cost : 15. Over-Magic can increase the damage of its spell, effectively doubling it. Cooldown : 300 seconds >> As much as Nao wanted to gulp his own saliva and enter a frenzy himself after reading how absurd this lamp was, he still had notifications that followed and could only let out a sigh. He then continued to read them. As for Isabella, Tabula and Bukubukuchagama, they too were drawn into the very ancient lamp that was currently in Nao''s hands. But thankfully, Tabula unconsciously picked up the scattered loot the boss dropped while still looking at the lamp. They just couldn''t take their eyes off it as the lamp as it continued to spew chilling blue flames. Auric Soulfire Lamp. Each player has received +5 levels for first clear! For clearing the hidden scenario, Player Metatron has received the unique job class : Adorner of the Soul!>> > After that last message, the system notifications finally seemed to have calmed down. Yet immediately following that, Nao, as well as the other three, found themselves bathing in continuous yellow light. After all they did just receive 5 player levels! The raid dungeon itself granted the four players a bountiful harvest as well. Lots of medium to high data crystals and varying ingredients, too many to count. As a result, during their floor clearing, they rose to level 44 before the boss fight with the Icy Soul Devil. After killing the Icy Soul Devil and ferrying its soul away, the four directly gained another level. Combine that with the five that they just got, they had all of a sudden reached player level 50! Nao, Isabella, Tabula, and Bukubukuchagama were now halfway to reaching Yggdrasil''s last level for players which was 100! As to whether a player could break that limit and ascend into the beyond, there have been rumors of special drop items to do so. But no one was ever able to find them before the game shut down and Ainz transferred to the New World. They were extremely well hidden to where even Divine couldn''t locate them. So for now, they''d stay as rumors. If Ainz Oowl Gown didn''t bother with the theory of breaking past level 100, was there really a need to? But enough of that, after Nao saw his level reach 50, he wanted to shift his gaze back to the lamp in his hands. Unfortunately for him, another system notification prompted soon after. Not only that, this one was a notification that sounded off in the World Chat, meaning everyone who was currently playing Yggdrasil stopped what they were doing and had a look. It shocked everyone of course seeing as these four were the first payers to clear a raid dungeon in Helheim! > One year after the game had started, Nao''s party unlocked the central hub of the Helheim Realm! At this time, all Helheim erupted into cheers for not only unlocking the main city, but for each player receiving double experience for the next week. Nao''s popularity only skyrocketed from here. His name as The False Angel started to spread far and wide. Many players also started to remember that Nao was the very same player who granted them double experience for clearing The Bridge of the Damned a year ago as well. Fellow Heteromorphic players idolized Nao more after connecting the dots too. Many worshipped him now and were fans of his livestreaming. Having a Heteromorphic player like himself act as the helm to advance further into Helheim proved that this racial class wasn''t trash, they could become extremely strong with the right builds, far overpowering others, like those of the Ainz Oowl Gown guild. Unfortunately from here on as well, the racism, discrimination and Heteromorphic player hunting would only continue to grow worse in the years to come... Yet that didn''t bother Nao one bit. Why? He was already one of the strongest players before clearing this raid, and now that he did with his party, he was granted an extremely overpowered Divine Item! No one would be able to match against him now! A large reason was because there existed no MP recovery outside of special skills and passive recovery where it would take up to six to twelve hours for one to fully restore their MP. Nao now had means to bypass this and he could cast it up to three times a day. Not only that, he had those other skills that came along with it and it was bound to him! It couldn''t be dropped or stolen no matter what. If Ainz ever came to learn of this Auric Soulfire Lamp, he would no doubt become jealous being a fellow magic caster. Nao thought that this item was definitely the bane to all magic casters. Not only that, once this item became real during the New World Transfer, it would be able to save souls from mortal danger and preserve them inside the lamp. Having this ability will definitely prove very useful once Nao reaches the Trails plane. That plane itself was a wretched fairy tale. But for now, the system notifications finally stopped, allowing Nao to look at the lamp once more. The other three also became stunned at the flurry of announcements but they became really excited. Yet they were halted by Nao''s sudden cursing as he finally took this tine to speak out. "The f.u.c.k is a Divine Item appearing this early? What the hell am I supposed to do with this thing? It is way too overpowered for magic casters!" Chapter 303 - 28: Guilds! A/N : Aht here. Here is the second chapter of the week! More planning stuff in this chapter and things explained, so it may be an info dump to some of you. The path from lv1 to 50 is now over, and Nao will start his second path of lv51 to 100! It''s soon time to create a Guild and start conquering more dungeons and find some World Items! The World Champion tournament won''t be too much longer either! Don''t forget to drop a power stone and leave your comments below! * Nao suddenly let out some curses after reviewing how absurd the Auric Soulfire Lamp was. Well, it did originate from one of the leaves of Yggdrasil, having the same power as the nine realms. Each one was powerful in their own right. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #!_51907470779541430 for visiting. Yet Divine Items weren''t the cream of the crop. One higher tier stood higher than them and the rest of the tiers. And those were World Items! World Items belonged to its own tier, reigning over the game itself. World Items were said to only have 200 in existence, and many had powers to break the game''s balance. They could even request the GMs to do one''s bidding. Not a single one had made a public appearance yet, they either had insanely long questlines, impossible world or raid bosses to slay, or require an absurd amount of super high end crafting materials to craft. Yes, it was possible to craft World Items too! Most of these came from Guild Weapons that everyone in a guild would have to spend countless hours on. One such weapon was the Staff of Ainz Oowl Gown. It was also rumored this weapon even broke past the World Item tier, becoming its own godly entity. Nao did have plans to hunt some World Items, and craft his own too. He also planned to hunt down a guild base for him and the girls. Little did he know that the starting point for that would come so soon! Speaking of Guilds, the other realms have unlocked them in this one year of time. It did appear there was a prerequisite to unlock them! And now, Tabula tried to retort Nao with his own speculation, but the four were soon interrupted by another flurry of system notifications. The prior notifications seemed to be the end but turns out there were more. > > > "Seriously it''s just one thing after another, huh?", Nao couldn''t help but speak that aloud, letting out another retort. "I was wondering why our Guild functions were grayed out. I do have my own contacts in the other realms and they''ve already started creating Guilds. Guess that''s one more mystery solved. To think it was hidden away like that...",,Tabula said as he started to utter to himself. "This is really cool! I''ve always wanted to be part of a Guild! Do you have an interest in creating one, Nao!?", Bukubukuchagama asked happily. *Uhh....perhaps?" "What''s with that nonchalant tone? Do you not want to?" "It''s not like that, haha. I do plan creating my own but I''m looking for a specific base of sorts. Besides both you and Tabula are destined to be part of another, let alone mine..." "We''re to be part of another...? There you go spouting things off like destiny or fate again. Hmph, if I decide I''m to join yours then damn it, I will!", Bukubukuchagama yelled out with a pout. "That is a curious point you keep bringing up, but if we are to be part of another Guild, can''t say it doesn''t pique my interest. We haven''t really net anyone outstanding though, mostly people who just want to kill us." "That is true. I''m not sure if we''ll encounter that individual but to be in the safe side, you guys can be on the lookout for a lone skeleton mage. If you two ever come across such an individual, let me know." "A skeleton mage, huh? Got it. But party leader, enough of that, you''ve got a decision to make right now don''t you? We got to to something about this raid dungeon. I didn''t think it''d become a base for us to choose from. But if you want my if we have no intentions for this place, we ought to destroy it.", Tabula said, tilting his head to the side. "So you think that too? I was thinking same thing. I''m curious, do you all know about Guild Bases? The other realms have Guilds open and our realm l was the last to open the Guilds. But after maintenance is over, players are going to start searching for Helheim''s Guild Bases without a doubt." As Nao conversed with Tabula and Bukubukuchagama the only one who remained quiet throughout this was Isabella. She would tend to quiet down during conversations like these. She was happy that Nao had people that he could call friends. Up until they burnt their office down, Nao hadn''t made a single friend in the Overlord Plane. Isabella was a bit worried about this considering how many friends he made back in the DBZ Plane, but seeing how things turned out to this point, she no longer had to worry. Besides, they now had the way to create their own Guild now. To say she wasn''t excited about having the girls join together again would be a lie. No doubt this was the Guild Nao would create. It already had its name too, Rising Phoenix! It was synonymous to the Phoenix itself, where Nao has the ability to rise again from being Reborn aa he wishes. Together with his family and friends, he would rise up over the skies and reign. As to whether more members besides his family would join Rising Phoenix, it was unclear. Well, all at least but one person. And that was Bukubukuchagama. After learning about Nao wanting to create his own Guild, Bukubukuchagama clearly said her intent about joining. As she partied with Bukubukuchagama, Nao, and Tabula, Isabella started to enjoy the presence of this adorable slime. She found her extremely cute. She was also good friends with Miya and Elsa, and Isabella could tell those two also took a liking to Bukubukuchagama. She didn''t appear on Elsa''s bad side either so Isabella thought that if Nao really wanted to chase her, they might be getting a new sister soon. Isabella also found Tabula funny in his own ways, and he definitely filled in missing spots in their party alignment. All four had good chemistry now, so she''d be surprised if Tabula ended up joining another guild. She knew he was one of forty one people to keep tabs on while playing Yggdrasil. Isabella wondered if those 41 people would band together creating a Guild. She along with the others weren''t told much yet, only Nao and Miya new the full details of this Guild. Of course, people would know who this Guild belonged to. Once these 41 people band together, it would become none other than that of Ainz Oowl Gown! The main Guild who was depicted in the original story and it was the same Guild the main character Momonga belonged to! But with that said about Guilds, Nao started to ask the two if they understood what Guild Bases were. Guild Bases played a fundamental role in Yggdrasil as a whole. They served as the homes of Guilds! They could be cities, dungeons, castles, you name it. One important function of Guild Bases besides acting as a home to house guild members was that it had its own level system! In Yggdrasil, players could only level up from 1 to 100. 100 was the absolute cap and no one ever found a means to break past that level limit. As to whether one actually exists, players would have to find out themselves. However, Guilds worked differently. the lowest level base was 700. Depending on the size if the base''s data crystal, the larger the amount of data it contained, the higher its maximum level potential was. The highest known levels a Guild Base could contain was 3000! It was also unknown as to whether higher level Guild Bases existed beyond this point as well. To add to that, it was said that only nine of these level 3000 bases existed in Yggdrasil, most likely one held in each realm. This was a known number though, so there could be more secret bases out there. Once a player obtained a Guild Base and created a Guild, they could designate themselves as a guild leader. From there, they could invite other players to join their guild. The higher level Guild Base it had the more players they could house. There also included other features as well. With the developer''s tool Nao has, one could freely customize what their Guild Base looks like. Not only that, even without those tools, Guild Members could create custom NPCs! These NPCs could have their own backstories too, but those required the developers tools, and Tabula would eventually become a settings maniac because of this. Custom NPCs, behave the same way players do, having a maximum level of 100. They also have their racial and job classes. So if a player owned a Lv3000 Guild Base, they could create 30 Lv100 NPCs! Ever wonder why the Great Tomb of Nazarick could even house all of those NPCs together? It was rumored that it was actually one of the nine known Lv3000 Guild Bases! Nao had his own plans to hunt a Lv3000 Guild Base. Since Helheim had the Great Tomb of Nazarick, he would have to go to another realm. This was why he let his girls venture out to the other eight realms. Once he had a good grasp of another known Lv3000 Guild Base, he would try to acquire it at all costs. Yet compared to the many NPCs the Great Tomb of Nazarick had, Nao only planned to create one NPC. One that would become insanely strong and easily break the game''s balance. This was the very same NPC that showed up in Nao''s vision of the future Planes he witnessed. A violet haired dragon girl! To achieve this, the first step would to have all the Guilds and Guild Bases be unlocked. By clearing this raid, this step was realized, and the game will go into a server maintenance. After that, Nao''s next step will to grind his level like crazy, and hunt his first world item. This World Item is called Ouroboros! Ouroboros was actually known World Item in the original story. An enemy base of Ainz Oowl Guild used it against them to prevent the entire guild from having complete control over a very unique mineral mine which housed top and end game minerals and gems. The main concept behind this certain world that it could break the Game''s balance to whatever the player wished for! That''s right, it was a wishing World Item! It was far, far superior to the Super Tier spell, Wish Upon A Star. It did not have any limitations, and it could ask the game developers to do whatever the player wanted. It was also rumored that unlike Shooting Star, it was not breakable, and had many use counts. As to why Nao was going to hunt for this World Item, that was so he could ask the game developers to let an NPC break past the limit of level 100. This would only affect the NPC, so it would not be impossible to do so, or so he currently thought. He would let it match the Guild Base''s total level, so it would become a Lv300 NPC! All for his future dragon girl, he very much was anticipating how she would turn out. This was why Nao was also aiming for the Tamer and the Dragon Rider job classes, all for this one NPC. And that was the gist of the current situation now that Guilds have been unlocked in Helheim. Sure he could try to hunt the Great Tomb of Nazarick himself, but after witnessing his vision of Overlord, he saw that Ainz would also come to the New World along with him. He would leave this base to him, so Nao would have to find a separate one. With that said, the three finally concluded their conversation about the Guilds and the upcoming server maintenance. It was now the end of the day for them, and the maintenance would last for a total of two days, one day to implement the Guilds feature, and one day to implement the Guild Bases feature in Helheim. In the past year these two day maintenance would occur when the other eight realms achieved the same thing. But before the four would decide to log off four the day, they reached the conclusion to destroy the raid dungeon that was the Lair of the Icy Soul Devil. None of the four wanted to be in charge of this data crystal, so after Nao selected his choice, the humongous ice castle started to crumble before their very eyes. After it vanished, Nao, Isabella, Tabula and Bukubukuchagama called it quits, as they didn''t have much time before the server maintenance began. Nao felt as if its been ages since he''s been offline for a good amount of time, so he could use this time to destress the recent grinds he''s been through, and regroup with the girls. Nao also wanted to take extra care of Aht, as she was currently pregnant with his child. He was also curious about another girl he had met when he visited Aht''s homeland. Nao and Aht officially met her inside Historia, the historian known as Nemesia. During her time spent alongside Stocke, she acted as the Red Chronicle''s bearer, which played a similar role to the White Chronicle. It allowed the White Chronicle to traverse many more outcomes, it was essentially a world of endless possibilities. But now that she no longer had that role, she had decided to accompany Nao and the girls on his journey. Yet she did not immediately join them as she still needed to wrap up personal business on her end. She was curious about the adventures Nao and the girls had and would have in the upcoming futures. Finally having time to settle down a bit, Nao decided that it would now be a good time to bring up Nemesia to Aht and Eir, as they too were part of Historia. Chapter 304 - 29: Sailing On In A/N : Aht here. Here is another chapter! More offline stuff. Never hurts to throw in one of these every so often right? Besides, Nemesia is finally arriving and she''ll stay for good! I''ll post a pic down below of what she looks like if anyone forgot. Also, considering my multi world travel fic started with DBZ, it''s only proper for me to say this. I''ve officially reached 9000 collections. You know what that means right? (: Still, I''d like to thank you guys for letting this be an enjoyable experience. I don''t plan to stop writing any time soon! Here is another chapter for you guys! Don''t forget to drop those power stones and leave comments below! (PS, for those clueless about Nemesia, go check out Aht''s scene in Vol 1.5) * Year 2127, Planet Earth''s Outer Space, White Palace. Another day had passed in a blink of an eye before Nao and his party dungeon conquest resulted in a server maintenance. This server maintenance would bring in Helheim''s Guilds and Guild Bases. Nao''s second part of his journey inside Yggdrasil would start from here! Unfortunately he now has to wait two days, and the same went for the rest for the rest of Yggdrasil''s players. They could only sigh in defeat and stop whatever they were currently on. Still, this would bring in another rush of exploration. Once Nao logged off, the 48 hour timer officially started. With a ''Pssh'', sound, he popped gaming helmet off his face. He then disconnected the wire attached to the hole on the back if his neck, disconnecting his nerves from the system. Following this, his sight returned and he could now see the Dark Room once again. It didn''t take long before he heard more of these sounds. Thirteen to be exact. Nao could finally raise his eyebrows again now that he exited the game. ''There''s only thirteen sounds, are two of them away right now?'', Nao thought to himself. Sure enough, he looked through both of the Dark Rooms. While the girls were in the middle of logging off, he saw two gaming chairs unoccupied. They belonged to Aht and Eir! "So those two logged off earlier, huh? That''s good. Yggdrasil is still a game so Aht should still take her rests. I guess Eir is probably looking after her while I''m stuck in Yggdrasil most of days now. Can''t believe it''s been seven years since Aht became pregnant...She did say won''t give birth till we enter the New World though, so we still have another eleven years to go.", Nao uttered to himself as his lips curved into a smile. Yet his thoughts were cut short. The sounds ended and the girjs removed the cords from their necks. One after another they emerged. Seeing his girls, Nao couldn''t help but let out nostalgic sigh as he started to name them off one by one. Miya, the mischievous AI fairy that''s been with him since his journey began, ever since he became Rebirth''s inheritor. Elsa, a royal elf who was betrothed to him by both his parents and hers. His Father saved her race and this was the result. Isabella, a prideful mixed dragon-succubus. Reigned undefeated on her foes and promised herself she wouldn''t marry until she found a man who could beat her in combat. Sayuri, a legendary three tailed foxkin belonging to the Sunlit Fox clan. During her time spent with Nao she eventually learned that her race descended from one of the Universe''s God of Destruction in the DBZ Plane. Chelsea, now she was a special case. She is the only known human who transcended space and time to come be by Nao''s side. Not only do they love each other deeply, Chelsea originated from Nao''s first world. Their original Planet Earth! Tights, she was the 6th girl to join Nao''s harem. She is a scientist and mechanic to boot, and she is the older sister of Bulma, the wife of one of DBZ''s main protagonists. After her dream of finding aliens was realized, Nao offered his position of Head Maid to Tights, and now she gladly serves him directly and her other sisters. The next two are the main stars of recent, Aht and Eir! Eir was the first girl of the two to join him. The two first met during a martial arts tournament. After encountering an evildoer during it, Eir lost to him and Nao was able to heal her injuries back up to full. Since then Eir wanted to to repay this debt. Years passed with no contact between them unfortunately, and eventually the same evildoer found her home land and almost wiped her race out. Yet Nao came to the rescue and saved Eir and her people. Historia also broke dimensions, making its way to now. After learning Eir''s true identity and didn''t push her away, Eir pledged herself to him, becoming his lover. Aht soon came after and also pledged herself to Nao after finding that her sister-in-arms and bodyguard was still alive and kicking after falling through a time slip. Now Aht is currently pregnant with Nao''s child and loves him dearly. The next two by his side are also a special case, Chronoa and Fie. They belong to a special race called Core People, and they are naturally born gods and goddesses. Chronoa helped Nao throughout his journey in the DBZ Plane and even trained him herself, passing down her Time techniques. Chronoa didn''t wat to develop an emotional bond with Nao thanks to the damage her body sustained through past injuries, but Nao still accepted her and as a result, Chronoa tossed away her title and now lives with him. As for Fie, she was found still as a golden apple by Chronoa, which was said to be a miracle in itself. It takes eons and eons for one to form, and Chronoa eventually passed her apple down to Nao to raise, wanting her to experience life as a mortal. While the two weren''t bonded by blood, Fie initiated a blood pact with him, officially recognizing him as her Father. And their bond grew deep as a family, eventually becoming lovers along with Chronoa. Nao still sees Fie both as his daughter and lover, and while that may get frowned upon by others, he doesn''t care. The girls accepted her and so did he, that''s enough in his books. Fie also recognizes Chronoa as her Mother now as well. After Chronoa and Fie came Caulifla and Kale. These two are naturally pure blooded Saiyans of the DBZ Plane, much like Goku and Vegeta. Yet they belong to their paired Universe, Universe 6. Caulifla took it upon herself to become Nao''s student after beating her down. Caulifla then persuaded Kale to join. After so long Kale finally managed to confess her feelings to Caulifla and Nao didn''t deny them, and now Kale respects him and looks up to him. Her interest is ever growing. Caulifla on the other hand openly expressed her love to Nao, and loves him and Kale dearly. She is currently preparing to give herself to Nao, and is the next girl on the list to have s.e.x with him. Caulifla is also scheming to bring Kale into this too. Vados was the next girl to join. Well, was she actually a girl? Her race are known as Angels in the DBZ Plane, and besides the overseer, they''re the second most powerful entities in it. Yet their appearance are far from what your typical Angel is supposed to look like. Not only that, in the DBZ Plane, only one Angel gets assigned to each Universe. She was assigned to Universe to watch and observe, and mentor its God of Destruction. Along the way Nao encountered, her the rest of the Angels, and their father. Vados eventually got reassigned to Nao. After that, Vados was free from her duties in the DBZ Plane and could freely do what she wanted while she is with Nao. At the moment, she watches over the other''s training and personally advises now. Vados is by far the strongest, and oldest of the bunch. The second to last to join so far was Towa. In fact she used to be one of the hidden villians in the DBZ Plane, twisting tine to her own benefits, all to achieve her dream of reviving her brother, which Nao granted to her. She did have a son named Fu as well who kept messing with Nao''s party while in the DBZ Plane, as well as a husband. Eventually her son was killed off by his party, who Towa shared no feelings for as he was actually artificially created. The same went for her husband who she only used as a tool, but met failure after failure and eventually tossed him aside. Towa eventually died by Nao''s hand as well, but Nao decided to bring her back to life. Towa then was reunited with her brother, becoming the rulers of Hell again, both of them were gods as well. She no longer had to be a scheming villian, so when Nao brought her back to life, he had Towa cast away her title. She is now but a simple girl who loves her brother as her only family member left. Well not anymore as she is starting to see Nao and the girls as her own family too. And last but not least is Michael, and unlike Vados, her appearance is that if a true bonafide Angel. She looks exactly the part and is one of the rarest ones in existence, a twelve winged Angel. Michael was literally gifted to Nao by the creator of Rebirth no less. The creator himself has many of these Angels assigned under him but he himself is a carefree easygoing retired god who enjoys travelling the Multiverse. And Michael was at the foremost position, watching over the other Angels. After her duty was relieved she now vows to protect Nao and service him, in similar ways like Vados does. Altogether fifteen lovable girls joined Nao''s journey and formed special bonds with him in the DBZ Plane. Now they were in the Overlord Plane, enjoying virtual reality to its fullest! Nao soon ended his reminiscence as the girls got off their chairs. They could see now calmly sitting on his off to the side, so they made their way to him. Once Fie spotted Nao, she made a mad dash, diving right into his arms. Seeing the cute light blue skinned figure in front of him, Nao couldn''t help but ruffle her spiky white hair. "You''re finally out of the virtual world for once, Papa! Did you end up seeing that notice too?" "Sure did. We were the ones who caused it too, heh. Raid dungeons sure are something else." "Then congratulations must be in order! All of us saw it too! We got the next two days to hang out. I know some of us have been missing you, hehe." As she said that, Fie turned her body and plopped her perky butt onto Nao''s h.i.p.s, proceeding to wiggle it around a bit. She hoped for a reaction down below but Nao reached out his left and and firmly grasped it. Feeling a warm and tender sensation caused Fie to let out a cute yelp all of a sudden. They were soon distracted by a tearing voice as the girls approached Nao and Fie. "Oh my, looks like someone is already is in a naughty mood. Care to join them Chronoa my dear?", Towa said as she puffed out her chest. "Oh shut it, will you? Bed activities can be saved for later. We''re all in the same boat right now so lets just relax." "Relaxing sounds like a good idea. It''s nice to see you guys.", Nao said with a smile. "Likewise, Nao. Good to see that you''re enjoying the game to its fullest, and now we''re stuck like this for next two days. I do say this is actually good timing though.", Elsa said as she approached Nao, placing her head on top of Fie too. Fie then closed her eyes feeling their warmth as Nao conversed with Elsa. ''"Good timing? I did see Aht''s and Eir''s chairs were unoccupied. I''m guessing something is happening?" "That''s right. We''re kind of throwing Aht an early baby shower. Typically this would just be for us girls, but we decided to invite some of Aht''s friends and family from her homeland. We also received news from Nemesia too. Looks like her business is all wrapped up. She''s bringing the guests here with her ship." "So Nemesia is finally coming here, that''s good. I mostly thought she''d forget about us. But what''s this about a ship? Can it fly through outer space?" "Haha, why spoil the surprise? You, Sister Chelsea and Sister Belle have been in the game too much. The rest if us got a chance to peak at it already. She''s quite the beauty." "Well You''ve piqued my interest now, let''s go head on over. Which side of the Palace did Nemesia park in?" "Right next to our veranda. It''s wide open space since we''re in outer space right now. Let''s go, Nao!" "Yeah! Let''s go, Papa! I want to see our new sister already! She''s really knowledgeable!" "Is that so? Then I''ll let you lead the way." "Okay! Also you can let go of my butt now.", Fie said as she tried to stand up. Hearing that Nao didn''t blink for a good moment, and shifted his head downward, only to see his hand still groping her butt. He then immediately retracted his arm, grasping his fingers a few times. "Exactly how long was I going to grope her butt for? Why does this feel familiar somehow...'', Nao suddenly to himself, receiving an urge to retort. His retort was cut short though as he suddenly found his hand being drawn by Fie. The two then quickly dashed out of the two connected Dark Rooms. Elsa could sigh seeing the two run off into the hallway. She saw the girls watch them leave. Each had longing or interest in their eyes. Elsa even saw Sayuri''s three bushy tails thump happily against each other. She then rallied them up and headed off after Nao and Fie. Once Elsa and the others arrived they saw Nao gobsmacked looking outside in the vast outer space in front of him and Fie. Aht could be seen linking her arm to Nao''s left arm as well. Her belly could was quite swollen now yet she seemed to still be her cheery self. She had a prideful look seeing Nao''s gobsmacked expression right now. "So? Never expected to see a flying ship here in the middle of nowhere, right? Hehehe.", Aht exclaimed with a giggle. "No doubt about that. How is it even operating? I can sense a huge flow of Mana throughout the ship.", Nao responded to her. Nao then continued to see the huge brown majestic ship outside their veranda. The top half was built out of mahogany brown while the bottom half was slick pearl white. It extended sideways a couple hundred feet wide. Red flags could be seen hoisted up at its stern. Yet surprisingly even though it was seen as a ship as if it came right out of Great Britain, it didn''t have a single mast. What replaced the masts were two large wooden gears that seemed to be constantly spinning on the inside of their grated holes, essentially two giant wooden fans. Not only that, two giant l.u.s.trous white circles of Mana circled the ship. The circles themselves had countless engraved ancient runes on them. After taking a good look at the ship, he could see several people on board. He then saw one figure wearing a large white mage''s hat walk out from the deck, with a face beaming with a smile. A lovely voice escaped from her lips as she walked toward Nao with a red book in her hand. "Your answer right now deserves an A+. The Dunamis is indeed powered by a powerful Mana source. Looks like Lady Aht trained you well in the use of Mana, but nevertheless it is an endless journey to try and comprehend it all. It''s nice to to see you again, Nao. I hope you don''t mind that I brought some guests with me, right?" "Not at all. This is all for Aht''s gathering. It''s nice to see you again as well, Nemesia. Can''t believe seven years have passed since we saw you last in Historia. Though with this ship parked here like this, I''m guessing you''re staying here for good?" Chapter 305 - 30: Celebration A/N : Aht here! A bit of a special chapter for this one, it is another Radiant Historia chapter. This will be the last of anything Radiant Historia for a while. Almost like my pseudo-conclusion to it. This chapter is also longer than usual! But with this chapter out of the way, it is soon time to meet the legend himself. Ainz Oowl Gown! Enjoy the chapter and don''t forget to drop those power stones, leave your comments below! * "Looks like you done your research, Nao. I indeed have finishes my business. Still, everything couldn''t have been done without the help of these two.", Nemesia answered Nao as a smile crept on her lips. "Those two...?", Nao said, letting his eyes wander. Nemesia also turned her shoulders to the side, letting Nao get a clearer look. Two figures of the several that could be seen on the ship''s deck started to walk out. After a couple moments of silence the two figures reached Nemesia''s side. Not counting the several times Nao saw the two dangling above from one of Historia''s staircases, now that they''re on even footing with him, both of them appeared quite short compared to the size of normal humans. They didn''t even reach five feet high. One was a boy while the other was a girl. The boy was wearing an orange robe with black designs on it and had rounded pointy ears. The girl wore a violet robe with white designs on it. She also had pointy ears but they were more firm than round. Both had beige sandy-colored hair. Who else could the two be but Teo and Lippti? The two guardians of Historia who encountered Nao multiple times throughout his life thus far. They may appear short on the outside, but besides the Angels, they''re likely the most aged people here, easily living over 250 years old. One would think that since their story finished and their continent was saved, Historia would crumble apart and Teo and Lippti would perish along with it as they were Historia''s guardians. Turns out Historia is still alive and kicking, and as a result, it no longer deemed Teo and Lippti necessary to be its guardians anymore, and granted the two enough Mana to become immortal beings. They now no longer age. Immortality may be a curse to some people, but Teo and Lippti accepted the result as Historia''s blessing. And now it seems they came along with Nemesia. Nao saw the resolute looks in the two''s eyes, and it seemed they have something to discuss. His lips curved into a smile seeing the two next to Nemesia. "So you two are actually able to come here now. It''s nice to see you again, Lippti, Teo." "The same goes for us, Nao. It''s wonderful to be here. It indeed has been a while." "That''s right. Seven years to be exact. Nemesia here has come a couple times already to check up on Aht but it''s been a few years since her last visit. You''ve been engrossed in that virtual reality thing so you didn''t see her." "Is that what happened? Haha, I''m sorry for not paying more attention. I ought to have more down time like this.", Nao said, scratching his head in embarrassment. "You definitely get failing remarks for that, but I''ll let it slide since we''re able have this gathering today. Speaking of which, how are you feeling, Aht? Have you had any troubles since I last saw you?" "Hehehe, nope! Our baby has been doing fine. I''ll let you feel her later, Sister Nemesia!", Aht said as she started to rub her belly with a lovable smile. "Wait, her? I thought we were going to keep the baby''s gender a surprise this time.", Nao said raising eyebrows at Aht. "Well we are, but I just feel that our baby is going to be a girl! A woman''s intuition can be pretty scary you know." "No need to say that twice. Every one of you can be scary at points." "Right? Anyways, Sister Nemesia, I''m glad you can make it! As you can see, we''re doing just fine." "I''m glad to hear that. I know Teo, Lippti and I still have more to say in regards to a couple things, but we can save that for later. Why don''t we bring in our guests? We have quite a few." "Sure, you can bring them here. They aren''t strangers to us anymore." "Exactly! I really hope Sister Elm is able to make it." "Were you really that exited to see me, Lady Aht? Still, I can''t believe really ran off and got married...with whatever you''re supposed to be. What the hell are you? You don''t smell like a beastkin anymore.", A female voice suddenly said, reaching the group''s ears. This figure then proceeded to look at Nao with a confused look in her eyes. Yet she was soon disrupted by another voice speaking out to her. "Don''t be like that, Elm. We gave Nao and Aht our blessings seven years ago, didn''t we? Looks like our blessing did the trick too. Congratulations on the kid. Still, I''m having a hard time coming to a realization with what''s happening right now. Are we really in the sea of stars? Boy, Mana sure is something else!", a rougher male voice sounded off next to the female voice. "Hmph, such an ignorant human not knowing the ways of the world. Serves you right for being too absorbed in that damn war of yours, even dragging us beastkin into that mess. Ain''t that right, Lieutenant General Raul? Wait, that''s Prime Minister Raul now isn''t it?" That''s right, the one speaking was none other than Elm, the leader of the Satyros Tribe that Aht belongs to! Aht sees her both as a dear friend and as a big sister, Aht cares for her deeply. The one she started to argue with was a light brown relatively tall, middle aged man. His hair flew down the sides of his face. It was quite short, cutting off at his ears, and it curved, making it appear wavy. He wore a light green long robe with an even longer white cape flowing down his back. Slick silver scale chainmail wrapped around his underside. He held a long tachi-style blade at his waist too, sheathed in a brown cover. This man was one of the leading figures alongside the protagonist in the Radiant Historia game. Lieutenant General Raul. Yet now he doesn''t have that title anymore, he rose in the ranks and now watches over his city, Alistel, as its Prime Minister. But its story officially ended seven years ago when Aht proposed to Nao at her homeland. Yet even with their story ended, its not like the characters disappear right? Much like how Nao is still linked to the DBZ Plane, he is still linked to Vainqueur too. The one thing Nao still needs to figure out is how to bridge planes together. Right now he can only do so with his portals, and only those who have his portal rings can use them. But seeing Nemesia arrive here with her own ship no less, she definitely used Mana and found her own way to arrive. She might have had assistance with the Red Chronicle as well, considering she still has it in her hand. Nao ought to discuss this matter with Nemesia later. Nao still needs to uphold his promise with Lord Zeno after all. He didn''t give him one of his portal rings and doesn''t plan to, so the only way would be to link the planes together. And seeing Nemesia arrive like that, she may be an expert in this field. He could get assistance with Michael and maybe Miya as well, considering they''re directly related to Rebirth. Once Nemesia does join the family, she will flip out after learning of Rebirth''s existence. Little did Nao know from the group gathered here today that Nemesia wouldn''t be the only one joining his family. But he put this matter at the back of his mind. This group arrived to join the celebration for Aht''s pregnancy. Nao has two days of free time now, so he might as well make the most of it. To keep the conversation going before Elm and Raul could argue even more, Nao decided speak to the two, officially welcoming them to his White Palace. "Haha, you two haven''t changed a bit in these seven years. They do say those who yell at each other a lot is a sign of good love they share." Hearing Nao speak like that, Raul raised his eyebrows while Elm''s cheeks turned slightly pink. "You really think I-I would actually get together with this idiot human!?", Elm shouted out in disagreement, pointing her finger right at Raul. "...I''ve no comment on that.", Raul replied back, remaining mysterious on the matter, yet he didn''t deny her. Yet Aht could see past Elm. A grin appeared on her lips. She then hopped up and down, striking the floor with her hooves. The difference now that each time she does this motion, her belly shakes up and down with it. Elm frowned seeing this but Aht spoke out to her before Elm could respond. "And here I thought you were going to grow into a lonely old woman, Sister Elm!" . ''"W-why you! No matter how much time passes, you always have that carefree manner of yours. I''d hit you on the head if you weren''t pregnant. Don''t cause your body too much movement like that. Be careful next time." "Hehehe, now there''s the Sister Elm I know, always worrying about me. Don''t you worry, I know how to keep my body in check like this. Stocke is here too right? What about Eruca? And the rest?", Aht asked after letting out a giggle. This time it was Raul to respond. "No need to worry about the others, Their Excellencies are on their way as we speak. Not too long after you guys left after that night seven years ago,, Stocke took up his true name and ascended Granorg''s throne alongside Queen Eruca. He still allows his close friends to call him Stocke though. But to the general populace, he''s addressed as King Ernst now." (A/N A bit of a spoiler here for those who haven''t played this game yet, sorry) "Hoh? So Stocke is their King now?", Nao said "That''s right. It''s nice to see you again, Nao. You''re looking fine too, Aht.", A firm voice suddenly spoke out. "It truly is wonderful to see you guys again. Our lives have been quite hectic with all of those structural reforms taking place. Has it been seven years already, Aht?", a higher pitched voice said after the first voice. "So you two were able to make it! Welcome to our palace! Two more figures arrived beside them, both dressed in regal clothing. Stocke''s was red and Eruca''s was light green. Stocke had grown his hair out a bit, and it was golden blond. Both he and Eruca had ocean blue capes. Eruca wore white leggings and silver-blue long heel boots. Not only that, a golden crested one handed sword could be seen around around his waist. A silver crested Mana Rifle was strapped around Eruca''s back. That''s right, both Stocke and Eruca were a force to be reckoned with, not to be underestimated! Seeing characters one after another start to appear from one of Nao''s favorite games he played in his first life brought a smile to his face. Stocke and Eruca warmly greeted the two and also gave their admiration to Nao''s White Palace. Stocke could easily tell Nao was living a lavish life within these walls. Nao could tell that too, so he decided to introduce his family to their guests. Most of them were quite shocked seeing that not all of his family were humans or beastkin, and the number was quite high. The star of this celebration was Aht though, as all of this was planned fir her. They didn''t know when exactly the baby would be delivered, nut they still had another eleven years. And just like that everyone threw a giant party in the White Palace. The sun rose and fell before they realized it, going well into the second day. The two days of rest was well spent by everyone. Nao let everyone leave though the portals which shocked them once more. Of course Nemesia stayed behind as the White Palace was now her home. Yet Nao didn''t think Lippti and Teo would also stay behind after guiding everyone a safe passage back to Vainqueur. ''Perhaps this is what the three wanted to talk about when Nemesia arrived?'', Nao thought to himself. Seeing it was just the girls, Nao, Aht, Lippti, Teo, and Nemesia now, it seemed they wanted to have a discussion. Nao decided to dismiss the rest except for Elsa. The others acknowledged Nao, and kept to go about their business or headed to the bedroom to relax for the remainder of the second day. Seeing the six alone now, they decided to remain in the dining area. The three from Vainqueur sat on one side of the table while Nao, Aht, and Elsa sat on the other side. All plates and leftover food had long been cleaned already, despite a couple hours ago was such a rowdy party. Lippti and Teo remained silent but Nao still saw a resolute look in their eyes. Teo saw Nao''s intense gaze but didn''t back away, and a small smile curved upward on his lips. "We won''t beat around the bush, Nao. As fun as today was, we do have a topic to discuss about, though you''ve probably known that since we''ve arrived here." "It did look like you two had something to talk about. Is it such a serious matter for you two to remain behind?", Nao questioned. "Well, it may not look like a serious matter from your view. In fact, the ones that may be impacted the most is likely Teo and I.", Lippti responded to Nao. "You two? Hmm...If I had to guess, did something happen to Historia?" "Indeed. Stocke''s journey came to a close during your celebration seven years ago, and Historia relinquished him of his duties bound to the White Chronicle. It used to belong to Eir too, so she may have felt similar as well.", Teo responded to Nao''s question. "Is that so? Eir didn''t bring it up, so we''ll have double check with her later. She did get quite drunk tonight, heh.", Nao said with a grin. "You needn''t worry, Nao. It was nothing harmful, according to Stocke. With Historia no longer deeming worthy a successor to the White Chronicle as our land was successfully restored of its desertification, it decided to destroy it. The Black Chronicle was destroyed by Stocke at the end of his journey. With the balance of light and darkness destroyed, Historia decided to rid of the White Chronicle.", Lippti continued to say. "The light and darkness''s balance destroyed...they are always on two sides of the same coin aren''t they? One cannot exist without the other.", Nao said with a look of interest in his eyes. "That''s correct. Peace was restored to our world, it no longer has its looming darkness. And with those no longer in effect, that''s where we come in.", Teo said with a resolute voice. "Hmm, I think I see it now. Historia no longer has any issues its bound to, so it no longer...requires its guardians?", Nao took a shot, questioning Teo and Lippti. A moment of silence soon spread out. Nemesia knew the two''s story before coming here and remained quiet during their conversation, yet Elsa found this all surprising to hear. She''s been staying quiet to absorb all this information in. "Essentially, that was Historia''s last task for us. It set us free. We thought we would just crumble away after finishing our task, becoming lost in the sands of time, but we never thought it would turn out this way." "It is as my sister said, Nao. We are now free from Historia, our titles stripped. It looks like it gave us a bonus too, granting us an infinite lifespan. Perhaps it was a reward for accomplishing our duty as its guardians." "You really received infinite lifespans? Well then again, this is Historia we''re talking about. It''s domain is Time itself." "Indeed. Teo and I were at a loss once this happened. Living on forever doesn''t truly count as immortality since we can still die from other means. Yet this isn''t something too foreign to us, considering we''ve watched over Vainqueur since the age of the Old Empire." "That''s right. We''re already over 250 years old now. Back then we were just a son and daughter belonging to a family of thaumatech engineers. But we were chosen to become Historia''s guardians, and well, now we''re here 250 years later.", Teo said with a hint of sadness in his eyes. "it must have been painful watching your family and friends grow and age while you sit back and watch from the shadows." "Indeed. But Teo and I were forced to adapt to this new lifestyle. But now learning that it will continue to live on for forever now, we weren''t really sure where to go. To continue watching over our world, or venture someplace else?" "And that''s where you come in, Nao. We remembered you''re in quite a similar position to us now, aren''t you?" "That''s indeed correct, you two. Our family here is all bonded with me in a special way, and I no longer age as a result. Divine Energy plays a role in this. And thanks to this special bond, they won''t age unless something happens to me." "Hearing that truly sounds marvelous. I don''t think Teo and I have heard of this Divine Energy. Have you, brother?" "Not that I''m aware of. Is it a similar type of energy to Mana?",,Teo asked with an interested look. "Well, we can go into that in more detail. I think what''s important is what are you two going to do from here on?" "Ah yes, apologies for getting lost in the moment there. Teo and I have been thinking of what to do during these last seven years. We could only come to one conclusion." "It''s as my sister said, Nao, Well, to put it bluntly, are we able to join your family?" "Join...our family?:, Nao said as his eyes turned wide. He was half expecting this outcome bit they had actually said it directly! He then looked toward Elsa, who still had a look of shock written all over her face. It took Elsa a good moment to recover from her stupor. Once she did she realize there was silence and Nao looking right at her, it was as if he was expecting an answer. Elsa then let out a sigh before she spoke out to them. "Well, this is rather unexpected. To be honest our family has been growing larger and larger, but that happens if we travel to new places. Besides, we aren''t strangers to Historia or your world. I can see the resolute looks in your eyes, so you get an okay from me. But i do want to mention one thing. You should know what type of family we are after you two met everyone else, right?" "Yes. Nao is essentially living the life of an emperor, but is not bound by his duties. We like that very much, but I know with me being a male, it may make things awkward here. As such, my sister and I decided that I would leave her here, while I will return to Stocke''s side and watch over them. Besides, i will be able to visit you guys whenever I wish to, correct?" "That is true. But won''t doing this cause you guys to be separated? Even if it doesn''t take much to get here with the right means.", Nao asked with a hint of worry. "This is something we reached a conclusion on, Nao. If you, Elsa or the others aren''t against it, we would be happy to join your family. Starting one of my own isn''t out of the question either. Despite being in Historia for over 250 years, my body is still pure." Hearing Lippti say that, a light hint of red appeared on her cheeks. Lippti and Teo never showed any emotions during their time in Historia, so seeing this happen was refreshing. She appeared cute to him. Nao nor Elsa turned the two down, so they decided to welcome the two with a warm smile. "I could see why the two of you wanted to stay behind. Welcome to our family, Lippti, Teo. Teo, I''ll give you a portal ring later so you can come and go as you please." "Thank you very much, Nao. I''d like that.", Teo responded with a smile. "Yes, Thank you!", Lippti also responded with a smile. Nao also looked at Nemesia as well and spoke out to her with a smile. "And I won''t forget about you either, Nemesia. Welcome to our family." "It''ll be my pleasure to be by your side, Nao. I''ll let you have a look at the Dunamis later too." "Haha, sounds good.", Nao replied with a laugh. The six shared heartwarming smiles with each other. Aht too found this wonderful, and welcomed Lippti and Teo warmly. Elsa too had a bright smile on her face. And just like that, another chapter from Radiant Historia came to a close. Nao wouldn''t know if he would see the characters living on Vainqueur again, but once he connects its plane like he plans to with the DBZ Plane, they could see each other again. His portals could do the trick, but he wanted his planes to truly share a connection with each other. These two days of rest went by in the blink of an eye. Teo departed back to Stocke''s side while the girls warmly welcomed Nemesia and Lippti into the group. Nao did ask the two if they were interested in the virtual reality everyone was currently playing, but they wanted to take it slow and just get used to life in the White Palace first. After the two days ended, Yggdrasil went back online. Nao and the girls spent the night together, with Nemesia and Lippti joining in. Nao had no plans to touch them for a while, but he still enjoyed the sight of their n.a.k.e.d bodies. The next girl Nao wanted to have s.e.x with is Caulifla. As to when that would happen, he hadn''t a clue. But enough of that. With Yggdrasil back online, it was time to play! Helheim City awaited for Nao to explore. Not only that, it was soon Nao''s fated time to meet a lonely skeleton! Chapter 306 - 31: Remembrance A/N : Aht here! Here is the first chapter of the week! Busy month end work schedule ended and will resume back to normal, so I''m getting back into the flow of writing. I will try to release more chapters thus week. I will also try out a bonus incentive. Every 100 power stones this week I will do an extra chapter! So drop those power stones! Time skippy incoming...Ainz is finally going to make an appearance! Don''t forget to leave your comments below too! * Two Days Later. Planet Earth''s Outer Space, White Palace. A huge pearl white & brown ship could be seen docked at the back of the palace. Thankfully the palace''s protective barrier was currently active, as it always has been since they first arrived in the Overlord plane. It cloaked away the palace in its entirety. Around the palace''s exterior flew an extremely high tech cloaked satellite, preventing any intruding signals that may come from the purple planet beneath it. Within the White Palace, a massive white circular bedroom could be seen with see through dr.a.p.es circling each side. Eighteen figures could be seen resting toward the inside of the bed. Even though this was a large number, these figures didn''t even cover up a third of the overall bed yet. Definitely fit for the life of an emperor. All of them currently had their clothes stripped, n.a.k.e.d. This also included two newly added people, Nemesia and Lippti. Nemesia was usually on the adventurous side, so the first night she saw the girls stripped, she didn''t shy away. She hid away her b.r.e.a.s.ts in her frilly white button top. Yet beneath that was a black dress skirt. She also wore black stockings, which gave her a more mature air. Her attitude was mostly that of a teacher as well, often giving remarks that passed or failed. Yet with all of that stripped only laid a bare short brown haired girl with silver eyes. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were actually on the larger side, and similar to Tights, her n.i.p.p.l.es were inverted, hiding away from sight. Her skin was flawless and compared similar to the other girls. At the moment Nemesia laid off to Nao''s left. Though between him and her was a smaller figure. Nemesia''s was as beautiful as jade, then the opposite could be said for Lippti. Her skin was as pale as a deep sea pearl, but it still contained some red blushes on it signaling she was healthy. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were on the smaller side but were well developed. Lippti has been alive for over 250 years after all, her body had long since matured. And of course, sleeping right on top of Nao was none other than Aht. She claimed this spot since she became pregnant, and Elsa allowed her to sleep here until she gives birth. Eir also took a position nearby Aht on Nao''s right. The rest of the girls spread out from there. The two days of down time ended, so it was time to log back into Yggdrasil. The sun soon peered into the room, morning had arrived. Nao''s eyelids was the first to flutter until they opened. Seeing his girls sleeping peacefully, a smile grew on his face. The one he was worried the most about right now was actually Lippti. A peaceful snoring could be heard from her lips. Her outward expressions didn''t reveal much emotion but Nao actually saw a rear fly down her cheek. Nao didn''t hesitate and wiped it away. Nao then ruffled her hair. Feeling his warmth a smile was brought to her face. "Lippti, it''s time to wake up." "Mmm....Just a few more minutes...Father...Mother...", A light groan escaped from Lippti''s lips. Hearing these soft words be spoken, Nao blinked in silence, staring at Lippti. His heart clenched a bit before sinking into his own thoughts. ''She must be dreaming of her parents...but it''s been over two centuries since they could meet last, and who knows if they''re even alive now. Is she dreaming of them...because she now has a family again?'', Nao wondered to himself. Nao did have parents of his own too, but he was able to properly say goodbye to them both in his first life and second life. This third life he was experiencing technically counted as his second life, if he took into the account of starting life over from being birthed by parents. But in actuality he was living his third life now. Rebirth''s main function was reincarnation, and as Nao''s system developed over time, it granted him different ways to reincarnate. Nao knew the Overlord Plane was an extremely unstable world, so he did not want to start life over as a baby during it. Thankfully he can create avatars now. Yet remembering this and the next two worlds lined up for him, Nao knew those two worlds are more stable to have parents in and start life from scratch again. Nao knew he had eleven years to go in what he would now call the Old World. However, he did not know how long he would stay in the New World for. A few of its characters did interest him enough to start forming special bonds with. And they were in the era of Ainz Oowl Gown, not the era of the prior transfers. That''s right. While unknown to most people, in the original story, Ainz Oowl Gown was not the only person to transfer to the New World. The New World was actually shaped by the previous transferees into what it is now! Ainz Oowl Gown would be marked the nineteenth person to transfer. So would that make Nao the twentieth? He wouldn''t forget that his girls would also transfer with him, so they would be added to the count too. Unfortunately even with knowing this, at the time Ainz did not. He would not know that he would be the only person to transfer of his era in the original story, and his mission of searching for any living players would come to naught. Yet it was different this time. In the New World, Ainz would eventually come across Nao and his girls! But for that to proceed smoothly, Nao has to find Momonga in Yggdrasil. Besides finding the whereabouts of the World Item Ouroboros, which unfortunately he hadn''t yet, and besides grinding his level with his party, his new top priority was finding the dark forest Momonga was found in by Touch Me. Luckily for him, before the maintenance happened, he was able to see Helheim City as well as a couple of other locations in the distance. One was a darkwood forest and another was a poisonous swamp. He was very excited to see both of those! The first likely was the area where he could find Momonga and the latter he could take a guess that it was THE Grenbera Swamps. The very same swamp that would house the hidden Level 3000 Guild Base, The Great Tomb of Nazarick! Nao saw a couple of moments passed while during his remembrance of his parents that eventually lead to his current thoughts on Yggdrasil. Bringing his senses back to reality, he saw the girls start to stir awake. This was caused by Lippti, who he saw a blissful smile still on her sleeping face. He still had his hand on her hair. He then received an urge to kiss her forehead. ''I know I shouldn''t rush it with Lippti, but doing this should be fine, right?'', Nao consoled himself. In fact ever since he got Aht pregnant, Nao toned down his s.e.x.u.a.l activities with his girls. Now he mainly enjoys deepening his bond with them and cuddling together. And with that in mind, he decided to lean forward to Lippti''s face, planting his lips on her forehead. "Mmm...", Lippti, replied, letting out another light groan. She then started to stir awake, letting her eyelids flutter as sunlight shone into the main bedroom. Lippti then felt a presence right next to hear and rubbed her eyes awake. She then got confused as to where she currently was, but as she experienced this, she was feeling very warm. "Huh...where is this? Also this warmth...It''s a feeling I''ve long thought I''ve lost...", Lippti said as she uttered in a quiet voice. "Silly, did you forget what happened yesterday?", Nao replied to her. He then wrapped his arms around her back and brought Lippti into a hug. "Ah...now I remember. Strange, out of all these years, why would I recall my family now? Do I miss them...huh?", Lippti said. She then felt a wave of emotion sweep over her as she recalled her dream she had over the night. Nao, Elsa, Aht, Nemesia, and the others soon saw tears swell up in Lippti''s eyes. They started to pour down her face, and didn''t stop. A few tried to get near and comfort Lippti but Elsa held them off. Elsa stayed quiet as Nao continued to rub her hair. "Are these tears...? You feel very warm, Nao. Your warmth reminds me of my parents...", Lippti said with a shaky voice. Nao felt his heart clench again seeing Lippti cry but he couldn''t feel any sort of sadness coming from within her. Perhaps Teo and Lippti bottled their emotions deep down during their time as Historia''s guardians, and with a little push, its slowly coming to the surface. Nao then responded to her in a quiet voice. "It''s okay to let it all out, Lippti. You and Teo aren''t bound by duty or lonely anymore. You two are part of our family now." "Family...it truly has been a long time. Wahhhh!", Unable to keep it down anymore, Lippti''s tears rushed forth and she let out a cry. "Lippti¡­was it truly that lonely for you and Teo?", Aht said as she also started to comfort her with her hand. ''I didn''t know...perhaps everything is starting to surface.", Lippti responded while sniffling. Seeing this, Nao signaled Elsa. Elsa immediately knew what Nao wanted and started to round the girls up, slowly departing the main bedroom one by one. As much as Nao wanted to log into Yggdrasil, he couldn''t leave Lippti like this. He decided to spend the remaining of the morning with Lippti, Aht, Eir Nemesia and Elsa. Those who remained behind in the main bedroom listened to Lippti''s remembrance of het family while she enjoyed the warmth Nao gave. A few hours passed like this and the morning concluded. Lippti stopped her tears and eventually gave Nao a kiss for letting her experience this moment. Nao was surprised of course but he still enjoyed it. With that done and over, they left the main bedroom after getting dressed and ready. Elsa then brought Lippti and Nemesia to Tights. The two wanted to take the White Palace life slow and as its head maid, it was Tights'' duty to show them around. Of course this excluded Yggdrasil, the two would not enter the game until they wanted to experience virtual reality. Before everyone realized it, Nemesia and Lippti became adjusted tp their new lives here and the sands of time began to churn. The two days soon felt like it was nothing, Nao and his party started their crazy level grinding once more. Nao held off on creating Rising Phoenix until after he meets Momonga, as he may want to become part of the Nine''s Own Goal with him if he offers a position. No signs of Ouroboros either as their leveling continued. The party mainly swept around Helheim City and its nearby forest, which they found out the name : Darkwood Forest. And as expected the grinds in the second half to their path to Lv100 slowed them down quite a bit. Not even an echo of the World Champion Tournament sounded off either, hidden away in shadows. Days soon turned into months, and months soon turned into years...As the four became closer and closer, a total of three years have passed before they realized it! It was now 2130! Not only that, discrimination against Heteromorphic players was reaching its peak. This started to reveal an existence of a lonely skeleton mage who was constantly being bothered by some Pkers deep inside the Darkwood Forest. By chance, Nao, Isabella, Tabula and Bukubukuchagama found a skeleton mage dressed in a brown leather ragged robe, face down in the dirt. Nao let out a frown emote hearing cursing and slander being thrown at this skeleton mage by several players near him. Nao also smiled inwardly as he finally found one of his two targets. The legend himself, Ainz Oowl Gown! Chapter 307 - 32: Touch Me & Momonga! "Nice, I got some points!" A scruffy voice suddenly exclaimed next to a sole skeleton lying face down in some dirt. Several figures could be seen around it, surrounded by dark trees all around. Hel''s Wind covered the skies above making everything appear way more eerie. "Just two more points and I''ll be able to change my class!", the another rough, arrogant sounding voice said. That''s right, as the Heteromorphic player discrimination peaked, many players started to find out by killing them, they were treated the same as monsters and even gave them bonus job and racial class points to use to further level up player''s skills. "Just finish this guy off, will ya?", a third voice exclaimed, containing hints of annoyance. After that third voice spoke, it revealed five players standing over a sole sole skeleton dressed in a brown ragged leather robe. Starting from the left was the smallest of the five players, it was obviously he was a Human. He also was a Rogue, wearing a hood that completely wielded his face. A steel-like dagger appeared in his right hand. Next to him stood the tallest of the bunch, appearing to be a lionkin warrior, obviously a Demihuman. He had large brown hair fluffed out like a lion''s mane and wore silver shoulder guards with brown gauntlets. He seemed he could do well with his fists. In the middle stood essentially that of a Black Knight, wearing full plated armor that covered his whole body. His helmet had horns that curved like a devil''s horns, and in his hands was a massive black greataxe. It was unclear if he was Human or Demihuman but from his stature and tone, he seemed to be Human. To the left of him stood another tall full plated warrior of sorts wearing pale blue and purple armor. His face was also hidden sway by a helmet yet his helmet appeared more of that of a Samurai. He wielded a spear taller than him, and if one had to take a guess, he was likely Demihuman. The last one of the group was the only female actually wore similar armor to that of Shaltear''s, but it was pale red instead. It also revealed most of her body and appeared on the slim side. She had a one-handed sword resting on her shoulder as if the prey in front of her wasn''t a challenge. These five players weren''t the only the only ones around, Nao, Isabella, Tabula and Bukubukuchagama were distant but close enough to observe the ongoing scene. Nao held the three back. Isabella saw Nao probably had a plan so she remained quiet. Tabula remained quiet and observant. Yet Bukubukuchagama was the only one to raise her voice while letting out a frown emote seeing a skeleton mage be bullied by them. "A lone skeleton dressed in brown ragged robes. Definitely fits the description all right. He''s one of the people we''re supposed to keep an eye out for and I absolutely hate this mindless bullying! Aren''t we going to go in and save him!? He''s one of us you know!", Bukubukuchagama refuted with an angry voice. During these three years that passed, Nao became great friends with both Bukubukuchagama and Tabula. It was soon time to set up his first offline meeting with Bukubukuchagama as well. He could easily realize where her current anger stemmed from, as during these past three years, the amount of players the four saved in Helheim were countless. Players from other realms would often go in hunts in parties of five, much like this one. Even if it was just killing one Heteromorphic player, they didn''t care. But as a result, Nao''s name as the False Angel spread far and wide in Helheim. There wouldn''t be a nook it cranny in Helheim who didn''t know who he was now. Not only that, killing players like crazy gave him lots if loot drops he could store away in preparation in the New World. By doing that and clearing out the surrounding areas near Helheim City and the Darkwood Forest, their party reached Level 70! But that would be a topic saved for another time. Nao could only respond calmly to her. "I know what you''re feeling right now, Bukubukuchagama. I''d like to head on in too but pay closer attention to our surroundings. It seems we aren''t the only ones wanting to deliver some justice today.", Nao replied calmly. He then resumed looking at the ongoing scene, causing the lovable slime to bob up and down. "We''re not the only ones wanting to deliver justice today...huh?", Bukubukuchagama asked herself. She soon saw a figure coming in the opposite direction making a mad dash straight toward the lone skeleton. Bukubukuchagama then became excited as this this figure literally appeared to be a knight in shining armor! Meanwhile, the skeleton who didn''t realize what or who was coming to come, let out a pained groan. "Ugh...", a pained voice escaped from his lips. It was obviously that of a male''s voice. Nao then saw the skeleton mage look up toward the five PKers before him, only to have more slander thrown at him. One of the voices even clicked their tongue in annoyance. "Tch, a f.u.c.k.i.n.g inhuman.", the first voice said. "You''re disgusting.", the second voice said, belonging to the one who wielded the black axe. It was this moment that time seemed to have slowed down. Before the axe wielder could swoop down with, everyone saw a quick black shadow swoop around the five figures around the skeleton mage. Even Bukubukuchagama stared ahead of her at the sudden new figure. She could tell it belonged to the same figure that was closing in on them from earlier, the white knight. Seeing the same figure she became more excited. Yet just within that moment, her eyes would turn wide if she could. A singular slash mark that leaked rainbow particles of light appeared on each player. These marks soon became pixels and the green health bars floating up the players'' heads depleted instantly. The dark knight was the first to vanish from sight. The armored spear wielder was the second to vanish. The other three soon followed suit and their annoying voices could no longer be heard. They were killed in mere seconds. Well that''s how fast players could be killed in Yggdrasil in the latter half of the game. Another moment passed in silence as Nao''s party still didn''t join in. Regardless, Nao was inwardly happy that this figure came to the skeleton mage''s rescue. It essentially played the same, the very same when this skeleton mage reminiscenced this scene with the white knight shortly after his transfer to the New World! That''s right the bony skeleton dressed in brown ragged robes that was just rescued was the legend himself! Momonga, or who would he eventually become known as, Ainz Oowl Gown! Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #!_52217229458067385 for visiting. And the white knight was one of Momonga''s first friends and first guild members of his future guild, Touch Me! Touch He was also the one who created Sebas Tian! But the silence that spread after the five players were soon interrupted by Momonga. Momonga spoke out to the white knight before him. "Why...would you save a player like me, that you don''t even know?", Momonga asked the white knight before him. He was then startled by two big red kanji that started popping out from the kanji, only for an extremely cheesy line to escape from the white knight''s mouth. This kanji read as Justice. "Saving someone who is in trouble is common sense! Justice has arrived!", branding his blade, the white knight replied to Momonga. "I...see?", Momonga simply replied, questioning the white knight''s arrival. Still, Momonga was grateful for saving him from death''s grasp a moment ago, so he decided to thank him. "Regardless, I thank you for coming to my rescue. I''m sure five players ganging up on one just for some extra points must have been unsightly.", Momonga continued to say. "I''m just here to do my duty and deliver justice to those who need it. I''m sure those friends from over there are also thinking the same thing.", the white knight replied to Momonga. He then let his two kanji vanish from sight. "Hmm? There''s more?", Momonga started to question. As he was on the ground most of the time, he couldn''t see his surroundings well. Touch Me decided to reach his hand out, letting Momonga grab it, and stood up again. Sure enough as Momonga''s eyes started to wander, he spotted four figures. One Angel, one Succubus, one Brain Eater, and one Amber Slime to be exact. He couldn''t even do anything else besides standing up before one of the four figures spoke out to the two. "Looks like we were spotted after all. We didn''t have intentions on joining since we saw you rush in like that, mister knight. I do hope we aren''t intruding.", the Angel spoke out. This of course was none other than Nao. "Of course not! In fact I should thank you four. Even if I were to fall, this skeleton would have been saved by guys, right?" "Heh, that is true!", Nao replied to Touch Me with a chuckle. Yet it was actually Momonga who replied after Nao, letting out a frown emote. "While it is nice to meet fellow Heteromorphs, I must ask you to stop calling me this skeleton. I do have a name you know.", Hearing, Momonga say that, the white knight stated at him for a moment, before hoisting Momonga the rest of the way up. Momonga took this time to dust his robes while the white knight suddenly let out a laugh. "Hahaha! Guess we haven''t even introduced ourselves yet. I do apologize for that. You can call me Touch Me. Like these fellow players I''m also at Lv70." "Touch Me, is it? Wow, you guys are already so far ahead of me...I''m only Lv50. But I''ve still made it this far as a Skeleton Mage. I go by Momonga. Now that I''m getting a better look at you guys, you wouldn''t happen to be that Metatron, would you?" After Momonga and Touch me introduced themselves to each other, they introduced themselves to Nao''s party as well. Even Touch Me spaced out for a moment before looking at the Angel in front of him again. They heard Nao let out another laugh before he introduced himself as well. "Hahaha! The one and only. You two can call Metatron. Though I guess most people call me the False Angel these days. Looks like you''ve heard of me at least." "Heard of you? Who hasn''t these days? Your popularity has taken firm ground here in Helheim. The few I know also look up to you, not only me." "Thank you. Momonga, was it? Also Touch Me would you like to be added to our friends list? I fear we may come across each other''s paths more often seeing you two here in Helheim. I mean, if it won''t be a bother." "It definitely won''t! It would be an honor to become friends with such an influential Heteromorph like you.", Momonga replied with admiration. "Momonga is right. Anyone who delivers justice is worthy of being friends.", Touch Me said, branding his sword again in a goofy fashion. Nao could only sigh inwardly in his heart seeing Touch Me act like this. He may be goofy at times but when Touch Me gets serious, he can become quite calculative, much like how Momonga can reach later on. Those two did end up being quite the close friends. But this was the real deal. Nao had finally met the star of Overlord after playing Yggdrasil for four years with his girls and friends, Momonga! Not only that Touch Me made his appearance too! The members of Ainz Oowl Gown had started to gather within Nao''s sight before he came to realize. Tabula Smaragdina was the first. Bukubukuchagama was the second. Nao came to learn that her brother, Perorocino is also playing, although he is currently in a different realm. That makes him the third. Nao and his party encountered Momonga before Touch Me, so Momonga would count as the fourth, and Touch Me would be the fifth of the now known members of Ainz Oowl Gown. Unlikely for Nao though that Guild was still a while away, considering he just saw Touch Me and Momonga just met for the first time. Nao and his party happened to stumble upon this scene by chance, but getting to know Momonga now was great. Nine''s Own Goal would need to form first, starting from here. 2 of its 9 members were now known. The other seven, being Nishikirenai, Wish III, Warrior Takemikazuchi, Ancient One, Flatfoot, Amanomahitotsu, and its last member which unfortunately was never revealed in the original story, had not been found yet. Perhaps Nao may take up that spot? He did have interest in becoming part of Nine''s own Goal, but not enough to where he would stay until Ainz Oowl Gown would form. But regardless of that, Nao''s legend in Yggdrasil was forming up nicely. He took this time to add Momonga and Touch me to his friends list. He also introduced his party members one by one as well. Everyone quickly became friends with each other. Unfortunately the sand if time showed no mercy and time started to churn again. As fun as thus encounter was, Momonga and Touch me departed from the four. Nao offered the two to have them party together, and while the two were surprised by Nao''s offer, the two declined. Nao was also surprised by this, but after learning their reasons, mainly Momonga''s, he could only comply with the two. Momonga was actually on the way back to his friends but was suddenly swarmed by those five players. Touch Me said he will safely deliver Momonga back to his friends. The two soon departed from sight, but left on friendly terms. How could Nao not be excited from this? He was able to meet THE Ainz Oowl Gown! Yet little did he know Nao''s path will clash against Ainz more frequently....but for Nao, Nao and his party started to resume grinding their levels. His party reached the next threshold which was Lv70! Nao''s anticipation started to grow more and more as to what Yggdrasil''s end game had to offer him! It also felt like he was on the cusp of finding out the location of his desired World Item, Ouroboros! * A/N : note down here this time. Hope you guys enjoyed Nao meeting the legend himself, Ainz Oowl Gown! To be honest I don''t have much more to show between lvl70 to 100. Nao will create his guild and spend money like no tomorrow to amass as much as he can. Besides Ouroboros I''m still thinking of what other World Items to give him. Dungeons wise, I''m planning to show off Grenbera Swamps and Hel''s Palace., nothing more. The end of the Yggdrasil arc will feature the World Champion Tournament where I will have Nso fight against someone special. For those patiently waiting for the New World, it won''t be too much longer! We are also approaching our first 100 stones and if we do that will be a bonus chapter! 200 stones will give another bonus chapter! So drop those power stones! And leave comments below if you guys ate enjoying the story! Chapter 308 - 33: Undercurrent A/N : Aht here! Looks like we were able to reach 100 power stones already so this is a bonus chapter! We''re getting close to 200 stones too! If we make it I will release 1 more chapter tomorrow. Who''s ready to fight a giant snake? Don''t forget to leave comments below! * Nao''s party meeting with Momonga and Touch Me soon became another memory in time. The sands of time churned and the days started to pass. The four''s synergy during battle against monsters grew more and more, they knew well how to cover each other''s backs. Not only that, with the efficacy of Nao''s Auric Soulfire Lamp, the rate which the four killed monsters and mobs soared through the roof. Even though it wasn''t a World Item, its supporting abilities could match one. Darkwood Forest extended on for miles on end. Nao and the three were able to dive into multiple hidden dungeons during it,, clearing away its stories within. And within one of them, the had finally found trace of the the World Item, Ouroboros! It looked like that it was indeed hidden away within a special sealed realm within Helheim. After clearing away their latest dungeon, it gave Nao special coordinates, located between Darkwood Forest and Grenbera Swamps. It also suggested player''s to be at Lv80 before taking on the sealed realm, which they learned the name of : The River of the Dead. But thankfully for them, another half a year passed before they realized it. In three years the four were able to amass loots and gold, taking their time from Lv40-70. Yet compared to that they were able to reach Lv80 in a half of a year! Within 4 1/2 years since Yggdrasil''s release, the four were approaching its endgame in story content and level grinding! What Nao found out was that Yggdrasil was heavily based off norse mythology. This was something Tabula was a big of as well. Still, one had to wonder why the River of the Dead was the location that the Ouroboros World Item rested within. Well each World Item posed an impossible challenge or a boss that couldn''t be defeated. ''We know the dungeon that locks away Ouroboros now. Given how powerful it can be, the challenge won''t be easy. Still, we''ve come a long ways since the game began...'', Nao began to think to himself. Entering his thoughts, the four entered their mindless sweeping mode, clearing away undead elves, treants, hostile spirits and the like among other monsters that resided. During his grind to Lv80, many benefits came to him. His Racial Class managed to go through another upgrade. Nao started out as an Angel for his beginner Racial Class. His medium Racial Class was a High Angel. Now for his high Racial Class, it was True Angel! He no longer had weakness to the dark elements, and could effectively resist them now. Though he wasn''t completely immune yet. On top of that, Nao reached beyond the point to where he could utilize Tier 0 to Tier 10 spells now. He was at the point of dabbling into Super tiered spells! Each Super tier spell was absurdly powerful in their own way. The one thing that made them not be used by players much , especially in pvp matches, was that its casting time was really long! But Nao had managed to learn a couple Super tiered spells already through their sweeps! Nao had also started branching out into other elements too. He could well cast over 400 spells now. He was approaching Ainz''s limit of over 700 spells, but Nao wanted to break past Ainz''s limit in that area. Not only that, he was well over 100 MP now! He could freely cast any limit of spells as he wanted to. Endgame really had it nice in this area. Regarding the Super tiered spells, Nao managed to learn Fallen Down, Holy Nightmare, Pantheon, Day of Judgement, and Winds of Azure. Fallen Down and Pantheon were revealed in the original story while Holy Nightmare, Day of Judgement, and Winds of Azure were new spells Nao hadn''t heard of other three before, which greatly. Holy Nightmare was a control spell that absorbs any life taken directly back into the player using it while the enemy is placed under a spell. Day of Judgement was an extremely powerful light based attack on a single target, bringing judgement to them. It bypasses all types of resistances. It can also take in the soul of a monster, which allows Nao to store it inside his lamp. Winds of Azure is actually a dual element of wind and ice. It brings forth a nasty windstorm cutting everything down in its path, only for it to freeze over, leaving behind a land of ice. It is a spell that can deal with multiple enemies at once. Nao couldn''t help but inwardly sigh seeing all the progress he''s made thus far. ''All of this happened already...the remaining seven and a half years of the game will come by in a blink if an I before I even know it...'', Nao sighed inwardly in his heart. Thinking of this eventually halted his person while the four were heading towards their coordinates of the special realm. Isabella, Tabula and Bukubukuchagama saw Nao come to a sudden halt even though they weren''t far away from their destination. The dead trees no longer could be seen around them, every tree now stood stained with red and bloodied. Bloody trails streaked all around them. Not too far off stood a dark red pond in the middle of an opening, with no beasts in sight. If one could smell in this game they would smell rank stenches of blood. But the three ignored their current surrounding, only to look at Nao. "Nao, are you okay?", Isabella questioned Nao. "Are you still bummed out that Nine''s Own Goal was recently established by Momonga and you didn''t get invited to join?", Bukubukuchagama also asked Nao, very bluntly. Yet she was direct with that question and Nao froze altogether after hearing it as if an arrow struck his body. He could only lament inwardly. Nao thought he could have a chance since he and Momonga became friends, but turns out Momonga''s friends that he knew ended up taking the rest of the slots, following the original story. "It''s not that, just reminiscing on how far just our party of four has become. Sure it''s a disappointment I couldn''t join Nine''s Own Goal but now that just solidifies my plan of creating my own guild." Hearing Nao''s plan to set his guild creation in motion now, Bukubukuchagama couldn''t contain her excitement anymore. Her body bobbed up and down, letting some of its slime mucus pour from her top half to its bottom. She let out a smile icon after. Nao saw Tabula also let out a smile icon, and coming from this guy weirded Nao out a bit. "Is something wrong you two?" "Of course there is! Don''t throw that fate bullshit at us this time. If that Momonga considers you a friend he would have invited you to join his!" "Bukubukuchagama is right you know. Despite Nine''s own Goal only having nine members, that Momonga fellow could have made an exception and still let you join. Besides, he even let that Touch Me join who met him on the same day you did. Clearly he didn''t realize your true strength." Hearing those two say that, Nao couldn''t help but let out a strange laugh after a moment of silence passed. "Hahaha! Are you two trying to paint Momonga as the bad guy here? That meeting didn''t last that long and I while I did have some anticipation, my hopes weren''t that high. Still, him being the bad guy isn''t too far off from his character...", Nao said letting out a grinning emote. "What do you mean by that?", Tabula suddenly retorted with a question. "It''s nothing. If Momonga didn''t want me, then so be it. We may even clash with each other in the future once guild battles and raids are a thing. But I guess the question is now, what are you two going to do from here on out?" "What are we going to do? My mind hasn''t changed. I''m joining your guild and that''s final!", Bukubukuchagama replied back letting out an angry emote. "I don''t want to see the hard work we put into Yggdrasil in these last four and a half years go to waste all of a sudden. We''ve come across many stories of myths sand legends so far, and I don''t want to stop doing that. Even if you say I''m destined to be with that Momonga, I won''t leave your side. We must see Helheim to its end too." "Tabula....Bukubukuchagama...", Nao started to reply back as he heard their resolve. Isabella was the next one to speak up. "We''ve developed special bonds, Nao. Do you really want to push these two away after what we''ve accomplished together?" Hearing Isabella say that, Nao turned quiet again for a moment. The three then saw Nao lightly shake his head. "No. I don''t want this thing we have going on to disappear either. I know we are to keep a lookout for those forty one people but they wouldn''t mind if they had two less...right? I can see the resolve you two have. If you two really want to join my guild, I won''t stop you.", Nao replied with a firm voice, answering their resolve. (A/N As much as I don''t like the concept of stealing, it''s not really stealing if two members of Ainz Oowl Gown never joined the guild in first place, right? xD, besides this is a fanfic) "Then it''s settled! We will go create our guild once we finish this awesome quest! You''ll be inviting those others you, Miya, and Elsa know, right?", Bukubukuchagama replied happily. "Ah right, the others. How many of us will there be in total after the guild is created?", Tabula also inquired. "Yup. They''re currently exploring the other realms as we speak. It will be a total of eighteen of us. Well, if the other two get settled in, it might get bumped up to twenty." "Twenty, huh? And the way you said it like that, do you run a net cafe or something?", Tabula replied back to Nao with another question. "Hmm...let''s just say I''m not from around here.", Nao replied with another smile emote. "Okay...?", Tabula became confused by Nao''s last remark. Yet before he could go into his own thoughts, Nao spoke out once more. "But after we do create our guild, I plan to have an offline meeting. If you two are up for it, we will be gathering at my place. But be warned if you two are truly up for this I will have you two swear an oath of secrecy then. By then, it will be no turning back.", Nao spoke out to the two with a playful tone. Both Bukubukuchagama and Tabula turned silent after hearing that. ''No turning back...Metatron must be an influential person or something,'', Tabula thought to himself. "That''s okay! Your friends accepted me! There''s no way I wouldn''t like to meet my idol in real life!", Bukubukuchagama responded happily. "Then it''s settled. Let''s focus our task at hand now. We are on a pretty special quest. If we complete it we will get our first World Item! Anyone who has these items can rise into top ranks." "Right...World Items really are in a class of their own. Seeing we have made it this far to acquire this ''Ouroboros'', I fear a tough fight is waiting for us.", Tabula responded after pulling out from his own thoughts. ''Say, do you know about Ouroboros'' origin?", Nao decided to ask Tabula. "Haha! You know well who to turn to for this info, I sure do! Since Yggdrasil is based off of norse mythology, it is said that Ouroboros is the World Serpent. It is one of Loki''s sons and can easily devour worlds themselves It''s proper name goes by J?rmungandr. But to put it simply, its a massive snake. I don''t know why it''s sealed here in Helheim though. Perhaps it pissed off Loki too much for it tp be banished here." "Thank you for the explanation, Tabula. I''m not too sure why either, but we''ve definitely reached the right place. Probably a good thing we don''t got our sense of smell here. It''s truly disgusting, look.", Nao said pointing his finger toward the bloody pond in the distance. The two finally remembered where they were. They could see trails of blood and bones scattered all around them. Bukubukuchagama let out a frown emote. "This place is definitely bad alright. That pond is likely our destination?" "Looks like it. If our opponent is truly J?rmungandr as Tabula mentioned, we will be in for a tough fight. It might even be a World Enemy, which are essentially super bosses. Do not go into this unprepared, otherwise, even with our current equips we will be wiped out before we even know it." "Hehe, roger that! Now you''re sounding like a guild leader." "Understood. I''m already looking forward to fighting another mythical monster." "You two..." "Hehe, let them have their fun, Nao. Besides, we''re now set in stone. I''ll inform the others of the good news. I know they''ve been waiting for the creation of Rising Phoenix!", Isabella responded letting out a giggle and a smile emote. "Haha, I guess you''re right!", Nao let out his own laugh and a smile emote. "So our guild name is going to be Rising Phoenix, huh? The Phoenix often depicts rebirth, so I guess it''s referring to having a second chance to soar into the skies and make a name for yourself? I like the sound of that.", Tabula answered in his own way. "Me too! I can''t wait to meet the others!" "That will come next. But now, we have a giant ass snake to kill. Let''s go." "Okay!" "Got it." "Let''s do this!" Receiving acknowledgment from Bukubukuchagama, Tabula and Isabella, the four made their way to the bloody pond in the distance. As soon as the four reached within its vicinity, they suddenly heard a system notification pop out before them. Chapter 309 - 34: J?rmungandr The World Serpent! (I) "Of course there''d be something like this...Looks like we won''t be able buff ourselves before we head in. Well, it''s definitely going to be a challenge, heh.", Nao said with a chuckle. "At least we got cleansed and and fully healed, so the system ain''t skimpy at least. But how are we supposed to enter this thing?: Bukubukuchagama responded, not knowing how to enter this blood pond. "I think we have to jump in." "...Come again?", Bukubukuchagama bobbed a bit, locking at Tabula who said that. Tabula c.o.c.ked his head causing the two to shiver a bit. "We. Jump. In. Did you not understand what I just said?" "I-I heard it the first time! There''s no way in hell I''m jumping in this bloody thing! That''s way too gross!" "I''ve no time for this...Tabula, if you would please.", Nao said, inwardly sighing. "Of course. I''ll be off first.", Tabula said, replying to Nao. Yet Tabula didn''t start dashing forward as one would think he would. He walked a few steps arriving at Bukubukuchagama. She saw a grotesque wearing a black-like mask with pure silver eyes that lacked any sort of pupils now staring directly over. Bukubukuchagama couldn''t help but recede the top part of her body seeing Tabula over her. "...What are you doing?", She asked while inwardly shivering at the movement of Tabula''s body. "Being efficient. Now come.", Tabula answered her. Tabula then lowered his body, grabbing onto Bukubukuchagama. His body then lit up a bit before she could react. "Fly.", Tabula chanted, casting the Tier 4 spell, Fly. Before she realized it, Tabula was in the air, and headed straight toward the bloody pond. He didn''t hesitate and dove right in. Bukubukuchagama left a trail of screams for Nao and Isabella to hear. "You can''t do this, Tabula! This is cruelty to slimes...!", Bukubukuchagama tried to yell out. Yet she only let out a trail of screams. In the next moment. Two plopping sounds echoed the area. Plop. Plop. Tabula and Bukubukuchagama soon vanished and it quieted down again. "Let''s go. Even I''m getting excited to fight a World Enemy!", Nao said with anticipation. "Me too!", Isabella replied happily. The two then headed toward the blood pond. Without any hesitation they dove in. > This was the final announcement that sounded off in Nao''s interface before he and Isabella vanished into the River of the Dead. The moment Nao entered the sealed realm, he was able to spot his other 3 party members the moment he arrived. He the them not moving an inch. Nao anticipated that they would be teleported directly next to a massive river of blood or something similar to that. Unfortunately for him and the other three it did not appear that way. All Nao could see right now was one thing. Darkness. Pitch black darkness without a sky once so ever. Every so often the ground would quake and anguished cries of monsters would echo in the distance. Not wasting any item, to get a clearer shot around him, Nao casted a spell. "Maximize widen magic, Light Ball!", Nao chanted out All of a sudden a huge ball of made out of pure light appeared next to Nao. The darkness became illuminated only for the four to freeze in place. All around them the light reflected off what appeared to be dense obsidian, scales. Each scale was attached to a winding body of a snake. This snake''s body coiled itself several hundred meters into the sky, blocking off all light to within. Yet at the top was not a head, it was the tip of the snake''s tail. Nao and his party suddenly received a foreboding feeling. Keeping the light straight they started to look around. Closing in on the far left side, they saw what appeared to be the head of a giant snake. Two curved horns stuck out from its head. Only one eye could be seen, and it was closed, as if it was currently sleeping. Nao, Isabella, Tabula and Bukubukuchagama tightened their current formation with the two girls in front, Tabula in the center and Nao at the back. They couldn''t help but shiver seeing the size of this snake. It was clearly hundreds of feet long. "Are you actually kidding me...It ported us right into its nesting area!? This game is too cruel!", Bukubukuchagama quietly complained, letting out a frown emote. "Even so we need to beat this snake no matter what. Are you guys--!?", Nao said, trying to complete his sentence, yet he was cut off. The four felt another large tremor quake around them, almost causing them to lose their balance. Yet before the four could do anything, they saw the one closed eye suddenly flutter. Its eyelid flung open, revealing a slick pure black dragon-like pupil, staring directly at them. Waking up, the giant snake let out a defeaning roar. Their battle had officially begun! Meanwhile, as Nao and his party started the battle of their lives locked away in a sealed realm, another scene could be taking place back in Helheim City, to be specific. Many Heteromorphic players could be seen wandering about ruined buildings, and in the main plaza people currently had their stalls set up, ready to trade their goods. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%C3%B6rmungandr-the-world-serpent!-(i)_52330359165086949 for visiting. Despite being a city located in what was essentially Hell, it was quite active. Shops, blacksmiths, restaurants etc flourished. This was the one safe zone for all Heteromorphics players, and Human and Demihumans could not enter it. No one would dare to either, since the discrimination against Hetermorphs was reaching its peak. Any Heteromorphic player seeing a Human and Demihuman would likely try to PK them on sight if they felt confident enough. Not only was the city bustling with activity, a giant screen could be seen in the center of the plaza. These screens were placed in each plaza of each main city of the nine realms. They were mostly used to showcase updates and new features to players alike, or used to trigger special limited time events. . Yet it could also display livestreams if a player was popular enough to appear on the big screen. Nao never stopped his livestreaming. He didn''t forget to set his stream up before his party entered the sealed realm. Little did Nao know that his livestreaming was currently being displayed to the players of Helheim City! The players became stunned for a moment once they saw the screen suddenly change from black into rolling images. It didn''t take long before one of them exclaimed after identifying the players on screen. "Look, that''s the False Angel! Did he start up another livestream!?" "It definitely is him! But holy hell what is that massive thing they''re fighting!?" "It must be a hidden boss! Quickly, go round everyone up! He''s the idol of us grotesques after all. We can''t miss this!" "Right away! Though I can''t help but be a bit jealous seeing the False Angel trigger a special event. He''s probably going to get insane drops from this." "Stop your yappin'' and get a move on it! We don''t know how long this will last." "R-Right away!" Before long the players started to scurry and round up everyone in the city. It was a shame the players outside the city wouldn''t be able to watch it, unless they were at Nao''s page directly. As the city became even more bustling, nine figures soon entered the city. The one leading them was a skeleton. Yet his brown ragged robes could no longer be seen. This skeleton also appeared to have gone through an upgrade too! He now appeared to be wearing a large black-purple robe that had golden lining around around the edges. His rib cage could now be seen fully exposed inside the robe and a pure crystal red ball could be seen at the bottom of the rib cage and above his pelvis. Two large bone-like extrusions locked onto his shoulders, and each side also had red crystal balls set in it. The robe covered his head and had a large flowing cape behind his back. That''s right, this was the spitting image of the original Ainz Oowl Gown! The only thing that he was currently missing were the rings on his bony fingers and the Staff of Ainz Oowl Gown. He had not obtained his rings yet and had yet to create the guild''s weapon. A lot happened since he and Nao met. Momonga was able to find his divine class robe, and successfully upgrade into his high Racial Class, Overlord! At this moment he could be seen leading his eight other members of Nine''s Own Goal. The rest were friends of Momonga who shared similar values, but they all agreed that Momonga would be the one to lead them. Otherwise the guild would have collapsed right then and there. Yet now they were confused at the current happening in the plaza watching players round up other players. "Is there a special event happening to cause the players to behave like this?" "I''m not sure, but something is definitely happening to stir them, Leader Momonga.", Touch Me said, answering Momonga''s question. "Ugh, How many times have I told you guys to stop addressing me as Guild Leader? Just Momonga is fine." "But you took up our mantle didn''t you, Leader Momonga?" "That''s cause you guys forced the position on me, hahaha!", Momonga suddenly let out a laugh of irony. Yet a third voice soon interrupted Momonga and Touch Me. It came from a figure that screamed ninja. Even his face was hidden away by a black piece of cloth. "Uhh, as much as I like your guys'' banter, you two may want to have a look at this, Leader Momonga, Touch me.", Nishikirenai exclaimed at the two. He then lifted his finger, directly pointing at the big screen at the center of the plaza. Momonga and the rest followed his fingers and saw what appeared to be four players in perfect sync fighting and launching flurries of spells against a massive, humongous snake. In the next moment the magic caster in the back stopped moving. Giant blue magic circles started to spread in and around him. Seeing this many magic circles start to rile up the crowd, it was because a Super Tier spell was now being casted! A glint of light streaked across Momonga''s eyes as he stared at the magic caster, slowly moving his hand around his wand inside his robe. While it was not the Staff of Ainz Oowl Gown, it still appeared to be quite powerful. "So it really is him, huh?", Momonga questioned himself. "Do you have any regrets not inviting the False Angel to join us?", Touch Me suddenly asked him. A moment of silence spread out around them before the eight saw Momonga shake his head left to right. "No. While us Hetermorphs need to support each other in these dark times, it looks like he already has his own path to travel, even so when we first met. Still, his strength mustn''t be underestimated. I will wish for his party''s success against this boss." "Hoh? Guild Leader is wishing someone a successful fight? Now that''s rare.", Ancient One said who was further behind. "Enough fooling around. Let us depart to our Guild Hall." "Are you sure you don''t want to watch this fight, Leader Momonga? The False Angel is casting a Super Tier Spell right now--!?", Touch Me tried to ask Momonga. Yet just as they tried to look the other way, a voice from the screen suddenly yelled out, drawing their attention. A humongous golden gate started to form behind the magic circles. "Heed my call! Come forth and answer my prayer and open the gate of heaven, Pantheon!" Heeding Nao''s call, the golden gate finished materializing. It then opened, leaking out golden light. Many figures started to emerge from it! * A/N : Note down here this time! Hope you guys will enjoy this boss fight! Sorry if that last line was cheesy, I wanted to have a chant, not just having Nao yell Pantheon. That alone sounds boring. Also, we are actually closing in on 300 stones, if we happen to make it before the day ends and the week resets, you guys can expect another chapter tomorrow! Don''t forget to leave your comments below! Chapter 310 - 35: J?rmungandr The World Serpent! (II) A/N : Hi guys Aht here! Won''t say too much about the silence, the infection I had a while ago is back again but I''m on stronger meds now. Just been trying to rest after work (: Still going to try to give you guys 2ch a week at least. Thank you for your support with those power stones these last two weeks! Don''t forget to keep dropping them and leave comments below! Enjoy! * For some reason Momonga felt a pulling sensation, unable to turn away from the screen. Seeing their Guild Leader turn quiet and start watching Nao''s battle, they stopped their tracks and stood by Momonga, also watching the battle. No one said anything, and watched Nao in silence. It wasn''t only them, the other players were too shocked to speak seeing Angels start pouring out one after another from the large golden gate behind Nao! Meanwhile, back at the scene of battle, Nao and his party was experiencing a really enjoyable boss fight. It gave him similar sensations to the fights he experienced back in the DBZ Plane. Going back to the beginning, Nao''s party saw the giant serpent open its eye, which was larger than the four around it, let alone it''s entire body. The moment it awoke it let out a deafening roar, inflicting fear status on them that lasted a few seconds. There were many status ailments one could inflict in Yggdrasil, and Fear was one of them. It locked a player''s movement and made it easier to be knocked down. Its roar was extremely loud and attempted to knock them down, but they were able to hold their ground. The obsidian serpent then started to slither its body in circles. Nao didn''t say anything and started to chant a spell. Bukubukuchagama took up the role if the main tank and Isabella a 2nd dps. A bow appeared in Tabula''s hand. The three started to launch their attacks. "Discern Enemy!" Casting Discern Enemy, the serpent''s information soon appeared in Nao''s window. > ''Now that''s a World Enemy type boss for you...Can''t even discern some of its stats. At least our first flurry of attacks shaved off a bit of its hp. Seeing it start from 10,000, this is going to take a while.'', Nao thought to him. Yet before he could say anymore, Bukubukuchagama let out a scream, only to see her fly backwards in the air. "Belle!" "Already on it!", Isabella said, rushing toward Bukubukuchagama. She was able catch her body and stopped her movement. A good chunk of her health was chipped away from this sudden attack. "Thank you...despite my great defenses, this guy packs a punch." "You can say that again, it wouldn''t even give me most of its stats besides its hp. Here, let me heal you.", Nao said, replying to Bukubukuchagama. "Maximize magic, Heal.", Nao chanted. He wanted to get the full use out of Heal by doing this, and after casting it, her health got back up to full. The three then saw Nao jump back a bit. All of a sudden a giant blue magic circle appeared around his body with smaller blue magic circles circling around him. "Think you three can stall it for a few seconds? I''m going to open this up with a bang!" The three nodded quickly. Yet before they could rush toward the coiling snake, they saw its pupil contract. Its pupil stared right at Nao. J?rmungandr let out another deafening roar, but thankfully it didn''t cancel Nao''s current spell. They finally heard J?rmungandr speak for the very first time as well! "You insignificant little ants! I was going to let you four rot in here for all eternity before becoming my meal but you dare cast such a spell in front of my eyes! I''m going to kill you first!", J?rmungandr yelled out. ''Shit, did it get triggered by me casting a Super Tier spell?'', Nao thought to himself. As Nao continued to cast his spell, J?rmungandr continued to slither around and around in circles. J?rmungandr soon started to unravel itself, letting light peak into the darkness. It wasn''t yellow though, it was pale green. Once the serpent finished unraveling its body, it jumped up into the sky, which contained nothing but Hel''s Winds blowing fiercely. The four thought they were going to appear in a river of sorts, but it was more of a rampaging sea. Tempests and water tornadoes ripped apart the waters, causing it to never be still. Whirlpools sucked in endless amounts of ocean water all around them. The water itself was rather dark blue and if one looked into one of the whirlpools, it would lead into a dark abyss, with its bottom nowhere in sight. Once the four saw the serpent high in the sky, it shifted body and soon started to descend, and fast. J?rmungandr then opened its mouth, letting the four see its insides. It was intending to eat them and it was heading straight for Nao first! "I won''t let you! Heavenly Barrier!", shouted Bukubukuchagama. Her slime body then spread out before the three and a giant golden barrier soon appeared before them. This barrier was a rather high level skill at her level. Not only could it block all medium and low tier damage, it could deal additional damage to those weak to light. It can absorb a lot of impact from higher level damage as well, hopefully enough to stall Nao''s casting period. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%C3%B6rmungandr-the-world-serpent!-(ii)_52352178957904901 for visiting. Even though it only took around fifteen seconds to cast Nao''s super tier spell, it thankfully required no MP, as Super tiered spells were more of that of skills than spells. The only downside is they took long to cast. Most spells only took one to five seconds of casting time, up to ten if the chant was long enough. Nao only needed to click a button before the chant would automatically begin on his interface to cast them in Yggdrasil, and by doing so spells could fly out one after another. The Super Tier spell he was planning to cast was Pantheon! This spell would summon 6 lv80 Cherubim Gatekeepers, High-Tier Angels. They weren''t set to a cooldown either, until the six Angels died the spell would remain active! And with that, each passing second seemed to be an eternity for the four. Bukubukuchagama thrusted with all her might to keep the massive serpent at bay. Once it reached their barrier sparks and booms flew off of it, but it didn''t disperse. Slowly, however, cracks began to appear at the serpent''s impact. Isabella used her fists and had several shields summoned around her. She spread out and learned new elements, so she no longer just had her Dark Shields anymore. Each element could be seen, ready for different situations. Tabula had a fiery red bow in his hand, constantly setting his arrows ablaze. He hoped the fire would inflict splash damage wherever he shot. Singed rainbow marks did indeed appear around J?rmungandr''s head and its neck. Slowly but surely, the fifteen seconds passed and the shield appeared just like it was going to break. Yet Nao''s spell finished finished casting with just a moment to spare. Pantheon was casted! A gorgeous golden gate twisted into the space behind the four, causing the serpent to momentarily halt its mouth, staring right it. Once it started to open, golden light rushed forth, momentarily blinding everyone, including the boss. This only lasted for a brief moment so it wasn''t really considered a status effect. After the light died down, six shadows quickly rushed out of the gate. They all appeared identical. They had the head and mane of lions. Four silvery white wings sprouted from their backs and stretched out. Another pair inside them folded around their body. They had a total of six wings, and were High Class Angels! They all had shining armor, shields adorned with eye patterns, and lances of fire to arm themselves. It didn''t even take them a moment for the six Cherubims to lock onto J?rmungandr. The party''s shield broke into small pieces of light but the serpent''s movement came to a halt. The 6 Cherubims arrived in front of Bukubukuchagama while in the sky, flapping their wings. Thrusting their lances out, six large rainbow gashes appeared on the serpent''s neck, causing it to let out an anguished roar. It''s body was sent in the opposite direction, flying back and sunk into the raging waters to the left side of the sole platform Nao''s party was standing on. This flurry of attacks from everyone sliced away at J?rmungandr''s health, dealing 1700 damage in total, bringing it down to 8000! It had only 80% of its health left! Nao and party, together with his six Cherubim, underwent a moment of silence as J?rmungandr was currently under the water. The three armed their weapons, taking defensive stances and Nao started to cast another spell... Chapter 311 - 36: Ouroboros! Meanwhile, back in Helheim City. Cheers suddenly erupted in the main plaza as thousands of Heteromorphic players could now be seen gathered around the big floating screen above them. Every one of them ranged from lv40 to 70, with a lv71 to 80 scattered here and there. No one could be seen above lv80 here. It seemed Nao and his party were still at the forefront of level grinding. A glint streaked across Momonga''s eye sockets seeing the six Cherubims, combined with Nao''s spells, Tabula''s arrows, and the other two''s blocking, cut away at the boss''s health like it was nothing. It didn''t stay at 80% for long. Minutes began to pass as its % started to decrease even further. The six Cherubims soon began to deal the most damage, drawing the boss''s Hate value through the roof. It ignored Nao and the other there, solely focusing its attention on the angels. Unfortunately, the Cherubims began to perish one by one. A surprise factor gave the giant serpent another shock, each one of them exploded upon losing their last bit of health! Huge rainbow marks spread all over the giant serpent''s body. It was sent flying high into the sky before it sunk into the raging waters. Everyone thought it died from that chain of explosions and the flurry of attacks and spells from Nao''s party, and an eerie silence soon spread out around the plaza. Touch Me couldn''t help but speak in a quiet tone to Momonga. "Super tier spells really are something else. It''s no wonder they change the outcome of the battle so quickly. The boss''s health depleted in minutes!" "That is true. Metatron also casted spells in succession, leaving no time wasted. He has a good eye at health management for his other party members. Still, I''ve always had a nagging feeling why they can keep up their efficiency while even our party of nine can''t match their speeds. Despite his larger MP pool, it is now drained. Hmm?", Momonga answered Touch Me calmly, yet his eyes stayed on the screen at a very specific location. His gaze intensified at the ancient golden lamp in Nao''s offhand. He did not give it much attention before, as he mostly focused on the battle itself. "Since when did player Metatron have this lamp? Did he have it when we met six months ago?" "I am not sure, but I don''t remember seeing it on hand at the time. Perhaps he keeps his item stored...!?", Touch Me started to reply, yet his eyes also focused the ancient golden lamp. Its suddenly emitted a dense blue light while Nao''s party tightened their formation. The two then saw Nao''s MP pool that was depleted shoot all the way back up to full in a mere instant. Momonga even let out a frown emote seeing Nao''s MP replenish back to full. "The hell? I thought there was no way we could instantly recover our MP! That alone is insanely broken. No wonder why those four are so efficient. They literally don''t need to stop till they get it done," Touch Me actually let out a rare curse. "True, we normally deplete our MP during grinding and log off for the day, or save it for our raids and dungeons. Yggdrasil does have HP potions to restore our health, but there are no consumables to restore our MP. I never would have thought that there would be high tiered equipment capable of doing this. We may need to stretch out our influence. Isn''t our next target the Grenbera Swamps?" "Oooh, are we going to start hunting for rare items like the robe you secured? That area is indeed our next target. Should we focus on locating more dungeons as we sweep through it?" "Yes. If such equipment is a reality, we must increase our awareness. Rumors of World Items popping up in the other realms have come to the surface too. I have not seen any notice of players finding any in Helheim yet, so our best bet would be finding those and securing more Divine tier equipment, or any specialized equipment." "Roger that. Speaking of rumors, have you read the recent note from Yggdrasil''s administrators, or have you been too busy with your work?" Hearing Touch Me ask this question like that, Momonga went quiet before he suddenly let out a laugh and hit his robe with his hand. "Hahaha! Work is always busy but having a livelihood is what keeps our guild alive and is one of our requirements to join. But despite that and playing Yggdrasil, I still got enough time to search for information. You are referring to the World Champion Tournament correct?" "Right, that one! They didn''t say much but it looks like its going to be a contest of champions. Further details won''t get released until the first of nine realms to reach player lv100 it seems." "Hmm, a race to reach the highest level cap, lv100, is it? This tournament seems like this would be more of your field, Touch Me. Why bring it up to me?" "Aren''t you interested in joining such a tournament too, Leader Momonga? You may appear frail close up but your defense cannot be underestimated." "I''m not sure actually, but if this tournament will let Helheim grow closer, then it may be a good thing. I wonder player Metatron will enter it once we get the full details?" ''Well, considering he''s one of the top idols of us grotesques, there''s no way he wouldn''t. Besides, Leader Momonga, you may even cross paths in the tournament. That would definitely be a match to see! Don''t you guys agree?", Touch Me asked the other seven. (A/N : just a tease of the final bit to come in the Yggdrasil Arc, yes I''m planning to end this arc with Nao vs Momonga~) Four of them replied with a smile emote while the other three remained indifferent and silent with their eyes still on the screen above them. "A tournament of champions...well, regardless of what the administrators are revealing to us, this won''t happen till we reach lv100. We need to focus on closing this remaining gap first. Do we have our guild hall ready for our next meeting?" "Yes." "Good..", Momonga replied to Touch Me. "Leader Momonga.'', Nishikirenai suddenly said, reaching out to Momonga. "What is it?" "It looks like the fight is just about over." Hearing Nishikirenai, the nine players of Nine''s Own Goal shifted their attention back to the screen. They soon saw an enraged giant serpent thrashing its body around on the sole platform, frantically trying to hit Nao and his party. The four nimbly dodged or blocked each hit, and fired off flurry of attacks and spells. J?rmungandr soon roared out its last deathly woe, crumbling away in pixels of rainbow light. The fight was officially over and Nao cut his livestream, ending the video on screen. Momonga couldn''t help but utter to himself seeing the battle end so quickly. "So quick, even with it being a World Enemy? As expected of player Metatron. His party''s efficiency is definitely up there. But it looks like its over. Let us depart for the guild hall." ""Yes!"", the other eight members of Nine''s Own Goal responded to Momonga in unison. They soon left in the shadows among the many players in the crowd. As for the other players in the plaza, they became momentarily stunned seeing the boss defeated so quickly. However, it didn''t take long before cheers erupted. Helheim City became quite festive on that day. Yet Momonga''s conversation with his guild members didn''t go unnoticed... Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #!_52474020989302133 for visiting. Still within the city, on a corroded building rooftop made of stone, a lone small figure could be seen fluttering their wings in the air. It appeared to be a fiery red Sylph of sorts and her body was quite small. Her line of sight was currently locked onto the space where Momonga and his guild members were just at. "So it looks like that Momonga is going to stand up against Brother Nao after all...He even ends up transferring along with us to the New World according to Brother''s vision. We won''t hesitate to cut him down if Ainz Oowl Gown starts to antagonize Brother once we arrive in the New World. Still, I wonder, how will his forces react when Ainz won''t have the Albedo sisters or the Dark Elf Twins under his command? Hehehe.", the fiery red Sylph questioned herself, letting out a playful giggle. "Sister Elsa is already starting to recognize Sister Buku as one of our future sisters, so long she isn''t against it, Brother will bring her into the harem. If Tabula isn''t against it he too can join our family, similar to how Dabura and Teo joined. I don''t think he will want to stay putting up with this crappy planet anyway. Even now I''m still surprised Brother Nao and Sister Chelsea managed to live in those conditions for six years. A normal human would definitely break down during that, like Herohero did.", the fiery red Sylph continued to speak to herself. "Still...our observation is going smoothly. Brother has tasked me to do this in secret and is also letting me handle keeping our appearances the same as our real bodies when we transfer to the New World. But I think I have that latter part handled already. Don''t you think so too, Eve?", the fiery red Sylph replied to herself once again, letting out a smile emote. All of a sudden a blue holographic 3d face distorted next to her, with the appearance of a girl. Her design was similar to that of Jarvis from Marvel. Her mouth echoed in waves each time she let out some sounds as she responded to the fiery red Sylph. "Big Sister, I exist solely for the administration and observation of Yggdrasil. If there is any breach in its data, I must correct it." Hearing that, the fiery red Sylph let out another smile and brought her small hand to Eve''s cheek. It began to pixilate as she tried to move her hand across her cheek. "I know you do, Eve. It is a shame we cannot assimilate you into our home, you are bound by your duty. You won''t be able to see us through to the end." "The end...?", Eve couldn''t help but wonder. "Don''t take heart on that. As long as you will let me do what I need to do, everything will be fine." "As long as it doesn''t destroy Yggdrasil''s data, I won''t need to stop you, Big Sister." (A/N : This is mostly referring to cyber attacks, effects from world items like Longinus still comply with Eve) "Good. Then let this be our last meeting. I have to return to my sister''s side." "Will I not see you again...Big Sister?" "Who knows~", the fiery red Sylph replied playfully with a small giggle. Eve turned her head down a bit, but seeing the fiery red Sylph not say anything more, Eve soon distorted the space around her and vanished from sight. As for the fiery red Sylph, she took out a sealed scroll from her inventory. Tossing it up into the air, it burnt into flames after unraveling itself. The fiery red Sylph then teleported away, back to Alfheim. This fiery red Sylph was none other than Miya of course! But the two had come and left as if this didn''t happen at all. Meanwhile, back inside the sealed realm, the frantic boss fight had finally come to its end. Nao and his party let out sighs of relief, only to be teleported back into the over world. It wasn''t until then the four started to receive their system notifications. > > > Seeing these few messages pop up, Nao''s eyes would pop out of his head if they could. He only let out a shocked emote face instead. Two items then appeared before the party. One was a pitch black staff that had a creepy serpent coiling around its own tail only to bite it. The other was a massive sealed red scroll tied by dark purple leather. Nao''s aim for this hunt was Ouroboros, which did unfortunately turn out to be a one time use item after he read its description, but it has the power to alter Yggdrasil''s game mechanics itself, far more powerful than A Wish Upon A Star! It would be with this that once Nao creates his dragon girl NPC that he would request the admins to raise her lv cap to 3000 to match the guild base level! But Nao didn''t know he would also come across a hidden class change item, nor even a second World Item! Not only that, it was the same World Item that Ainz passed to Aura when he fought against Shaltear. It was a very powerful sealing item, capable of locking anyone away inside a separate dimension. It wasn''t just Nao who became excited, the other three became excited as well. This would mark the beginning of their hunt for World Items. It was said that there was a total of 200 World Items scattered throughout Yggdrasil, with 20 being unrivaled in power, and 1 of those 20 was Ouroboros! This also put the four on their final stretch to Lv100. Nao decided they would leave Grenbera Swamps to Momonga, while his party will charge right into Hel''s Castle, hoping to claim it for themselves as a Guild Base! As to whether the Goddess of Death, Hel, could also be tamed, that is left for the unknown! * A/N : Here is the next chapter! Still focusing on resting. I know the game is monitored by the admins, but I still threw in the ai for fun, come on it''s a virtual world lol. There won''t be too much more to cover in Yggdrasil Arc! Do you guys want Nao to capture Hel as an npc? I also won''t show all items Nao will get, just expect he will amass lots of them, gold, and gacha items like Ainz does. I will do 1 more status screen once Nao reaches lv100, but that won''t be until the very end when transfer happens. Don''t forget to drop those power stones and leave comments below! Chapter 312 - 37: No Turning Back A/N : Aht here! Here is a double length chap for not posting earlier in the week. Not many left in Yggdrasil Arc. Enjoy! Don''t forget to keep dropping those power stones and leave comments below! * Nao had finally slain Helheim''s first World Enemy. It had also granted him Helheim''s first World Item. As a reward for these two feats, it rewarded Nao with a hidden class change scroll and a second World Item! It was said that a single World Item was so powerful that they could bring a non-existent guild into the top ranks. Now, his party had two, while no one else in Helheim had any. In total there were 200 of them. It wasn''t known how many were scattered into Helheim, but splitting them evenly, it would be about 22 per realm. This had brought the party''s power to another level already! The four were directly teleported out of the sealed realm not long after they slayed the giant serpent. The two World Items plopped directly in the open space in front of the four. An ancient looking tan parchment rolled up into a scroll also could be seen next to the obsidian staff and the giant red scroll. Isabella went to pick up the giant red scroll while Nao picked up the staff and the smaller scroll. Tabula and Bukubukuchagama gathered around the two, appearing very interested in their new loot. "So these are World Items, hmm? Aren''t they known to have the ability to break the balance of Yggdrasil? Who would even create such absurd items...", Tabula said as he started to utter to himself. His voice was loud enough to trigger a smiley emote from Isabella and Bukubukuchagama responded to him. "It''s obvious the developers created them, duh! I bet to offset them breaking Yggdrasil''s balance, each one of them has a specific function. Moreover we got two at once! That was such an exhilarating boss. World Enemies sure are something else.", Bukubukuchagama replied happily with a smile emote. "Haha, you''re right about that, Buku. Each one of these World Items is specifically designed to do something, and a lot of them can cause different types of destruction on large scales. Honestly speaking, the main target from this battle was Ouroboros. Getting the extra loot was a bonus I wasn''t expecting." "So you were expecting a drop like this? Well, we did cause us go through a lot of loops and turns with those quests to reach this destination. I say this is rightful reward." "Right? I can detail you two on what these two do later, and I''m not planning to use Ouroboros until we conquer a lv3000 Guild Base. A more pressing matter is at hand, the hidden class change scroll here. The question is, who is going to use it?" "What does that hidden class change scroll do anyway? Does it upgrade our class to another tier?", Bukubukuchagama asked curiously. "I believe so. It likely checks to see if our Racial Class can be upgraded once more. High is the end for most players but many don''t know that these scrolls exist. As to whether it replaces our existing High class, I do not know." Nao really wasn''t sure on this point. Ainz''s endgame class was Overlord, and that was a hidden Racial Class unique to that of the Skeleton Mage. It only revealed 3 of his Racial Classes, he probably had his High class hidden. What was known was Skeleton Mage, Elder Lich and Overlord. As for Nao, he started out as an Angel. Rising up he upgraded into High Angel and True Angel. True Angel worked similarly to True Vampires as its name suggested. But Vampires only belonged to a two upgrade Racial Class. Meaning that once a player became a True Vampire, they couldn''t upgrade anymore. However for Angels, it had many possibilities and the likelihood of it being a four upgrade Racial Class was high. it was said in the Angel hierarchy, Seraphs were known to be the highest rank of them all. A group of Seraphs are known as Seraphim and they belonged to the top of the Highest Order. On top of that, Seraphim were granted six sets of angel wings, one on each side of their back, totaling twelve. Michael, who was also an Angel, had these same features whenever she revealed her true form. She was indeed a Seraph! And if the scroll upgraded his Racial Class to a Seraph, he too would have twelve wings and would become the second Seraph of his family. But going back to his earlier question, was Nao going to be the one to use this scroll? Thinking this, Nao let a smile emote after he finished speaking that. "So we don''t even know if we can be upgraded or not?" "Nope. We can only test the waters. Belle, you are at your second upgrade. Tabula, you are at your second. Buku, you are at your third, like me, right guys?" "Yup!", Isabella responded with a smile emote. "Indeed.", Tabula replied calmly. "Yeah!", Bukubukuchagama replied excitedly. "Hmm...Belle and Tabula, you two try it first. You two may be at your final upgrade already." Hearing Nao say that, he passed the scroll to Isabella first. She tried to activate it, yet it didn''t react, causing her to let out a frown emote. She then passed it to Tabula, and it ended up the same result. He let out a sigh but didn''t complain. He then passed it to Bukubukuchagama. She stretched out part of her slime goo into a hand to catch it. It shone a blue light for a brief moment, only for a system notification to sound off on her screen. She bobbed up and down in excitement. "Oooh, it definitely reacted to me! It says I can change to a True Metallurgic Slime! See if it works on you, Nao!", Bukubukuchagama replied excitedly. Hearing Bukubukuchagama say that, Nao turned quiet as she tossed the scroll to him. Sure enough he too received a system notification. > Seeing this appear on his screen, Nao let out a smile emote. "Looks like it reacted to me as well. I can upgrade into a Seraph, the highest order of Angels." "So only two of us four then, huh? Are you two going to roll for it or something? We''ve typically distributed our loot based on who can use what up to this point and then give them out if we could increase our stats." "That is true. But this isn''t something we need to do that for. Nao, you take it. My defenses have proven fine up till now. Just make sure the second one we get goes to me, okay?" "Are you sure, Buku? This is a one time use scroll. We don''t know when we would get a second one." Hearing that, Bukubukuchagama bobbed up and down in acknowledgment. "I''m sure. Besides, you''re going to be our Guild Leader, right? It makes sense for you to use it first!" "And how does that make sense...?", Nao uttered to himself with a retort. "Did you say something?" "No. I will gladly accept this scroll. I''m going to use it now, I don''t see anyone around us." After Nao said that the three nodded. He threw the scroll up into the air, letting it unravel. It had unique runes written on it that lit up, before the scroll started burn a blue flame. It vanished in a couple seconds and a yellow glow soon covered Nao''s body. A moment passed in silence as the three watched on in anticipation. Sure enough, once the light died down, there were some noticeable changes. To start it off, Nao was taller! He stood about 8 feet now, even taller than Isabella. Six gorgeous white wings sprouted out from his back. If one looked closely, a second pair could be seen sprouted underneath them, totaling twelve wings. His feathers were tipped in silver. His hair mostly remained the same, medium length and white. Some bangs went down the sides of his face. If he combed his hair he could tie it up into a small ponytail. His shoulders were now covered in silver shoulder guards. He wore a dark violet robe that had silver lining around its hem and edges leading out of his arms and legs. As for his skin, it turned from pale white to a metallic silver as well. To finish it off, a majestic wooden wand could be seen equipped in his left hand. To get a feeling of his upgraded class, Nao let out a small chant. "Fly.", Nao chanted. His wings unfolded and fluttered about. He created gusts of winds before lifting off into the sky. He left behind the three as they watched him with stunned eyes. Soaring higher and higher, Nao soon approached Hel''s Winds in the sky. He couldn''t help but let out a sigh seeing his new look. He could see all of Helheim from this point, and reaching here was effortless! "Why am I getting such a familiar feeling by doing this...?", Nao said, thinking to himself. "Perhaps you are experiencing a similar feeling to when Ainz saw the clear sky and the vast ocean of stars for the first time in ages, Brother.", a voice suddenly echoed beside him as if it was replying to Nao. "Is that you, Miya?" "Hehehe, your little fairy is at your service, Brother. Your new look is quite stunning.", a fiery red sylph said, appearing next to Nao, letting out a giggle. "You really know when to show up at good times, don''t you?" "You know it." "You''ve got something to report in, yeah?" "I do. Preparations to transfer to the New World are complete." Hearing that caused Nao to stare at Miya for a good moment in silence. "So fast?" "Yup! Not only that, we found a lv3000 Guild Base we can finally assimilate into! You guys haven''t found any besides the Great Tomb of Nazarick in Helheim, right?" "Unfortunately we haven''t. We plan to head into Hel''s Palace next but I have a feeling that won''t be a lv3000 Guild Base. Where is the one you guys secured?" "In Asgard!" "Hoh? Asgard, huh? Chelsea must be having the time of her life in that place full of roaming gods." "Sister Chelsea definitely seems to be enjoying herself last time I spoke with her. In fact she is the one who played the main role in securing that Guild Base!" "Great. Where exactly is it located?" "The Asgardian Palace!", Miya replied to Nao bluntly. "...Hah?" "You heard me the first time! Chelsea slayed all the gods in that Palace, rightfully claiming it as hers. The All Father, Odin, his two sons Thor and Loki. Even the Valkyries, all gone! It rewarded Sister Chelsea with a lv3000 Guild Base!" "That''s quite a shocker to hear." "Right? Once Rising Phoenix is created we can head on over! Are you planning to create it soon?" "In fact I am. I was going to let the three know I was going to establish Rising Phoenix once we returned to Helheim City, which is our next destination before we head off to Hel''s Palace. You arrived at a good time. Can you and Elsa round up the girls?" "Ooh, it''s finally happening huh? I definitely can let our Sisters know!" "Great. I''m planning to invite Tabula and Bukubukuchagama as well. It''s going to be a bit special for them, as this will be a decision that will affect their future. We''re soon reaching the point of no turning back. I''ve no plans to return to this Earth once the transfer begins." "Got it. I think we have a good chance of bringing those two into our family. They''ve deeply rooted themselves in your party in these four in a half years. But the decision ultimately depends on them. As you said, Brother, we''re in a unique position. It''s quite literally reaching the point of no return." "Yeah. I will be inviting the two to our White Palace offline if they choose to accept. Once the Guild is created, we will begin phase two." "Phase two?" "Yup! Amass loot and gold. And lots of it! Wage wars against other Guilds. Take their World Items and try to get as many World Items as we can. I don''t care what others will say about this, the more we have before the transfer, the better. We will continue to slay World Enemies and loot Dungeons too. And of course, we mustn''t forget about the 500 yen gacha system either. That hides away some pretty good items." "Looks like you know what to do then in these last seven and a half years then, Brother. When should we assimilate the White Palace into Yggdrasil? At the moment we''re planning to assimilate it into the lv3000 Guild Base Sister Chelsea acquired for us." "Ahh, about that. It''s probably best to wait till the last one to two years after everyone loses interest in this game. That way we won''t have many eyes on us." "Got it. I won''t keep you here much longer, you should return to your party. I can''t wait for our new family members! I''ll go round up our Sisters!" "Heh, looks like you''re looking forward to this." "Of course! Oh, take these too. It''s best for them to meet us before venturing into Hel''s Palace." After Miya said that, she took out four leather scrolls bigger than her body, and passed them over to Nao. They were four scrolls of teleportation with a point directly at the Asgardian Palace. "Thank you. I''ll send you a private message once we''re ready to port." "Okay!", Miya acknowledged him. She then threw up another scroll of her own and vanished from sight, heading back to Elsa''s location in Alfheim. As for Nao, he took in the sights while in the sky one last time before flapping his wings and headed back down. He found the three looking at him with smile emotes. Bukubukuchagama constantly bobbed up and down seeing Nao''s new look. "Now you''re looking like a Heteromorph, Nao! Hidden Classes really are something special. I can''t wait for what mine will look like!" "Haha, we''ll get there eventually. I promise you that, Buku. Let''s head on back to Helheim City. We''ve an important matter there." "Is it to to create our Guild?" Tabula said, tilting his head to the side. "You know it. Just remember, there will be no turning back once you two join. We treat each other as family, and we will treat you two as such too." "Nao''s right you know. We''ve many Sisters in our family. I''m getting excited to introduce you two to them!" "Aww...that sounds rather lovely. Speaking of which, what exactly is your relationship to Nao? You two always speak on casual terms with each other.", Bukubukuchagama said, turning toward Isabella. "Color me interested, but I would also like to know. There are talks of other players in the other realms who take after player Metatron''s name, each one of them quite strong too. This can''t be a mere coincidence." After Tabula said that, a moment of silence spread among the four before Isabella turned to Nao and spoke out to him. "I know we shouldn''t say much yet before formally introducing the others. But I can at least say who I am, right, Nao?" "We''ve reached this point, so I don''t see why not." "Hehe, good to hear that. To put it simply, I''m Isabella, but many people call me Belle. I''m Nao''s wife." As if she dropped a hammer, another wave of silence spread out before Bukubukuchagama exclaimed. "E-Eh!? You''re Nao''s wife!?", Bukubukuchagama exclaimed loudly. "Somehow, I figured it would turn out like this. But why am I gritting a sudden feeling like I''m selling my life away here? Not that I''ve had much family since my parents'' passing...", Tabula uttered to himself in a low voice. Hearing that, Nao let out a light laugh and a smile emote. "Haha, Belle here is indeed my wife. But that''s all we''ll say for now. After we enter Helheim City and create our Guild, I''ll send you two to a specific location in the Residential District. Is it safe to assume both of you live at Neo Tokyo?" "I-I do!", Bukubukuchagama replied to Nao with a stutter, still dazed from learning about Isabella. "So am I. Looks like we are all in the same city after all. Shall we depart to Helheim City?" "Yes. Let''s go. Take these as well you three. Almost forgot to mention one of our members secured a lv3000 Guild Base for us in Asgard." "Really!?", Bukubukuchagama yelled out in excitement once again. "No kidding? Are we going to abandon Helheim then?" "Not yet. We will raid Hel''s Castle first before we relocate to Asgard and pick up any World or Divine Items along the way. I also want to see if taming the goddess of death herself is possible." "I see. I almost forgot you are a tamer. Looks like you are quite selective with who you tame." "Yup. A part of me wanted to tame that giant serpent we slayed but we needed its loot. But enough of that, from here on you will join our family and there will be no going back. If there is any tine to speak up, now will be it. Otherwise I will take silence as your resolve to join.", Nao said seriously as he looked at the two. After Nao said that, silence soon spread out among them. Bukubukuchagama and Tabula didn''t say anything, and looked at Nao with seriousness in their eyes. Nao could sense their resolve clear from this, and nodded his head. Everyone let out smile emotes. They then casted Fly, heading straight back to Helheim City. Nao received many surprised stares seeing his new look, but also cheers after realizing it was Nao and his party. The four saw Helheim City bustling with many Heteromorphic players and they greeted some as they walked to the Guild Hall. Seeing the four walk toward it incited the people even more, they knew Nao and his party hadn''t joined a Guild. Rumors started to fly around like crazy, but they ignored them. After walking into the Guild Hall, they were greeted by its receptionist. Not only that, they spotted Momonga and his group of nine leaving a meeting room further behind in the Guild Hall. No one said anything during this moment as Momonga''s group walked toward the receptionist. The moment Momonga crossed Nao''s path, he stopped. A good moment passed in silence as Nao and Momonga observed each other. Nao then saw Momonga raise his hand and let out a smile emote. "Haha, out of all places, I never would have thought of you stepping into the Guild Hall. Looks like I''ve misjudged you." "I could say the same for you. You look like you''ve had some fruitful encounters. You no longer appear that weak skeleton mage Touch Me saved you a while ago." "Indeed. You seem to have had some yourself." After Momonga and Ainz exchanged some words with each other, they both let out some laughs, causing the tension in the air to die down. Nao''s party members then started to mingle with the future members of the forty one Supreme Beings while Nao saw Momonga extend his bony arm, offering him to sit down at a nearby table, of which Nao accepted. "Looks like you''ve got something to talk about, Momonga?" "Just one topic. It''s likely going to be the highlight of what''s to come. Apparently the developers have been talking about hosting their first World Champion Tournament. I know you''ve been pretty busy as of late." "Thank you for letting me know. It''s true we''ve been quite busy as of late but keeping up on news is crucial. It looks like its going to be held across the nine realms." "So you know about it then?" "Yup! Why bring it up, though? Don''t tell me you''re actually planning on participating?" "I wasn''t going to originally. But Touch Me has persuaded me enough to join, hahaha!", Momonga replied, letting out another laugh while placing his hand on his robe. "Well, if that''s the case, can''t say I''m not interested. Though I will say it up front we won''t be participating in Helheim, so you''ll have to be one of nine finalists if you''re to go up against me." "Oh? Does this relate to you being here in the Guild Hall? You sound quite confident too if you think you can make it all the way." "It does, and I am. We''ve secured our Guild Base and I was about to create our Guild, actually. And once we challenge Hel''s Castle we will migrate to Asgard." "Hmm...Asgard? Don''t they persecute Heteromorphic players there? Will you be alright?" "Don''t you worry about that. We''ve got our plans to deal with that. Our members are quite strong too, heh.", Nao replied with a chuckle. "Haha, there''s no doubt about that. Your latest performance was splendid. Since you''ve told us a bit of what you''re going to do next then I shall do my part too. We plan to conquer Grenbera Swamps next." "Is that so? I hear that place is swarming with many different types of monsters. I think that place will pose a good challenge to you guys. Don''t forget to check every nook and cranny too." "Of course. Thank you for the reminders. Us Heteromorphic players mustn''t fall behind on the level grinding either. We need to reach lv100 to trigger this tournament." "That we must. I''ll wish you best of luck to reach that end. It was a pleasure chatting with you again, Momonga. But we must get going and establish our Guild. I fear it will become quite busy for us so I''m not sure we''ll get a chance to talk like this again for a while." "I''m getting the same feeling, Metatron. I''ll wish you luck with your endeavors too. Let us bid farewell for now. The next time, we meet may even be as enemies if we face each other in the tournament." After Momonga said that, Nao let out a smile emote. The two then got up from their table. Each party then said their goodbyes, and Momonga''s group soon left the Guild Hall, fading away into Helheim City. As for Nao and his party, they made their way to the receptionist charge of Guild creation. They had to pay a hefty amount of gold but thankfully Nao had plenty stored away, already amassing in the millions. Turns out Guilds started with 10 slots for its members and could be upgraded depending on the Guild Level, tied to the level of one''s Guild Base! And thus the Rising Phoenix Guild was officially formed! It was no turning back from here on! The rest of Yggdrasil''s time will blow by before they realized it! Chapter 313 - 38: Sailing Through An Ocean Of Stars (I) A/N : Aht here! It looks like power stones aren''t currently working for me, and no longer appears in the rankings. Don''t worry and keep this fanfic in your collection to still see updates from me! I''ve already reached out to someone to look into this. I''ve received no error message so it''s very strange. But if you''re enjoying the story, leave your comments below, enjoy the chapter! * Year 2131, Neo Tokyo, Residential District. After Nao established Rising Phoenix, the rest of Year 2130 blew by in a blink of an eye. Bukubukuchagama and Tabula Smaragdina were officially welcomed into the Guild. Nao also invited his girls into the Guild as well, totaling 18 people. Nemesia and Lippti have not come online yet and it seems they don''t have any intentions to. During this time, Nao took a tour of the Asgardian Palace before turning it into his Guild Base. It was definitely a Palace suited to gods, but unfortunately for it, it will soon be assimilated into the White Palace. All the while the girls came to the Palace, happy to be united with Nao in the game. As for Nao, he did not want to let others know that he was in Alfheim during these six months. He still had to take down Hel''s Castle in Helheim. Speaking about his level, as well as his guild members, they were all lv90! And to say the least for Bukubukuchagama and Tabula, they were shocked to see that the girls they met were all related to Nao one way or another. But they could see during this six month period how they were as family, and the two happily accepted this. Everyone welcomed the two with open arms,, and there wasn''t an ounce of hatred to be seen, even though they weren''t all Heteromorphic players. It was as if the discrimination didn''t exist to them. And during this time, Nao set their first offline meeting, set to happen at the beginning of Year 2131. Fast forwarding these six months, it was now the day of the offline meeting! And boy was it going to be a special one the two will never forget! At this very moment, a lone slick black hover car could be seen crisscrossing several run down streets in the Residential District. Every so often the car would pass by people slung over on the sides of the sides of the road, next to scattered piles of rubble. Every so often a bright light would flash in the distance a ways away, only for sounds of gunfire and screams and yells to follow. Yet the hover car ignored those happenings and continued to speed along these eerie streets. Those that managed to open their eyes and see the cars pass couldn''t even lift their fingers and do anything, as if they had no strength left. Well, that made sense as in the air above them, toxic mist could be seen for miles and miles. Anyone without a gas mask or artificial lungs wouldn''t survive well in this city, or any city for that matter. And the car was currently driving through the slums of the Residential District. As for who was driving it...two people could be seen inside it. One in the front passenger seat, who was female, and the driver, who was male. Both were dressed as if they were heading towards a high end restaurant. Fancy. The girl actually appeared quite young and still had an air of innocence around her. Her hair was orange brown, making it appear vibrant as if it was amber. It was wavy and flew down past her shoulders. She had wavy bangs across her forehead but she could still see clearly. An amber gem brooch could be seen set in the right side of her hair, tying it up into a small ponytail. As for her dress, it was sparkly and pitch black. It rolled up to her shoulders but only covered up to her b.r.e.a.s.ts, revealing the rest of her neckbone area. A pearl necklace could be seen around her neck. Her figure wasn''t that of a model, it actually appeared quite toned, but her muscles were hidden away. Her body had some mass to it, so she wasn''t all skin and bones. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were about a C cup as well, decently sized. Thanks to her smaller b.r.e.a.s.t size and the tightness of her dress that accentuated her curves, she did not need to wear a bra. But if one was able to have a look underneath she was currently wearing black laced panties. She had a very mature look despite her air of innocence. She also had an attitude of a tomboy, and often argued over small things with her family. She also had light brown eyes. Of course, this person was none other than Bukubukuchagama! Her real age was currently 22 years old, and was in the latter half of her college years. Yet despite still being in college, she was already a functional member of society, and a rather high rank one at that. She was a very popular voice actress, making her debut right as she became that of an a.d.u.l.t at age 20. She often voiced the main female lead in popular eroges that would get sold out the moment the game would release on market. Even though it was now the 22nd century and the government was a thing of a past, the big conglomerates still treated people as a.d.u.l.ts when they came of age at twenty years old. At this this one aspect hadn''t changed for those who live in Japan. Bukubukuchagama also had a name she went by. Most, if not everyone, called her Iris! She could currently be seen humming a tune as her feet swayed back and forth. From the outside her dress didn''t appear as if it had pockets, but she did her hand down into her waist, only for it to vanish. She then withdrew her hand from her pocket only to pull out a high tech smart phone. Turning it on, she tapped the screen a few times. She then placed the smart phone near the car''s dashboard, which seemed to have a place for it. Iris then turned to look at the man driving their car. "You don''t mind, if I turn up the tunes, do you? This place is such a deadbeat. We need something to liven things up.", Iris said, speaking out to the man. "...", The man replied back, not saying anything. His eyes were currently focused ahead of him, moving back and forth seeing how dreadful it was out here in the slums. Even the man thought they weren''t heading toward the right place. Iris smiled to herself not hearing a direct no from him. "Yosh, let''s listen to some 21st century music! OxT, you''re on!", Iris yelled out. She then pressed the play button on her phone. It didn''t take long before some techno rock started to play inside their hover car. ~Can someone give me the answer, To my question~ ~Where is my soul?~ After the opening line was sung, more guitar began to play. Several seconds soon passed and then the first verse started. ~It''s like a virus in my body while I''m still dreaming~ ~When I wake up all that''s left of me are bones~ ~I''m in a panic! Get out, hurry~ ~Oh, there are mysteries and many miseries-- Yet, before the rest of the first verse could play out, a mark of anger appeared on the man''s forehead. He then issued a voice command to his hover car, and the music suddenly stopped playing. Iris then pouted seeing her music was stopped by the man. "Boo, Suzaku you''re no fun. Do you hate 21st century music that bad?", Iris asked him. "Do you truly understand the situation we''re currently in right now?" "Yes? We''re driving in a fancy car throughout the slums of the Residential District where danger lurks around every corner? So?" Hearing Iris reply so nonchalantly like that, the man, who was none other than Suzaku, or actually known as Tabula Smaragdina inside Yggdrasil, suddenly gripped the hover car''s steering wheel, letting it come to a screeching halt. Iris''s body flew forward a bit, but she quickly regained her footing. The onlookers in the shady street around the hover car tried to look up at it to see why it came to a sudden halt, but they barely had enough strength in their bodies to do anything thanks to the poison mist around them. Suzaku had already previously introduced himself, but his appearance wasn''t known at the time. He always had his eyes curved and shut, much like Gin from Bleach. Yet despite that he could still see clear as day. Ge was wearing a pitch black tuxedo with a white flower tucked away in one of his b.r.e.a.s.t pocket. His hair was oiled up and groomed backwards, making it appear very slick. It was also short and spiky, but unlike Nao''s, his hair was black. To finish off his looks, he wore black dress pants and shoes. Suzaku couldn''t help raise his voice after hearing Iris speak like that while his grip was tight on the wheel. "So!? That''s exactly my point! Now I''m starting to understand why you always argue with that brother of yours...", Suzaku groaned, reaching toward his temple, and rubbed it with his fingers. Iris blinked her eyes before she also roared out. "Hah? Oh no, no no no. You aren''t going to start using my family here as leverage, bucko." "Sigh, why did I even bother trying to say something...", Suzaku replied to her outburst, letting out a sigh. Seeing this only earned a giggle from Iris. "Hehehe, don''t be like that. You should start up the car again, we can''t be late to Nao''s home. I''m curious to what it looks like. He spends so much money and gold in Yggdrasil yet he lives in such a run down area? I truly find this hard to believe." "At least that''s something we can agree on.", Suzaku replied to her, while giving out another voice command. The hover car started up again, and resumed its path to its destination. He then opened his eyes a bit and looked at her. "It''s definitely suspicious. You would think he would have a lavish place. You don''t think he''s taking us for a spin do you?" "I doubt it. He''s a very serious man, and a liar not. I can tell with my eyes he cares much about his family. You said you met his person already, right?" "Kind of, we chatted through a screen but the room he was in was extremely dark, and most likely cool too. That room must run a lot of hardware for it to stay like that, so it gave me the impression he was running his own net caf¨¦. Those others in our Guild probably frequent it." "Is that so? I was surprised that his own family plays too. His daughter really is a big ball of energy, I definitely want to give her a hug when we meet~", Iris replied to him with a teasing tone. ''Well we need to reach our destination for that to happen. I think its taking us all the way to the outer wall. Moreover, he said for us to be aware of aliens. Such a joke. And that''s coming from a guy who fancies myths and legends, haha!", Suzaku said with a light laugh. Yet as he looked at Iris after saying that, he could see Iris no longer moving her lips to speak. He saw her staring right out the wind shield. He wasn''t aware that time flew on, and didn''t see the car come to a full stop, arriving at their destination. A moment passed before Iris slightly raised her hand, pointing at the wind shield, or more specifically, at a relatively tall figure wielding something who was standing in front a run down, broken house. No one was nearby to see the hover car now. Iris then spoke out to him with a shaky voice. "E-Either that''s a really good costume I''m seeing or Nao might actually be right this time...", Iris replied back with a stutter. "You mean....that topic about aliens?", Suzaku asked with a weird tone. "Just shut it and get out of the car. It looks like we arrived at Nao''s place.", Iris said with a firm voice. "Ah..." After the two finished their conversation Tabula also saw a run down house now in front of them with their hover car parked. Cars nowadays in the 22nd century typically had automatic driving capabilities once a person inputted their destination, and Suzaku could now see a pretty run down house in front of them. Suzaku and Iris then got out of their hover car and made their way toward the run down house. They got a clearer picture of the figure standing in front of it. They became absent minded seeing the long white haired figure, who was relatively tall, light blue skinned, wearing a long green robe, and was holding onto an Angel''s Staff. Of course this was Vados, and she smiled at the two approaching. "Good evening, Tabula''s Smaragdina and Bukubukuchagama. Or is it fine to call you two Suzaku and Iris?" "Did you look into us already?", Tabula asked who couldn''t help but utter a retort. "Hohoho, you could say that, yes. You may call me Vados." "Vados...This is a bit hard to believe what I''m seeing right now. But aren''t you one of our guildmates?", Iris also asked out. "It would be nice to have you two try and figure out what I truly am, but we are on a schedule. I''m sure you two must be aware that this poor house truly isn''t our final destination. Though we will be stepping inside of it for a moment." "So that truly is the case...then where are we heading next?", Suzaku asked. "Hoho, let''s just say I hope you two don''t get queasy over some sailing." "Sailing? Are we going to sail into an ocean or something with god knows what''s out there?" "You could say that. I will just warn you two to keep an open mind. Come, let us head off to the Dunamis. Nao is waiting for us there." "The Dunamis...", Suzaku uttered again, but slowly nodded his head. Iris also nodded her head as well. The one thing the two found it strange is that they were able to breath perfectly fine around Vados, as if the poison mist around them didn''t affect the two. But they didn''t dare ask why. Vados had long placed a barrier around the house that was invisible to them. Vados didn''t say anything else, and proceeded to open the wooden door, which creaked loudly around them. It added a bit of suspense, but the three went into the house. Suzaku and Iris were gobsmacked seeing a huge golden Portal stand before them. It soon opened on its own without waiting for them to react, and they saw endless amount of darkness within after the portal opened. "After you two," Vados simply asked with a smile on her face. Chapter 314 - Quick Message Power Stones are back online so you guys ca vote again! I will delete this post after some hours of letting you guys know. -Aht Chapter 314 - 39: Sailing Through An Ocean Of Stars (II) "Is this a gateway to Hell...?", Suzaku uttered in a low voice with a retort. Both Suzaku and Iris could now be seen in front of the large Gate before them, looking right into its endless darkness. "Bet you 10,000 yen you don''t have the guts to step into whatever this thing is, hehe.", Iris said, responded to Suzaku with a giggle. "Squandering money, really?" "Hey, it''s easy money! Or you that scared to go in?" "I''m not one to back down from a challenge, especially what we''ve all been through already." "Good. Then off you go!" "Eh?" Yet before Suzaku could do anything more, he suddenly saw Iris rush behind him, only to feel a loud thud against his back. Iris actually shoved Suzaku into the Gate with a grin on her face! Suzaku quickly turned around to see the grinning Iris. He tried to reach out his hand and speak out to her. "H-Hey! I thought we said no push--!?", Suzaku tried to say, but he couldn''t even finish his sentence. His body was swallowed up by the darkness, unable to be seen anymore. Sure enough this shocked Iris once more, but she still turned to faced the light blue skinned humanoid in front of her. She then spoke out to Vados. "Vados, was it? This Gate thing is really reminiscent of the travel gate we use in Yggdrasil...But whatever is on the other end, Nao truly is waiting for us?" "Yes. You can rest assure that Nao is on the other end." "Good. I already owe Suzaku 10,000 yen now anyways so I''ve not much to lose now. Here goes nothing!", Iris said, trying to pump herself up with some vigor. And then with one large leap, Iris jumped directly into the Gate, and vanished. Yet the darkness she was expecting from Yggdrasil''s Gate did not appear once she went inside it. Her pupils soon became wide as she found herself spiraling through the endless cosmos... As for Vados, she did not immediately head into the Gate. She turned around, only to look outside. A glint of light streaked across her eyes, as if she observed the whole planet, before going into her thoughts. "Nao did take the pleasure of informing me the story of this plane Nao created, and it looks like we will split off from this world before long. Still, this planet is already doomed, it has no hope for redemption. Tabula will be easier with this ordeal but Bukubukuchagama seems to still have a family. She showed her resolve in joining the Guild and becoming part of our family, but it will be interesting to see if she has the resolve to move on with us, just like how Nao and Miya said goodbye to their parents, ohhoho," Vados spoke out to herself with a chuckle. "Still, according to Nao, all his Guild has left to do is raid Hel''s Castle inside Helheim, and partake in the World Champion Tournament. Then we will lay low, solidify our Guild Base and wait the rest out while stocking up on every item we can get a grasp on....for seven years is it? Well, the concept of time is different for angels and gods like me, 11 years is but a drop in the ocean." "And our next destination, the New World, sounds like a very pleasant planet. Much more healthy than this sorry excuse of a planet. Ugh, it reminds me of Lord Champa''s bad eating habits for some reason. Well, it''s good I no longer serve him. Moving about like this has been quite enjoyable so far, ohoho," Vados continued to say with another chuckle. "But I mustn''t keep them waiting for long. We''re about to set course to sail in the starry ocean. We can give the two a good show before meeting what they call us, extraterrestrials.", Vados finished speaking, only to have a smile bloom on her face. She then turned around and vanished from sight as if she was never there. She didn''t even use the Gate to head back, as she didn''t need to. Seeing no one there any more, the Gate then vanished, as if it had a mind of its own. Silence spread out from there. Outer Space, Nearby Planet Earth A gorgeous ship could be seen resting in the vast sea of stars, but still within the solar system inside the Milky Way. Its top half was mahogany brown while its bottom half was that of a pearl, silvery-white. It was as if it came straight out of classical Great Britain. No oars or large paddles could be seen, however. What replaced that were a few transparent white giant magic circles constantly rotated around the ship. Many ancient runes could be seen inscribed on each one as well, and they were all lit up right now, making it appear very magical. This ship was the Dunamis of course. Four figures could currently be seen on deck toward the center. Further in the back had an elevated deck, with a room inside, the captain''s room. The rest of the floors were beneath deck, and that''s where the rest of the girls could be seen lazing about. In the far distance, a cloaked majestic White Palace could be seen. This was none other Nao''s home. Nao finally decided to take the Dunamis out for a spin, and sure enough it could operate on Mana. The magic circles around the ship constantly supplied the ship with Mana when they were active, it was self-sustaining. Getting a closer look at the four figures on deck, one was a guy while the other three were girls. The guy had medium length white hair, and was wearing his favorite purple-gold posh kai robe. This was none other than Nao of course, who was currently enjoying living his third life in the Overlord Plane. Next to him was an auburn short haired woman, similar hair to that of Iris actually, but hers was more rounded and short. She no longer had it bleached blond like she did in her early days, and had it reverted back to her roots. Hers was more or on the orange side while Iris''s hair was on the darker brown side. Not only that, two fluffy auburn ears popped out of her head while three bushy orange tails stuck out from her butt. She was also wearing a two piece white dress that revealed most of her stomach. She, along with Nao were wearing formal wear. This was Sayuri. The other two next to him were Lippti and Nemesia, wearing their usual setup, but they also see that as formal wear themselves Except this time, Nemesia was not wearing her hat. And out of the four, Lippti was the shortest present. They could see a Gate on deck currently open not far from them. A couple moments passed in silence before a figure flashed into existence next to Nao, as if it were normal. This was a light blue skinned tall humanoid, and of course this was Vados. A smile appeared on Nao''s face seeing Vados return. "Thank you for doing this, Vados. I take it the two reached their destination?" "Yes. They have arrived and will they will arrive through your Gate momentarily. Besides Sister Chelsea and Sister Tights, this will be the first time we will be welcoming humans. Though Sister Lippti and Nemesia here may be an exception to that." "Hey now, I''m 100% human, thank you very much. You get a zero for saying that. It''s just our planet was infused with so much Mana that it created different races, before the desertification problem started. But I barely feel a wink of Mana from this Planet Earth, you called it? It''s almost as if its life force is being drained away...", Nemesia replied to Vados, crossing her arms. "As am I. Yet even though my body may still be that of a human''s, Historia granted me immortality. But seeing that I can spend the rest of my days with you guys as family, I couldn''t be happier. I''m sure Father and Mother would be happy to learn of this outcome. I know Brother Teo is.", a rare smile formed on Lippti''s lips. "Heh, well said, Lippti. Let''s see whether these two still have their resolve from earlier to join us. They will probably be shocked, considering they won''t be on Earth while they''re here.", Nao replied with a light chuckle. Lippti and Nemesia nodded their heads while Sayuri remained quiet, and Vados show no expression. "Look, it seems a figure is approaching!", Sayuri suddenly spoke out, letting her three tails thump around happily. All of a sudden, they could hear a man''s voice screaming before a shadow rushed out from the Gate. He came at quite a force, surprising Nao. The man flew out, tumbling over. He did a couple somersaults, before his face planted onto the wood of the deck. But thankfully no scratches appeared on him or the black tux he was currently wearing. Not long after that, they heard a voice yelling "Yahoo!", before a second shadow appeared from the Gate. She came through with some speed as well, flying for a bit. Her butt plopped right on top of Suzaku''s back, creating a loud thud. Suzaku felt it hard, letting put s noiseless scream, as if he had gotten the wind taken out of him. Seeing they arrive, Iris padded her dress down a bit and spoke out. "Hmph, it was simple going through it. See? We made it. You''ll get 10,000 yen later." "That''s...not the point here. Ugh, will you get off me already? You''re quite heavy--!?", Suzaku said while struggling beneath her. Yet he couldn''t even finish his words before he felt a a powerful grip tighten on his left shoulder. "Did, you, just, say, something?", Iris asked, clearly pronouncing each word as a mark of anger appeared on her forehead. Yet before Suzaku could retort again, the two were suddenly interrupted by a laugh. "Haha, now these are the two I know well. Glad you made it safely here. Welcome aboard." This was said by Nao. He approached the two, and Nao extended his hand. "Thank you...?", Iris unconsciously responded, letting her eyes wander to this voice, only to see a hand reach out to her. Once she looked up and grabbed Nao''s firm hand, she became stunned by his unique robe he was wearing. Still, she proceeded to get herself up, and got off Suzaku. Seeing her step aside, Nao reached his hand down, letting Suzaku grab a hold of it as well. With ease, Nao pulled him up. Seeing this action shocked Suzaku as well, considering he was a full grown man, but he was lifted up with such ease. "Thank you. I must say this robe of yours is quite unique, but it does appear to be formal. This really is a ship we''re on." "I know, right? I never would have thought that we''d get to step foot on a frickin'' ship of all places! We can''t even approach bodies of water outside our city, they''re way too contaminated." "Glad you two like her. The ship goes by the name, The Dunamis. I''ll be your captain for this cruise, Nemesia. You two get an A+ for arriving on time.", Nemesia said, having a smile bloom on her face as she walked up to the two next to Nao. "Another one with a weird setup...what is actually going on here?", Suzaku retorted after watching Nemesia introduced herself. To him, she looked just like a witch. It was at this time the two finally realized they weren''t alone. Their eyes wandered to see Vados, and a girl near by Nao, and a girl with fox ears and 3 tails they''ve never seen before. The two could even see her tails spinning around happily. "Vados? How are you here before us? Weren''t you behind us when we went through?", Suzaku blurted out in surprise. "Are my eyes seeing things or are the tails of this girl actually moving? Seriously, are you guys that into cosplaying?", Iris also couldn''t help but retort, seeing the weirdness before them. Nao only smiled before he spoke out to the two. "Before you two judge anything, why don''t you guys look around?", Nao simply asked. "Yes. But please be careful. While I do have a barrier set in place here, please do not try to fall out or go beyond the ship''s walls. It would be quite a problem for you two to suffocate to death in the vacuum of space." "Vados, don''t go saying that. Let''s just let these two absorb in their current surrounding." "Ohoho, alright.", Vados said, letting out a light chuckle. Yet as if it was on que, Suzaku and Iris regained their clarity and curiosity finally got the best of them. They let their eyes wander around, beyond the figures here. All around them they saw beautiful stars, moons, planets, you name it. They were in outer space. Suzaku became dazed as he kept looking around the vast ocean of stars, eventually landing his gaze on the Milky Way. As for Iris, she started to run around the ship, trying to point out various things in space. Nothing but sparkles and awe could be seen. It took them a good while before Iris approached Nao again. "Say...is this a planetarium we''re in?", Iris couldn''t help but ask with anticipation. "Heh, not exactly.", Nao simply replied. "What do you mean?" After Iris asked that, she saw the fox girl approach Nao, only to see her pinch his side. The fox girl then introduced herself. "Don''t be so mysterious like this, Nao. I''m Sayuri by the way. You must be Sister Buku and Brother Tabula. You''ve made it this far so now you two can learn the truth. To begin with, this is my true appearance. I''m a member of a race called the Sunlit Foxes." "Sunlit Foxes...so are you trying to tell me...that those things on your body are real!?" "As real as they will ever be, hehe!", Sayuri responded with a giggle. She showed off her tails with pride. "So that talk we had about aliens previously are true...", Suzaku suddenly replied, approaching Iris. His gaze then landed on Sayuri. "Aliens? But that''s impossible, they don''t exist!", Iris blurted out. "You''re literally staring right at one you know.", Suzaku replied with a retort. "But..." "Look. This shit ain''t no planetarium. We''re in actual outer space you fool. This isn''t our Earth any longer!" "Absolutely no f.u.c.k.i.n.g way we''re in outer space, otherwise we''d be dead!", Iris replied while receiving a sudden urge to curse. "Must you complain about every single thing? I''m still trying to process this whole damn thing. Besides, if Nao had bad intentions by doing this, I''m pretty sure we''d dead already." "...", Iris looked at him, unable to reply back. She soon collapsed onto her knees in shock. "Well that''s one way to put it, but yes. In your view we are essentially extraterrestrial beings.", Nao finally came out with the truth. "But that doesn''t matter. We invited you two here because of the resolve you two showed to join our Guild. And by doing so, you will join our family. I''m sorry to say this but there is no turning back from here. And it is as Suzaku said, you two are in outer apace now. This is our ship and once we cruise around the stars and relax a bit, I will take you two to our home." "Nao...I truly find this hard to believe. But I did not back down when I went through that portal thing from earlier. I knew something crazy was bound to happen but I didn''t know it would be this crazy! No one in my family would even believe what''s happening right now!" "That''s what you get for always arguing with that brother of course. Of course they would''ve believe you. Well, if I still had family around, they''d probably think I''m a lunatic if I brought this up with them.", Suzaku retorted Iris once more. "But we need to accept this as real. I won''t even ask how the hell some aliens are playing Yggdrasil in the first place. So I''ll just ask this instead, will we return back to Earth once this event is over? "Yes and no. You will have chances once we finish our event here, but we can explain that later. But for now, let''s just enjoy the cruise we have set for our party, okay?" After Nao said that, a moment of silence spread out while Suzaku and Iris finally recollected themselves. Suzaku then nodded in response. "Alright. We can talk about the rest of these matters later. Even I''m curious about what outer space has to offer." "Okay...This is going to take a while to process, but I think I can manage to pull through. I know Suzaku already introduced himself in the past, but I''m still the same slime you know and love in Yggdrasil. You can call me Iris. And holy shit, I can''t believe I''m actually introducing myself to aliens!", Iris said with another sudden urge to curse. "Hahaha! You''ll get used to this soon enough. I''m still the Angel known as Metatron in Yggdrasil, that hasn''t changed...It''s nice to meet you in person, Iris. Same pleasure for you, Suzaku." "Likewise.", Suzaku responded, nodding his head in acknowledgment. Nao then took this time to reach out his hand and got a good look at Iris. Despite acting like a tomboy a lot, Nao found her quite beautiful. Iris reached out and accepted his hand. This time she could feel his warmth. ''Despite being an alien his hand feels very warm...so soothing...'', Iris said to herself as she got back up. "Still, you are quite beautiful in that dress you chose for this, Iris. It matches you well.", Nao said with a smile. Hearing this, Iris came to a halt, and stared at Nao with a blank look. A hint of red soon appeared on her cheeks. "Y-You really think I''m beautiful wearing this? I typically don''t wear black..." "Absolutely! It''s definitely a good choice.", Nao replied while still smiling. Hearing the two converse a bit, Sayuri let out a sigh. She then pinched Nao''s waist again, which drew his attention. "Not until Big Sister Elsa gives the okay, alright?" After Sayuri said that, Nao grinned a bit but nodded. Iris was also drawn in hearing Elsa''s name being spoken. "Sister Elsa is truly on this ship with us as well?", Iris suddenly blurted out with a question. "Of course. We did say we would introduce you two to all our Guild members. Why don''t we get this party started!", Sayuri yelled out, letting her tails swerve even more. "is it alright if I remain with Sister Nemesia here? You guys can go have fun down below." "You alright with that, Lippti?" Lippti, who was always quiet during this debacle, nodded her head silently. It wasn''t until now did the two finally realize Lippti hiding behind Nao. ''So cute...but those ears...", Iris uttered to herself. "Looks like today will be full of surprises for us.", Suzaku simply replied. Nao then let Lippti approach Nemesia while Iris and Suzaku stayed beside Nao and Sayuri. Vados also took the time to speak out to him. "I will stay on deck with Sister Lippti and Sister Nemesia here and help keep things in check. We''ll make sure the cruise will be a smooth sail." "Sounds good, Vados. With that said, let us go meet the others. Nemesia, feel free to start her up." "Aye aye. Please enjoy the cruise you guys." And with that said, the cruise Nao and the girls had planned for Iris and Suzaku finally departed, letting The Dunamis speed into the beyond in the endless sea of stars! It was now time for the two to meet their other Guild members in person for the first time! It may take a while for the two to accept all of this, but they had yet to back down, and anticipation could now be seen in their eyes! Iris as well looked at Nao''s back as he headed on down below deck, still with a light blush on her cheeks. Perhaps her feelings were slowly starting to unravel. * A/N : Aht here. Note down here this time! While Yggdrasil Overlord may be set in 2138 in the anime, I''m still going under the impression that their society has never come across aliens before, and Nao and his family are basically aliens in the eyes of others in Planes like these. DBZ is an exception since it has many different races to begin with, while Overlord only has one, until the New World anyway. So that was my take on this of humans meeting aliens. Hope you guys enjoyed it! Up next, Capturing Hel! Don''t forget to keep dropping those power stones, we''ve reached an all time high this week, yay! Leave your comments below! Chapter 315 - 40: The Twos Resolve A/N: Aht here! Been quiet over the week due to quarter close at work and that''s over now. I''ve been working on this one chapter through the week, and it''s extra long for you guys! A 3 in 1 chapter. Enjoy! Don''t forget to keep dropping those power stones and enjoy comments below! Please note what''s described in this chapter doesn''t happen in the original story, except that it''s true 19 people were transferred to the New World before Ainz did. This is my personal spin on it. Enjoy! * "So let me get this straight. You''re this ''Elosyian'' Elf, and a royal elf at that?" "Yes.", Elsa simply answered with a single nod. "And you. That tail obviously is that of a Succubus but you say you hail from a race called the Gemmed Dragons? What the hell even is that?" "I''m mixed as you guys would say. Like those half American half Japanese people you guys got. Though on the outside i mostly appear as a Succubus. If you''d like, I can show you my Gemmed Dragon transformation. Though if I did that, I would fear this ship might melt down.", Isabella answered Iris with a grin. "Of course you''d have a transformation...", Iris responded to her with a retort. Iris then shifted her gaze toward Sayuri, who nodded her head happily. "You''re like a walking myth, Sayuri. I never thought I''d thought I''d meat an actual fox person. Your tails look super fluffy." "Thank you. I take great pride in these beauties." After Sayuri said that, Iris smiled. It didn''t take long for this girls talk to start. Everyone had already wandered down below deck, where a huge fancy lounge and bar could be seen. The girls could be seen sitting around in comfy long chairs, chatting up a storm with Iris being the main focus in the group. She was firing question after question. As for the guys, they were near the bar. Plenty of fancy assorted alcohol and wine could be seen lined up. In fact it wasn''t just Nao and Suzaku over here. Two other guys could be seen as well. Suzaku has been in a daze ever since he first came across figure standing behind the bar, currently rubbing a wine glass with a white cloth. This man was currently wearing a white tuxedo and had pinkish red skin. His ears were large and pointed, and had small black hair. He also had a thin mustache that connected into a beard that had a reverse goatee, going upward instead of downward. He no longer had an M on his forehead either. He was acting of his own free will to be here. Of course, this man was none other Dabura, previous Demon King of the Demon Realm from the DBZ Plane! He had joined Nao''s family and his journey as a result from severing his sister''s fate, who was none other than Towa. This also allowed Towa to join and she even became a part of Nao''s ever growing harem. Since the end of the DBZ Plane, Nao created a pocket dimension for Dabura to do as he pleases there, and he would show up occasionally in the White Palace to chat with everyone. During that down time, besides keeping up with his sword training, Dabura took up bartending as a hobby. So much so that a bar now exists near the main dining area in the White Palace. As for the fourth person, Teo was able to make at the last minute. He stood by Nao snd the two watched Suzaku stare at Dabura with curiosity in their eyes, as if they wanted something to happen. It didn''t take long before a drop of cold sweat form on Suzaku''s forehead, slowly dripping down his cheek as he watched Dabura rotate his wine glass. After finishing cleaning it, he placed it down on the counter, before letting out a deep chuckle. "Haha, what, have you never seen a Demon King serve drinks before?" "Not exactly...I''m already having my reality being split apart right now and you just had to add a Demon King into this mess.", Suzaku replied with a stiff smile. "That''s former Demon King to you. Now I''m just a Demon living in Nao''s home together with my sister." "That''s not the point! You''re literally a walking fantasy! Besides, aren''t Demon Kings evil?" "Well, I did rule over Hell over a long period of time and was the leader of the Demon Realm. We often waged wars millennia ago across planets, but I don''t do that anymore." "...", Suzaku tried to reply, leaving his mouth open with a raised finger after hearing Dabura say that with a smirk. Yet he couldn''t find any words coming out of his mouth. It wasn''t until he heard Nao let out a chuckle, that calmed Suzaku a bit. "Heh, don''t scare the man, Dabura. Pour him a drink already. Our cruise is just getting started." "As you wish. We got a bit sidetracked with that. I forgot to ask, do you prefer red or white wine, Suzaku." "I''ll take red...", Suzaku said quietly. His nerves seemed to have calmed his nerves down a bit. It made sense after all, he was standing in front of a former Demon King after all. Where he came from stories of Demon Kings were only written in fantasy stories. Yet he still got weirded out each time he saw Dabura smile. "Got it. I''ll get you your fruit c.o.c.ktail next, Nao.", Dabura acknowledged the two. After waiting a couple minutes, he finally chose a red wine from the large selection rack behind him. Dabura then poured some red wine into the wine glass be just cleaned. It didn''t take long before an ancient, rustic smell to waft around them. Suzaku raised his eyebrows while Dabura passed him the glass. His eyes lit up the moment he took a taste of it. Meanwhile, Dabura soon got busy again. He passed a drink in a martini glass to Nao. After Nao took his and started to drink it, Nao asked Teo what he wanted. He almost spat his drink out after hearing Teo respond. "What would you like, Teo?" "Some beer for me please.", Teo calmly replied. A moment passed in silence before Nao blinked at Teo. "Beer, really? Didn''t expect that from you, Teo." "What can I say? I''ve been hanging out with Stocke and Rosche a lot. Those two know how to drink hard, haha. I do say it was hard at first to get my tastes to their level.", Teo said with a slight smile. Dabura nodded and poured him a tall pitcher of beer. A similar ancient, rustic smell pervaded from the pitcher, and after, Teo''s eyes also lit up. As for Dabura, he poured himself some red wine too, and received another weird look. And just like that, time passed before their very eyes. Nao could see Iris giggling s lot as she continued to speak with the girls, it was as if she was fitting right in. There were plenty of windows in the large lounge and bar room everyone was in, so they could admire outer space to their liking. The ship cruised around Earth''s solar system before making their way to the Milky Way. And thanks to Vados and Nemesia''s navigation, The Dunamis never got lost. Iris continued to speak with the girls one by one, getting to know them better. She became giddy seeding everything she knew of fantasy was sitting right in front of her. Angels, Demons, Beastkin, Goddesses, and even fellow Humans like herself. From her knowledge she always would find these races class at odd ends with one another, so she found it amazing that the girls were here in harmony. As the cruise went on, Iris soon landed her gaze on a long fiery red haired woman with slightly larger b.r.e.a.s.ts than her own, wearing a red phoenix one piece dress as if she came right out of ancient China. This was Miya of course. "It''s like I''m still dreaming being here. You all work so well together. And you, Miya, was it? You''re behind all of this happening?" "Well, that''s one way to put it. I merely act as a guide for Brother Nao. It was actually Nao''s soul and his efforts in life that brought us all together." "Nao''s soul?" "Yes, his soul was acknowledged by the figure who I see as my Father if you will. Unfortunately, even though you are here presently, I cannot divulge any more unless you officially become a part if our family." After Miya said that, her eyes shifted to the long pointy eared elf that was sitting next to her, wearing a one piece frilly ocean blue dress. A deep sea pearl turquoise necklace could be seen around her neck. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were relatively larger than both Iris''s and Miya''s, thanks to them being fondled a lot by a certain someone. It didn''t take long before the atmosphere around the girls to get serious with Elsa nodding her head to acknowledge Miya''s words. Similarly, a serious air also appeared around the four guys as both sides continued their conversations. Several hours passed now since the start of their cruise, and it was now time to test Suzaku''s and Iris''s final resolve. Elsa then spoke out after the girls saw her nodding her head. "It''s as Sister Miya said. We''ve got the rest of our plans laid out, and we won''t be here much longer, just a few years at most. The question is, are you willing to join our family and become one of our sisters? I''m sure you must have realized it by now, we all like the same man one way or another." Hearing Elsa ask that with a serious look, Iris gulped a bit. Inwardly she could tell she was nervous, but Iris made it this far. Spending this long with Nao got her to open her feelings up more as well. Sure she loved spending time with Suzaku as well, but it was Nao who she saw more of a man, while she saw Suzaku more like her little brother, Perorocino. She didn''t want to keep these swelling feelings bundled within her. Iris slowly nodded her head and a smile bloomed on her lips. "So that really was the case...This is basically a harem, isn''t it?", Iris asked softly. "Yes, it is. I''m Nao''s head wife and in charge of our harem, actually." "That was you, Sister Elsa!? So your name in Yggdrasil really had a literal meaning to it." Hearing Iris say that with a look of surprise her eyes, Elsa let out a giggle of her own. "Fufufu, yes. All of our names are a play on words to this. Not only that, I, as well as a few others have already given birth to Nao''s children. We want you foremost to understand the gravity of our relationsh.i.p.s and our harmony." After Elsa spoke that, Iris nodded her head once more. She then spoke out. "It''s that''s serious...to even have your own children? I''m just speaking hypothetically here, but if I decide to back out from this by not chasing my feelings, what would happen?" When Iris asked that, Elsa stopped looking at her, only to look at the rest of the girls. As if they were in sync, they all nodded together. Elsa then looked back at Iris and answered her with a firm voice. "If that were to happen, we would first have Sister Vados wipe your memories of us. We would then kick you out of Rising Phoenix and make it as if you never joined us in the first place. It would be as if you had never met us." "...", Iris replied back without a voice to be heard. Her eyes soon showed a resolute look after hearing Elsa. "...I got it. I followed my heart once and got my voice actress career kicking and entered the college of my choice, despite what little choices we have left in the city. I won''t stop now. I''ve resolved myself to join your Guild, and I''m willing to join your family too! Besides, I-I think I like Nao, like the rest of you guys...", Iris said with a stutter in her voice. Her cheeks then became a bright red. Seeing this, another smile bloomed on Elsa''s face. The atmosphere softened a bit. Elsa then stood up from her chair, and walked to Iris. Without saying anything, Elsa brought Iris into an embrace, bringing her head into her b.r.e.a.s.ts, and rubbed her head a bit. Iris was stunned by Elsa doing this, but a calm warmth spread through her body. ''So warm...Sister Elsa did say she was a Mother...I''ve missed this feeling...'', Iris said to herself. Unbeknownst to Iris, tears started to form in her eyes. They slowly dripped down her right cheek. Elsa saw this and raised her eyebrows. She wiped away Iris''s tears with her fingers. "Is something wrong?" "I''m sorry for you guys to see me like this...It''s just, I haven''t had this feeling of a Mother''s warmth for a while. You guys told me all about yourselves in these last few hours, and I''ve learned a lot. Let''s change it up and talk about myself. I still haven''t properly introduced myself to my new family yet!" Hearing that, Elsa and the girls couldn''t help but laugh. The only one who remained indifferent nowadays was Michael. She still hard a hard time expressing emotions outside her duty. Even Towa has changed since she joined the family, similarly to how Kale changed. Towa is more open now and enjoys spending time with Nao and the girls. She still teases Chronoa quite often though. But enough with that, Elsa decided to answer Iris''s words. "Fufufu, while I do have the say on who joins our harem depending if Nao likes the girl, you ought to tell your story to him first, no? Though I am curious about your past, We Sisters and Nao only know your name and what we''ve been through. Same for Suzaku." "Right. Would it be best for us to all gather together in this lounge?" "That would be for the best It looks Nao and the guys are done too." After Elsa said that, Iris looked toward Nao and his group, closer to the bar. The serious atmosphere they had a while ago was no longer there. Iris saw the four happily chatting away and drinking. She saw Suzaku was tense when they first arrived, but now it was as if he had fitted right in now. Iris nodded once again. But before the girls went over, Iris decided to ask one more question. "Sister Elsa, can I ask you one more thing before we head over?" "Sure, what is it?" "You girls mentioned that a few of you even had Nao''s children...I hate to ask, but is h-he really active at night?", Iris asked with one more stutter. Her cheeks blushed red while asking this. Hearing her ask this, a grin appeared on Elsa''s lips. She leaned in, placing her hand on Iris''s shoulder and brought her lips closer to Iris''s ear, whispering back to her. While that was happening Nao and the guys could see the tension on the girls'' side was over. It appeared they were going to join them but they came to a halt. Nao saw Elsa whisper something into Iris''s ear,. Iris would look at Nao every so often with a deep red on her cheeks as the two talked. Seeing this, Suzaku walked up to him and calmly spoke out. "You do realize Iris likes you, right?" Hearing that, a smile bloomed on Nao''s face. "Yes, I do. That''s why I had her get familiar with the girls. We kind of have a system in place if I want to bring someone new in." "Is that so? Still, I can''t believe you really have a harem. I myself am not really into that. I just haven''t found my destined person yet." "You''ll definitely find that person one day, Suzaku." "I will. It looks like they are ready for us to get together. You wanted to save the rest of my story till then, right?" "Yup! I''m sure Elsa is thinking about Iris similarly." "Understood. But unlike me, Iris is in a more precarious situation." Hearing that, Nao nodded his head. After he said that a couple moments passed in silence before Elsa finished whispering into Iris''s ear. Iris took a couple deep breaths to calm back down. After that, the girls'' side joined up with the guys'' side. Nao was the first to speak out with everyone now gathered. The only ones who weren''t here now was Vados, Lippti and Nemesia. "I take it everything is set now?", Nao asked, shifting his eyes to Elsa. "Yes. Iris here is now one of our Sisters. We are waiting to hear her story till we regrouped with you guys." "Great! The same can be said for Suzaku. You two, I officially welcome you into our family. It might not be big now with a bit over twenty people right now, but it is ever expanding." "That''s it?", Suzaku replied with a retort, as if he was expecting something else. "Thank you, Nao.", Iris said with a smile. She then left Elsa''s and walked up to Nao. She didn''t say anything, only to have her arms wrap around his back for a hug. This let Nao feel Iris''s warmth fully, and it was very comforting to him. As for Iris, she felt very firm, and a sense of longing appeared in her eyes. She did not go in for a kiss though, she just closed her eyes, letting Nao''s warmth spread through her body. Seeing this, light applause cake from the others. Just like that, Suzaku, who goes by Tabula Smaragdina in Yggdrasil, the creator of the Albedo sisters, and Iris, who went by Bukubukuchagama in Yggdrasil and the creator of the Dark Elf Twins, officially joined Nao''s family from here on and Iris entered the harem! A good moment passed before Iris separated from Nao. Little did they know that time began to churn as both sides mingled with each other below deck. Suzaku and Iris took this time to give their life story, and it became a good time for everyone. Suzaku had it simpler. His parents passed away while he was still a teenager so he toughed up early on and became an intellectual, often diving into various lore and myths of old. He was also a fan of horror stories and cute things that often contradicted themselves. He does run his own company as well, which was how Nao found put why he was so stable in Yggdrasil. As for Iris, her story wasn''t actually all that different from Suzaku''s. She was a tomboy growing up and active in sports. She kickstarted her dream shortly after entering college, and amassed a fortune early on as a voice actress. She often fought with her brother Perorocino over various things and always made she he didn''t get in trouble, and that was for a good reason. Their parents'' health started to fail not long after Iris started college due to how bad the toxins were in the air and of their age. Iris offered them artificial lung transplants and even toxin immunities thanks to the wealth she amassed, but her parents were stubborn and wanted to pass away in peace while they still could. Of course Perorocino argued about this with Iris a lot and their fights almost happened daily, but in the end the two siblings accepted their parents'' wishes, and now the brother-sister duo live together on their own playing Yggdrasil. Iris often felt like she was living in her persona until she met Nao and his family, her staged name : Kazeumi Kumi. She always spoke in a high pitched voice and only turned deeper when she argues with her brother. But after joining Nao''s family, she noticed her voice was returning to a more normal pitch, and happily accepted this. And that was how these two came about their lives! As mentioned earlier, Iris''s situation was a bit more precarious. She still had one relative on Earth. Suzaku didn''t have any left so him accepting Nao''s family made it easier as a whole. But therein lies the problem for Iris, her brother Perorocino. After the group chatted for a while below deck they eventually made their way above deck, admiring the sea of stars passing before their eyes. Meanwhile, Nao had given a request to Vados after learning about Vados''s observation of Planet Earth when she was sent to retrieve Suzaku and Iris. She stated the planet''s life force was draining away, and at a fast pace. And knowing Vados could observe future history through her staff, an ability that should rarely be used. But with the possibility of the destruction of this planet, Nao requested this of her. Vados too was curious to see how this planet would end up. Turns out the situation was not good. Not good as in doomsday bad. When Vados passed through the years after 2132, it didn''t take long to see Earth corrode away and implode on itself, creating a blast equivalent to that of a Supernova, and destroying the rest of the planets in the Solar System in the process. And all this would happen in a short span of six years. That''s right, all life would cease to exist in year 2138, the same year Yggdrasil would shut down its servers! Seeing this happen before him, Nao frowned. "This can''t be such a coincidence...All those talks about a second version or anything like that of Yggdrasil in the later years is merely a cover up. This planet is really on it''s last strings, huh?" "That seems to be the case, Nao.", Vados replied as she shut off her staff. "How would you like us to proceed from here?", She asked. "Hmm...Saving it is not possible at this point, is it?" "Unlikely. Only a godly being knowledgeable in reversing corrosion would be of help here. Even Lord Zeno only knows how to destroy. A Supreme Kai may be able to use their life energy to try and restore it, but that would come at a great cost. This planet is barely living on by a thread." "So even bringing one of our friends from the DBZ Plane would prove useless here...We can''t just simply rewind time, can we?" . "No. While we could do it, given Human nature the result would ever be the sane. Unlike other races I''ve observed, Humans are one of the most volatile races affected by the Time Loop. You''ve heard of that theory before, yes?" "Yes. No matter what you try to change in history, another action will always try to correct what was changed, eventually leading to the same end. And if that''s the case here...We must only work with what we''ve got left in the present." "Precisely. I''m sorry, Nao. On the bright side, we don''t have many attachments to this place, besides our new Sister, Iris. We should probably inform this to her. I''m sure she''d be willing to accept the situation considering she is now in outer space with extraterrestrials beings, ohoho.", Vados said with a light chuckle. "Got it. I''ll break the news to her.", Nao acknowledged, nodding his head. After their conversation ended, everyone saw Nao and Vados return to the group after talking privately for a good while near the ship''s corner. A serious air appeared around him, stirring the girls a bit. "Is something wrong, Nao? ", Elsa asked worriedly. "Unfortunately, yes. Before we gathered here for this cruise, part of the reason why I sent Vados down was so she could inspect Planet Earth on site. And from her readings, I''m afraid Earth is on it''s last breath. Likely due to all the corrosion humans caused to the planets destroying its nature in the process. Well, turns our their actions are affecting its core too." "That...doesn''t sound good. While planets coming to an end is more common where we came from, I''m sure this would be a shocker to Brother Suzaku''s and Sister Iris here." After Elsa said that, everyone turned their eyes toward the two. Once they heard these words, Iris became stunned while Suzaku remained calm. He soon let out a sigh, shrugging his shoulders. "I always had a feeling...it would eventually come to this. I mean, just look at how bad the conditions we live in are now. The rate we continue to corrode nature would come to bite us in the ass eventually, yet those higher up in the conglomerates only care about themselves. If I had to guess, they won''t see this coming." After Suzaku replied that, Iris also slowly nodded her head, and came up to Nao again and gave him a hug. "I''m also sharing a similar sentiment to Brother Suzaku. We seem to keep running away from our problems and no one seems willing enough to correct them. Yggdrasil was created to be an escapade, a chance to enjoy life of what it was like without our poisonous society. I just didn''t think it would be this bad...What did you do with Sister Vados?" Hearing that, Nao rubbed Iris''s hair and answered her calmly. "We simply observed the rest of Earth''s life. One of Vados''s role is an observer, this is one of her abilities. I fear the planet doesn''t have much time left." "How...long, exactly?" "Only six years left." After Nao said that, Iris''s eyes turned wide. Suzaku''s also raised his eyebrows. "Just six years and our planet is gone!? That''s barely any time at all!" "I know. And the main question lies with you, Iris. Suzaku has it easier, he can probably cut off his remaining attachments if he has any. But you, you still got your brother down there. Taking him with us is not an impossibility." "...Really? I mean I know I often argue with my brother, but we actually get along together quite well. Plus he''s my only family left besides you guys. If our Earth is doomed, it would pain me to no end if he would be unable to make it." "So you want to take this chance while we still got it?" "Absolutely! Though him finding out aliens exist and the world ending would make him sound like a lunatic, so it would probably be best have him meet you directly, Nao. Heck, even if it means saving my brother, take him by force if he resists." "Hahaha! I got it. Thankfully we still got a few years left. But we must continue playing Yggdrasil despite what''s happening in the real world.", Nao said letting out a laugh. "Why? What''s the point when the world is coming to an end?" "I''m curious too. Yggdrasil is just a game, isn''t it?" Hearing Iris and Suzaku ask that with curiosity in their eyes, Nao smiled. "Yggdrasil is much more than a game. Ever wonder why we''ve been amassing gold and items like crazy and hunting World Items? You see, Yggdrasil is a hub. Every so often it would send people to a different place. A new place not of here. It eventually received the name, the New World." "A hub...for a place that isn''t from here...", Suzaku repeated quietly. "That...doesn''t sound like the craziest idea out there with all that''s been thrown at me recently. And you said Yggdrasil had sent people to this ''New World''?" "Yup! 19 people to be exact. I won''t go into the details much but we can see the next transfer is set due in six years as well. And this one will probably be the last, considering Earth won''t be around after that. People who no longer have any attachments to the real world was a common factor of those transferees." "I see, that definitely makes sense. And we will become the final group." "Yes and no. We will be part of the last group. The reason we''ve been keeping tabs on Momonga and trying not to get on his bad side was because he also has a high chance of transferring with us." "Momonga? That skeleton mage? We haven''t come across him lately besides that one encounter in the Guild Hall. That guy is likely to transfer with us?", Iris asked with a hint of wonder. "Exactly. And for some reason, it looks like he is wanting to battle me in the upcoming World Champion Tournament. Once we clear Hel''s Castle we should get that tournament to trigger. I haven''t seen anyone in Helheim reach Lv100 yet and this final dungeon should bring us there." "Now that''s what I''m excited for! I almost forgot you''re my idol from doing those past PvP matches you''ve had, Nao. I''m already getting excited!" "Two opposing classes would definitely be an interesting battle to witness. I''m assuming we would continue to amass our items in these remaining six years besides having you partake in this upcoming tournament?" "That''s the plan. But we will take you two to our home first. This cruise was set to get to know you two better, and I feel you''ll fit right in, Suzaku, Iris. Also, I did say I would bring you two to my home, haha!", Nao said letting out another laugh. "You did say that. With all that''s happened I almost forgot!", Iris said with anticipation. "Can''t say I''m not curious of your home. I bet it''s in outer space too, isn''t it?" "You catch on quickly. I will warn now, it''s a bit big." Hearing Nao say the word ''big'', Iris became quiet all of a sudden after remembering her earlier talk with Elsa. Her cheeks turned red. She couldn''t look at Nao and decided to burrow her head into Nao''s chest. Nao saw this and could only shrug it off. Suzaku also shrugged his shoulders. And with that the serious atmosphere vanished from the deck, and the discussion ended. Nao''s family spent a few more hours in the sea of stars before deciding it was time to stop the cruise. Nemesia acknowledged Nao and took a few moments to arrive back at the White Palace. Seeing a massive grandeur, beautiful White Palace appear out of nowhere, calmly sitting in outer space, shocked Suzaku and Iris greatly. It was time to show the two the White Palace! Chapter 316 - 41: Inevitable A/N : Aht here! The Yggdrasil Arc is coming to a close. The next few chapters will focus on Nao Vs Momonga. I did not want this arc to be a game log too much, that is why I have not been showing Nao''s status screen and item descriptions/battle logs much. Mostly character interactions and acquisitions. The Arc will end with Nao''s use of Ouroboros and NPC creation of the violet haired dragon girl that was shown in the vision chapter. Still deciding a name, if you got a suggestion let me know! There will also be a couple of interim chapters after that. One that will happen right before the transfer and one right after the transfer. The prior will be a re-visit to the DBZ Plane, meeting up with Goku and Vegeta for a strength check spar before the New World. The latter is a secret but will give a little insight to the Planes beyond Pok¨¦mon and Trails (: But with that said don''t forget to drop those power stones and leave comments below! Also slight lemon in this chap but not much. Enjoy! * Year 2132, White Palace, After the Cruise, Morning A new day soon dawned. Unfortunately good times always come to an end and the cruise and party ended a few hours after that serious discussion on deck. The Dunamis safely found its way home back to the White Palace. During the latter part it became extremely rowdy and everyone enjoyed a good time talking, eating and getting drunk. Several of the girls were tipsy by the time The Dunamis made it back to the White Palace. Yet thankfully Iris and Suzaku still made it out sober after calming down, enough to become stunned once again coming into contact with the White Palace. The moment the two saw how grand it was, they immediately thought Nao was living the life of an emperor, especially seeing the size of his harem. And he basically was. Nao gave a tour to the two. The Reception Room that was essentially a giant lounge area that housed the entrance and was mainly for guests. The Garden Room for relaxation, the Dining Room and Kitchen where everyone would cook and share their meals. The Throne room where more important discussions are to take place. The two Dark Rooms which surprised the two even more, seeing how many Yggdrasil devices were so close together. Suzaku finally got his question answered as to whether Nao owned a net caf¨¦ or not He didn''t. It was a private setup for his Guild only. There were more personal rooms like Caulifla''s and Kale''s training room, Towa''s lab, a mirror room for Aht and Eir to focus on their visualization for Mana. Elsa is also proficient in Mana so she comes here to train frequently as well. Let''s not forget the Portal room either, which serves as a hub to allow Nao and those he permits to travel between the destinations he''s set with Gates, even allowing someone to move between planes. Nao still desired to truly connect each plane he creates though, but he had zero plans to connect the Overlord Plane to the DBZ Plane until the transfer to the New World happened. Right now it was too unstable, their current position that is. A recent addition to the White Palace was actually a Library, mostly for Nemesia to do her work as a historian, since that was her main profession. This room would also let Vados and Michael conduct research they find interesting as well. Histories and information of planes Nao and his family would go to will eventually end up here in the Library. Future events could also be contained here too. A planned room to be brought into the White Palace would be a Workshop and Smithy, mainly for Sayuri. She''s been taking in loads of craftsman and smithing professions during her stay in Nidavellir in Yggdrasil. Once this knowledge becomes real after the transfer, she will be able to apply it. And last but not least the control room and main bedroom, which was connected to a veranda and a really large bathroom. But all of these rooms barely scratched the surface as to how large the White Palace was. After getting a thorough tour of the home of Nao''s family, Nao asked what Iris and Suzaku wanted to do from there. Iris already informed her brother prior to this that she had the intention of staying at a friend''s house through the night. That of course is referring to Nao, but as lovers now. Iris confessed her feelings to Nao after receiving the girls'' urges during the latter part of the party, and of course, Nao had no reason to deny her, and Iris officially joined the harem from there on. As for Suzaku, besides being the CEO of his company, he comes in contact with no one else. It was easy to offer him to stay in the White Palace. Nao gave him the option of giving Suzaku his own dimension, living in a spare room in the White Palace itself, or even joining Dabura''s dimension. Despite being weirded out by Dabura after the two met, Suzaku kicked it off with him and decided to start living at his place for now. Plus he was curious to see what a former Demon King''s living space was like. Suzaku didn''t forget to inform Nao of his address back on Earth so he could send Suzaku to gather all his belongings. As for Iris, her situation was more special. She still had her brother to attend to back down on Earth. For now, Iris gave him her address so he could place a Gate down somewhere nearby. That way she could commute to and fro easily. As to whether Iris should tell her brother she was dating someone now, that was up to her. But for now, they had six years left till 2138 happens, the year of the transfer and the end of 2138''s Earth.. Which brings us back to the morning the next day. Suzaku was nowhere tp be seen, resting peacefully in Dabura''s dimension. Back in the main bedroom, a giant circular white bed could be seen with silky see through dr.a.p.es surrounding its perimeter. Most of the bed was closed but part of the dr.a.p.es were open, letting one see into it. The bed''s covers were extremely messy by this point, and several strings of clothing could be seen at the foot of the bed scattered around. Among these piles of clothes stood a beautiful black one piece dress with black laced panties... Further within the bed laid nineteen figures, and in the furthest back of that laid a n.a.k.e.d Nao. The rest of the girls could be seen n.a.k.e.d as well, even including the more recent additions like Lippti and Nemesia. The newest addition Iris mustered up her courage and stripped n.a.k.e.d, joining the others when the night started too. Her body was extremely toned and showing a bit of muscle, which received praise from Caulifla. It was possible she had the makings of a fighter. Yet when Iris revealed her n.a.k.e.d body for the first time, she found it super embarrassing. Her cheeks would stay red no matter what she did. Especially so since this was the first time she revealed her body to a man, and a man she loved at that. When Iris saw Nao strip of his clothes and saw his toned body, she froze. And when she looked downward and saw his dangling member between his legs, Iris''s mind turned blank for the rest of the night. All she could hear after that were intense m.o.a.ning and slapping sounds coming from the rest of the girls throughout the night, mainly those who had s.e.x with Nao already. The rest enjoyed some cuddling. The next moment she regained her clarity, the next morning already dawned, bringing it back to the present moment. Iris could now be seen nestled into Nao''s right side. Elsa could be seen wrapping her arms around Iris, next to Nao. Aht still took her favorite spot, sleeping peacefully on Nao''s chest, letting her tail wag around. Miya could be seen near Nao''s head, and the rest branched from there. The sunlight peered into the bedroom, causing Nao''s eyes to stir awake. He could see the girls sleeping peacefully and it''d probably be best to give them a good day to rest, as the night before was really intense. One they hadn''t had in a while. After Nao saw Iris next to him, he brought his lips to her forehead and kissed her. Iris responded with light snoring and a smile blooming on her face. To not wake her or Aht up, Nao slowly shifted his back upward. He caressed Aht''s head a bit before picking her up, and gently placed her on the bedding near him. This also earned a smile from her. From there, Nao made his way toward Miya. It didn''t take long for Miya woke up and saw Nao. "Come, let''s talk outside.", Nao whispered to her. Curious, Miya nodded her head and the two got off the bed without making any noise. The moment Miya tried to stand up, she almost fell over but was able to get a goof footing. But she could only limp on when the two walked toward the veranda. After closing the window, Miya stretched out her h.i.p.s a bit before letting out a giggle. "Hehe, you really did a number on us this time, Brother. I''m going to be feeling this for a while.", Miya giggled as she stretched more of her body. As she did a string of white liquid poured down from her leg. "It''s not like we do this every day anymore. Last night was special. Iris did seem dazed during most of our activity last night though so I''m not sure she''ll remember much." "Oh I''m sure she will. Even though you didn''t do her yet, you still let her lick you. She''s fitting right in." "Haha, right? She''s a strong willed woman, and hadn''t backed out during any of our chances. I like her just as the rest of you." "Oh you. But I don''t think we''re here to talk about how good last night felt, are we? Is something worrying you again?" After exchanging some light conversation, the two finally sat down, admiring the sea of stars as they talked. Nao lightly shook his head to Miya''s question. "I wouldn''t really call it a worry. More like, an inevitability." "Ahhh, that is one way to put it." "You know what I''m referring to then?" "Of course! You''re referring to the matter related Iris''s brother, or more specifically, what he does in Yggdrasil right?" Hearing Miya answer Nao, a smile bloomed on his face and nodded. "As expected of you, Miya. Exactly. He goes by the name Perorocino in Yggdrasil. And each member of the Supreme Beings is known to leave behind an NPC, unique items or gear, or worked on some place inside the Great Tomb of Nazarick." "That is true. According to what I''ve read from your memories, Brother Suzaku will go on to create Albedo, Nigredo, and Rubedo, and Sister Iris will go on to create the Dark Elf twins, Aura and Mare." "Indeed. And with those two part of our family, those NPCs will no longer be under Ainz, but us." After Nao said that, a glint streaked across Miya''s eyes as if she understood what Nao was trying to say. "And that''s the inevitability, isn''t it? We will be saving Perorocino and he will become part of our family too. And if I remember...he is the creator of that True Vampire, Shaltear Bloodfallen, right?", Miya asked as she tilted her head. "Is there something wrong with Shaltear?", Miya further asked. "Of course there''s something wrong with that Shaltear Bloodfallen! Perorocino designed her to be one of the cruelest, sadistic vampires to date! Just that alone won''t bode well for our family, even if I accept her as a servant or a maid." Hearing that, Miya couldn''t help out but let out another giggle. "Hehe, you''re being silly for saying something like that. Even Sister Towa wasn''t exactly a goody two shoes either with what she''s devised in that head of hers before we brought her here, Brother. She was crazy in her own way. But I don''t think she has shown any tendencies that reflect her as a sadist at least..." Miya said as she drifted into her own thoughts. Nao still responded to her. "I know what you mean, Miya...but someone like Towa still became part of our family. I''ve come to like her as her own person too and we enjoy our good times together. It is inevitable Shaltear will join our family too but I just don''t want her to become even more crazy than what Towa used to be like." Hearing Nao say that with a worried tone, Miya nodded her head. "I understand your worry, Brother. You simply do not want to break our harmony that we''ve formed thus far, right? Thankfully Brother Suzaku and Sister Iris were a good fit. And besides, let alone Shaltear, those three sisters might bring in some trouble too. Albedo shares a similar personality to Shaltear right?" "That''s right. I really don''t want to change their coding if I don''t have to, but to not break this harmony we may need to take some action. Thankfully we still got time on our hands, even if its just a few more years." "Understood. I shall personally monitor this. If we need adjust their coding, we will use the creators tools, unless our Guild develops a Guild Weapon that compares to the Staff of Ainz Oowl Gown by then. Speaking of which, have you thought of any designs to what our Guild Weapon will be?", Miya asked with curiosity. "...Would it be bad if I steal Momonga''s staff design and color it silver-white?" After Nao said that, Miya retorted him with a stare of her own. "You''re really are pushing this good vs evil thing aren''t you?" When Miya retorted that, Nao let out laugh. "Hahaha! I was just joking. It will likely be a staff of sorts but I''m not sure what it will become yet." "Either way, it will be a really powerful weapon." "Yup. Thank you for talking with me about this, Miya. Despite these uncertainties, this will all be for a better tomorrow." Hearing Nao say that, Miya nodded and smiled. "Mmm. For a better tomorrow.", Miya replied back to him happily. Nao didn''t say anything else, only to close in. He then nestled his forehead against Miya''s, sharing a moment together. It was soon followed by a kiss... Meanwhile, back behind the closed sliding window in the bedroom, the girls were already stirring awake. Two girls could be seen halfway to the veranda, but didn''t step any further. The two could see Nao and Miya talking for several minutes alone, only for them to share a moment sealed by a kiss. These two were Iris and Elsa, the first to awake after Nao and Miya. Iris''s heart thumped seeing the two alone together. "Those two really do love each other, don''t they?", Iris asked. "Fufu, that''s right. Nao and Sister Miya brought all of us together. I probably wouldn''t even be alive right now if it weren''t for their family too." "You did mention that when we talked last night. And now you''re in charge of all of us." "Yup. I would go in and ask what they''re talking about, but it''s rare for those two to share a moment alone. Let us go wake the others. You need to get cleaned up and return to your brother''s side, right? Or is he fine on his own?" "He can do fine by himself but I shouldn''t be away from him for too long. Still, I felt really floaty from last night. I could hear your m.o.a.ns too, Sister Elsa. It sounded like you enjoyed Nao''s...thing a lot?", Iris asked, tilting her head as her cheeks blushed. Hearing that, Elsa let out another laugh. "Fufufu, that''s Big Sister Elsa to you now. And yes, no matter how many times I take Nao''s d.i.c.k in me, it feels amazing.", Elsa responded with a grin. Iris''s cheeks turned a deeper red when Elsa spoke like that. "D-do you have to say it like that!?" Yet Elsa didn''t answer her. She moved her hand down, reaching her slit below. Iris wanted to look away but she felt her cheeks turn hotter. Moving her fingers a bit, the white liquid Nao pumped into her last night slowly trickled down her leg. Iris didn''t say anything either, and slowly reached her own finger down to scoop a little bit of it up. Bringing it to her mouth, she licked it up, letting a familiar warmth spread inside her, coming directly from Nao. Elsa grinned once more seeing Iris do this without hesitation. "You''re not so innocent anymore now are you? Do you like his taste?" "Yes. It''s very comforting...", Iris responded with a blank stare. Elsa giggled again hearing Iris respond with that. "Come, let Nao and Sister Miya enjoy their moment together. We will go wake the others and freshen up in the bath." "Okay..." And like that, everyone soon began to freshen up to start their day. The girls who had s.e.x with Nao last night took it easy so Nao decided to rest as well after he shared his alone time with Miya. The sands of time churned once more and it was time to hop back into Yggdrasil. From here on, it would take Nao to the end of his journey inside Yggdrasil. Only six years remain till the game "shuts down", and more importantly it was soon time to start the World Champion Tournament! The same tournament that would depict the strongest player out of all the nine realms! Before everyone realized it, months began to pass in a blink of an eye! Chapter 317 - 42: The World Champion Tournament Is Here! After starting their next stretch of adventuring in Yggdrasil, several months passed by in a blink of an eye. A lot of things sprang up during this time. Yggdrasil entered its peak activity as well. And with that, the discrimination against Hetermorphs players reached its all time high. Any mention or notion of these players appearing outside of Niflheim, Muspellheim, or Helheim would be targeted and tried to be PKed on site. They were essentially treated as monsters by the Human and Demihuman players. But during this period of time, what Nao wanted to achieve all this while was his player level finally reaching level 100! His party members and guild members all reached level 100 too! Nao decided to have a race against Momonga, as to whether Nao''s party could conquer Hel''s Castle first or if Momonga''s Nine''s Own Goal could conquer the Great Tomb of Nazarick first. Wait, that is not accurate anymore. In order to to test out the new dungeon that Nine''s Own Goal found in the Grenbera Swamps, which was none other than the lv3000 Guild Base dungeon : Great Tomb of Nazarick, Touch Me rounded the nine main guild members and the rest of the guild''s sub clans. They made contact with many Heteromorphic players during this past while, and these contacts became the backburners of Nine''s Own Goal. They were essentially sub clans of Nine''s Own Goal. And in fact, Nao finally caught wind of one of the leaders of these sub clans. It was none other than Perorocino! He lead the avian Heteromorphs, even though it wasn''t that many. Each these sub clans didn''t have that many players either, being a few at most. Perorocino''s clan was named the No Cash Item Alliance. It''s name meant exactly as it read. The few in this clan hated using and relying on cash items to play Yggdrasil. Anyways, if one totaled the number of these few clans that partnered with the nine main members of Nine''s Own Goal, it totaled a certain number. Turns out they were still able to round up 32 Heteromorphic players, even with Tabula Smaragdina and Bukubukuchagama out of the picture! And during these several months spent together, Touch Me urged Momonga to disband Nine''s Own Goal after seeing how difficult the Great Tomb of Nazarick was. The other seven members rook a firm stance too, suggesting the same for Momonga. But this wouldn''t be without reason. This was the birth of Ainz Oowl Gown! From here on it wouldn''t be nine members anymore, but forty one members, and Perorocino was included! And everyone wanted Momonga to be their leader. If Momonga declined this position, it would have caused a rift between several of the forty other players, with the possibility of them going along their own ways. But thankfully Momonga accepted the position as Guild Leader. He already led Nine''s Own Goal leading Ainz Oowl Gown wouldn''t be much different. And the creation of Ainz Oowl Gown spread like wildfire in Helheim. The time spent while trying to conquer the Great Tomb of Nazarick caused their fame to rise drastically. More so that no one in Helheim wouldn''t know who they were. Meanwhile, as Ainz Oowl Gown continued to rise in fame, the opposite happened for Rising Phoenix. Nao even stopped his livestreaming. This stretch of time during this adventuring was a full year, and it was now year 2133. Besides reaching Lv100 and winning his race with Momonga by conquering Hel''s Castle first, Rising Phoenix essentially went off the grid. Sure this disappointed his millions upon millions of fans greatly, but things come and go like a flowing river. The purpose of his livestreaming was to amass money to bring into Yggdrasil in the first place. The treasury within the Asgardian Palace now had stacks of gold and miscellaneous gems and such, reaching way higher than the stacks of gold that was shown off in Nazarick''s Treasury in the original story. Ainz could easily throw around five hundred million gold to revive an NPC. This could be the same for Nao who could now throw around five hundred billion gold like it was nothing. There really wasn''t a storage capacity for gold either, so the more his Guild hunted and collected it, it would stockpile in the Treasury! In regards to his race with Hel''s Castle, it actually turned out to be a Lv2000 Guild Base. Unlike his earlier encounter with the Icy Soul Devil''s Lair that he previously selected to destroy, Nao decided to keep his spoils this time. And that meant, everything. Hel''s Castle was stored away in a high capacity data crystal, fit for later customization if Nao wished. Nao tested his taming abilities this time around too, and he successfully captured Hel''s soul, who later revealed her true name as Hela. It was stored away in the very same lamp Hela blasphemed and cursed, locking it away in that icy castle. Turns out the developers made the Goddess of Death Hela quite the beauty. She didn''t look exactly like her Marvel counterpart, quite far from it besides her black dress. It wasn''t black and green but black and gray, as if a part of it was made from ashes, singed at its frills. Her skin was extremely pale but looked healthy as jade. Long silvery-ashen hair flew from from her head. It wasn''t short either. Extremely long that went past her waist. Hela''s eyes were a black starry abyss that one could look into and never see its end. She also had black eyeshadow around her eyes. As for her abilities, she specialized in Necromancy, Black Magic, Illusions, Spatial Warping, you name it. A very tough foe that put up a good challenge for Nao and his party. She could even bend countless weapons to do her bidding, as if she was a metal bender. But as all bosses go, Hela was eventually slain and Nao captured her soul. Turns out as long as Nao had his lamp equipped, he could even capture boss NPCs. Not just normal or roaming monsters. It did have a limit, but if he kept the NPC stored inside his lamp, whenever he visited his Guild Base, he could essentially ''resurrect'' said NPC by paying the appropriate gold cost! Just like how Ainz spent 500 million gold to revive Shaltear. And from there on, the NPC would become his to control. Nao probably could have started capturing bosses earlier, but he was pretty picky. Plus he had limited space. His normal monster storage from his Tamer and Dragon Rider job classes could not store bosses. As to whether he would capture any further bosses, he wouldn''t know. He also didn''t know if he could capture World Enemies, like J?rmungandr they fought previously. Perhaps there was a restriction on the lamp, considering it was only Divine class. Nao also considered using Ouroboros to upgrade it to a World Class item, but he wouldn''t be able to use it break the leveling mechanic and create a Lv3000 NPC, his future dragon girl NPC. Ouroboros was one of the Big Twenty. Items so powerful they would break after one use, not to respawn ever again. With that in mind, Nao didn''t think of upgrading the lamp anymore, he had to save it for his NPC. After Hela was stored into the lamp and her base stored in a high capacity data crystal, the loot came. And boy was it bountiful. This dungeon was akin to the final story map of Helheim. Rewards aplenty. Considering the requirement was Lv90 and it took Nao''s group all the way to Lv100, Nao and his party had high expectations. And it rewarded them. Several Divine data crystals. Numerous ingredients to craft Divine and higher equipment. Spell scrolls. Even a Hidden Class scroll for Bukubukuchagama. She could finally turn into a True Metallurgic Slime! On top of that, it granted three World Items. Longinus, Holy Grail, and Ginnungagap! Ginnungagap would eventually become one of Albedo''s main weapons. A silver metallic wand that had a metallic sphere floating on a small pedestal. It had the ability to destroy large areas in a mere instant. Great for targeting groups but not single targets. This item was not the black axe halberd shown Albedo often used in the original story, but it did have the ability to transform into whatever its user wished to. Holy Grail was a powerful healing world item. It could even resurrect those without paying any sort of fees, including NPCs. It did not have any restrictions, but it did have a cast limit of once per day. And on top of carrying an array of healing and cleansing spells, it also had a passive hp and mp regeneration, much like his lamp did. And last but not least, Longinus. Nao was surprised to see this infamous spear drop from Hela''s body. Longinus was a dark red two pronged spear. Similar to a Trident but it was two-pronged, not three. It''s design was very simplistic but it was one of the most deadly world items in the Big Twenty. As long as one wasn''t immune to world items, which almost everyone weren''t, unless one was a specialized world enemy or let''s say the hidden final boss, the World Eater, Longinus had the power to delete any form of data, players and NPCs alike. If a player was struck by Longinus and killed, their account would get permanently deleted. If an NPC was killed by it, they would get their data deleted and erased from Yggdrasil, also causing a Guild Base''s total level to drop. Cash items or resurrection spells could not work on Longinus. The only possibility to reverse its effects was if one used a world item on said player or NPC. Well luckily enough, Nao also got the Holy Grail alongside this weapon, a really powerful healing world item! There was one drawback too. The player using Longinus would receive the same effect as the one killed by it. That meant their data would get erased too, account deleted, a double edged sword. It was also of the Big Twenty, meaning it only had one use. Till now, Nao had collected Ouroboros, Depiction of Nature and Society, and now, Ginnungagap, Holy Grail and Longinus. By the end of year 2133, Nao''s Guild had collected five world items! He already had a lead against the newly formed Ainz Oowl Gown. It was rumored by the time Yggdrasil ended, Ainz Oowl Gown was the leading Guild in collecting these world items, totaling eleven with two being in the Big Twenty. The second place Guild would only have three world items, so the disparity was large. Nao didn''t know how many Ainz Oowl Gown currently had, but he wanted to crush that record of Momonga''s. That wasn''t the only thing he wanted to crush either. After reaching Lv100 in Helheim, the last realm yet again, the World Champion Tournament was finally triggered! This tournament would determine who was to be the strongest player of each of the nine realms, and eventually the strongest player of the nine realms! Momonga was growing alongside his Ainz Oowl Gown Guild at a fast pace. Momonga had also told Nao of his intentions of partaking in the tournament. It would be a good stage for Nao to have his first, and probably only battle against Momonga, in Yggdrasil that is. Even though in his vision Nao saw himself cooperating with Ainz as equal partners, he didn''t know if he would clash against him in the New World. But regardless of that, the World Champion Tournament was set to happen at the start of year 2134. Due to how popular Yggdrasil became in Japan, the developers decided to sanction the tournament to have 512 participants. That meant Nao would have to go through eight matches before entering the top two! This would occur in all the nine realms. Each realm will determine a winner, and those winners would receive the World Champion job class, and a hefty reward from the developers! This could range from powerful divine equipment to world items, to really rare ingredients. After the nine world champions are determined, a new stage would open for those nine players. The exclusive World Champion Tournament! The nine world champions would fight each other, and those who place higher will get even more rewards from the developers! Momonga will obviously partake in Helheim''s 512 tournament. Nao could as well but Nao wanted to meet Momonga in the World Champion stage before having his battle against Momonga. Thankfully he now operates in his Guild Base, the Asgardian Palace located in Alfheim where his girls were. He would partake in Alfheim''s 512 tournament. And he would likely come across lots of Human and Demihuman players instead of Heteromorphic players! And in return those players will find it a surprise Nao will make an appearance there! Nao''s battle against Momonga is about to unfold! * A/N : Note down here today. Not much to say just hope you guys look forward to the match to come! Nao vs Momonga is here! Don''t forget to keep dropping those stones! Can we reach 300 again once the week resets tomorrow? Leave your comments below! Chapter 318 - Poll Time! Yggdrasil Arc is nearing its end. After the World Champion Tournament ends, Nao and his family will do their NPC creation. This will include the dragon girl npc using the lv3000 guild base, and 15 npcs that will be revealed in next chapter using the lv2000 guild base. The last remaining 500 levels will be used by Tabula and Bukubukuchagama. Tabula will create the Albedo Sisters! Bukubukuchagama will create the Dark Elf Twins! The genders of the Albedo sisters will remain female, and so will Aura. So here is the poll for you guys. Do you want Mare to remain as a boy? Do you want me to change Mare into a girl? 1 = Remain as a boy. 2 = Change into a girl. Like my author comments in chapter comments below to vote! This poll will remain active until world champion tournament ends. Also don''t forget to keep using those power stones! Next chapter is planned to be released in middle of the week! Chapter 319 - 43: A Chat With Vados Year 2134. Four years until Yggdrasil shuts down. Nao''s image was eventually lost in the sands of time, and he hadn''t made any public appearances since taking on Hela''s Castle and capturing it along with its boss. He wasn''t sure if he would spend time capturing more bosses. Well, despite that, he could create more npcs than just the dragon girl if he really wanted to. He had a Lv2000 Guild Base on top of the Asgardian Palace, which was Hela''s Castle, under his wing now. If Nao used all 3000 levels for the dragon girl npc in the Asgardian Palace through Ouroboros, what could he use his 2000 levels for in Hela''s Castle? Ainz Oowl Gown only used one Guild Base to manage their operations during their time in Yggdrasil, and the Supreme Beings created many NPCs, far above 30. They weren''t all set to Lv100. The Floor Guardians, The Pleiades Maids, and other npcs that were shown in the daily life of the Great Tomb of Nazarick, like the man eating c.o.c.kroach and the penguin butler. If Momonga and his Guild could do all of that with just a Lv3000 Guild Base, why couldn''t Nao do the same? The idea came to him ever since he decided to capture Hela''s base. He could attach it to the White Palace in its own dimension too once the transfer to the New World happened. As for what would happen to the Asgardian Palace, that was part of Miya''s work of what Nao wanted her to do. The White Palace would literally translocate into the Asgardian Palace, effectively becoming a Lv3000 Guild Base. However, this wouldn''t occur until a couple more years at the earliest, when Yggdrasil would start losing its hype and lose its player base, mostly to avoid suspicion. Miya would work with Eve, Yggdrasil''s AI, to not raise any suspicions with the developers either. But that isn''t preventing from using his Lv2000 Guild Base. Once Nao uses its data crystal, he could get working on his NPC creation. Sure he had the World Champion on the horizon since it was now the beginning of Year 2134, but it was set to happen at the end of January. It was the middle of January now, so Nao had two weeks of free time to use. So he started to formulate his Lv2000 guild base NPC creation. He wouldn''t go Momonga''s route though. His npcs would be similar to the Floor Guardians but he wanted each one to be a linked set of eyes watching over the White Palace as a surveillance system, mostly to keep eyes out for intruders. The girls could protect themselves sure but if they were out and about, no one would be left to watch the White Palace. It did have its own defensive barrier, but it never hurts to be extra cautious, right? Especially since they will be going to the New World soon to where even its residents could mind control one of Ainz''s lv100 npcs. Their ability would be similar to how Pain works in Naruto too. But Nao wanted to stick to the theme of Norse myths and the Asgardian Palace. So what can that mean? The Valkyries! Nao is currently planning to create 20 Lv100 Valkyries to act as guardians and eyes of the White Palace! They wouldn''t join his harem though, perhaps the leader of the Valkyries at most after he designates the leader. But with that in mind, Nao proceeded to inform his npc creation plan to the girls. They knew the dragon girl would join as a new sister sure enough but after hearing the Valkyrie plan, Elsa couldn''t help but sigh. But they did agree that the New World could possess dangers that could break their current peace, and the Valkyries would definitely be a good solution to that. The girls agreed to Nao. On top of that, Tabula and Bukubukuchagama also stated they wanted to use 500 of the 2000 levels to create their own npcs to Nao. Three from Tabula and Two from Bukubukuchagama. Nao didn''t hesitate to agree, so Nao wouldn''t create 20 Valkyries, but 15 instead. Actually, that would turn out to be 14 Valkyries, as he must save 100 levels to re-create Hela too. Thankfully this number is adjustable in case Nao captures any other bosses he finds interesting. The reason he didn''t hesitate to agree to the two was that Nao knew well what Tabula and Bukubukuchagama would end up creating. The Albedo Sisters and the Dark Elf Twins! However at this time, what Nao didn''t know was that Bukubukuchagama was brewing up a little surprise for him when he meets Bukubukuchagama''s Dark Elf Twins for the first time... (A/N This will be determined by the active poll currently ongoing) Moving along to present time, Nao could actually be seen offline in the White Palace. Most of the other consoles could currently be seen used in use by the girls. There was an addition of two console chairs too. Suzaku and Iris finally moved in their stuff before this last year of time spent in Yggdrasil began. Of course Suzaku had it easier, it didn''t take long to move his stuff in. All he needs to do is check in on his company, and can be out of office during the rest of the time. As for Iris, she told Perorocino and dropped a bomb on him. Of course she didn''t reveal Nao''s origins to him. All she told Perorocino was that she got a boyfriend and was going to move in with him. This surprised Perorocino a lot, only to cause Bukubukuchagama to become more angry at him because he thought his sister would never get a single boyfriend with how she acted with him all the time. It wasn''t like it was year 2126 anymore, it was year 2134 and Perorocino grew up to be a fine a.d.u.l.t. He was now in college as well, capable of living his own life without his sister hounding over him. And on top of that she told him Nao also played Yggdrasil, so it was possible Perorocino would come across Nao in the near future. Iris didn''t have to worry about introducing Nao to him then, since it was in game. But she told Perorocino that she would bring him to meet Nao within next two to three years before Yggdrasil shuts down. That''s when he would be taken by force into the White Palace by Iris''s wishes if necessary to stay with her. Otherwise, Perorocino, along with everyone else that don''t stay inside Yggdrasil when the transfer happens will meet an unfortunate end. Nao is no savior either. Unless its an action to protect his family and loved ones or friends, he won''t be a messiah to save all those people, including the other Supreme Beings. The only one who expressed becoming friends with Nao was Momonga, none of the Supreme Beings bothered much with Nao. Even Touch Me shrugged him off after having their first encounter despite adding Nao to his friends'' list. And since Momonga was the one who transfers over, why bother saving any of the others? That''s why Nao was waiting toward the end to bring Perorocino in. The less they know the better until it happens. But regardless of that, Nao didn''t want to brood over it too much. Also, he just wants to spend these two weeks until the World Champion Tournament happens in relaxation. After thinking all of this over, Nao got up from his console chair, unhooking the cable from his neck and took off his gaming helmet. He still saw the other chairs in use, all but one. Curious to see who, he wandered into the other dark room, only to see Vados''s chair not being used. Ever since the Library was built in the White Palace, Nao found out it often being used by Vados. Turns out she was quite the reader. Seeing her chair empty, he left the dark room and started to wander around the Palace. Passing by several rooms until the first floor, he eventually found the Library. Its bookshelves extended onward and upward really high. At the moment the Library was split into different sections separated the Planes Nao created, surrounded by one giant bookcase pillar in the center that focused more on general knowledge. The other bookcases stretched in a curved manner before each end met each other all way in back. Several slick wooden tables could be seen on each end, which allowed one to sit and read at their leisure. There was currently no check out system implemented for the books either, and likely won''t have one for the near future until Nao ever welcomes guests again into the White Palace. So far the only filled sections in the Library besides the center pillar were DBZ and Overlord, which was off to the left side. Pok¨¦mon and Trails section could be seen with some books in them but its shelves were more bare compared to DBZ and Overlord. In the back and off to the right, books were scarce or non-existent, mostly reserved for the Planes Nao has yet to create. The sane could be said for the shelves on the rights reserved for future Planes. Sure Nao may have a near-photographic memory by now but inscribing his memories into books will help remember things in the long run. Plus it will allow his family to be caught up to his memories too. Past, present, or future, you name it. Any events will be stored away here. In short, the Library was similar to that of Library of Heaven''s Path, but in physical form and didn''t have the ability to auto correct information to be the best it can be. But it was definitely becoming one of the more sensitive rooms in their home. It would definitely be good to have some of the Valkyries Nao is planning to create to safeguard it.. But with that said, Nao found his way toward the left side after smelling a calming aroma waft through the Library. He found Vados sitting in the Overlord section, with several leather books neatly snacked together next to her with a white tea cup next to it placed on a holder beneath it. Green liquid could be seen inside the cup. Vados currently had a smile on her face as she sensed Nao approach. She closed the book she was reading and greeted him. "Welcome, Nao. I take it you are done for the day?" "Yeah. I''m trying not to spend too much time in Yggdrasil for these next couple of weeks, mostly to relax my mind for the upcoming event. Can''t believe a year went by just like that either." "Hohoho, must have been time well spent. I must say though this "Plane" we''re currently in is quite intriguing. It has so many races bundled together in one giant continent. Typically one race would house a planet from where we came. Yet I suppose that logic doesn''t apply here." "So you''re catching up with the New World huh? It may be like that, and because it''s like that it is wrought with many dangers. We must be prepared this time for when we transfer." "Indeed. We''re doing all we can, our Guild stockpiles keep growing. If an intruder ever stumbles across our treasury, I wonder what their expression would be.", Vados replied to Nao with a another light chuckle. "Don''t joke like that, Vados." "Fufu, my apologies. I take it you aren''t here with no reason. These books come from you but it doesn''t look like you''ve come to add more to these shelves." "That I''m not here for. I''m mostly here to talk about what''s going to happen after the World Champion Tournament ends. After we go silent for the last three to four years, there''s something I want to do after." "Is that so? Let me pour you some tea then we can talk." "Thank you." After Vados said that, she withdrew a teapot from her own pocket dimension, letting her arm vanish into a black hole. A moment passed in silence before a calming aroma wafted once again in the Library. Nao''s eyes lit up the moment he took a sip. "You really do make the best tea Vados. Tights is reaching there, but she''s not perfect." "Ohoho, Sister Tights is still learning from the best. I''ve been in the art of tea making for eons. So, what are you planning after we go into hiding?" "Haha, that is true. Then I''ll be blunt with what I say. Before we transfer, I''m planning a small trip back to the DBZ Plane, to catch up with Goku and the others." "I see. I was wondering if you had plans to do this eventually. I''m glad you''re wanting to go back to our previous home. You still have your promise to uphold with Lord Zeno too." "Yup. I wasn''t planning to bring Lord Zeno over until we are in the New World. I don''t want to make that an empty promise." "Good. You don''t want to get on his bad side. It''s not we up and vanish when we start our next adventure. The Planes you create don''t vanish, so revisiting them during a lull or a before we move onto something else I see is a good idea. Did you have a specific date in mind?" "No exact date yet, perhaps in the last month or two when Yggdrasil shuts down in 2138. And I agree, these return trips can be treated as mini vacations. But this one may play out differently, you know how Goku can be, especially if he hasn''t seen a friend of his for a while. I just know he''ll get an itch to fight, haha!" "Hoho, indeed, that is really like that Goku fellow. I''m not sure how much time has passed there, since its time flow might be different from our current position. Did you want me to go in advance to let them know?" "Nah, we''re going to surprise them. I''m planning to take you, Tights, Caulifla and Kale so the latter two can get some more experience." "Understood. But if you go as is, you''ll be a human. You know that, yes?" "Of course! This was going to be the important point I was going to bring up. I''m going to start practicing my Soul Transfer between my two avatars in these 3-4 years and de-rust my Saiyan Avatar." "Didn''t it take a lot out of you the first time?" "It did. That''s why if I start doing it more frequently, it may empower my soul to be more resistant to the side effects. And actually...this is where I want a favor from you, Vados. Well, it might be more of a request...", Nao said as eyes turned serious. "Hmm? What would that be?", Vados replied, raising her eyebrows with a curious look in her eyes. "I won''t beat around the bush. Vados, can you teach me Ultra Instinct?", Nao asked, dropping a bomb on her. Yet Vados didn''t say anything and proceeded to take a sip of her tea in silence. A smile crept on her face after. "I thought you didn''t want to touch that realm? Don''t you fight more like that Vegeta fellow?" "I did back then, but I want to surprise the two to see if I can learn Ultra Instinct or not. And you''re right, the Planes I create don''t go away after we leave them for another, so it always gives us a chance to go back to a previous one. I know Goku and Vegeta don''t slack off even if we aren''t there right now, so I want to make it appear I''m not slacking off either. Besides, this will be done in my Saiyan avatar as I practice my Soul Transfer." "Very well. But I will warn you now that Goku''s method to achieve Ultra Instinct was akin to suicide. You know that right?" "Yes. While I personally can use the spirit bomb in my Saiyan avatar, I don''t want to follow in his footsteps like that, haha!", Nao responded to her with a laugh. "Correct. He took in an immense amount of energy to break out of that shell of his, and achieved Ultra Instinct in the process. However, that method poses a great risk to anyone''s life that does it. I will not teach you that way. We will start from the bottom and work our way up. I will train your physical body first." "Got it. I really do thank you for doing this, Vados. I want to start as soon as the tournament is over." "Understood. However, I won''t do this for free." "Hmm?", Nao replied, intrigued by her statement. Yet he only saw Vados get up from her chair, and wandered over to his side. After arriving in front of him, Vados gently reached out her left hand, and placed it around his chin. She moved his head to match hers. He could see Vados''s pale purple eyes. Vados then leaned in, planting her lips against his. This surprised Nao a bit but he went with it, and closed his eyes, enjoying the sensation. He soon felt her tongue invade his, letting them dance for a bit. Vados also grabbed onto Nao''s right hand, and drew it toward her robe. She gently placed his hand over her left b.r.e.a.s.t. Even though her robe was on, Nao could feel a soft and tender mound, larger than anticipated. He hadn''t actually touched her chest yet till now, so it was a discovery for him. More importantly, he could feel her heart thump. She then parted her lips from his, letting a string of drool stretch out. She then licked her lips before speaking out to him. "You can feel my heart beat, yes?" "I can. It feels very warm too..." "Right? Unlike the gods of destructions I''ve served in the past, I never knew this feeling of warmth until I met you and your family. Those guys didn''t care about romance at all. And as a result, my body is still pure." "You did mention this in the past. Piggybacking off your words, I guess you could say the realm of romance is new to you, heh.", Nao replied with a chuckle. He then opened his eyes and saw Vados, who chuckled back at him. "Hohoho, that is true. I''ve been enjoying exploring these new sensations since I''ve joined your family. As for what I did just now, consider it an advance payment. And if you can achieve Ultra Instinct in these next three to four years, I might even give you my all.", Vados answered as a grin formed on her face. "So you''re playing it like that, huh?" "There''s nothing wrong with that, is there? It feels nice to tease someone, especially since my other Sisters like to tease you a lot." "Haha, that is true! Then we can proceed like this. These next two weeks will go by quickly. Though I''m not sure how long the tournament will be...But regardless, I''m planning to go all the way to its top." Hearing Nao say that with a resolute look in his eyes, Vados nodded. She then retracted his hand from her chest and spoke out to him. "That''s how it should be. Yggdrasil has been quite enjoyable so far. I was prepared to drill the theory behind Ultra Instinct into your head during these next two weeks, though I''m not sure if that''s a good idea during this time, it will be a distraction." "I mostly want to relax and ready my mind for it, so we''ll see how these two weeks play out. If I have down time I wouldn''t mind learning that." "Understood. Here''s to good luck in the upcoming World Champion Tournament." "Mmm.", Nao agreed with a nod. The two then stayed in the Library, chatting away as the rest of his family spent their time in Yggdrasil. As time passed, Iris and a few others eventually found their way to Nao, and spent the day together. Before everyone realized it, two weeks passed by as Nao enjoyed his relaxation. During his down time, he learned the concept of Ultra Instinct from Vados. It soon became the day of the World Champion Tournament. It was time to log into Yggdrasil once again, and fight against other players! The bountiful rewards, the World Champion job class, and the unique skills tied to that job class are waiting for Nao to claim! * A/N : Aht here. Note down here! The tournament will start next chapter! Look forward to it! Surprised to see Nao wanting to learn Ultra Instinct and wanting to revisit the DBZ Plane? This is one of the interim chapters after Arc ends. I''m planning a Nao vs Goku & Vegeta fight, look forward to it! Don''t forget to keep dropping those power stones! Can we reach 300 this week? Leave your comments below! Chapter 320 - 44: Gathering! Year 2134, Yggdrasil, Helheim City, February. 3 years and 11 months until Yggdrasil shuts down. It was now the beginning of February, Sunday. A very auspicious day. The World Champion 512 Tournament was decided to be held on the first Sunday of February. And the nine winners of these tournaments held in each realm will advance onward to the true World Champion Tournament! The developers decided these nine players will be given another week to prepare, and it will officially start on the second Sunday of February. At present, each main city of the nine realms that serves as trading and gathering hubs for players, could currently be seen with bustling activities. Players and npcs were doing business alike, and the players were trying to gather last minute items, equipment, skills, etc to make sure they were ready. It was now one hour till noon, which was the starting hour of the tournament. Crowds upon crowds of players swarmed each of the nine main cities. Yet a certain scene soon took place that disturbed the rapid pace of players. From the south gate, one player stood out in front from the endless stretch of wooden forests behind him. This one figure up front soon became three, and started to multiply backwards. That''s because there were two lines of players walking behind player in front. If one counted the players closely, they totaled up to forty one people! As for the player leading this group, he actually wasn''t that tall, only sporting high about 5 foot 6 inches. Yet that didn''t ruin his majestic demeanor. He walked calmly and slowly, causing the players behind him to match his speed. The player in front would swerve his h.i.p.s each step he took, like how he normally walked in the original story, befitting that of the future ruler of the Sorcerous Kingdom. This player was indeed none other than the current leader of the now famous Ainz Oowl Gown guild, Player Momonga! He was dressed in his large black robe that had purple lining around his front, and golden lining on the hems that covered his arms. He was currently wielding a pitch black staff that had a shiny red gem floating at its tip. While it was not the Staff of Ainz Oowl Gown as it had not been created yet, it still appeared very powerful, worthy to be called a Divine Item. Like Nao and the Rising Phoenix, Ainz Oowl Gown also started to do their own item hunts as their influence spread in Helheim, earning more Divine Items and other such goodies. A blood red orb could now be seen in in the bottom of Momonga''s ribcage, located behind one singular bone shaped like a diamond. Ainz Oowl Gown now have a couple of World Items in their possession too. This orb of Momonga''s was also a World Item, granted to them after successfully raiding the Great Tomb of Nazarick and making it theirs, becoming the one Lv3000 base inside Helheim. They secured another World Item, Divine Items and other goodies during their item hunts after they claimed that base. The name of this orb was never revealed in the original story, but if one had a close inspection, it was aptly named, Descend Into Darkness! A foreboding name for such a blood-red orb. Momonga had also never taken it off ever since he read what this World Item did. It had a growth effect! Meaning as long as it was equipped, it would grow stronger over time, and that meant it also had its own Level function. It worked similarly to how players level, and it granted its wielder bonus stats. Perhaps this was one of Momonga''s equipment that allowed him to reach such a high MP stat later on. Not only that, it granted Momonga the ability to apply certain effectiveness to his attacks, like dealing bonus damage to dragons, woodland creatures, beastkin, humans etc, including angels. It was also rumored that it had the ability to revive Momonga upon certain death, once at a cost of five levels. It did have a daily restriction but this itself was powerful. This was something to keep watch out for, and if Nao met Momonga in the tournament and saw this orb he would be in for a long fight. But there was one thing about the orb that trumped all of its other abilities. It was extremely durable! To the point where even other World Items struggle breaking it! In the New World, the later enemies Ainz fought like the Frost Dragons, those in the Holy War and in the all out war against the Re-Estize Kingdom, his enemies often thought this orb was Ainz''s main weak point. That couldn''t be farther from the truth. Descend Into Darkness was probably the most durable item to date among his equipment! But with all that said, Ainz could be seen in his full glory, walking with the other members of the Ainz Oowl Gown Guild, the future 41 Supreme Beings of Nazarick. Lots of players stared at the incoming group of people in shock while others let out a shocked face emote. Momonga did not stop his advance into the city either, the players were smart enough to move aside and allowed 41 players to continue advancing. "Hey, that''s THE Ainz Oowl Gown Guild, isn''t it? That skeleton Magic Caster in front is their Guild Leader, Momonga!", one of players off to the side exclaimed with a shocked face emote. "Just look at all of their equipment! Don''t tell me his whole Guild is now Level 100!?", another player exclaimed in disbelief. "That seems to be the case. It''s good we never got on their bad side. Their fame has been increasing far and wide in our realm. It hadn''t even been that long since the first player in our realm achieved Level 100 too! Who was the player that did that again?", another player questioned, unable to remember who the first person to achieve Level 100 in Helheim was. Of course this player was Nao, but during this last year he and his Guild has been slowly being forgotten over time. His name did appear once for conquering Hela''s Castle, but even then the players started to forget him after that achievement. This effect was what Nao aimed for, and as a result, Ainz Oowl Gown is now taking the spotlight in Helheim. Another moment didn''t even pass before another player yelled out in excitement. ''Bah, forget about who did that. I bet these guys are here for the tournament! Don''t tell me all forty one players are going to participate in it?" "...If that''s the case we may as well kiss our sorry asses goodbye right here and now." "You''re such a pessimist man. The tournament will have five hundred and twelve players partake in it. On top of that this is happening in the other realms too! I wonder how the selection will go?" "Didn''t the devs already say they put in an algorithm for that and selected the players already?" "Did they? If that''s the case, this tournament is pure rng ain''t it?", one of the players asked the other player who asked that. "That''s how it should be. The devs can''t favor one player over another. They have yet to explain the rules though." Conversations spread like wildfire as Momonga and his Guild walked through one of the four main streets of Helheim City. Everyone was talking about the upcoming tournament. After all, it was set due in less than an hour. Behind Momonga was his Guild, and the two players closest to him were Touch Me, and another long black haired Heteromorph. This player hid his face behind a golden mask in the shape if a beak, but perhaps that was their actual face? Not a single speck of skin could be seen either, what replaced it were white fluffy feathers. His hands and feet were in the shape of talons, hidden away inside golden gauntlet and leg guards. His gauntlets also had a singular blade curving outward from their center. He wore a partial robe that dr.a.p.ed downward around his legs, and golden plated greaves covered his waist. To top his look off, four orange-white wings protruded outward from his back. This player belonged to the Birdman Heteromorphic racial class, and he was in his final class for them, a Garuda! That''s right, this was none other than Peroroncino, Bukubukuchagama''s little brother, and the creator of Shaltear Bloodfallen! A fancy bow could be seen hoisted over his back as well. This was the second of two World Items Momonga and his Guild successfully acquired. The infamous Houyi''s Bow! He was proud to wear it on his back and didn''t shy away. Peroroncino actually met up with Momonga earlier than the other Supreme Beings, back when they were still Nine''s Own Goal. That happened while he and another Supreme Being, Ulbert, who was the creator of Demiurge, were still part of the No Cash Item Alliance. That Alliance met an unfortunate end however, when Peroroncino decided to buy a cash item to customize his player avatar. Yet thankfully Momonga still extended the two a welcome to join Ainz Oowl Gown after Nine''s Own Goal was disbanded. Bukubukuchagama would have also been included as the 3rd, but she was already part of Nao''s party who was bent on joining Nao''s Guild. He was one of few archers in Ainz Oowl Gown, and became the lucky winner to receive Houyi''s Bow. Moving back to present, Peroroncino led the right line of their Guild, while Touch Me led the left line. He felt giddy seeing player after player move aside to not obstruct their path. Touch Ne couldn''t help but laugh seeing Peroroncino''s avatar constantly shifting his body around to look at the ongoing scene. "Haha, being in the spotlight is still a new feeling to you, right Peroroncino?", Touch Me asked with a smile emote. "It is. It''s normally my stupid sister who is in the spotlight." "Mmm. You did day you had a sister. You''re already a hardworking man despite being in college still. That''s why I didn''t hesitate to invite you into our Guild, since you fit both of our requirements already.", Momonga also said with a firm voice. "Guild Leader Momonga?", Peroroncino responded back to him with a question mark. "Ahhh, don''t mind me, just relishing on the past a bit. Speaking of which, it''s a shame we couldn''t invite your sister." "It''s probably best you didn''t Leader Momonga. Last I heard from her is she found a man and ran off with him. While I still find that difficult to believe, perhaps that bastard is a blessing in disguise for me. Now I can play all the eroge I want without my sister breathing down the back of my neck, hahaha!" "...You shouldn''t say something like that in public, is what would normally say, but didn''t you find out recently that your sister voices eroge, besides popular anime?" "Ugh, don''t remind me of that. I was really looking forward to playing that one...But if you find out your own sister voices the main girl, it''s such a turn off." "Haha...", Momonga replied with a dry cough, forming a fist over his mouth. He then spoke out calmly to Peroroncino once more. "Enough about that. Did your sister ever say who she was seeing? Do they play Yggdrasil?" As if Peroroncino remembered something, he let out a light bulb emote. He quickly nodded his head causing his wings to flutter a bit. "Ah! Thank you for reminding me, Leader Momonga. My sister did indeed say that. Apparently he goes by the name Metatron in Yggdrasil. Why do I find that name familiar?" "Eh?", Momonga replied with a report. He almost tripped over himself hearing him mention Metatron''s name. Even Touch Me almost collapsed hearing the name. "Did you just say the guy your sister is seeing is a player named Metatron?", Momonga asked Peroroncino. "Yes. Why? Do you know him?" "Of course I know him. I don''t know why he has fallen off the grid lately but he was in the limelight here in Helheim a couple years back. We even had a meeting together in the Guild Hall back then, though you joined up after that. You know the False Angel don''t you?" Hearing Momonga ask that, Peroroncino tilted his head a bit, letting out a surprised face emote. "Are you shitting me? Are you telling me my sister is seeing THE False Angel?", he replied, letting out a rare curse. "Of course I know damn well who that guy is. He brought Helheim to peace during that PKing era." "Hahaha, so you know him then. I was hoping to catch up with Metatron some time soon. Looks like your sister is indeed that amber slime we met back then. Such a twist of fate isn''t it? Perhaps you two siblings will tie our Guilds together." "Who knows. But if that''s true at least the guy she is seeing isn''t a wimp. Do you think he''ll participate in the upcoming tournament?" "He did mention that last time we met. But since the entry for this tournament is all luck, let''s hope luck will be in his favor. Who knows even you might face him in battle too, Peroroncino." "Hmm...", he replied back, letting out a curious look emote. As their conversation happened between the three, it didn''t take long for them to join the players in Helheim City''s main plaza, where the giant screen stood floating overhead over the many run down buildings. It was a really dreadful picturesque scene to match that of a city of the dead. It made sense after all, since Helheim was literally Hell in Norse myth. Meanwhile a similar scene could be seen happening in Alfheim City, the main hub for the Alfheim Realm. Yet this place was almost the opposite of Helheim City, it was full of life and vibrancy. Different types of trees and aqueducts laid out throughout the gorgeous buildings. The plaza even had a giant crystalline structure in its center surrounded by a giant fountain. Way out in the far distance past the different colored forests and icy mountain ranges, one could see a beautiful golden palace near the clouds. Many attempted to reach this place but only one Guild managed to conquer it, and that was Rising Phoenix. This was the Asgardian Palace! Despite receiving notifications that the place was conquered, players still attempted to reach it for the challenge. But what the players didn''t know was that it was conquered by a Guild that consisted of all three class types, Heteromorphs, Humans and Demihumans! The moment Nao''s Guild stepped into the main city of Alfheim, it caused the players to erupt. They thought the city was about to be overrun by monsters at one of the four entrance points, but as soon as they saw there were Heteromorphs among the 18 players, they cursed Nao''s guild for housing Inhumans. But it didn''t take long for them to realize who Nao was, and that caused the eruption to become even greater. The False Angel was back in action, and he was ready to partake in the World Champion 512 tournament! The last hour soon passed and everyone in the nine realms saw space distort near their giant floating screen, bringing out the same npc that announces every seasonal event in Yggdrasil. It was a cute violet little dragon that Nao found reminiscent of an npc in a certain female shield hero''s VRMMO. The little dragon npc soon started to speak out to all players in the nine realms, welcoming the start of the tournament! * A/N : Aht here. Here is the next chapter! I fixed Peroroncino''s name. there was indeed a missing N. The battling starts next chapter! I may try to condense it, and Momonga won''t be the only fight so look forward to it~ Don''t forget to keep dropping those power stones and leave comments below! Chapter 321 - 45: Nao vs Peroroncino! It became noon and the cute little violet dragon appeared in each of the main cities. All players looked up at her, waiting for her to deliver her speech for this event. She soon started to speak out, letting her voice reach every player, even if they weren''t in the nine main cities. "Welcome one and all! Thank you all for gathering today. I''m sure the admins made it clear, but today is a very special day for all you players alike!" The moment a girly voice escaped the open mouth of the cute dragon npc, cheers erupted in all nine cities. Not a single word of slander escaped from them, and a lot let out happy face emotes. Expressions couldn''t be shown in Yggdrasil and many classes couldn''t even open their mouths to converse. Players had to make use of the many emotes they had available and use the tone of their voice to express their words so they wouldn''t fall flat. As the cheers died down the dragon npc continued to speak. "Looks like a lot of you are excited for this upcoming event! But before I begin with explaining things, I will introduce myself to you all, as we have been having an influx of new players each time a new event has released here. Its only been a month or so since our last new year''s event, but for those new out there, you can call me Eve! I''m a messenger of the admins to deliver you players the latest events in Yggdrasil!" That''s right, this npc was Eve, Yggdrasil''s AI and the very same AI Miya now had under her control! She would cooperate with Eve to ensure Nao''s family would appear as their current beings and translocate the White Palace into the Asgardian Palace once the transfer happens. Of course the prior wouldn''t happen to Nao, as Nao intended to do it Momonga''s way, letting his Human Soul Avatar become his Yggdrasil Avatar. Nao was planning something for Bukubukuchagama as well, but it would be up for her to decide. It would essentially allow her body use a ''Form Change'', letting Bukubukuchagama change between slime and human whenever she wanted to, very similar to that of a certain blue slime. Nao would offer Tabula the ability to stay as his Brain Eater Yggdrasil avatar, but he wasn''t sure if Tabula would like that, though he could offer the same ''Form Change'' to him as well. But with that said, more cheers erupted, especially those coming from newer players. Unfortunately for them, they wouldn''t be able to participate in this tournament, as Eve warned about that next. "Unfortunately, for you newer players, you will not be able to participate in the event this time around. We had already set the one requirement, one needs to be Level 100! The admins are very happy you all are enjoying Yggdrasil to its full potential. It hasn''t been long since the first several players reached Level 100 in the nine realms, and that number only grew from there. Enough to where we can have 512 participants in each realm!" Hearing Eve confirm the slots for the tournament, those who didn''t know were surprised. But players like Nao and Momonga knew this far in advance, since they kept up with the news. Eve then proceeded to announce what the event was. "We will be holding a contest of champions! 512 random Level100 players out of you all will face each other. We will extend this player count to each of the nine realms, so a total of 4608 of you will be able to join. However, those players have already been predetermined by the admins''s system. It is completely random, so if you weren''t selected, please do not blame the admins. We have to make it fair for everyone." After Eve started to announce the rules of the World Champion Tournament, the players nodded in agreement. None complained. Seeing this the little dragon let out a smile emote. "Good! Looks like no one is in complaint. As I stated, the players were determined at random. The main screen will display the tournament bracket! You all can watch players of your choice through your live feeds, similar to watching a stream through Yggdrasil. We will not open up the Arenas for viewing until the top 32 is determined, meaning you all will go through 4 preliminary matches! But do be careful, these matches are single elimination. Once you lose l, you''re out! Only one winner will come out as the World Champion! We will reveal further details once the nine World Champions gave been determined!" After Eve announced that, more cheers erupted while many let out emotes of anticipation. Eve fully explained the process of the World Champion 512 Tournament to the players. She then wrapped her speech after mentioning one more thing. "And with all that said, I will mention one final ruleset for this World Champion Tournament. First off, World Items are banned! If they are found on your body once your match begins, they will lose their effects. Players will not be able to use cash items to shorten spellcasting or skill usage and such either. Super Tiered spells are also banned! Since cash items are banned, their cast times cannot be shortened. Even if a player could devise a strategy, because it will be 1v1 PvP matches, the chances of losing are high by time they can cast one. As such the admins deemed them not usable." After Eve announced that, the players nodded in their head. Eve no longer had anything to say about the rules anymore, she had finished relaying them. Everyone heard her speak about one more thing next. "One final thing! You all will be randomly shuffled throughout the nine realms. That means you could face against those of the other eight realms! And remember, only one winner can come out on top. I and the admins wish you all good luck!", Eve declared. Everyone became stunned once more hearing that final statement from Eve. They just stared at her who did a bow, before space distorted around her. She abruptly vanished from sight, leaving behind thousands and thousands of stunned players in each city. Turns out the tournament will cross-cross throughout the nine realms! This meant none of the three classes were safe from the others. Hetermorphs could fight against Humans while Demihumans could fight against Hetermorphs and the like. Back in Alfheim, Nao, Tabula, Bukubukuchagama and the girls let out smile emotes seeing Eve appear out in the public once more. Except the twist at the very end, it went as Nao was expecting. It was now past noon in the nine realms, and the tournament started. Player after player started to shine a bright blue light around their avatar. If one counted closely, these blue lights totaled up to 512! Each of the nine realms experienced this, it was the system selecting the players.at random. As if fate allowed it, three blue glows appeared on Momonga, Touch Me and Peroroncino in Helheim City! Moreover, back in Alfheim City, a blue light started to glow on Nao. In fact he wasn''t the only one. As if it were the advent of the Angels, blue glows appeared on Fie, Chronoa, Vados and Michael as well. Nao stared at them without moving. Seeing this happen, Fie got excited and jumped up and down a bit. Michael had no reaction and didn''t care whether she got picked or not. But since she did, she only looked at Nao in silence. Chronoa shrugged her shoulders and let out a sighing face emote. Vados simply chuckled. "I didn''t think some of us would also get chosen. Does this mean I have a chance to fight Papa? We''ve done practice PvPing before but having it be official is exciting!", Fie responded happily with another jump. "Settle down Fie. It''s already surprising enough five of us were chosen. Bet you weren''t expecting this, huh Nao?" "Heh, can''t say that I was. I''ve no unstable time powers this time around. Unlike the last tournament I partook in where that accident happened, I plan to go all out in this one.", Nao replied happily with a smile emote. "Ohoho, you''re jinxing yourself by saying that, Nao. But seriously speaking the odds of choosing 5 of 512 from our group out of thousands of Lv100 players is quite low. You didn''t have Sister Miya tamper with anything, did you?", Vados replied with a chuckle. "Hahaha...", Nao said, replying with a dry cough. Vados let out a grin emote. But she saw Nao shake his head no. "Unfortunately I did not. I was prepared to have Miya do something if I wasn''t chosen by admins''s system in place. But we lucked out and we got 5 tries to get something good! So let''s try to aim for top 10, I''ll be aiming for 1st here." Hearing Nao said that, his Guild let out some cheers. Michael took this time to turn to Nao as the blue lights around their bodies got brighter. "Even if you are my new Master now, Nao I won''t hesitate to cut you down if our paths cross in this tournament." "Good. I wouldn''t expect anything less than you, Michael.", Nao replied with a smile emote. Michael also let out a smile emote. And before they realized it, five figures vanished before the rest of the Guild. Caulifla ended up clicking her tongue seeing as she couldn''t join, and Kale consoled her. Towa also let out a sigh seeing a Demon wasn''t picked, just their five Angels. Bukubukuchagama and Tabula were also a bit sad the system didn''t choose the two but like with the rest of his guild, they will cheer the five on as family. As for Nao, he soon found himself far away from any notion of civilization, within a grandeur coliseum style building. It seemed elegant yet simple at same time, with rows and rows of seats circling each other up top that would allow one to look into the fighting ring below. One could see the sky as well, and it appeared there were no obstructions if a match was to do an aerial battle here. "So first match is already going to start, huh?", Nao said to himself. He did receive a simple welcome notice stating Nao''s welcome to Alfheim Arena. The match-making didn''t take long and his first opponent of the World Champion 512 arrived! Nao soon saw a Birdman appear, a fellow Heteromorphic Player. He had four wings and was wearing golden armor around his waist, arms and legs. The rest was covered by white feathers and he hid his face behind a golden mask in the shape of a beak. Of course, this was none other than Peroroncino, one of the 41 Supreme Beings! Nao blankly stared at Peroroncino, he could immediately recognize Peroroncino. Meanwhile, Peroroncino couldn''t believe who his first person was. He saw Nao''s metallic silver skin with his hands and feet hidden away in black armor. He was dressed in a simple white-purple robe with golden lining around its edges, but it had intricate patterns etched into it, making it appear to be a Divine class robe. Nao was also wielding a pitch black staff with a dark yellow orb floating on its tip, he could recognize that was a Divine item too. In fact all the gear Peroroncino saw on Nao''s body was Divine tier, including the several rings on his fingers. To top his looks off Peroroncino saw twelve fluffy white wings sprouting from his back, with six of them folding into the other six. An exquisite yellow halo stood over Nao''s head motionlessly. Peroroncino then quickly glanced over his own dark red bow hoisted over his back. This wasn''t Houyi''s Bow since World Items weren''t allowed, but another, that of a Divine tier too. What was the nail in the coffin for Peroroncino was reading Nao''s nametag over his head. He could see his green health and blue mana bar at full too. Nao wasn''t using any items to hide his name right now, so it read Metatron. Bukubukuchagama did describe Nao''s appearance to Peroroncino if he was to come across Nao in the future, but Peroroncino didn''t think it would be this early! Peroroncino could recognize the player in front of him as his sister''s supposed new boyfriend. He also didn''t forget that Metatron was the False Angel. Nao too didn''t think he would stand off against Peroroncino in the first match. He inwardly curses, as did Peroroncino. A moment passed as the wind blew across the arena in silence, before both sides yelled at each other. "''You''re not supposed to be here this early!"", both Nao and Peroroncino yelled out, saying the same thing. Both became stunned for a moment but yelled out once more. ""Huh!?"", both sides yelled out, once again saying the same thing. It didn''t take long before Nao saw Peroroncino let out a curse directly at him, as well as an angry face emote. "Shit, stop repeating what I say you shitty perverted hooligan!" "...I''m sorry?", Nao couldn''t help but ask, while at the same time, he was receiving a sensation of dejavu. ''Why is this happening again...'', Nao uttered to himself. Yet Peroroncino yelled out to him once more. "Don''t you play dumb with me. I know you''re the False Angel. I refuse to hand over my sister to someone like you. I know we fight a lot but I hold her dear as my only family member left!", Peroroncino yelled out in anger. Nao let out a smile emote hearing that. "So you do cherish your family after all. That''s good. So what if I''m dating your sister? We got to know each other through Yggdrasil during the last few years, and she developed feelings for me, and I accepted. I wasn''t planning to bring you to my home for an introduction until two or three years later, but I''ve decided. After this tournament is over I''ll bring you to my home, the same home Buku is now living in!" "Screw your home! My opinion isn''t changing. Beat me first or else I''ll shoot my arrows into your sorry ass.", Peroroncino responded, letting out another curse. "You''re free to try.", Nao simply responded. The moment they arrived in the arena the match started, there was no countdown or anything. Peroroncino didn''t say anything more and rapidly flew backwards, and took flight. He withdrew his bow from his back, and formed an arrow, completely made of Mana, and it was dark purple. Nao also took flight and flew back, and started pressing his icons rapidly on his screen, ready to cast buff spells. The match of Metatron vs Peroroncino had begun! * A/N : Aht here! Here is the next chapter The fight has begun and Peroroncino is Nao''s first opponent! Don''t forget to keep dropping those power stones let''s aim for 300 this week again! Leave your comments below! Chapter 322 - 46: Nao vs Peroroncino! (II) Two figures could now be seen hovering quite a ways above the coliseum like building. All around them stood a multitude of different colored forests, as if it were a rainbow, with rivers crisscrossing through them that had its water matching their color. The figure one the right was flapping his wings the air. Nao could flap his wings to stay flying if he wanted to as well, but given his massive MP pool by now, he could stay in the sky with Fly for years on end. Who was against Nao was Peroroncino of course! And he was his first opponent! Both sides took action immediately. Nao fired off a few buff chants. "Life Essence, Greater Magic Boost, Greater Full Potential!", Nao started his chants, letting three different colored auras wrap his body. "Oh no you don''t! Life Essence! Tri Darkness Arrow!", Peroroncino yelled out, also casting one spell and one skill back to back. Both could now see their enemy''s hp after their information vanished when the battle began. This display is permanent too so it''s handy to activate it at the start of battle to keep watch over it. The dark violet mana arrow formed in his bow shot out at a fast speed, and magically split into three different arrows that rushed straight toward Nao. However as if they had a will of their own, two of the three suddenly changed trajectory, firing off at each of his sides. Nao only put up a defensive stance to take the three arrows. He wanted to test them out to see if they would get nullified by his low damage barrier. Later on in Yggdrasil, players could unlock passive barriers that blocks against low and mid tier spells and skills. Even weapons could be rendered useless. Darkness Arrow was a lower tier skill. Yet to his surprise, after Nao heard whooshing noises, he saw three cracks appear in his shield, allowing the three arrows to penetrate. This left three small rainbow lights on body while the violet lights vanished from sight. Peroroncino let out a grin emote, seeing his arrows connect through a damage nullification barrier. He saw Nao''s health drop about 20% of his life bar from this one attack. "Heh, bet you weren''t expecting that now, were you False Angel. You know, Guild Leader Momonga isn''t the only monster in our Guild." "I know. All of you are in your own way. So you can inflict true damage even without the assistance of spells, huh? This is going to be annoying." "So you actually find something annoying. Well, that was just a welcome gift, hahaha! I know you got that stupid lamp of yours in reserve too. No matter how many lives that flimsy piece of metal gives you, I''ll take them down!" "We''ll see about that. Indomitability, Body of Effulgent Aquamarine, False Detect, Perfect Unknowable!", Nao yelled out with consecutive chants once more. He tapped the icons through his console rapidly. More colored auras appeared around his body. Indomitability granted an invisible barrier of sorts that didn''t allow one to detect a presence through conventional vision. Body of Effulgent Aquamarine reduces piercing affects and damage to his body, and arrows fit that category. False Detect didn''t allow one to detect him while his presence was hidden, and Perfect Unknowable was a ninth tier spell that erased his presence, altogether, making him essentially invisible and another would have hard time undoing it. Seeing these chants link up together, Peroroncino let out a frown emote. He soon saw Nao become shrouded in a white mist, before his body started to bend itself in the light. It vanished from sight. "Sensor Boost, Perfect Vision!", Peroroncino yelled out, allowing his body to be wrapped in a yellow aura. He then drew back his bow, ready to take another shot. His pupils changed colors to that of yellow as well. He hadn''t stopped moving around either, if one stayed still in a one on one match, they would become an easy target. As he flew around with his bow ready, Peroroncino scanned his surroundings. Sure enough, even with boosted sight, he found no figure around him... "Tch, playing hard to get, are we?", Peroroncino complained, but kept it cool. He constantly scanned his surroundings, waiting for any minute change in the atmosphere. Whether it be it back down in the arena or up above, his eyes were like a hawk. His arrow formed another arrow, this time it was a mixture of blue and green. Screeching air whipped up around it, forming rings of wind. An eerie moment passed in silence as leaves blew around him in the screeching wind. With his wings fluttering, he shot out, launching the arrow at a super fast speed. "There! Maximize Widen Magic, Azure Blast!", Peroroncino yelled out, taking aim toward the right. A piercing light trailed in the sky, and before him a huge blast of blue and green burst open, creating a large echo. The range widened as well, encompassing his whole right side. BOOM! Yet despite this massive explosion that stirred up dust, no figure could be seen. It appeared he missed his target. Peroroncino would feel chills run up is spine if he could, but unfortunately the sense of feels were one of the senses banned in Yggdrasil. He then heard a whisper reach his ear. "You were close. If I was a second too late, you would have gotten me.", Nao said, coming from behind him. "From behind!?", Peroroncino responded. He sped forward and turned around, only to see Nao materialize. He did not see any chanting from him, only to see Nao extend his right hand out. A mana circle overlapping three times emerged. Space around him started to crackle and boom. All of a sudden three bursts of blue lightning shot out from his spell. While he did not chant it, it was Call Greater Thunder enhanced with Maximize, Triplet and Silence magic! It tore through its path, hitting Peroroncino from the top down. His whole body lit up in a blue light as he was shocked by the three bursts of lightning. Powerful echoes tore through the air around them. "Shit, Silencing Moon!", Peroroncino yelled out once more as he took on massive damage. As his HP dropped rapidly, he formed an arrow with the size like none of his others. It was gigantic and it appeared like it would fall out of his bow, but didn''t. He had to reach his arm all the way up to pull the bowstring back all the way. He shot it with breathtaking speed too, and it also appeared faster. It was pitch black with purple rings circling it. After it was shot out, a black circle appeared on Nao''s chest as if it became a target. It ripped the sky at breathtaking speed. It arrived at Nao in no time, but just as it was about to pierce him, Nao let out another chant. "Greater Teleportation!", Nao chanted. His body then vanished from sight, letting the arrow screech against the air without a target. Nao reappeared within a close range of Perorocino. "Now you''re up close, huh? I dominate with my range but I''m no slouch in close range either. Also that arrow I just shot is special!" "Eh?" Raising his left hand, Perorocino flicked it, and the gigantic black arrow suddenly swerved, changing its trajectory. It now rushed at Nao''s back, creating another target on his back. Perorocino raised his left hand, and a triple red mana circle extended out. "Maximize magic, Vermillion Nova!", Peroroncino yelled out, suddenly casting a tenth tier spell. "Greater Teleportation!", Nao suddenly casted as well, vanishing from sight again. Yet the arrow changed trajectory once again, targeting from down below. A huge ball of fire started forming in Perorocino''s mana circle. It shot out with a fervor. Yet Nao acted quickly with a chant of his own, raising both of his palms. "Twin Maximize Widen Magic, Gabriel!", Nao yelled out. He saw his MP drain even more as he casted these two 10th tier spells. He had an insane MP pool but the more he casted the quicker it drained. Two huge water geysers materialized, shooting directly downward. Its range was super wide thanks to Widen magic, and both Vermillion Nova and Silencing Moon paled in comparison. The flames of Vermillion Nova collided against one of the geyser''s, creating steam everywhere. The second one crushed Silencing Moon into pixels and shot right at Peroroncino. ''Holy Hell, just how much MP does this bastard have to keep firing off those enchanted spells!? Is this the end...?'', Peroroncino cursed in his heart. ''Why did this have to be the first round? Well at least he''s strong, so if my sister is really seeing him, I guess I could...'', he continued to say inwardly. As he did, he accepted his fate. Even if he could teleport the water geyser was big enough to span the range of the arena itself. He was surprised his Vermillion Nova even cancelled one of the two out, despite their size difference In just a few seconds he was blasted by an insanely strong current. His vision became water as his body shook, and he saw his health drop rapidly. Several seconds passed until the water soaked the arena, turning it into a mini lake. Peroroncino created a platform on top of it, but couldn''t stand, seeing his health now below 10%. Nao ended his Fly spell, switching to his wings to fly. He slowly flapped over to Peroroncino. "Looks like you took quite a bit of damage their, heh." "And here comes the mocking. I couldn''t even bring you down enough to use that stupid lamp! Your build must be pretty specialized." "Let''s just say I have high MP so I don''t need to rely on it too much. But I''m not mocking you, during our exchanges you almost got me." "Almost doesn''t cut it though. Just finish me off." "Sure you don''t want to try any last effort?" "Nah, I know when I''m beat. I''m not up for an attrition match. Quick, simple and destructive." "Hahaha! I like that too. Tell Momonga I give him my regards, you can also expect an invitation to come to my home soon. I''ll notify Buku." "Just so you know, I haven''t fully accepted you yet." Hearing that, Nao didn''t say anything else and only let out a smile emote. Nao started to do a crossing motion with his arms. "Triplet Maximize Magic, Reality slash!", Nao yelled out with another chant. No spell circles formed out of this, just that space started to bend around Nao. "T-that is--!?", Peroroncino tried to yell out, but only saw three silvery white arcs of light come slashing right at him. The moment they struck his body, three large rainbow gashes appeared on his body. His body then appeared as if it cracked in half, before turning into pixels. Peroroncino''s remaining health depleted and lost his match against Nao in the first round! Seeing him no longer in the arena, Nao saw that he received a system notification. < > Seeing that, Nao let out a smile emote as the arena began to distort around him, as if it were auto repairing itself. ''That was a first surprising match but that is still one down. Seven to go.'', Nao spoke to himself. The next match soon start! * A/N : Aht here. Here is the next chapter! Peroroncino''s fight us done! I could have made it longer but I wanted to keep it concise. Regardless of any game, PvP matches can be really quick. Did you guys enjoy it? Don''t forget to drop those power stones and leave comments below! We didn''t achieve 300 last week so let''s try to aim for it this week! Only Momonga''s fight remains! The others won''t go into much detail. Enjoy~ Chapter 323 - 47: Moving On Up Nao had his first match in the World Champion 512 Tournament that ended up with his victory, moving on up to the top 256. He faced off against Perorocino, and the match was quick and decisive. It seemed Perorocino wanted to avoid a battle of attrition, and in the end it ended in Nao''s favor. It only took one battle to change Peroroncino''s of Nao as well, despite being one of the Supreme Beings. Nao also liked his personality that''s been recently shaping. He now had interest in bringing Peroroncino in to his home earlier than later,. Nao made quick conversation with Peroroncino before he vanished, asking if he had created any npcs yet. Peroroncino answered him honestly, and said he hadn''t created any yet for Ainz Oowl Gown, but he had an idea in his mind to create one. He wasn''t sure why Nao asked that about Peroroncino''s own Guild nonetheless, but he did express his interest to invite Peroroncino to his home. His sister was living with Nao now, so he was interested. Peroroncino left the arena after saying he was looking forward to it. Hearing that on his end when Peroroncino left, Nao became surprised too. He was definitely looking forward to bringing Peroroncino to his home now. He also discovered that Peroroncino has yet to create Shaltear! There are only four years left now, and since he had interest in creating an npc, it would probably happen within the year. Nao had his private talk with Miya already about his worry about Shaltear joining his family, as well as the Albedo sisters. He did not have to worry about Dark Elf twins as their personalities suited Nao. It was mostly Shaltear and Albedo he was worrying about. Since Tabula was one of his brothers now, he has more freedom to adjust the settings of the Albedo sisters. So the main question now was Shaltear, and since Peroroncino hadn''t created her yet, he has more of a chance to bring him over altogether. Bukubukuchagama would just need to do a bit of ''persuading''. And once Peroroncino joins, he will have free reign to adjust Shaltear''s settings to his liking. So things were looking up! Nao was looking forward to the results of the World Champion Tournament, and what was to come in these last four years. Moving along, the arena returned its destructive state back to normal. He received a system notification that the 256 would start shortly. Sure enough he found his body glow blue, before he vanished. Though it was strange because he found himself appearing in the same arena again. ''Guess there''s a system in place for this...'', Nao said, thinking to himself. Thinking that, he saw a blue light form not too far away from him. What appeared was actually a slender figure. It was a female player! This female player was wearing dragoon-like red armor, very similar to a Valkyrie in fact. A red b.r.e.a.s.tplate covered her chest and red leggings over her legs. Her face was hidden away by a red helmet, with two flame-like extensions on its sides. She had teal hair flowing down her back. Besides the red cloth covering her hip, the rest of her body was exposed. A fine looking steel-silver one handed blade rested over her left shoulder. Nao couldn''t help but inwardly grin seeing this player. She was one of the five players who brought down Momonga when Touch Me and Nao''s party first met him while Momonga was being attacked! Yet he didn''t even do anything before the female player saw her opponent was a Heteromorph, and suddenly let out a curse with a frown emote. "Ugh, a shitty inhuman. Why do I have to be so unlucky?" "You sure about that? We both won our first match." "I''ll be the one to defeat you and move on!" "Those who say that tend to lose you know. No wonder why your previous party of 5 was slain so easily a while back." "And how the f.u.c.k would you know that!?", The female player cursed out once more. A moment passed before something dawned on her, causing her to yell out in annoyance. "Wait. Don''t tell me you were with that stupid skeleton back then!?" "Bingo. I''ll teach you a good fundamental of PvP matches." "I don''t want a shitty inhuman like you lecturing me! It''s your own fault for choosing that race." Hearing her say that, the female player saw Nao shrug his shoulders. She harrumphed at him, but didn''t say anything else. She then took her own battle stance, while Nao wielded his staff. A count down started, and the match started. The female player started to unleash one of her skills, letting a red aura clad her sword. Yet she couldn''t even act before she was disturbed by Nao''s chanting. "Greater full potential. Time stop!", Nao suddenly yelled out. A pale yellow aura surrounded him, letting his spells reach their full potential. Immediately after that, the atmosphere around the female changed color, to different shades of gray. The female player was surprised to find her character suddenly not able to respond. She found herself inflicted with Mute too, she she couldn''t talk! This played out very similarly to how Ainz faced off against a certain head warrior. Nao casually walked up to the female player, and spoke out to her. Even though time was stopped, she could probably still hear him. "Time spells are so convenient, aren''t they? I really ought to use time spells more, but I''m always hesitant no matter where I am, because of the rebound they can have. But one must take measures against them in any PvP match. It''s surprising you even made it this far, hahaha!", Nao spoke out to her with a laugh. "But you said you didn''t want me to lecture you, so I''ll keep my words there. Enjoy your trip back into the stands.", Nao said with a smile emote. He then waved waved the Auric Soulfire Lamp in his off-hand a couple times. It glowed a blue light, and azure flames started to gather. They moved automatically and swiftly, getting absorbed into his staff on his main hand. This happened three times. Nao was going for the kill in one shot! Seeing his spell charged and ready, Nao chanted as he tapped a panel on his console. "Soulfire Strike!", Nao yelled out. His staff reacted and sent a huge bean of azure flames at the female player. Starting from her head, her body soon became engulfed by these azure flames. It ripped apart a lot of her armor. Her green health bar rapidly dropped, and in just a couple of seconds, it reached 0. Her body leaked rainbow pixels everywhere, and vanished from sight. Nao was alone, he killed her in one shot! He then saw his azure flames disperse, leaving behind lots of searing marks on the ground. Nao received a system notification saying he won, advancing onward to the top 128. The arena returned to norm after repairing the ground. Nao vanished and reappeared with another player. This one was a knight glad in armor, hiding away most of his body. It appeared he was a male, a lone player too. He wasn''t part of a Guild, and a Human player st that. The top 128 match began. Nao decided to use Time Stop again to test the waters, but this knight had measures against it, and the spell rendered useless. Nao nodded inwardly at that, he found a good opponent. Nao switched to spells that restricted the knight''s movement, allowing him to keep his range for most of the match. The knight knew some ranged skills too, but they were easily dodged. The knight was even similar to a paladin, able to heal his damage inflicted. Unfortunately Nao''s spells proved greater than the knight''s healing, and that because his downfall. The match last a few minutes compared to jus first two, and came out victorious. Nao moved onto the top 64! His top 64 began, and he actually faced off against the 3rd ranking Guild in Yggdrasil, 2ch Alliance! This player was an elf archer, who mixed arrows and spells alike. He was a fun opponent for Nao but Nao was able to dodge and fight back, or disrupt the elf. The elf lost his last bit of health after a couple minutes. Nao secured his spot in the top 32! It was from there on could spectators actually enter the 9 arenas and cheer the players on in person. Nao''s Guild was no less, and they all managed to secure spots in this arena. Nao''s top 32 match was against an elemental Heteromorphic player, casting a variety of spells. Nao flawlessly countered each one with the stronger element and chipped away against the Heteromorph. This match stretched longer than his previous ones, but Nao came out victorious. Nao secured his spot in the top 16! This next match was a doozy. He actually faced off against one of the sub leaders of the World Searcher Guild! 2ch Alliance was the 3rd ranking Guild, and these guys were ranked 2nd! They enjoyed exploring the unknown and once this player saw Nao they were shocked and immediately recognized him as the False Angel. This player specialized in the darkness element, so he hit Nao with a lot kf strong spells and skills. Yet Nao prevailed over him and won. He secured his top 8 match! His top 8 and top 4 match were against two strong players from the #1 Guild, Trinity. One of the two players was actually one of Trinity''s three leaders! Both matches hyped Nao up and were exciting to be a part of. He triumphed again after two long matches. After several matches, Nao had successfully earned his spot in the top 2! His Guild was happy Nao made it this far. Only one match left and he would receive title of World Champion in Alfheim! Only nine players will receive this title, one in each realm. If he can win this next one, he will be able to enter the next tournament too, which would pit nine World Champions against each other! Also fate seemed to be pulling its strings again. Since the arena repaired itself yet again, Nao soon saw himself standing off against a lone skeleton. This skeleton appeared to be the Overlord class, the highest rank of promoted skeletons. He wore a black and purple robe that covered most of his body, with a big red gem-like ball set in his chest cavity. His ribs were exposed and he had bone-like shoulder guards. Two giant red gems were embedded into this as well, one on each side. He wore a black and gold cap over his head, letting a cape drop down behind his back. A slick obsidian black staff could be seen in one of his hands. Of course this player was a Heteromorphic player, and was the leader of Ainz Oowl Gown, Momonga! Seeing the False Angel now in his presence, Momonga couldn''t help but let out a smile emote as he began to speak to him. "Looks like we truly are meeting in battle. I haven''t seen you in a while, Metatron. Seeing you reach the top 2 in one of the nine realms, that proves you''re no slouch." "Haha, thank you for the compliment, Momonga. It indeed has been a while. Both of us have come this far, but I''m looking to win. So no hard feelings okay?" "Of course, but I wouldn''t mind defeating the False Angel myself. You still prove undefeated to this day. So that would be an accomplishment in itself, haha!", Momonga replied to Nao with a laugh of his own. The two didn''t say anything more, and waited for the countdown of their match to start. Both Rising Phoenix and Ainz Oowl Gown were here in the crowd, cheering both sides on respectively. The top 2 match was about to begin! * A/N : Aht here! Here is the next chapter! Sorry if this felt slow, last week if the month is always busy for me at work, but it''s almost over! Nao vs Momonga will start next! Don''t forget to keep dropping those power stones and leave comments below! Chapter 324 - 48: *Hidden* ; Nao Vs Momonga! The timer started its countdown, and the top 2 match between Nao and Momonga started! Even though the two ended their conversation earlier, it seemed Nao still had something to talk about, so he spoke out to Momonga, which drew his attention. "Say Momonga, before we start attacking, I have a proposition for you." "Hmm? I''m your enemy now you know. I could even start casting a spell right now." "I know. Putting it that way, we are both magic casters, right?" "Indeed. Ones of opposing elements in fact. You are an angel, and I am an Undead." "Right? So I''ll keep it short. Since we are both magic casters, why don''t we give ourselves ten seconds each to buff our casting however we want?" Hearing Nao propose that, a glint of light streaked across Momonga''s eye sockets. He then raised his hands, answering in agreement. "That is an intriguing proposal! It both has its advantages and disadvantages. We are in the finals for one if the nine tournaments. Starting the fighting right off the bat would be boring. As expected, Metatron!", Momonga replied with a smile emote, as if he was already assuming his moniker in the New World. ''I really just wanted to see you re-enact your quick casting you did against Shaltear though...'', Nao said, retorting to himself while coughing inwardly. "So you like it then?" Seeing the two start conversing again instead of fighting interested the massive crowd of players watching them. The finals of the nine tournaments was to each be held at separate times. If Nao won, he would be the World Champion of Alfheim, but if Momonga won, he would become the World Champion of Helheim. The system developed by the admins matched the players with a special algorithm to where it would result in nine World Champions, even if they were randomly matched in the nine tournaments. Speaking of admins, they too were watching the final match! Nao vs Momonga was the first of nine. Touch Me had actually made it into his finals as well, and just like the original, it seemed he was going to be the one crowned as Helheim''s World Champion. It wouldn''t be until later on would Momonga receive this title. This match was also being commentated by several popular streamers, it was being watched everywhere in Neo Japan, to those who had interest in Yggdrasil at least. Moreover it took the crowd a good minute for them to recognize who Metatron was. They immediately recognized Momonga as his Guild was one of the most popular and deadly Heteromorphic Guilds by now, after forming a good foundation in their Great Tomb of Nazarick. Once the players recognized Metatron as the False Angel, it turned into a huge uproar, only gaining more attention from the respective streamers. The streamers started using many silly titles as well, since the match they were spectating was a classic, an Angel vs an Undead. Nao''s Guild, Rising Phoenix, was cheering him on from the left side, while Momonga''s Guild, Ainz Oowl Gown, was cheering him on from the right side respectively. Moreover, a special sound barrier could be seen erected around Rising Phoenix. Inside of it were the girls, Bukubukuchagama, and Tabula. Not only that, a cute little purple dragon npc could be seen on the fire sylph''s lap. Both appeared very cute The dragon dangled her feet watching Nao and converse. Of course the one holding the dragon was Miya, and the dragon was Eve, Yggdrasil''s AI. This sound barrier prevented anyone from hearing them from uninterested parties, but those inside could still hear what was going on. Even the admins were estranged as to why they couldn''t do a thing about it. They realized Eve had developed a bond with a player over the last couple years in Yggdrasil, but whenever they searched or tried to access Eve''s data logs, the admins would either find such data deleted or too encrypted that became out of their reach to crack. In the end, Miya decided against their last meeting as being the final one, and secretly continued to converse with Eve. She informed Nao too of course each time and it looks like Eve was soon reaching the point to join their family, but Eve still seemed s bit hesitant. The fire sylph spoke out as they all saw Nao and Momonga continue to speak to each other. "Now that you''ve been with our Guild for a bit, you like it, don''t you, Eve?" "I do...despite the ongoing hatred other players seem to rile up against "Inhumans" as they call them, yours show harmony between the three classes. I like the time I spend conversing with Big Sis too." "Right? Then let me ask you, do you know what will happen in the next four years?" Hearing Miya suddenly change topic, Eve became quiet for a good moment begore she responded back, drawing the attention of the rest of Nao''s family. "...Do you really want to know, Big Sis?" Miya also found Eve''s reaction different this time from her previous attempts to ask her this topic. "Hmm, we kind of already do. And hearing you finally answer me like that, that makes it more spot on. Our Guild is planning to partake in that, Eve." "You can''t!", Eve suddenly shouted with a worried tone, quiet drastic to her usual indifference. She even tried to flap her wings a couple times. "Oh? What makes you so worried to where you need shout?" Hearing this, Eve suddenly realized she indeed let out a loud voice just now, and she let out a frown emote, dropping her head slightly. Miya couldn''t help but rub Eve''s head a bit. "I-I''m sorry I raised my voice like that. It''s just if you guys take part in that, I won''t be able see you anymore!" After Eve said that with a worried tone, Miya rubbed her head a bit more. It was then that Elsa spoke to Eve with a giggle. "Fufu, there is a simple solution to that, Eve. Join our family." "But...:, Eve said, trying to interject. Miya interrupted her next. "Listen, Eve. Our family is special. As for me, I''m just like you." "Big sis is like me?", Eve questioned with wonder. "Yeah! I''m an artificial intelligence, AI as you call it.", Miya answered her, finally revealing a part of who Miya was. Eve turned around and blankly stared at Miya for a good moment. Well, she couldn''t even blink if she wanted to, since this was Yggdrasil. "Big Sis is an AI like me!? But you don''t look that way!" "I know, right? But I was indeed created, and my journey started shortly after with Brother. It took many years for our family to reach this point. As for Brother, he has quite a few special abilities, receiving visions is one of them, even though he hadn''t had one in a while.", Miya continued to speak, diving into their past a bit. "But one of the visions Brother had was about this place, well more along the lines of the place of which that was after we partake in that ''transfer'', as you will. And among our family, while it didn''t show all of us of who is currently gathered here, it did show off a dragon, who became humanoid. That dragon was violet, just like you, Eve. I''ve always had this feeling that you might be her." "That...is a lot of information to process. But do you truly think I will end up joining Big Sis''s family?" "I do!", Miya firmly responded. "I think so as well. The two do match up quite well. I''ve never really connected the dots until now.", Elsa also answered in acknowledgment. "Are we going tog et another new family member?", Fie asked in anticipation. "And yet we joined recently. No wonder you guys'' family is so large already, hehe.", Bukubukuchagama giggled. "Even I''m finding it hard to believe that Yggdrasil''s AI is sitting here with us, let alone is interested in joining our family.", Tabula retorted. After a few exchanges with each other, everyone let out a good laugh. They saw Nao was still talking with Momonga so Eve took this time to ask another question. :But if I do decide to join...how will Big Sis make it possible for me to become like you?" "Brother will do the most part in creating your body since Yggdrasil allows custom npc creation, but for the rest of that, just leave it to us, okay?", Miya responded, rubbing her hand over Eve''s head again. "Alright. If you guys really see me as part of your family, and that vision is true, then I will join. The admins said this transfer in four years will be the last one they do, and after I would get shut down for good. I...don''t want that to happen!", Eve said with a resolute voice. Nao''s family revealed more smile emotes. ''The persuasion finally paid off, hehe. I''ll even get a little sister! I won''t be the only AI in our family anymore. Eve will definitely be a good addition, especially if she becomes Brother''s npc. He did express interest to create those guards too. There''s also Hela''s soul resting in that lamp of his...'', Miya said to herself, giggling. ''Still, the end is shaping up already. I don''t see ourselves staying in the New World for too long though...But we will see. For now, let''s inform Brother the good news.'', Miya said, concluding her thoughts. "Great to hear. You''re free to spend these next few years however you like, Eve, but once the transfer approaches and Nao''s creation is done, you will have to be in our presence.", Elsa spoke out, instructing Eve. "Okay!", Eve acknowledged. She then let her scaly feet dangle below in happiness. "I''m going to inform Brother, Big Sis Elsa." "Wait, now?" "Of course! I want to see his reaction like this!" "Fine. Do as you will." Elsa said, shrugging her shoulders with a sigh. Everyone saw Nao and Momonga finally end their conversation, only for Nao to take out one of Yggdrasil''s gold coins. It was at this time Miya whispered to Nao, revealing that Eve was now a part of their family. The moment Nao received this notification, the huge crowd of players saw Nao almost trip over himself and tumble onto the ground, dropping his gold coin along the way. Seeing this happen, Momonga asked him with intrigue. ''Are you okay, Metatron?" "It''s nothing.", Nao simply replied, He then straightened himself, getting up from the arena''s ground, retrieving the gold coin from the ground. "Now, back to where we were. Heads or tails? This will decide who of us goes first." "Not doing the classic rolling method? A coin toss works too. I''ll go with tails." "Got it.", Nao replied. Since Momonga chose tails Nao had heads. He then did a fast flick of his thumb, letting the coin flip high up into the air. The coin attracted the player''s attention, seeing as they were deciding on something. Everyone heard their ongoing conversation, and it looks like they''ll take a few seconds to cast rapid buffing spells, which excited them. It was a showdown between magic casters, after all. After a few seconds, the coin finally tossed back down onto the ground, creating a loud bang clank once it struck. It revealed tails. Momonga looked at the result, and nodded his head. He would go first. Nao stepped backward, giving him good distance. Without any delay, Momonga started to rapidly press his icons on his system overlay, letting out fast chants. The ten seconds started. "Fly. Magic Ward, Holy. Magic Ward, Water. Bless of Magic Caster. Greater Magic Boost. False Data, Life. Life Essence. Mana Essence, Greater Resistance. Penetrate Up. Shadowy Aura. Greater Full Potential. Delay Magic, Grasp Heart. Twin Maximize Magic : Black Hole!", Momonga yelled out, chanting spells rapidly without stop. This stunned the players watching him, as they saw a multitude of colored auras wrap around his body. He managed to cast out 14 before the timer stopped at zero! Seeing his casting done, Momonga took both offensive and defensive stances. He knew Nao primarily casted light spells, but he knew water and thunder spells as well. It was possible he knew other elements, but Nao primarily showed off water and light spells during his matches, while throwing in a thunder spell every so often. Momonga would watch him and Touch Me. So Momonga decided to raise his resistances against those two types, while giving him plenty of bonus damage to work with. He wasn''t sure of Nao''s weaknesses, but it was likely he was still weak to darkness. Moreover, Grasp Heart was one of his favorite spells, and one of his strongest. It had a high chance to cause instant death, but Nao probably had resistance against that effect. It could still cause a lot of damage. Black hole was a movement type high end magic spell, and if Nao tried to fly away with his wings, black hole would attempt to pull him back in, dealing damage at the same time. Moreover, he would launch two of these. But now, Momonga''s casting was done and he saw a lot of his MP used. But he still had a lot left, the blessing of being a Heteromorphic magic caster. The crowd was roaring in cheers while others showed their disdain, but he disregarded them. He now patiently waited for Nao to start. Nao''s timer started its countdown. Looking at his massive panel of spells, his fingers danced, even quicker than Momonga and he started chanting. "Mana Essence. False Data, Mana. Magic Ward, Darkness. Magic Ward, Lightning. Magic Boost. Greater Magic Boost. Blessed of Magic Caster. Greater Full Potential. Penetrate Up. Protection From Evil. Heavenly Light. Chilly Aura. Resist Break. Triplet Delay Maximize Magic : Shining Blast. Delay Boosted Magic : Polar Claw!", Nao yelled out. Hearing a continuous string of offensive chants, Momonga frowned. Moreover, he was leading with a very strong light spell, and the strongest single target ice spell! Not only that he delayed them and raised the ice spell''s level by another stage! His timer was now over and he casted 15 spells, one higher than his. Momonga did not delay his Black Hole like he did with Grasp Heart, so to catch Nao off guard, he flew up into the air thanks to Fly. Raising his hand, black mana seeped out of his bones. Nao saw the atmosphere around him start to distort, before the air and clouds started to gather inwardly. He also started to feel a tugging pull, before space distorted in the sky. A black hole emerged out of nowhere, sucking everything into it. Nao''s body reacted and lost control, hurling itself toward the black hole that was sucking everything in. All the while, his health started to drop. The damage increased the closer he got. to the black hole. Even the sky started to dim around it. Seeing the fight start, the crowd cheered. To avoid being completely sucked in, Nao yelled out another spell. "Reverse Gravity!" Reversing Gravity was one way to stop the tugging, and soon he felt his body''s senses return back. He attempted to use his wings to fly away from the black hole that was sucking everything in. "I knew you would try to escape like that, so have another one!" Using his second Black Hole, more dark mana seeped out of Momonga''s bones. He launched this Black Hole further away, creating a good distance between the two. Nao soon start his body being tugged toward the second one, and he clicked his tongue inwardly. He felt his body swing around the two black holes as if he entered orbit between the two black holes, slowly chipping away at his health. Unfortunately the two spells ended not long after they were cast, and the damage hipped away about a third of Nao''s health, leaving behind a darkened atmosphere, as if it became night. This type of atmosphere was well suited for Momonga, as he was an Undead. After the two Black Holes vanished, Nao felt his body free once again. Nao didn''t waste time, and waved his hand up. Tapping his icon, he let out a chant after he stabilized his position while in the air. The air around his hand soon became chilly, with frost mana seeping out of his hand. The mana continuously leaked, until a gigantic claw formed, completely made of ice. It was in the shape of a polar bear''s claw, and it seemed to be twice as large as the spell casted normally. This was due to Over magic, increasing its tier to a next level. It covered most of the arena. "Activate, Polar Claw!", Nao yelled out, swiping down his hand. The huge claw swiped down fast. The players thought it would be slow due to the size of it but they were wrong. It sped downward fast, blasting chilling air. Unfortunately they could not feel in Yggdrasil, as that was one of its locked senses. Regardless, Momonga erected a shadowy shield in attempt to block it. His shield met head on with it, the ice claw tried to burrow itself into the grounds. As a result, Momonga got blasted right into the right side of the arena. Momonga''s shield cracked apart, creating pixel dust, and several rainbow gashes appeared on his body. If blood could spurt out it would. Polar Claw was the peak of ice damage, the strongest of its spells. With penetrate up and reaching its max potential, it can rip though all sorts of shields. Not even Momonga could fully protect himself from such a spell. "I''m not done either. Activate, Shining Blast!", Nao yelled out once more, activated his second delayed spell. Nao raised both of his hands this time, letting his staff float about around him. Three large balls of formed from light mana. This damage based its calculations off one''s karma value. Nao did end up working on his karma value to match his angel build, maxing his karma out. It was now +500, whereas Momonga''s karma value was -500, two polar opposites. This would do its maximum damage. "Shit. Metatron is not messing around.", Momonga said, letting out a rare curse. That spell would likely hurt him more than the Polar Claw just did, which ripped through about 40% of his health in one go. He saw the three shining spheres start circling in a circular manner, as if they were waiting for a command. "Activate, Grasp Heart! Maximize Magic, Implosion!", Momonga tapped two more icons swiftly, chanting two concurrent spells. Nao sent the three large shining spheres downward, to where the wreckage of the arena could be seen. They flew down fast, even faster than the gigantic Polar Claw that struck down earlier. Momonga had an illusory bloody beating heart appear in his hand. It burst open, crushing the heart into pixels. He was planning to use this on Nao directly to stun him for a few seconds, but he changed his targets to one of the spheres, destroying it instantly. Two remained. The second, all of a sudden, had space distort around it, before it slowly started to crumble upon itself, becoming smaller and smaller. It then created created a large boom, shaking the arena. The second sphere disintegrated into rainbow pixels. Nao was surprised to see Momonga cancel out two thirds of his spell, but then again, he is fighting Momonga, the leader of Ainz Oowl Gown! Unfortunately for Momonga, however, the force of the second boom created a blast that caused the third shining sphere to speed up even more. Momonga tried to erect another shield to protect him, but he couldn''t react in time before his avatar got swallowed in a large blue-white light. The sphere exploded out horizontally, very similar to how one got hit by Holy Smite. This one blast of karma brought Momonga down by another 20%, and more rainbow gashes appeared on his robe. He was blasted against the arena once more, striking against the barrier that was long put in place by the admins, so the players wouldn''t get hurt from it. The members of Ainz Oowl Gown were dumbfounded seeing their leader wrecked with so many rainbow tears. Nao had some too, but they were less. Others were surprised too. Momonga was really well known in Helheim. But that wasn''t stopping Nao. "Twin Maximize Magic, Call Greater Thunder!", Nao yelled, flying downward. Two large blue streaks of lightning formed in both of Nao''s hands. Momonga, who was still in his indent, jumped off the side of the arena, and looked calmly at the generating lightning. His health was below half, but he didn''t care. He even let out a chuckle. "Haha! This is indeed a showdown between spells. I will respond in kind! Triplet Maximize Magic, Reality Slash!", Momonga yelled out excitedly. This was one of Momonga''s signature spells! Space soon started to bend around him, sending out three white slashes of light in different directions. Nao responded, and shot out two large bolts of lightning. Seeing spell after spell only incited the crowd to cheer. Their previous disdain was washed away. Nao''s match against Momonga was well underway now, and it was approaching its climax! * A/N : Aht here. Here is the next chapter! Full Chapter Title : Eve Joins! ; Nao Vs Momonga! (Thank you guys for the name input. In the end I decided to merge Eve and the dragon npc into one character. As to whether the name will change, not sure. If it will, it will become Shion) A two in one chapter, enjoy! Don''t forget to keep dropping those power stones and leave comments below! Chapter 325 - 49: Nao Vs Momonga! (II) A/N : Aht here! Note up here today. This wraps up the tournament and now only npc creation is left and bringing Peroroncino in before the New World. Don''t worry, Nao will hunt the remaining World Items, leaving Ainz with 11 like in the original, Nao will prob end up with 189 of the 200. But the New World is very close at hand. Besides having Nao meet Zesshi and toppling the elf king to bring her in, I''ve not much planned. What do you guys want to see? Anything Holy Kingdom or Re-estize Kingdom related has a specific deadline, by current volume in the LN, the two essentially no longer exist on map. Spoiler alert. Don''t forget to keep dropping those power stones! * While it was still a bit too early to say, Eve finally took her stance to join Nao''s family. Her body would be created by Nao and Miya would work her magic together with him to give her a soul to transfuse into it! Only then would she truly become a human like how Miya is. But that wouldn''t happen till the body was ready, and Nao was planning to create the npcs in one fell swoop too. But right now that was the last thing on his mind. He was currently in an epic match against one of his favorite characters in Overlord, Momonga! Two large streaks of lightning could be seen crackling and dancing in Nao''s hands. Space distorted around Momonga''s bony fingers. He did a slashing motion three times with his arms, sending off three Reality Slashes. Nao shot off his lightning together, striking against the three. Despite being a tier in difference, the two blue lightning bolts still hit the three Reality Slashes head on. Space bent sideways the moment they struck each other. Two of the three Reality Slashes tore against the two lightning bolts. They cancelled each other out, creating thunderous booms in the sky. The third one was not so lucky and aimed straight at Nao. It stuck his silvery body. Space distorted around him, as if his body got sliced in half. Rainbow pixels leaked out horizontally from the gash. His health dropped below 50% at that time. Momonga was no slouch either. The two now had health below 50%, and Nao closed the two''s distance by quite a bit. Momonga did cast both spells to monitor one''s hp and mp while Nao only casted the spell to monitor mp. At the very beginning, Nao''s mp pool was a spiraling pillar of energy, larger than Momonga''s. It had shrunk considerably to where its only several feet above Nao''s figure. Likewise, when Nao observed Momonga, his mp aura was shrunk considerably closer to his body. This meant both players didn''t have much mp left. Yet Nao could restore his all the way back up if he wanted to. But he didn''t want to rely on that. If possible he wanted to take out Momonga before he was forced to use it. With that in mind, Nao, who was closer within range now but still mid-air, flapped his wings. He raised his left hand, and tapped another icon, and a triple milky white mana circle appeared from his palm. Momonga flew up a bit to meet him, and did the same. This time a triple red mana circle appeared from his palm. The two yelled out their next spell. "Maximize Magic, Holy Judgement!" "Maximize Magic, Vermillion Nova!" The two yelled out casting two more tier ten spells like it was nothing. Many particles of light formed around Nao, very similar to Astral Smite. But each one was showered with a white-bluish glow, and were larger in size. Nao directed these needles at Momonga. As for Momonga, a huge fiery red ball of flame burst out, destroying some of the projectiles along its path, before reaching Nao. Nao''s body was engulfed by a large flame, and his health rapidly decreased. Momonga also took many of Nao''s projectiles and his health further dropped, as if he was being judged. The more he took the faster his health dropped. After each spell finished, rainbow pixels leaked out in several areas on both player''s bodies. The cheers didn''t stop either. The more Momonga fought, the more he appeared as Nao''s equal. This brought excitement to both of the Guilds. The two healed themselves back up over 70% hp, only to start another exchange of spells. This cycle would rinse and repeat over and over, and time dragged on, but neither side gave up. Nao was getting dreary, and so was Momonga. Even with Nao''s Bluefire that caused true damage, Momonga was able to persist. The two even had a clash of Angels, Beasts and Undead summons, only for it to draw the crowd''s attention with cheers. As their summons clashed on, Nao stared silently at Momonga. It wasn''t until now did Momonga speak out to Nao. "You have quite a variety of spells, Metatron, but it appears we have reached at an impasse." "I agree. You''ve proven yourself worthy to be both a friend and a rival. Your controlling is well deserved." "Haha! That is something I can agree on as well. But there can be only one winner. I may be a selfish person, but the competitive flame in me isn''t dying down." "Likewise. I''ve reached this far. We''ve both our own supporters cheering us on too. I think we''ve given a crowd a good show thus far. What do you think, Momonga?" "Mmm. The disdain that was directed to us for being Hetermorphs was long since flushed away, though I don''t think our match alone would completely get rid of that hatred. Nonetheless, we did give them a good show.", Momonga replied with a smile emote. "Then why not go out with a bang?" "Hmm? How do you propose we do that? Another string of chants, launching our most powerful spells?" "That is good thinking, Momonga, but I want something else. Super class spells!" "Impossible. They banned those in this tournament. That is why I was not focusing on them since the tournament began." "Don''t you hear the crowd cheering? They would love to see a clash of super tier spells. Am I right?", Nao spoke out. After Nao said that, Momonga heard the loud cheers roaring from the crowd. He then looked at Ainz Oowl Gown, who he saw the full forty people cheering him on. He noticed the admins were watching too. It was at this time Nao raised his voice, which received everyone''s attention. He immediately switched to his commentator''s voice that developed over the years. "Everyone! We are about to reach out climax! Therefore I would like to ask you all, how would you like to see a clash of two Super tier spells!?" Making his voice loud enough to reach the crowd, it momentarily went quiet after they heard Nao ask that. But it didn''t take long for the players to start chanting ''Super tier spell''. Meanwhile, the inconspicuous admins looked on at the fellow players and the duo up in the air. The chanting did not stop, only growing louder over time. The admins didn''t want to bother since they already set their rules, but they hadn''t a clue that Nao could move players in such a way. It didn''t take long for one of the admins to speak out. "Inform Eve we are granting this one exception. Rules can be bended, and if the players want to see two Super tier spells clash, then so be it.", one of the admins spoke with an firm tone. "Bur sir, this wouldn''t look well for the other eight finals!", another admin spoke, rebuking him. "Do you want to be tossed into that massive craze?" "Eh?" "Exactly my point. Go inform Eve. Now!" "Y-Yes sir!" .After their quick exchange, the second admin did their magic and sent a private message to Eve through their system. On the other side of the arena, Eve, who was still in Miya''s lap, suddenly let out a smile emote. She then flapped her wings a bit, breaking free from her embrace. "Looks like the admins are granting the players an exception to the rules, Big Sis." "So their voice can be heard then. Can you let Brother know we should have a private talk about you too?", Miya questioned Eve. "Of course. I was already planning to ask Metatron about that after the match was over. Please excuse me for a moment." Miya nodded at Eve''s words. Before long, players saw a little violet dragon fly toward the center of the arena. Their chanting suddenly erupted into cheers as they saw Eve fly upward toward Nao and Momonga. Both of their health was back up to full now, and it looks like their wish would be granted. This was the first time Nao saw Eve up close, and she did appear to be a cute little dragon. After a quick introduction, Eve informed the two they could use one Super tier spell each, granted by the admins of course. Eve also informed Nao to meet with her later for another conversation. He then saw Eve fly back down, heading back into the stands. Sure enough, Nao saw Eve fly right back into Miya''s embrace, and what he was told of earlier, Eve may now have relations to his family. But with that done, the atmosphere actually quieted down. Both summons have vanished from the destroyed grounds too, it was just Nao and Momonga now. Nao couldn''t help but let out a chuckle. "Heh, looks like we were granted our favor. Let''s end this once and for all, shall we?" "Yes. Normally Super tier spells don''t ko from full health, but they do have chances to. And adding all of our buffs, I say we stand a good chance to end this match." "I think so too.", Nao simply replied with a smile emote. To not disappoint the crowd, the two didn''t say anymore. Both saw their Super tier spell panels light up, signaling they could be used. They then entered a stand off, still in the air. Evenly facing against each other, the crowd of players erupted into cheers once more after they saw two humongous blue mana circles encompass both Nao''s and Momonga''s body. Both Nao and Momonga raised their hands. The blue mana circled around their bodies for several seconds, little blue wisps could be seen too. After ten or so seconds passed, both sides let out their chant. "Super tier magic, Fallen Down!", Nao declared. "Super tier magic, Fallen Down!", Momonga also declared. He was surprised too about Nao calling out the same spell Momonga used just now. But the two spells couldn''t be stopped any longer. As if it was descending from the heavens, two gigantic blueish white pillars descended onto their bodies. They engulfed everything in their path, causing destruction everywhere. The players were stunned seeing these two gigantic pillars, but their light soon swept through the entirety of the arena, eventually going beyond it. The sands of destruction churned and uprooted the grounds. The light eventually became so blinding, that not a single player could see anything anymore. After the destruction ended, only dry sand remained around the arena. The blinding light eventually dissipated too. Everyone then saw one body start crashing back down from the sky... Chapter 326 - 50: The Ebbing Flow Of Time Thwack. "Ugh...", a painful groan echoed from what appeared to be a short white haired man, stretching far in an endless expanse of darkness, after getting hit with a loud strike to the head. "Again.", A commanding tone echoed through the same darkness, which appeared to have come from a light blue skin woman. These two figures could be seen floating in the endless darkness, which was Rebirth''s Void Space! Far off in the distance, one could see a majestic, towering black castle with several watchtowers hanging over its roof. A lush green grassy courtyard could be seen in its center. This was Hela''s Castle, freshly brought inside Rebirth''s Void Space! The White Palace was nowhere insight. A couple years passed on in a blink of an eye since Nao entered the World Champion 512 Tournament. As for the figure that flew down to their death that day after they clashed with two Super tier spells, it was none other than Momonga. That''s right, after that final clash, Nao officially defeated Momonga in a 1 on 1 PvP fight! Once Nao was declared victor of that tournament, he moved on with the eight other World Champions, and fought till the last man standing. And like in the original, as well as Momonga losing, it was none other than Touch Me who won Helheim''s spot. He was granted his white knight armor set, the same armor Momonga brandished against his fight against Shaltear. It was said to be a World Item armor set! Nao even met Touch Me in battle as one of the nine World Champions. But like Momonga, even Touch Me fell to his death and couldn''t keep up with Nao''s spellcasting, despite being one of the best warriors in Yggdrasil. Nao went all the way up that day, no one could match him. Not even the top three Guilds could, Trinity included. He was essentially a dark horse that was forgotten due to going into hiding before Nao''s guild re-emerged. Yet that time spent above the waters only lasted for a brief moment. After Nao won the tournament, he met with the admins. Even after being rewarded a few world items, several divine gear, and other miscellaneous goodies, the main prize was one wish from the admins themselves! This was far more valuable. Nao had two wishes he wanted to use. He initially tested the waters with Wish Upon A Star, and that spell was indeed pretty limited, only about a list of two hundred wishes to choose from, but none of them would allow Nao to break an npc''s level past 100. Nor would it let him upgrade his divine tier lamp into a world item. Most of them produced effects like preventing one from being spied on, reducing spell''s cooldowns, extending inventory slots, adjusting one''s job classes etc. It made sense, since this spell couldn''t affect World Items like Ainz stated while he was in the New World, and quickly came to the conclusion that Shaltear was being affected by a World Item when she got mind controlled. So Nao tested the waters with Ouroboros. The admins were well aware he had this item, so when they came to him, they said Ouroboros could rewrite the coding of his soulfire lamp, but boosting an npc''s level past its maximum was outside their coding. Yet thanks to the wish they rewarded him, they could make an exception to this, and design some coding specifically to the one npc Nao was going to create. Nao asked if he could use Ouroboros at the same time to boost his soulfire lamp up a full tier, and the admins agreed to that too. This gave the lamp more efficacy, a wider control range, more slots to store souls and it could even house world enemies. It even boosted the damage output of its bluefire. Not only that, it even allowed one to store three Super tier spells at once. They couldn''t be fired off together, but only one at a time. One had to wait their full casting period too, but once it was stored, it could be used whenever. As a result, Nao went on a world enemy hunting spree with his Guild, and captured a few world enemies into his lamp, enough to where they can protect the White Palace alongside the Valkyries. They would get resurrected by the time they arrive into the New World. Each of them was a world enemy, each having their own levels and stats, so Nao didn''t have to worry about applying levels of his two Guild bases to the few world enemies. Speaking of npcs, Nao officially used this passage of time to create all the npcs he wanted to with his two Guild bases. 13 Valkyrie guards. Hela. And last but not least, a body for Eve, which received the special coding to reach Lv3000. Of course the admins weren''t aware of who Nao''s npc was going to be. But regardless, Eve liked her new body and would pop in every now and then. Bukubukuchagama also created the dark elf twins, and likewise, Tabula created the Albedo sisters. Tabula even wanted to go the original route, leaving Nigredo skinless. Nao was immediately against that, and gave her skin, and now she appears quite a beauty now compared to her two sisters, Albedo, and Rubedo. Of course, Rubedo would still be the strongest of the three. Peroroncino officially had his welcome too, and joined Nao''s family. He was giddy learning the fact that extraterrestrials existed, and like the two before him, he didn''t stop asking questions. Eve also officially had her talk with Nao and the girls too, and was welcomed into the family. During these couple of years spent, besides amassing their treasury, welcoming people into the family, and hunting world items and enemies, Yggdrasil ended up meeting its downfall. The World Champion Tournament was its peak, and after that, players unfortunately started to lose interest in playing the game, after seeing all that it had to offer. Players fell off as the time went by. So many, that the admins had to announce the shut down of Yggdrasil''s servers. Guilds started to fall apart one by one. Members of Ainz Oowl Gown also left their Guild, leaving their belongings to Momonga, and chose to deal with real life. Though none of them knew that their world was going to end besides Nao''s family. Ainz Oowl Gown was soon left with but a few members. Touch Me and even Herohero decided to remain. Peroroncino also announced his leave which disappointed Ainz, but he wanted to join his sister. That was the pretext he used, but he would actually join Nao''s family. Momonga thought he would leave to deal with real life, but learning otherwise, he was interested, but Momonga didn''t stop him. As mentioned earlier, it was from here Peroroncino was welcomed into Nao''s family. Shortly after, he created Shaltear Bloodfallen, designing her to be as kinky as he wanted to suit his tastes he had from his favorite eroge. But Nao was also against this, and he adjusted her settings to be acceptable. Peroroncino couldn''t help but accept this outcome. Nao enjoyed everything Yggdrasil had to offer. He had met many new family members too. He and his family would be the ones to stick with Momonga until Yggdrasil "shut down" its servers. Moving back to the present, in these three to last four years, Nao had spent time training daily with Vados. The two could currently be seen in their training session, deep within Rebirth''s Void Space. It no longer had the White Palace either, it was successfully translocated into Yggdrasil. Hela''s Castle replaced it inside the void space. Vados could currently be seen manipulating her staff, letting it freely move around her body while spinning it at the same time. Earlier, she had sent it toward Nao, striking Nao in the head. He had tried to make a slight movement in attempt to dodge it, but it still struck him, creating a thwacking sound. The staff spun and rotated quickly, flying out in front of him, before it circled around. Nao opened his eyes, only to see the staff fly right back at Vados. Vados didn''t move an inch. Just as it was a breadth away, Vados gracefully tilted her neck, dodging the staff completely. It flew back beyond her body. Nao was not quite at this point yet, but he had made a lot of progress. He then saw the staff spin once more, and as if it had a mind of its own, it landed back in Vados''s hand. "We will end it here for today. You''ve come quite a long ways, Nao." "I can still go on for more though." Yet right after Nao said that, Vados denied him. "Ohoho, one mustn''t rush to learn Ultra Instinct. Goku''s case was special, he was under extreme pressure during it. One''s heart must remain calm and conscious clear while practicing it. You''ve noticed your movements have gotten more fluid, haven''t you?" "Indeed I have. My reaction speed has not reached that level yet." "That will come in due time. Goku also equated Ultra Instinct to a transformation, which causes a strain of excess energy. This releases huge amounts of heat, but on the upside, every sense and reaction of his is heightened to godly levels. The downside is he loses stamina very quickly.", Vados said as she approached Nao. "But we''re taking the proper method, learning Ultra Instinct while not equating it to a transformation. This way your body will receive its full benefits, without any losses." "Yeah. And I guess rushing it could always cause something bad to happen." "Exactly. And if you do develop the transformation after learning it, it is best to keep it as a trump card." "Got it. Do you think I can finish learning it in these last couple of months before Yggdrasil is shut down for good? I want to give Goku and Vegeta a surprise, haha!" "What would normally take a god countless years to learn, you''ve done so in just three. That alone is amazing progress, without being put under extreme pressure. A few more of our sessions would ought to do it." "Excellent. The shut down is fast approaching, so let''s use this time efficiently. It''s only a couple months away." "Understood. we will kick it up a notch then.", Vados replied with a smile. She then approached Nao, leaning her head in. Nao soon found his lips pressed against hers, and Vados let her tongue dance around in his mouth for a few seconds. Nao was surprised by this sudden kiss, but he accepted, as it felt great. With a ''pop'', she broke free. "It won''t be long until you''ve learned Ultra Instinct, so take that as a reward for your progress. A lot more will come after, hohoho.", Vados smiled with a laugh. Nao simply nodded with a smile of his own. The two''s training session was over, and they flew back to the black castle, which was their temporary residence until the transfer happened. Yggdrasil''s server was now set to shut down in just two month''s time! Momonga was brooding over this fact as he continued to maintain Ainz Oowl Gown. He did consider leaving as an option as he had to deal with real life like everyone else did, but he would be the one to stay until the end. Nao and his family would also stay until the end. Nao had lots of fun in these last eleven to twelve years, but time is relentless as always. The next part of their adventure would soon begin in the New World! But before they would enter the New World, Nao was going to traverse back into the DBZ Plane with a select few of his family to catch up Goku, Vegeta, and the others! After that, they would start the next part of their adventure. But little did Nao and his family would know that they would meet an unexpected guest. An unexpected guest who would hint towards planes beyond the next two he plans to travel in after Overlord... Yggdrasil Arc FIN * A/N :Aht here! Note down here today! This is the last chapter of the Yggdrasil Arc, yay! I tried to wrap everything up but if I missed something, let me know! Next couple of chapters will be side chapters which was explained previously. And one of them may or me not be a lemon scene featuring Nao, Caulifla and Kale, hehehe. These two are next in line. Can you all guess who the unexpected character will be? I will give a hint : It is a girl from a vrmmo world, and is part of a popular anime/manga. But she herself is not part of said anime, she is only a game character. If I say she is an Integrity Knight, is that revealing too much? Haha. The New World will soon be here! Don''t forget to drop your power stones, and leave comments below! Chapter 327 - 51: Mastered Ultra Instinct Or Hakai? (I) Rebirth''s Void Space, Year 2138, one week before Yggdrasil shuts down. Over twenty people could be seen in the castle entrance of Hela''s Castle. Five of them faced the rest of the group, and appeared they were about to set off. A pink-purple skin smaller figure compared to the other figures that wore a purple robe similar to Nao''s walked up to Nao. This was Chronoa, the former Supreme Kai of Time. "Looks like you''re ready to depart, Nao. I must say it''s nice to see you back in your Saiyan avatar again." "Yeah. I''ve gotten used to it again in these last couple of years." Chronoa smiled. She then walked up to Nao, and tightened his posh kai robe a bit, before backing off. Iris hadn''t seen Nao much in his first avatar either, so she has been in a daze getting a close look at him. "Is this really you, Nao? You''re super muscular and is that a tail?" "Sure am. And yep, it''s a real tail. Miya has one too, don''t you see hers every day?" "Sister Miya has a tail too?" "I sure do! You always get absorbed into your own world on the nights when we all sleep together, so it''s not surprising you don''t pay close attention to this. I typically hide it when we''re dressed too.", Miya said, responding to Iris. She then let loose her hidden fiery red tail out wrapped around the inside of her h.i.p.s for Iris to see. ''So cute...", Iris couldn''t help but utter to herself. Little did she know tails of Saiyans were one of the deadliest parts of a Saiyan''s body, as it allowed them to transform into their Great Ape. "Does it actually do anything?", Iris questioned the two. She then saw Nao''s white tail who he had also unraveled for her to look at. It was Vados, who was standing next to Nao while holding her Angel Staff, who answered Iris with a chuckle. "Ohoho, some things are better left not to be known, Sister Iris. Unless Nao is forced into such a situation to use it that is." "Okay...?", Iris said, tilting her head to the side a bit. Yet her thought was disrupted by Chronoa''s voice once more. "Anyways, you better pay respects to our growing apple, Nao. Since I won''t be going with you this time, I won''t forgive you if you don''t, hmph.", Chronoa complained, letting out a light grunt. "Don''t you worry, Chronoa. We will be gone a few days so we''ll have time to see our growing child." "As long as you know your priorities." "Don''t be like that, Mother. Papa will visit your baby! Are you sure I can''t come too?", a cute voice rang in their ears. A light blue skinned figure then walked up, wearing a similar purple robe to the two. This was Fie, a Supreme Kai born within the last century who entered a blood contract with Nao. Upon doing so, the two became family after Chronoa requested this of Nao. Eventually Chronoa joined too and they became a family of three within Nao''s current harem. "Next time, Fie. We''ll throw a huge party then." , Nao said, and approached Fie, only to tub her mohawk-like hair. "Okay! Just be sure not to be too late for the next step of our adventure, alright? It looks like we only hot one shot at this according to Sister Eve. I can''t wait to meet her real body!" "Don''t you worry, Fie. All of us are anticipating that too." "It''s a bit of a shame I can''t go with you to meet your original world, Nao. Hopefully I can go with next time too.", Suzaku said with a look of anticipation. "Of course, Suzaku. There will be a next time for you all.", Nao said with a firm voice. Everyone who wasn''t going with Nao nodded to his words. "Then wait are ya standin'' around for? Let''s go already!", Caulifla said with a hint of impatience. "B-Big sis...No need to rush it.", Kale responded. "Ya are lookin'' forward to it too aren''t ya, Kale? We''ll be takin'' Nao to our own turf. He can meet the gang." Hearing that, Nao saw, Kale blush her cheeks and nodded in silence. He then raised his eyebrows as he spoke to Caulifla. "Your turf? We planning to go to your home?" "Of course! Where else would we bring you to have s.e.x? Both of us decided to have our firsts on our home planet. Don''t ya worry though I''ll keep the goons'' asses in check so they won''t bother us." Hearing Caulifla speak so bluntly about having s.e.x, Kale''s cheeks turned redder but she nodded in silence again, confirming her words. "Heh, I see. So you to are ready to experience it?" "Yeah! We''ve got a surprise for ya too." "Yes. I hope you''ll like it...Nao..." "I look forward to it then.", Nao said with a smile. Caulifla then grabbed a hold of Kale''s head, and gave her a knuckle sandwich on her hair. "Haha, c''mere you!", grinning, Caulifla laughed as she did that. "B-Big Sis! Not the hair!", Kale said, trying to struggle away from Caulifla''s grasp but she couldn''t. This caused everyone else to let out a laugh too. "Say hi to everyone for us, okay Nao? If possible you can visit Planet Elosyia and Planet Nem too. But we won''t keep you here any longer." "I will. Caulifla, Kale, Vados, Tights. Let''s go. Vados, if you would please." "Yeah!", Caulifla nodded happily finally releasing her hand. "Okay...", Kale responded. "As you wish, Nao." Tights confirmed. "Of course.", Vados said, replying last. She then raised her staff, and swung it in a clean motion. "Hoi, hoi, hoiiii~", Vados chanted. After she did, the five suddenly vanished from sight, teleporting away. "Have fun you guys.", Elsa said with a smile. "Now then, we''ve already done all we''ve can in Yggdrasil, so why don''t we take this last week off too?" "That sounds nice. Let''s go do some watering in the Green Room!", Miya replied happily. "I''ll go return to Dabura''s place and enjoy some good wine.", Suzaku said. "I''ll head back to my lab. Do you want to come with, Sister Chronoa, Sister Fie? You can expect lots of teasing from me this week too, Haha.", Towa asked after she laughed. "Hmph, I won''t fall for your antics, Sister Towa. Fie, let''s go to the kitchen. Sister Sayuri, you want to come with?" "Sounds good to me." "I''ll go with Sister Miya to the Green Room.", Chelsea chimed in. "Ooh I''ll go too!" Isabella replied happily. "Eir and I are gonna go to the mirror room for some practice. Wanna come to Sister Michael?" "Sure, if you''ll have me, Sister Aht. Just don''t apply too much pressure on your belly okay? Your baby will soon be born." "I know. That date is fast approaching. Let''s go!", Aht said happily, grabbing Michael''s and Eir''s arm and headed inside the castle. Everything in the castle essentially mirrored the interior of the White Palace. "I''ll go take Lippti with me to the library. Is that alright?" "Yes.", Lippti simply replied. "I''ll go to the Green Room too.", Iris said happily. "Then it looks like we''ve all decided on where to go for today. Sister Chronoa please let us know when its time for our next meal.", Elsa said with a firm tone. "Leave it to me!", Chronoa replied, before setting off with Sayuri and Fie. And just like that, despite an absence of Nao''s group of five, the girls and Suzaku found stuff they enjoy to do and went about their daily business. Meanwhile.... DBZ Plane, Closer to the end of Year 780. Bulma''s Private Island. A calm vast ocean with a cool salt water breeze wafted around the island as gentle waves crashed upon its shores. Every so often the waves would turn more violent after booming sounds struck the air over the island. Back on the island, several dome buildings built from the Hoi-Poi Capsules could be seen towering over what appeared to be a resort area with palm trees moving out gently with the ocean breeze. Even a large pool could be seen on the outer perimeter. Many long chairs and tables could be seen on the inside, showing it could house many people. At this current moment, in the air above two figures would vanish and reappear as the two fought and clashed with their fists, creating large booms and gusts of wind. Yet the figures down below acted as if they were used to seeing this. Two more figures could be seen resting on the long chairs, shaded by palm tree-like umbrellas. One was drinking a blue drink of sorts, and was a girl. The other had their arms stretched back behind their head. This was a man who was a purple skinned humanoid with long pointy ears and was dressed as if he came right out of ancient Egypt, leaving most of his upper body bare. The next boom that struck the island, his ears twitched, but he continued to rest. As for the girl, she was dressed in summer clothes, as if she was on a vacation. Despite appearing to be a middle aged woman. A mobile crib could ne seen down next to her right side, with a one year old baby girl sleeping peacefully in it. Once Bulma finished sipping, she placed the drink back into her lap. Another figure could be seen eating a meal near by, with a five star chef preparing dishes for him every so often. The one eating was also a light blue skinned humanoid with an Angel''s Staff next to his side, and wore a robe similar to Vados''s, but his was maroon in color. Looks of delight appeared in his eyes each time he took a bite. As for the girl, a smile formed on her lips as she spoke out to the purple skinned humanoid. "This is the life, ain''t it, Lord Beerus?" "Mmm, you said it Bulma. Earth really is the best place to let off some steam, especially after that Moro bastard tried to fuse with it." "All''s well that ends well, right? Moro was evil, but our Goku and Vegeta still triumphed." "Then why the hell are they trying to disturb our peace with this constant ruckus!?", Beerus said, as his ears twitched once more. "Hehe, they''re Saiyans. They just never seem to learn when to quit fighting." "Those guys ought to take after Nao some more. At least he knows how to behave properly." "Now there''s a name I haven''t heard of in a while. It''s at most been a year since he left with my big sis running after him. Who knows where he currently is." "What, did you miss me already, Bulma?" "Eh?" Almost as if on que, five figures suddenly appeared not too far away. At the same time, the two figures up above reappeared once more. "Got you, Kakarrot!", one of the two figures yelled out. They unleashed their ki a bit, and a, purple aura formed around his fists. Clasping his fists together, the figure swooped down fast, catching the other figure, who was known as Kakarrot, off guard. He couldn''t even try to instinctively dodge, he took the strike to his head. Bang! A loud bang struck, causing his body to be sent flying. "Heh, take that you bastard.", The figure said with a grin, this was none other than Vegeta! And the one sent flying was Son Goku! Goku flew down fast. He could be seen in his base form, and so was Vegeta. Yet unlike Goku, Vegeta had a destructive purple ki around his body. If one looked closely, a slick ring-like earring could be seen on his left ear. This signified something special, as the same earring could be seen on Beerus''s ear. Yet it didn''t take long for Goku to see five figures emerge in front of his flight path. "Oh no! Hey, look out!", Goku yelled out to them. Beerus opened his eyes to see who came, and seeing Nao''s party, he sat up. As for Bulma, she actually spat out the rest of her drink that she kept in her mouth. Some of it splashed onto Beerus, causing little Bulla to let a coo. "Hey! That was uncalled for!", Beerus complained. Yet Bulma couldn''t do anything else as Goku sped into Nao''s party. Only Nao and Vados were directly in his path. Right as Goku would hit Vados, she gracefully dodged without looking. Nao actually did a similar movement pattern to her, and dodged instinctively. Beerus, who saw this movement, immediately sat the rest of his body up and his eyes became serious. Whis, who had finished eating, also had his eyes on Nao''s party. A smile bloomed on his face seeing Nao move similarly to Vados. As for Goku, he wrecked the closest table further down, causing a loud crash, yet no one paid him any attention, as all eyes were on Nao''s party now. "Oi, that movement, was that really....?", Beerus asked. Whis nodded his head and slowly got up from his seat, grabbing Angel Staff. "Yes. It looks like you''ve kept yourself busy, Nao. Congratulations on learning Ultra Instinct, and welcome back." "Ultra Instinct!?", Goku suddenly yelled out from his crash. His neck was even tilted in an awkward position, but he jumped off the ground, doing a flip. Disregarding the debris he caused, he blinked at Nao for a good minute, before he walked up to him. "Is that really you, Nao? And did Whis just say Ultra Instinct? I just recently perfected it myself!" "Is that so? And yes, it''s me. It''s nice to see you again, Goku." "Hehe.", Goku replied, letting out a chuckle. Nao then raised his hand, and formed it into a fist. He extended his fist outward. Goku met Nao''s fist with his own, and did a friendly fist pump. Bulma just stared with wide eyes seeing Nao''s party finally return to their home. But Nao and some of his family were back for a short vacation! He would spar with Goku and Vegeta, pay their respect to a few of their acquainted planets, check up on Nao''s children, and finally get some snu-snu action with Caulifla and Kale on their home planet! It was definitely going to be a fulfilling vacation for sure! Afterward they will dive into the New World! * A/N : Aht here! The first side chapter is here! It was a busy work week for me! This is first of three side chapters before the New World transfer. There will be 1 side chapter after the transfer, bringing in that special guest. Next chapter will be the spar, and from the title of this first chapter you guys can probably guess how it will go down. For those who don''t follow the Manga, I jumped time a bit to where the Moro arc finished and Goku and Vegeta finished their training arc, who now has MUI and Hakai powers respectively. They are currently in the Granolah arc here. Last of 3 side chapters before the New World transfer will be a full lemon scene, it will get kinky. And Kefla may get involved. You guys have been warned now. Don''t forget to keep dropping those power stones and leave comments below if you''re enjoying the story! Chapter 328 - 52: Mastered Ultra Instinct Or Hakai? (II) "Tch, of course you would have to show up again, you bastard.", Vegeta said while still in the sky. Sure he was shocked too seeing Nao move like that, but he his eyes focused on his white hair. Vegeta powered down his Hakai, returning to normal. He then flew down next to Nao''s party. Vegeta walked up to Nao, and actually extended his hand outward for a handshake to greet him. Nao couldn''t help but chuckle seeing this. "Heh, what is this, my dear Brother-In-Law? The Prince of all Saiyans is doing a proper greeting!" "J-Just shake my hand, damn it! And how many times have I told you not to address me like that!?" Despite being momentarily shocked, everyone let out a laugh. Yet Nao still proceeded to shake his hand with a firm grasp. "Either way, it''s good to see you again, Vegeta. We''ll only be here a couple days though before heading off to Universe 6 with these two." Caulifla and Kale were squeezed between Nao, Vados and Tights, so it took a good minute to recognize the two. Goku immediately yelled out to the two to greet the two. "Hey it''s you two! How ya been doin'' since the tournament and the farewell? Ya put up quite the fight back there!", Goku said, extending his hand out for a greeting. "Right back at ya, Son Goku! We''ve not been slacking either off you know." "...", Kale didn''t say anything, and even looked away. "Hehe. It''s good to see you guys again.", Goku happily said. As the group began to chat a bit, Bulma finally got off of her long chai, and headed toward Tights. "Geez, it feels like you''ve been gone for ages, Big Sis. You''re really sporting that maid setup now, aren''t you?" Bulma took a good look at Tights. Tights appeared with her short cut blond hair and her large black beady eyes. Yet instead of wearing her typical overall jeans and a black torn undershirt, she was wearing a full blown black maid outfit with a white apron and white frills, with long sleeves. The hem of her skirt stuck close to her hip, it didn''t puff out. One could see some muscle tone on her body as well. Tights was now essentially a battle maid. One very much like those of the Pleiades maids that serve Momonga. Yet she specialized in close combat and ki manipulation. Since her time spent with Nao, Tights was able to deepen her martial prowess that she didn''t even know she had. After all, compared to the rest of the universe and Multiverse, a back-water planet like Earth, especially in DBZ, was quite lacking. Tights could hold her own ground quite well now, a force not to be underestimated. Tights giggled a bit before responding to Bulma with a hug of her own. "Haha, it''s what I do now, Bulma. You still look the same since we left." "Yet why do I get the feeling you''re more m.a.t.u.r.e than before? The same goes to the rest of you. You''ve been only gone around nine months, you can''t change that quickly!", Bulma said with a shocked expression. Tights blinked for a good moment before she answered Bulma, which drew everyone''s attention. "Nine months? Bulma, we''ve been gone for twelve years." It was Bulma''s turn to yell out in surprise. "Ehhhhh!? Twelve years!?" This indeed surprised Goku''s group, but nonetheless Nao''s group still returned back to their second home. Of course Nao''s first home was where his and Chelsea''s first lives began, back on their own Earth, which sadly no longer exists. Nao didn''t beat around the bush, and spoke out to the group. "That''s right, Bulma. We''re going to heading off to another place soon, and it looks like wherever we go, time fluctuates differently. But we came back to spend time here. I''ve got a request for Goku too." "Huh, something for me?" "Yeah. How about a three way spar with you, me, Vegeta?" Goku smiles the moment he heard the word, ''spar''. "Hehe, I always enjoy hearing those words. A spar with Nao and Vegeta will definitely get me fired up!" He even felt his blood start pumping. Step back a bit, he entered a bracing stance, and yelled out. Goku''s hair flickered green before a golden aura wrapped around his body, causing his hair to turn golden. He became a Super Saiyan right there! "Hmph, I''ve always wanted to throw a good punch into that face of yours. Count me interested.", Vegeta said, crossing his arms together. Hearing the three say this, Bulma smacked her face with her palm, giving herself a facepalm. She then let out a sigh while shrugging her shoulders. "See, Lord Beerus? Saiyans will always be Saiyans." "That''s for damn sure. It is hard to say who will come out on top this time around." After Lord Beerus said that while cupping his chin with his hand, he observed Goku, Vegeta and Nao with a look of interest. "That''s right. I''m no longer following in Kakarrot''s footsteps. I''ve my own path now.", Vegeta said with confidence. "Oh? You''ve always found yourself struggling to keep up with Goku. Did something happen in these nine months?" "Ah, yeah. you''ve missed what was probably our most difficult battle yet. Merus even sacrificed his own life to buy us some time to defeat that bastard.", Goku said as he powered down, letting out a rare curse. Even Bulma clenched her fist in anger. Nao knew what happened in the Moro Arc, but he still acted surprised when he spoke next. The only difference with this was Merus was reassigned to Universe 6 as its Angel, but it seemed he still returned to Universe 7, and participated in the Moro arc, eventually getting himself killed. "Brother Merus died? But wasn''t he assigned to Lord Champa?" "About that...", Bulma tried to answer Nao, but everyone was interrupted by a new voice, one that Nao knew well. A figure soon emerged from the inside of the closest dome building that lead to the resort area. Not only that, this figure wasn''t alone either, it came with three others, and one of those three was a beautiful silvery-white long haired woman wearing a posh kai robe similar to Shin''s and had a white tail around her waist. Yet it was the first figure to speak out to the group with a chuckle. "Haha, don''t go throwing out your condolences to me just yet, Brother Nao.", the figure said. This voice indeed came from Merus as he emerged with Shin, who was holding the silvery-white woman''s hand. She was indeed Kassi, one of Nao''s daughters! And the fourth figure was Kibito who had his hands held casually behind his back. The moment Nao saw Merus, Kassi, Shin, and Kibito appear, Nao swept out his senses. He couldn''t sense even a speck of Divine Ki from Merus. No Angel gear or garb could be seen on his body either, not even his halo. It was as if he was completely mortal now. And in fact, he was just that. Merus was now mortal! "Brother Merus, you...", Nao began to say, but Merus cut him off with a smile. "It''s okay, Nao. I''ve already come to terms with this. I''m just grateful Father gave me one last chance, even if I got my powers stripped from me. It was all thanks to Shin''s urging here." "Haha, think nothing of it, Merus.", Shin answered him. "Then I''ll ask simply, how much do you have left?" "100 years. This is rather an unexpected gathering.", another voice suddenly echoed in the group''s eyes, as if this voice was speaking directly into their mind. It was Merus, Whis and Vados to react first, looking up into the sky as the voice answered Nao''s question. All of a sudden, a rainbow pillar of light descended from the sky, safely touching down near by without destroying anything. Four figures soon emerged from the rainbow pillar. The first one was none other than the Grand Minister! The second was Lord Zeno himself. The latter two were Zeno''s two guards. Beerus and Shin''s group just stared at them for a good moment while Nao immediately went up to Zeno and knelt down. Beerus and Shin''s group finally reacted as well, and knelt down too. A giggle escaped from Zeno''s mouth as he greeted Nao. "Hehehe, Nao you''re back!" "Yes, it is nice to see you again, Lord Zeno." "You can rise you know? You don''t need to kneel when we meet. We''re friends aren''t we? Just like how I''m friends with Goku too!" "Alright, if you say so.", Nao nodded, and stood up. "Zennie! It''s nice to see ya again!" (A/N : Goku says Zen-chan in jp, this is the equivalent in English) Yet as Beerus was next to Goku, he slapped Goku on the back of his head after he heard Goku speak like that. "Don''t you dare address Lord Zeno like that, Goku! How many times do I have to tell you that?" "O-Ouch...What''d ya do that for, Lord Beerus?", Goku said letting out a groan as he rubbed his head. Zeno saw this, and his face became neutral without emotion quickly. Floating over to Beerus, he spoke out two simple words which caused a cold chill to go down Beerus''s spine. "Shut up." "Y-Yes! I''m sorry!", Beerus apologized for his earlier remark. Yet Zeno ignored him and continued to float towards Kassi, who also found this exchange funny but didn''t say anything. As Zeno looked at Kassi, he felt a familiar feeling as he did with Nao. "Hmm, why do you look familiar?" "Kassi is one of Nao''s children, Lord Zeno, just like how I have my own." "I see! I can definitely see the resemblance. You can rise too, anyone related to Nao doesn''t need to kneel before me." "Thank you. It is nice to meet ya in person, Lord Zeno." Hearing that, Kassi got up and smiled. Zeno giggled and floated back over to Goku and Nao. Nao then spoke out to the Grand Minister as Goku and Zeno started to talk with each other. Meanwhile, back in Rebirth''s void space, everyone had their meal and congregated to the observation room, where they could witness Nao''s stay. They spent a couple of hours doing their own business, but knowing the spar was coming up, they would definitely watch it. Those of the Overlord Plane also saw Zeno for the first time. Iris especially found it confusing seeing Nao kneel down in front of someone. "Say, is this needed for Nao to kneel in front of this kid? I mean, back in our world, kneeling is--!?", Iris tried to say, only for her voice to get muffled. Miya immediately covered Iris''s mouth with her hand. "I''ll stop you right there, Sister Miya. We don''t know if Lord Zeno''s influence can reach over here yet. We don''t want to offend him." Hearing Miya speak seriously, Iris calmed down. Miya then lifted her hand and continued to speak. "Besides, Lord Zeno may appear a kid, but in reality he is not. The Planes we create through Rebirth mirror their original counterparts, the same goes for Lord Zeno. Essentially he is the one who created everything inside the DBZ Plane, the highest existence so to say." "The highest existence...? We only have humans from our Plane." "That''s right. But we started out our journey in the DBZ Plane, one whose threat is really high if you take the wrong turn. Probably wasn''t the ideal choice, but it was the only one given to us at the time by The President. My creator probably wanted us to get strong fast before exploring other parts of the Multiverse." "Guess it worked out in the end, didn''t it?" "Yep! The DBZ Plane has humans, aliens, demons, gods, goddesses, monsters, you name it. And Lord Zeno is the one who sits at their top. He is like a walking infinity gauntlet, but he doesn''t need an external conduit to erase something or someone like Thanos from existence." "...Infinity Gauntlet?", Iris asked, only appearing more confused. Miya giggled hearing her confusion. "Hehe, pay no attention to that comparison for now, I''m not sure if we''ll even go to such a place in the future...", Miya continued to say. (A/N Who knows? xD) "The President hasn''t sent out our next list to choose from yet. But just know this, if you''re ever around Lord Zeno, don''t upset him. Even gods can get erased with a snap of his fingers within his domain." "That sounds...frightening. And this Lord Zeno is currently one of our friends?" "He is! That is why we pay our respects to him, but if Lord Zeno doesn''t want that either, then it''s even better for us. Besides, Brother Nao still has his promise to uphold with Lord Zeno. Even if its just for a bit, once we''ll reach the New World, we''ll bring Lord Zeno over." "Seriously? Wouldn''t that, like be bad for those who live there?" "Assuming his power still works...probably?" "Probably!? Ugh just thinking about this makes my head hurt..." "Hehe, don''t sweat about it. We knew something like this would happen if Brother decided to connect the Planes. At least that part is controllable from our end of who goes in and out, at least what we''ve seen thus far. You''ve yet to see Brother fight as a Saiyan, so just enjoy that for now, okay?" "Does his hair turn golden too like That Goku guy?", Iris asked as had her spirits lifted. "Sure does! I can too!" "Really!?" "Mmhmm. Looks like we may get a new Brother joining our family too, look." As Miya pointed that out, she raised her finger to the giant floating screen everyone was currently looking at. Iris followed her finger, only to see it moving toward Merus¡­ Moving back to Nao, a bit of time passed since everyone arrived at Bulma''s private island. Several conversations and eating were under way. As for Nao, he was now talking to the Grand Minister with Merus next to him. "So what brings you here, Grand Minister? Guess our presence travels quickly. Haha!", Nao said, letting out a laugh. "Indeed. Once we sensed you guys, it was mostly at Lord Zeno''s urging that we came. But what is this about a spar?" "Ahhh, that. I plan to spar with Goku and Vegeta. Though I fear anywhere close where we will fight, it may cause endangerment to that planet. I was thinking of using something like the Null Realm again." "I see. Then why don''t we have it back at Lord Zeno''s Palace? That way we''ll save the trouble of opening the Null Realm. We could even use his personal arena." "Wait, Lord Zeno has that?" "Of course. He may appear innocent most of the time, but Lord Zeno enjoys his fair share of fighting too. Plus it''ll let him observe your match." "I don''t see why not." "Excellent. Now with that aside, I''d like to speak with you about Merus here." "Yes...You only have 100 years now to live, right, Brother Merus?" Hearing Nao say that, Merus nodded. "I do. The Galactic Patrol even welcomed me back into their ranks and awarded mea medal of honor alongside Goku and the others." "Congratulations for that then. Speaking of which, how are my three sons doing? Did they partake in Moro''s affair at all?" "They did, and they''re just as rambunctious as ever. The three helped Vegeta in sealing Moro''s ability away before Goku was able to finish him off with the final blow. Unfortunately my life was paid as a price for getting involved with this." ''I see. Then I''ll ask Brother Merus this, are you still enjoying your life with the Galactic Patrol?" "I am. Why?", Merus asked back. "Well, you only have 100 years left, don''t you? Is that 100 years really what you want to spend your remaining years with?" "What are you trying to hint at? You know I can''t have my powers back, and that comes with my lifespan." "Normally, yes. But that''s without my influence." As if the Grand Minister caught on, a glint streaked across his eyes before he spoke out. "Indeed, you have your own influence. I made it so Merus couldn''t ascend back up within the influence of us Angels, which goes throughout out Universes. But you''re an exception to that, Nao. You''re an outsider." "Nao...is an outsider?" "Yes. You weren''t made aware, but Nao is the holder of, Rebirth, was it?" "That''s right, Grand Minister.", Nao nodded. "And that system of yours lets your influence spread further out than what Lord Zeno''s domain currently resides?" "That is also correct, Grand Minister. It lets my family traverse the outside. To put it in familiar words, explore the Multiverse." "The Multiverse...? Is Brother Nao saying we aren''t alone?" Hearing Merus ask that, the Grand Minister nodded his head. "Indeed. But before we continue onward, we need to hear your resolve, Merus." "I...", Merus began to say, only to shift his eyes downward. A moment passed in silence before a fire sparked in his eyes. Merus then clasped his fists together, speaking out in a firm voice. "I don''t want these to be my last 100 years! Even though I broke the code of angels, and perished against Moro, it just shows how much I''ve got to learn!" Hearing Merus''s resolve, a rare smile appeared on the Grand Minister''s face. The Grand Minister then spoke out to him in a commanding tone." "Good. Then I, as the Grand Minister, declare you no longer my son. You will not be able to step into the angel realm ever again. You will join Nao''s family, and learn under him. Whatever power you learn, you will learn it as a Human, and not as an Angel. Do I make myself clear?" Tears of happiness formed in Merus''s eyes as he answered the Grand Minister. "Yes, Father!" As if he didn''t hear a correct response from Merus, the Grand Minister asked him again. "Do I make myself clear, Merus?" This time, Merus knew what he had to say. "Yes, Grand Minister!" Hearing Merus answer him that way, the Grand Minister nodded in acknowledgment. "Excellent. Then before we get to the spar, how long will you guys be staying here for, Nao?" As Nao received another notification from Rebirth signifying Merus joining his family, Nao answered him. "After tonight, we will only be here for two more days. Though I will spend the last day with Caulifla and Kale alone and we''ll be heading to Universe 6 during that.". "Hmm, I see. Then let us set the spar for tomorrow. I will come pick you guys up at 09:00 tomorrow. That will be all from me for now." "Sounds good. Thank you for coming here, Grand Minister. It was nice to see you again.", Nao said with a smile. "Likewise.", the Grand Minister responded. He then looked over to Goku who was playing with Lord Zeno as Lord Zeno continuously spun around him. His voice caused Lord Zeno to come to a halt. "Lord Zeno, let us depart. We will witness the spar tomorrow." "Aww, must we leave already?", Lord Zeno pouted. "It''s okay, Zennie, ya will get to see us fight tomorrow. I promise!", Goku said with a laugh. "It''s as Goku said, Lord Zeno. It will be a fun match to watch.", Nao also said. "Hmph, I don''t know if it will be fun but I''ll definitely beat your a.s.s this time around, Nao.", Vegeta replied with a harrumph. Lord Zeno laughed hearing the three speak. "Hehehe, then I''ll be expecting it! Let us go then." "As you wish.", the Grand Minister said in acknowledgment. Before everyone reacted, he walked up to Lord Zeno along with the two guards, and a rainbow pillar swept them upward, and vanished from sight. The atmosphere settled into peace once again, causing Beerus to fall on his b.u.t.t in cold sweat . A look of anger appeared on his forehead before he stood up and slapped Goku on the back of his head again. "You idiot, why did you have to behave like that!? You could''ve gotten us all killed!" "Hehe, but that didn''t happen now, did it?" Goku laughed while rubbing the bridge of his rose with his finger. "Damn it, you Saiyans¡­forget it.", Beerus said, letting out a sigh. "Saiyans will be Saiyans, Lord Beerus. And ain''t that good for you, Merus? Nao, don''t make it too hard on him.", Bulma said with confidence. "Haha, I won''t." Laughs erupted from the group as they started to relax for the night. Merus was the next to speak. "By the why Brother Nao, why are you going with those two Universe 6 Saiyans alone to their Universe?" As if she was waiting for that question, the group saw Caulifla wrap her arm around Nao''s waist, and suddenly kissed him on the cheek. "Why, for matin'' of course, Brother Merus. Welcome to the family!", Caulifla yelled out happily. "B-Bis sis! You don''t need to say it so bluntly like that...", Kale responded letting her cheeks turn red. "I-I see...you do have quite a lot of people in your family, don''t you, Brother Nao? Haha...", Merus said, letting out a dry laugh. "Nao...", Bulma started to say, letting an anger mark appear on her forehead. "Sigh, forget it. If Goku and Vegeta are idiots then you''re a pervert, Nao." "H-Hey! I take offense to that, woman! Don''t lump me together with that idiot Kakarrot!" "Hehe, all the more the merrier it is, ain''t it, Vegeta?" "No argument there, Bulma." "You guys, really...", Bulma said with a defeated sigh. She then turned toward Vegeta and yelled out in anger once more. "And you, Vegeta! I''m not some woman! I''m your wife, so address me properly!" "Hmph, I''m done being here. I''m going back to my room. Be ready for tomorrow, Nao, Kakarrot.", Shrugging Bulma off, Vegeta departed without saying anything more. "That''s the man my little sister married?", Tights asked with a chuckle. "Yes...He can be like that sometimes, but he''s improved over time. Regardless, I still love him." "That''s good then. Why don''t we all head inside for the night? I''ll help prepare meals for everyone." "Wait, Big Sis can cook?" "Of course. It is one of my many duties after all." "Then what are we waiting for!?", Bulma replied happily. She then went to retrieve Little Bulla, and encouraged everyone to head inside for the night. Beerus, Whis, and Goku wouldn''t turn down free food, and the rest decided to stay. And just like that, Merus officially joined Nao''s family! The night passed in celebration and lots of food was passed around, leaving everyone''s stomachs full. Merus decided to stay with Nao and he would inform the Galactic Patrol of his decision, he would be leaving them for now. He would take care of this tomorrow after the spar ends. Tomorrow came and the Grand Minister picked everyone up and headed to Lord Zeno''s palace. It was marvelous seeing it up close and they spent the full morning watching Nao, Goku, and Vegeta spar. It was an ultimate clash to say the least. Goku showed off his transformations one by one. Vegeta even showed off his control of SSJ3 thanks to his Spirit Control he learned from the Yardrats. Nao showed off his base UI form, and so did Goku, but Goku seemed to have better control of it over Nao did. Nao also showed SSJ4 off to the two, stating they could learn this form if the two ever decide to grow their tails back, as one needed to transform into a Great Ape while one had the powers of a Super Saiyan, which they had long achieved. The two were just missing their tails. The spar eventually led to the three transforming even higher. Goku unleashed his mastered Ultra Instinct, and Vegeta his evolved blue for, and combined it with his destruction ki. Vegeta became super deadly during that time, and Vegeta even had enough control to not disintegrate an injury into nothingness, one could regenerate from it. As for Nao, during the battle he showed off his Super Saiyan White, and he was able to combine that with his own Ultra Instinct. Yet even with that, it was a tough battle against the two Saiyans. The spar lasted well over an hour which showed how much they improved their stamina. The Tournament of Power only lasted for forty one or so minutes, so it was a vast improvement. In the end, the spar came to an end, and it actually came out as a three-way tie! No one lost or won. This match also pleased Lord Zeno greatly, enough to where he entered another one of his naps. Who knew when he would wake up from that. Nao still had his promise to keep with Lord Zeno, and by going into another nap, that would give him some time to make his own footing in the New World. The group soon departed from his palace after enjoying the spar and became famished. They all returned to Bulma''s Island to spend the rest of Day 2 there, as Merus departed to settle his own matters. Even the girls became giddy seeing how strong Nao became, who was able to share an equal footing against the two of the most powerful Saiyans, Goku and Vegeta. There was another insanely powerful Saiyan Nao met last time, who was Broly. He did not make any appearance this time, so Nao wasn''t sure how he was doing. Still, at the end if that, Goku was still able to bring Broly to the good side. And if one had a close look into his life back on planet Vampa, he was having some private fun time with Cheelai while Lemo didn''t care about the two as he did his own thing. (A/N Sorry Cheelai fans, she is for Broly) And just like that, the second day of three came and passed eventually with the whole gang. Even the rest of the Z-Fighters came in and joined the fun. Nao didn''t forget to pay his respects to his other relatives on his acquainted planets and checked up on his children. He didn''t forget to check his status of his and Chronoa''s apple either. Their apple had actually turned a rainbow color since their last visit, which surprised him. He even felt a resonance with their soon to be child, who may become the next Grand Supreme Kai! That was definitely something to look forward to. The day still ended before Nao knew it. However, he didn''t even get a wink of sleep as the moment it turned one minute passed midnight, Caulifla and Kale stormed into his room, both giving him a welcome kiss. Right as it became the start of the third day, things were about to get heated up. Literally. Nao, Caulifla and Kale made their way toward the two''s home at Universe 6! * A/N : Aht here. Double length chapter! Apologies if I didn''t do a full blown fight this time around and just summed it up. It was just a spar, and the chapter title pretty much covered it. I pretty much wanted this side part of the first 3 aide chapters to be some last character interactions with the DBZ Plane for a while. I do not know when Nao will come back to this plane, it will likely not be for a while. As a result, Merus joined his family as another Brother! As for you Android 21 fans, last time I recall correctly, the DB Fighters timeline doesn''t start till well into the future, right? Like well past Year 800? I may do a poll next time Nao comes back to this Plane to bring her in, and if ppl want her, I will. Something to look forward to~ Full lemon scene ahead, choo choo. You guys have been warned! Don''t forget to keep dropping those power stones. Let''s reach 300 this week! I''m also currently working on something that I will announce soon! Leave your comments below! Chapter 329 - 53: A Heated Battle (I) A/,N : Aht here! Full lemon scene! Apologies if it feels rusty, it''s been a while since the last 18+ scene. This time I left tags and an indicator when the 18+ actually starts. Seeing as I was about halfway through of the scenes I wanted to show at the end of this chapter, I am splitting this lemon scene into two parts. Don''t forget to keep dropping those power stones. Let''s still try to get to 300 this week! And leave comments below! The transfer and the character reveal will happen next chapter! Note, I will be out of state next few days and away from my desktop which I typically use to edit my chapters. If you guys see any spelling mistakes during this time if a chapter is posted, I apologize in advance. ---------------------------- Tags : MFF, Double Paizuri, C.u.m Swapping, Anal, DP (if this too kinky for you, then skip the DP part), transformation & fusion s.e.x. ---------------------------- Year 780, Planet Sadala, Universe 6. BANG! A sound of a wooden door being slammed open echoed around what appeared to be a two floor indoor warehouse of sorts. "Oi ya little shits, guess whose back!", Caulifla yelled out, reverting back to her usual slurs. Caulifla proudly strutted through door as if she owned this place. Kale remained silent close by while Nao chuckled inwardly. "Is that ta boss''s voice I hear!?" "The boss is back!" "C''mon guys get your asses straight....?" A few rough sounding voices suddenly spoke out. Shadows started to swoop down while a few remained on the balcony above. The second floor split out into two ends which further extended inward to more rooms available in the back. Some of these figures appeared confused seeing Nao next to their boss. As for their current location, they were indeed none other than Planet Sadala! Caulifla had her own hideout on this Planet, where most of it was ruled by the Sadala Defense Force, an army under their King, King Sadala. They were all Saiyans to boot, and their planet still existed in their Universe, unlike Universe 7 where Saiyans blew up their own home planet. But Caulifla didn''t give two shits about that, and had her own turf, not to mention her own gang. She saw this as her home, and she has a prot¨¦g¨¦, who was Kale, who was in secret, Universe 6''s Legendary Super Saiyan, a female equivalent to Universe 7''s Legendary Super Saiyan, Broly. As for the gang members appearing before Nao, they appeared as if they came straight out of a ''70s biker gang. Black shiny leather jackets, torn jeans, and gelled black or brown hair. Tough and muscular tones, some sporting large muscle. None of them had tails either. Universe 6 Saiyans had long lost their tails over time, none of the Saiyans in Universe 6 really knew what the tails did anymore besides their royal family. One of the more intimidating gang members took out a knife, and approached Nao. For some reason this gave Nao a very familiar vibe. He couldn''t help but let out a laugh. "Hahahaha!", Nao laughed, which caused the approaching Saiyan to become angry. "Now what''s so goddamn funny? What makes ya think ya can stand next to ta boss? Who the f.u.c.k are ya?", the Saiyan said, letting out even more slurs. Glints of light streaked across the other Saiyans'' eyes further in the room, expecting an answer. "I''m sorry, you just seem so much like a stereotypical gangster, I almost died from laughter." "W-Why you...!", he responded back, and almost lunged at him. "Stand down!", Caulifla yelled out, giving an order immediately. "Boss...", the closest Saiyan said, becoming dejected. But he still complied and retracted his knife. Caulifla then looked at Nao, who met her gaze. ''Do it.", Caulifla simply said. Nao didn''t reply, as if he knew what she was trying to relay. He just slowly lifted his hand. Using his ki alone, the air''s atmosphere started to chill. The Saiyan in front saw a chilly ki form in front of his eyes. Nao hadn''t used his ice element in a long while, he didn''t use his elements in his spar earlier. He only used his Saiyan powers. The Saiyan couldn''t even react before he felt his body get blasted with a strong impact. But he couldn''t even react as ice crystals formed on his body. The blood sprayed from his mouth also froze. He was then blasted across the whole room, nearly hitting the others. A large bang struck the wall, blooming into a giant ice sculpture with hints of red. The Saiyan now appeared motionless in ice, unable to crack it apart. This left the other Saiyans shivering, fearing they would receive the same treatment, none dared to move. "Now listen up ya little asswipes. This guy here is my mentor and my mate. He will become your leader before long. But for now, get the f.u.c.k out of our sight. Unless you want to end up like this poor sap here.", Caulifla said, pointing her finger at the newly formed icy sculpture. They then saw Caulifla walk up to it unhindered, and transformed. Quickly punching out, she broke the ice, and grabbed onto the guy''s neck, throwing him back into the center of the building. "Now beat it, ya punks. I expect not a single Saiyan within a thousand miles from here." "B-But Boss that''s like a third of ta planet!" "Not my problem. Go bother the Defense Force or somethin''." ""Y-Yes!"", the Saiyan punks complied. Not even a minute later, Caulifla''s turf had Saiyans pouring out of it, tucking their non-existent tails between their legs as they flew out. The three were finally alone after several moments passed. "Big Sis, was it alright for us to do this?" ----------------------------------18+-------------------------------------- "Of course it was, Kale. I don''t want them seein'' us matin'' here in my home. I will take you two to my room later, but Nao, stick your hand down my pants. I want you to feel how wet I am!" "Eh?", Nao asked, hearing her sudden request. Caulifla suddenly approached Nao with a grin. Her long thick silky black spiky hair fluttered with the chills in the air. Once Nao saw her within reaching distance, Caulifla, brought his head to hers with her hands, and started a kiss. With her spare hand, she guided Nao''s free arm, tracing it down her smooth yet tough belly and abs. Further down, his hand reached the hem of Caulifla purple cotton pants. Nao felt Caulifla''s tongue sneak into his mouth, and the two started to dance. Aa he did, Caulifla used Nao''s hand to drop Caulifla''s pants down onto the ground with a thud, revealing a black patch of hair over her p.u.s.s.y, which was glistening with love dew. The moment Caulifla''s a.s.s and p.u.s.s.y came into view, Kale immediately used both of her hands to cover her eyes as her cheeks turned red. She moved her fingers aside a bit only to let her eyes peak at the two. As for Nao, he felt his palm over her patch, which felt fuzzy and warm. Moving to her bead, Caulifla felt a light jolt, causing more love dew to start pouring onto his hand. Caulifla''s slit felt very warm, and when he started to move his fingers, Caulifla started to m.o.a.n despite having her lips locked with his. "Mmm...!", Caulifla tried to let out a m.o.a.n, but instead more love dew poured. A few seconds later, with a ''Pah'', her lips parted from his. "You feel how wet I am now, don''t you, Nao?" Nao saw his hand, only to see it covered in love juice. The warmth was starting to make his heart thump. He enjoyed seeing Caulifla''s n.a.k.e.d body, she wasn''t even wearing any p.a.n.t.i.e.s. "Yes. You''re beautiful, Caulifla.", Nao said, leaning his face in, and gave her another kiss. "That''s what I wanted to hear.", Caulifla replied with a grin. She then turned around to see a hiding Kale, letting Nao get a full view of view of her toned a.s.s. He couldn''t help but squeeze it, which caused Caulifla to let out a cute yelp. It was both smooth and firm, and very warm. After having a jolt spread upward in her body, Caulifla yelled out to Kale. "Oi, Kale, stop hidin'' and get your a.s.s over here!" "Y-Yes!", Kale responded. She stopped staring at Caulifla''s n.a.k.e.d body and Nao, and slowly removed her hand. She walked up to the two and didn''t know where to look. When she was next to Caulifla, Caulifla approached Kale and spoke out to her. "We won''t be needin'' these anymore.", Caulifla said to Kale, confusing her. In one fell swoop Caulifla moved her hands quickly and took Kale''s red shirt off, revealing her somewhat tanned perky b.r.e.a.s.ts, which were surprisingly larger than Caulifla''s. She didn''t stop there there, she took off Kale''s golden armguards. She moved her hands to Kale''s white belt, and latched it off right off her waist. This caused Kale''s red skirt to plop onto the ground. Caulifla finished it off by taking off Kale''s golden leg guards and shoes. Kale''s full splendor was now ready for Nao to peruse. The only thing left on Kale''s body were her purple spats. But if one looked closely, her spats had a wet spot on it right over her crotch. Kale was already starting to feel the heat. She wasn''t wearing any p.a.n.t.i.e.s either, which revealed a silhouette of her p.u.s.s.y thanks to that wet mark. "Big sis...", Kale responded bashfully as she covered her b.r.e.a.s.ts with one of her hands. "Nu-uh, no hidin'' today. You will let Nao look at your n.a.k.e.d splendor.", Caulifla said looking at Kale in the eyes. She used her spare hand to remove Kale''s arm away, letting Nao see her b.r.e.a.s.ts. They were really perky and seemed super soft despite her muscular body. Caulifla leaned in, and planted her lips against Kale''s, causing a sudden shock to go down Kale''s spine. She then let out a stuffed m.o.a.n. "Mmm...!", Kale tried to speak. She accepted Caulifla''s tongue. Breaking free after a couple of seconds, Caulifla let out a hot puff of air as a string of drool stretched from both of their mouths. She lathered it up with her hand and drank the drool down her throat. "The three of us are in this together. We will both learn the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of bein'' a woman. Let''s head toward Nao okay?" "Okay. I do want to experience that too...", Kale simply replied, nodding her head. "Gahaha! Well said, Kale!", Caulifla said with a smile. She then brought herself and Kale back toward Nao. "Your robe is so complicated to take off Nao, otherwise I''d have done you first." , Caulifla continued to speak. She then leaned down and went onto her knees, and Kale followed suit. Both of their love juices started to drip onto the floor. "Haha, leave that to me. If anyone''s to blame, blame the Supreme Kais for wearing these types of clothes.", Nao replied with a chuckle and began to strip his robe down. Moment after moment passed as he undid his posh kai robe. Before long his black bodysuit that accentuated his muscles was revealed. The two saw a big bulge down below near his hip, appearing as if his d.i.c.k was ready to come out and play. The two were blasted by his scent all of a sudden. Kale became dazed while Caulifla became excited, and even took a whiff of it into her nose. "Now that''s the smell I love! It really gets you excited don''t it?" "Heh, wait until I take it out. That my dear, are called hormones. To put it in your words, it means I''m ready to mate." Sparkles appeared in her eyes before Caulifla moved her hands over Nao''s bulge. She waited for Nao to take off his robe as tearing through his bodysuit was something she could still do. Feeling his bulge pulsate, she tore right through the clothing, causing a ripping sound to echo. This noise momentarily snapped Kale out of her daze, but as she was the one sitting right in front of him while Caulifla was off to the left beside her, Nao''s eight and a half burly d.i.c.k flapped open, landing straight across Kale''s face. Kale let out a cute yelp as she was blasted with another wave of Nao''s scent, seeing his d.i.c.k now over her face. Caulifla chuckled seeing Kale''s reaction. "It ain''t even hard yet but it''s already this amazin''. Move aside a bit, Kale, we''ll use our b.r.e.a.s.ts to start." "Okay...my head feels its already starting to spin...", Kale uttered. "Haha! Then Nao''s magic is already workin''!" After the two said that, Kale moved aside a bit, letting Nao''s d.i.c.k dangle into the air. She then cupped her b.r.e.a.s.ts, which were about a size larger than Caulifla''s. Nao felt two soft mounds press against the left side of his shaft. Kale''s body started to get hotter. Caulifla followed suit and pressed her two b.r.e.a.s.ts against the right side. Nao''s was swallowed by four b.r.e.a.s.ts. He felt them soft and warm as the two began move. It didn''t take his d.i.c.k long at all to wake up, becoming fully erect. His head popped out to greet Caulifla and Kale. "It really is big. Haven''t seen it up so close yet." "Uh-uh...", Kale said. She then got an urge to lick it as she moved her b.r.e.a.s.ts up and down. Nao soon felt a jolt go down his d.i.c.k as something hot and slimy began to lather it up. Nao''s scent continued to pound her nose. After giving his head a few licks, Kale opened her mouth further, and gobbled his head right up. "Haha, already jumpin'' the gun on me, huh, Kale? Then I''ll start lickin'' from the bottom. Don''t forget to move your b.r.e.a.s.ts with mine." "Mmm...!", Kale tried to acknowledge her, only to find her mouth currently stuffed. The two continued to lick and suck Nao''s d.i.c.k while moving both of their b.r.e.a.s.ts between his shaft. Nao was feeling great from this p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e assaulting his d.i.c.k. He even grabbed onto Kale''s hair, letting his d.i.c.k reach further down her throat. "Mmm...!", Kale tried to respond again, only to feel her throat extremely hot, and let out a stuffed m.o.a.n. Thanks to Nao''s grasp, her hair ribbon came undone, revealing her long black smooth hair, which was not spiky at all compared to Caulifla''s. "The first load is coming. Take it, Kale!" "Let it out, Nao! Keep strikin'' us with your scent!" Kale responded with another m.o.a.n as the three sped up. Kale felt something large and hot continuously piston her throat. She then felt Nao''s d.i.c.k convulse a bit, before it started to spurt. A large amount of white s.p.e.r.m poured down her throat. Her cheeks began to expand as well. "Kale, don''t you dare spill out a drop of his milk, and don''t swallow it either, save it in your mouth!", Caulifla suddenly commanded her. "Mmm....!", Kale tried to acknowledge Caulifla, only to feel her mouth fill up more and more. Her cheeks puffed out like a squirrel. A couple moments later, Nao pulled his d.i.c.k out letting the rest of his s.e.m.e.n spurt onto Kale''s and Caulifla''s b.r.e.a.s.ts. Caulifla became hot and more of her love juice poured down from her slit. As for Kale, she remained still, looking Caulifla, struggling to keep all of Nao''s s.e.m.e.n in her mouth without swallowing it. "Yes, that''s good, Kale. Savor the taste.", Caulifla said, before wiggling her b.u.t.t downward. She then squeezed her legs in between Kale''s and got underneath her. One more moment passed as Caulifla aligned her head right below Kale''s. "You like Nao''s taste, don''t you?" Kale nodded in confirmation. She was feeling extremely hot now and her cheeks were crimson. "Good. Now open your mouth and let it pour out." Getting the hint, Kale leaned a bit to match her mouth with Caulifla''s, before slowly opening her mouth. Gushing white s.e.m.e.n started pouring out like a river, directly splattering onto Caulifla''s face, and his scent assaulted her nose even more. The rest of it poured down her throat, and Nao started to see Caulifla''s throat start gulping it down. Once about half of it remained, Caulifla brought her face to Kale, locking their lips together. The two proceeded to swallow the rest of his s.e.m.e.n down as their tongues danced. After a couple moments, the two''s lips separated, leaving behind a dazed Kale. Caulifla saw a bit more s.e.m.e.n on Nao''s d.i.c.k, and got out of Kale''s legs, and licked the rest up from his d.i.c.k. Nao''s member still remained erect even after his first shot. ''That was really s.e.xy'', Nao said, thinking to himself. Seeing his d.i.c.k still erect, Caulifla latched one of her hands on it as she spoke out to him. "Man, that sure hit the spot. And you seem rarin'' to go again. We Saiyans do have insane stamina after all, haha!", Caulifla said with a laugh. "Right? You two were really s.e.xy just now. It felt great." "That was just the beginnin''. And it looks like Kale enjoyed it too. We got a surprise for you later, be sure to save those two Potara earring, ya hear me?", Caulifla said, looking at the two pale yellow earrings attached to his ears. Unlike the Time Ring he had long since stored away in his own pocket dimension, Nao still wears his Potara earrings. Nao became surprised hearing that, but immediately understood what she was trying to say, and nodded his head. It looks like he was going to have s.e.x with those two as Kelfa later, and that excited him. "Of course." "Good. Then let''s go to my pad in the back. I''m sure you''ll love it, Nao. Great view even if we''re in this wasteland. That''s where we''ll do our f.u.c.kin''." "Haha, I''m looking to it." "And one more thing. I was plannin'' on goin'' first myself but seein'' Kale enjoy your taste like that, she is definitely ready. So she''ll go first once we''re in my pad." Hearing her say that, Kale snapped out of her dazed and yelled out. "Ehhhhhh!? I''m going first?" Chapter 329 - 58: Planning "Lord Nao, according to the map you provided, we were able to locate the to locate the Great Forest of Tob. Sure enough to its north in the large grassland, we spotted what appeared to be a gigantic mausoleum of sorts. It had some activity going on as one of its mages was terraforming the land around it. My sisters did not get too close, lest we''d risk the chance of bring spotted. We''ve come to a conclusion that this place is being occupied by the Great Tomb of Nazarick." "So Nazarick found its way to its same location, while we were transported into the clouds, huh? How ironic." "Lord Nao?", Brynhildr asked, tilting her head in confusion. "Ahhh, it''s nothing. Were you able to pinpoint our location too?" Even though Nao did a quick scan already of their current position, he wanted to see if Brynhildr and the Valkyries could do what they''re designed to do, besides having all eyes on the White Palace, he programmed them to be excellent scouts. Especially so with their shared eyes. Brynhildr''s confusion only lasted for a moment before nodding at Nao. And at present, it was just her, Nao, Elsa, Tights, Brynhildr and Eydis in the room. Everyone else left and went about their day. Nao decided to assign Tights to Eydis''s care for now too, up until she gets adjusted to the Palace. "Yes. We are not too far from Nazarick either, situated a few miles south of that Fortress City those humans call E-Rantel." "Situated outside of Re-estize''s former capital...got it. Is our cloaking still active?" It was Elsa''s turn to nod. "Yes. We stored our Godly Satellite since we moved our Palace into Yggdrasil. We re-activated during the transfer. Unless for some reason someone down below has power rivaling Sister Vados, we won''t appear on any map." "Excellent." As for Eydis, she became confused hearing Elsa say that. "The heck is a Godly Satellite? That name sounds too funny!", Eydis retorted with a giggle. "It''s a device a few of us Sisters created recently to block any and all sorts of receiving signals. It can also cloak our home to make it appear as if we were the sky itself, among other things it can do. If we really wanted to we could use it to eavesdrop literally anyone at anywhere, without being spotted back, unless their strength rivals Sister Vados, fufu.", Elsa replied with a giggle of her own, answering Eydis. This caused Eydis''s eyes to turn wide. "Isn''t that, like cheating!?" "That''s one way to put it, yes. We don''t really use the latter here, unless someone provokes us into doing so. That''s why I created Brynhildr and the Valkyries. That way we can still scan our surroundings if one of us is preoccupied." "I see. But since we''re on the topic of signals, it feels like I''m forgetting something important...", Eydis replied, rubbing her forehead. "Could it be you have your own method of contacting? If so maybe we can use it to contact those where you came from.", Nao suggested as he saw Eydis behave like this. "I would have let Vados try and search where that portal came from, but we''ve no idea where the other end of it came from in terms of coordinates. If we can contact those on the other end, we could progress with this...", Nao continued to say. It was then a light bulb lit up in Eydis''s head, before yelling out. "Ahhh! That''s right! Us Knights were given communicators recently!", Eydis yelled out. She then reached into her white b.r.e.a.s.tplate, only to bring out a small high tech device, one that seemed to come out of 21st or 22nd century Earth. It was designed in the shape of a webcam too, except this one was much more advanced. "That looks like a camera...", Nao retorted. "You know what this thingy is? I''m not too familiar this thing myself. Kirito said he made it and refined it to what is now. Said it carries internal internet connection and can connect to virtual spaces. Or allows someone to show themselves when they''re super far away." "Can''t say I''m not familiar with this device. Speaking of which where were you guys before getting s.u.c.k.e.d into that portal?" Hearing that, Eydis blushed lightly and scratched her head. "Haha, about that...I''m sorry for calling you the Dark Emperor earlier. Almost forgot he was dead! We Knights are currently trying to reform the Human Empire under Kirito''s leadership right now. Or was, at least. Man I sure hope this thing works...", Eydis, looking at the device she brought out. "Can we use this to connect to our satellite, Elsa? With Vados''s help I''m sure we can extend our range in the Multiverse." "That''s definitely a possibility." Elsa said, nodding her head. "Since we are still planning our venture downward, do you want me to take this to her?" "Let''s do that later. Thank you for showing this, Eydis. And with that said, what do you want to do next, Eydis? You''re kind of stuck here for now. Would you like to explore our home, or come with us to the land below?" "You said this place was new to you too right? Are you sure we are in the Real World?" "Heh, sure are. Though we are in a very different place. Just this place, yours and Kirito''s world are just little drops of water in a vast ocean. The Real World is much larger than you can imagine." "Really? Just from what Kirito explained to us it sounds like an amazing place. Alice was super lucky to be taken to his. I miss her already..." ''So from her side, It sounds like Eydis was currently undergoing those two hundred years of time spent after the Dark Emperor perished...'', Nao realized, thinking to himself. ''Guess I need to add a SAO section to the library. That place is really interesting, has a lot of cute girls too. Can''t wait to explore it.'', Nao mused to himself. But he didn''t want to stop the current conversation going. "It sure is. Why not for now, I''ll have Tights show you to your room? Will you do that, Tights?" "With p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e." "Eh? I''m getting my own room?" "Of course. Unless you''d want to live in the main bedroom with us, fufu.", Elsa replied, with a grin. "We do have frequent nightly activities here." "Nightly...activities? With so many pretty girls to boot...", Eydis replied. Her eyes started to shine just thinking of the thought. "I''d be swimming in a sea of b.o.o.b.s that I could fondle!" (A/N : If you guys haven''t guessed so yet, Eydis indeed likes girls. But she doesn''t shy away from guys either.) Hearing Eydis yell that out with an excited voice, Nao almost spat out his saliva. "Don''t blame us if you decide to enter then. It''d be of your own will as to how you spend your nights here, or down below if we find any good inns." "Understood. Tights, was it? Can you show me to my room?" "Of course. If you''ll excuse us.", Tights responded. With a light curtsy, she brought Eydis out of the throne room. It was just Nao, Elsa and Brynhildr left. He looked at Brynhildr next, before issuing another command. "Brynhildr, go bring Albedo, Shaltear, Aura, and Mare here. I''ve yet to question them personally, so I feel like checking up on them a bit. It''s time to see where their loyalty truly lies. I''ll check on Rubedo and Nigredo later. Iris did say she did something special to Mare too...", Nao said. "Understood. But what about me and the other Valkyries? We were created just like them." "That is true, but the one difference is I personally oversaw your creation, as your creator." "Lord Nao...thank you for placing your trust in us. We will serve you to the best of our ability!" Brynhildr said that with a smile blooming on her face. She then bowed and dismissed herself, heading toward the other npcs. Once she left, Nao finally slouched down into his throne, letting out a big sigh. Elsa couldn''t help but giggle seeing him react like this. "Fufu, not so used to being a ruler now, are you, Nao? Welcome to my world. Well, before becoming a housewife." "Yeah, just maintaining that sort of demeanor is tiring. Ruling over an entire planet doesn''t sound easy." "It''s not, but my mother, and someone like Sister Eir did their roles wonderfully. Now they passed on their title of Queens and my title to our children. Nonetheless, it can be very tiring.", Elsa said, approaching Nao. She then took him into her embrace. "Mmm....", Nao said, enjoying Elsa''s warmth. "Still, after this loyalty check, I will have you bring Sayuri here, and Eydis back if she is up for it. Becoming adventurers is our best way to integrate into the New World if we are to find those people. Besides that, two of our main targets to explore will be the dwarven mountains in the north and the elf forest down south, hence why I''m bring you two with me." Elsa nodded her head as she enjoyed Nao''s warmth. After another moment she separated from him and spoke. "Sister Sayuri was learning all those blacksmithing skills in the game. I see why since dwarves are known for that. And me for the elf forest, huh? As for Eydis, she sounds excited to explore the Real World for first time, as she called it. So we''ll be a party of four? Pretty classic setup if you ask me." "Right? I''ll be the mage. Sayuri will be the tank similar to how Belle played with my group in Yggdrasil, and Eydis can be a dps with her katana, and you can be the archer." "Do you think it''d be weird for me to use my ki weapon here?" "Hmm...probably not." Nao said, after pondering for a moment. Mana is rich here, I''m sure plenty of people have Mana weapons. You can definitely disguise yours as one. I''m looking forward to you using your family''s techniques again." "Fufu, so eager I see, Nao. Will our party have a name?" "That...", Nao started to say, only for him to go into his thoughts, trying to wrack his brain for a name for their soon to be party! * A/N : Aht here! Quick poll if you guys want it. What do you want Nao''s Adventurer party name to be? Let me know down below! Apologies if this chapter was slow, you guys know the drill, it was the end of the month again so I prioritized work like always. Don''t forget to keep dropping those power stones! Enjoy! Chapter 330 - 54: A Heated Battle (II) A/N : Aht here! Here is the second part of two of Caulifla''s and Kale''s lemon scene! I won''t say much, if you guys don''t like DP with 2 girls and 1 guy as warned in my tags last chapter, you guys can skip the middle section of this chapter. This lemon scene does not impact the story besides showing the two''s scene of course, and you guys can skip if you want. The transfer to New World will happen next chapter! Don''t forget to keep dropping those power stones and leave comments below! * Caulifla stood up, letting her love juice pour down her leg. She went to Kale and pulled her up as well, who finally snapped out of her daze after she yelled that out. Love juice dripped down her leg as well. Nao took this time to take off his torn black bodysuit, storing it away in his pocket dimension. He grabbed the two''s clothing as well and threw them in. Everyone was now buck n.a.k.e.d in the warehouse, besides Kale who still had her purple spats on. But they were pretty drenched at this point, revealing her slit. Nao then walked up, and gave a quick kiss to Kale while rubbing her hair. "You accepted it all, Kale. Did it feel good?" "Yes...My body is fuzzy and warm all over, similar to how I did it Big Sis in the past. I love you, Nao.", Kale said, taking the initiative to return his kiss with her own. "Oh? are you finally spreadin'' your wings, Kale?", Caulifla said as a glint streaked across her eyes. Nao continued to ruffle her hair some more, causing Kale to wink one of her eyes. "I love you too, Kale, just like how I love Caulifla and the other girls. I see our brothers as family too. You aren''t still feeling resentment, are you?" Kale immediately shook her head. "Absolutely not. I was weary at first for you trying to take Big Sis away from me, but you accepted both of us. How could I not start falling in love with you? I''m ready to take this thing in me." As Kale said that, Nao felt her hand grasp his d.i.c.k. "Haha, let''s go then!", Nao replied with a laugh. Caulifla began to walk to the second floor as the two followed her. What appeared before them was like a maze of metal and shutters, each spot leading to another room or another area. But thankfully it seemed there was a single path that lead all the way back. The moment Caulifla arrived in front of two doors that lead into the largest room, equivalent to a presidential suite, she spoke out to the two once more. "Just so you know Nao, Kale is ready to take your thing in both holes." Once Caulifla said that with a smirk, Kale turned beet red and waved her fists up and down at her in embarrassment. "B-Big sis, you don''t need to go into that much detail!" "Oh, you''re fine taking it down there?" "Yes...", Kale remained red, but didn''t deny Nao. "Y''know, I wanted to train her a.s.s myself since you''re big Nao, but Kale was against it." "That''s right. Sister Belle said taking it up the b.u.t.t extremely hurt for her, but I''m willing to bear the pain to accept all of you first, Nao." Hearing that, Nao''s heart fluttered and ruffled Kale''s head again. Caulifla spoke out next and her smirk didn''t leave her face. "I''m also ready down there. Once you take all of us, we''ll start the true fun then, haha!", Caulifla finished with a laugh. "Welcone to my pad.", she continued to say. She then kicked the two doors open, causing them to swing open. It was just like walking into a rebellious girl''s room. It was far from fluffy and cute. Several weights and training machines scattered on the left side, while the right side was a lounge and a kitchen with several bean bag chairs and a huge tv. A pretty big white bed could be seen further in the back right. And a huge window on the back left that revealed the vast red craggy wasteland, very reminiscent of Planet Vegeta''s. Caulifla didn''t say anything and dragged the two to a purple beanbag chair close to her bed, and threw Kale onto it. Nao actually saw Kale turn around, entering a d.o.g.g.ystyle position. He raised his ryebrows seeing her a.s.s and p.u.s.s.y glistening in her spats come into view. "I don''t want to wait any longer, Nao. Let''s do it.", Kale said, as she buried her head into the softness of the chair. Caulifla got down next to her, waiting for Nao to put it in. And put it in he did! Just like that, Kale lost her v.i.r.g.i.n.i.t.y to Nao. She accepted his second load in her w.o.m.b. Kale was probably the tightest woman Nao had ever experienced. They say those who had trained bodies, especially packed with muscle, were really tight inside. It was even tighter her a.s.s, he feltvlike he couldn''t push it in all the way. And despite the pain Kale felt, she accepted his third load in her a.s.s This drained quite a bit of her stamina, but she was able to push through. Caulifla did not wait around either. After more humping and m.o.a.ning echoing in the large room, Caulifla accepted Nao''s fourth and fifth load respectively in both of her holes. The two lost both of their v.i.r.g.i.nities right then and there. Caulifla''s a.s.s was the opposite, Nao slid inside it very smoothly and was extremely pleasurable . Their first couple of rounds ended, and Caulifla mentioned it was time for the next tound to start. Despite shooting five times already, Nao was still as a hard as rock. He saw Caulifla approach her bed, only to see her lean in to grab something hidden behind her pillow. As she did, Nao saw a trail of his milk drip down her leg. After the next moment, Caulifla brought out a shiny black silicon-like tube of sorts, extending a little over two feet long. Turning back around, Nao saw that it had two d.i.c.k-like shapes at each end. Nao''s eyes turned eide a bit as Kale didn''t say anything. "Tada!", Caulifla yelled out with a smirk, brandishing this item forward. If one looked closely each head was very similarly shaped to Nao''s d.i.c.k, including its size. "...Is that a dildo?", Nao asked in amus.e.m.e.nt. "You''re damn right it is. This baby here is the first of two surprises we got for you today, Nao. The second I kinda spoiled already asking about your Potara, haha!" "I''m getting a very familiar feeling from it too." "That''s ''cause we had this baby shaped after you! This is one of our exclusive palace products. Some of other Sisters have their own too in different forms. We use them if we feel adventurous when you''re not around. Courtesy of Sister Belle and Sister Towa." "Of course it would be those two...", Nao couldn''t help but utter to himself. "Honestly speakin'' I wanted one ready when you gave me my alone time with Kale back then, but Kale refused. So usin'' one of these is now a first for me too. Of course, We''re both goin'' to f.u.c.k Kale with it." As she said that, she bent her legs down a bit, and moved the dildo towards her front hole. She easily slid it in, and let out a m.o.a.n. She plugged up the rest of his milk inside her. It now appeared as if she had a d.i.c.k herself. "Nao, you lay down, Kale, you get on top of him and turn your back toward me." Nao and Kale listened to her request. Nao got down on his back, deciding to lay on Caulifla''s bed. Kale got up onto the bed, and approaching Nao. She still had milk powering out of hers as well. She let out a m.o.a.n of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as she slid Naos d.i.c.k back in her p.u.s.s.y, plugging her hole up. Caulifla was the third to position herself behind Kale. Kale soon felt something cool press against her b.u.t.t. She was feeling nervous doing this, causing her to lean towards Nao''s c.h.e.s.t to nibble on it. Caulifla did indeed felt some pressure the moment she pressed hers against Kale''s a.s.s. She had a hard time putting it in. "No kiddin'', you''re super tight as always, Kale." "Hah...Big Sis, it''s okay. I can take it.", Ksle said as she bit Nao a bit harder. As Kale squeezed down Nao''s d.i.c.k, Nao could feel something else start probing inside her. Nao took this time to nibble on Kale''s b.r.e.a.s.t and rub her other one with his spare hand Kale started letting out louder m.o.a.ns. To make it smoother, Caulifla took this time to transform, turning herself golden. She then yelled out. "Here we go, Kale!", Caulifla yelled out. She then lightly grabbed onto her two arms, and did a big thrust. Kale felt something large tear her a.s.s open, and got stuffed in one go. This earned a really large yelp from Kale, and her voice spread across the room. "Ahhhhhh!", Kale yelled out. She now felt super stuffed ftom both ends, and lost some strength in her body, collasping onto Nao. Nao stopped l.i.c.k.i.n.g and brought her head to his c.h.e.s.t He then ruffled her hair. "You''re doing great, Kale. How do you feel?" Another moment passed as the two didn''t move while inside her. It took a good moment for Kale to regain her composure. "Hah...I can feel you both. It''s like there are two Nao''s inside of me...", Kale replied, releasing her bite. "Haha, well that''s one way to put it, I can feel Caulifla too. Why don''t I transform too?", Nao said, and began to unleash his ki.. He then became golden as well. "Now that''s how you do it! C''mon Kale, you transform too.", Caulifla said as her eyes started to sparkle. "But..." "It''s not like you lose control of it anymore right?", Caulifla asked her. "I don''t, but aren''t I ugly in that form? My body becomes super bulky..." "Nonsense, Kale. You''re beautiful in your transformed state too. Both of us would enjoy it." "What Nao said." "You guys...I got it.", Kale said as a smile formed on her face. Unlike Caulifla who directed her ki to her back to transform, she directed her ki to her right leg, just how Nao does it. She unleashed her ki, and instead of becoming golden, she turned green. She still had pupils in her eyes as well. Not only that, her muscle mass enlarged greatly, and her body grew taller as if she grew by one or two feet. Yet both Caulifla''s dildo and Nao''s d.i.c.k remained inside her. Her insides started to clamp down like crazy, causing Kale to let out another m.o.a.n. "Atta girl! Lets finish our first surprise like this!", Caulifla said, as she began to move. "Aaahn! O-Okay!", Kale said happily. Nao felt Caulifla''s dildo rub against his d.i.c.k, and he matched her pace, smoothly going in and out. Kale felt more and more p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as time passed on. Nao finally received an urge to spurt out his milk, and the three were able to o.r.g.a.s.m together. Caulifla dispersed her transformation and slid out of Kale''s a.s.s, plopping down onto the bedsheet She couod now be seen panting hard. Nao''s d.i.c.k slso plopped out of Kale''s pusdy, letting his milk spill out. Kale slumped downward into Nao''s body, letting Caulifla get a good view of her b.u.t.t. The two dispersed their transformation as well, and to finish it off, the dildo slid out of Caulifla''s p.u.s.s.y on its owm, now covered in love juices. This was Nao''s sixth shot now. The three panted for a while in bliss, not saying anything. Once they calmed down, Caulifla smiled and rubbed her finger against her nose. "Oh boy, that was outta this world, I tell ya! We could end our session now, but the real battle is about to start." "Hah...That felt...amazing, Nao, Big Sis..." "That was definitely a first for me. I couldn''t stop feeling the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e." "Haha! Then this was a success! Whose up for some drinks? Lets take a breather befire we get heated up for the finale." "Works for me." Kale didn''t say anything, and just nodded in confirmation. A few moments then passed as the three happily chatted with each other while drinking over drinks. As for Kale, her spats had long been since torn up and tossed aside, she was buck n.a.k.e.d like Caulifla and Nao. After that, their last battle of the day began. Nao took off his Potara, and their fusion blinded the room. A n.a.k.e.d Kefla in her full splendor with beautiful black hair and toned abs and muscle appeared. Caulifla and Kale were no longer there. The two did have his s.p.e.r.m inside them before they fused. If one wondered what would happen to it, well Nao learned his s.p.e.r.m vanished, but Kefla still felt every p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e that happened thus far, from both of them. When she appeared, her face was completely flushed and almost fell over from p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Nao immediately went up to catch Kefla to prevent her from falling. "Hehe, thank you for that, Nao. I wasn''t expectin'' this, it''s so hot." "If you need a minute, you got it." "Hah...I''ll take you up on that.", Kefla replied, leaning in to give him a kiss. And after another moment of silence, Kefla got into heat real quick. The battle lasted throughout the rest of the day. Kefla liked taking Nao''s d.i.c.k while being on top and from behind, showing a mixture of Caulifla''s and Kale''s personalities. Kefla rang out Nao''s s.p.e.r.m several times herself, filling her w.o.m.b to the brim. In the end, Nao triumphed over Kefla, letting her o.r.g.a.s.m until she fainted. Once she did, she separated into Caulifla and Kale again, both having looks of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e on their faces as they passed out. Nao retrieved the Potara earrings, putting them back onto his ears. He placed the two closer to the pillows of the bed, letting them fall asleep with a happy smile. Nao squeezed himself between the two letting them cling into him. He had spent quite a bit of Divine Energy and stamina during this adventurous s.e.x session with these two cuties. Especially Kefla, she drained lot out of him She was able to keep up with UI Goku after all. He let his weary eyes take over, falling fast asleep for the rest of the day in Caulifla''s room. And not a single goon could be seen for miles from the warehouse. They bugged the hell out of Planet Sadala''s Defense Force that day, to the best they could. It was such a strange event for King Sadala that day. And no matter how hard he tried to find the cause, it would forever remain a mystery to him. Chapter 330 - 57: Testing The Soulfire Lamp A/N : Aht here. Here''s the next chapter! These next couple of chapters will lay out a rough plan for Nao''s first venture into the new world, but don''t expect this first trip to be too long. I will likely have Nao come back at a later time after exploring his next couple of planes, when Ainz is well underway of his world conquest. For now, Nao will recruit Zesshi and Evileye. The best route for that is him becoming an Adventurer (: And perhaps Calca. For those who haven''t read this far in ln, Calca does get pretty brutally murdered, so I might save her. Still thinking. Of the places he will visit, I''m currently planning Re-estize, Baharuth Empire, Dwarven Mountains, the Elf Forest, Slane Theocracy, and lastly the Holy Capital. Aa for canon events, I''m planning to have Nao join the Jaldaboath raid, and Jaldaboath demihuman army vs holy capital (both events on good side), so look forward to it~ Most of Season 1 and 2 is intelligence gathering, and well, Nao and his family don''t really need to go that far with recon lol. His library has lots of story records already. There''s also a fun side page at end of chapter detailing individual character ages! But enough from me. Don''t forget to keep dropping those power stones and leave comments below! * "I promise, so help me up! I''m using all my strength here to keep myself steady from this stupid wind!", Eydis yelled out, letting her hair rapidly fling around in the wind. Nao could feel the strong wind too as he was closest to the White Palace entrance. His robe was dancing wildly. Those closer to him could also feel it. It made sense, since they were so high up in the air. Nao briefly scanned the below surroundings too, only to see one massive continent surrounded by a few islands and a humongous ocean. Nao then shifted his eyes back to the struggling Eydis. He bent his knees down, and stretched his hand out, as if the winds didn''t phase him. Eydis looked up only to see a silver metallic hand reach out to her. It was as though she was striking a deal with the devil, but Eydis gritted her teeth, and accepted his hand. Nao gracefully pulled her up without any resistance, like her body was weightless. Eydis found this surprising, and once she was back on the ground, she let out a hard sigh. "Hah...My life just flashed through my eyes. I''ve dealt similar winds while riding Kirimai''s back, but those winds were too much under that situation!" Eydis then rolled her tongue out onto the floor, feeling exhausted now. Nao found this somehow cute. "But who really are you? You look like an angel, and your hand was warm...Are we still in the Underworld? Or did I die and ascend the heavens?" "Well, this place is no Underworld. Moreover, what is that System Call you mentioned earlier? Is it like GM Call?", Nao asked, feigning another question. ''Amazing, Eydis is acting just like a human...Last time I remember, she is the same as Alice, created by one of those artificial Fluctlight thingies. Once their avatar is generated, with the help of those fluctlights, they can develop their own souls over time...'', Nao mused to himself. A glint of light streaked across his eyes as he saw Eydis recover her stamina in the next few moments. He then opened his pocket dimension, bringing out an ancient, rustic lamp. Once Nao found himself and his family, turns out everyone had their own personal inventory created for their use. As Nao already had one, Yggdrasil''s items automatically found their way from his inventory their to his own pocket dimension. The White Palace now had a Treasury as well. Humongous mountains of gold coins stacked to the heavens. Really rare crafting materials, cash items, consumables, etc scattered on each mountain. Many pillars around the room housed individual World Items. Several equipment racks containing full divine gear sets could also be seen... It was a wealthy Treasury that would make mortals bleed from their own greed and even make gods envious. As for Nao, he retrieved a certain item from his pocket dimension. The same lamp that journeyed with him through Yggdrasil. The Auric Soulfire Lamp. The very same ancient rustic lamp that he had upgraded into a World Item. Only World Items could match its strength now. Seeing Nao take out a weir lamp, Eydis, who had recovered some of her strength, suddenly felt a cold chill go down her spine, especially after hearing Nao give a request a request. "Say, Eydis, was it? Would you be able to test something for me?", Nao asked. ''This would give be a good gauge on how this lamp works in the real world too...'', Nao said to himself. "...Why does it feel like you''re about to do something bad? What''s the deal with that old lamp? Are you going to call out a genie?" "Pfft.", Nao replied with a chuckle. "Sadly, no. It servers a different purpose. It won''t hurt you, at least I don''t think it will." "You think!?", Eydis yelled out, retorting him. She then let out a sigh. "Fine, you did save my b.u.t.t just now. I would''ve been squashed to death. I''m not too proficient in Wind Sacred Arts." "Excellent. By the way you''ll explain those Sacred Arts later.", Nao answered. He then willed the lamp to suck in Eydis, to see if she actually had a soul or not. "Ehhh? I didn''t agree to that--!?", Eydis tried to retort again, only to find her body literally s.u.c.k.e.d into the lamp, just as if a genie had made their final wish. "Damn Y--¡­", Eydis tried to curse out one more line, except a popping sound cut her voice off. Eydis vanished from sight, leaving behind Nao and his family. If one had a faint look at the lamp, it now had a faint azure glow to it. "So it was a success after all.", Nao said, beaming with a smile. "Yes. The unknown entity, who calls herself Eydis was successfully absorbed into the Soulfire Lamp, reaching the conclusion that she is indeed, has a soul. Congratulations, Big Brother." Nao almost tumbled over himself hearing Eve address like that. "What did you just call me?" "Big brother." Hearing Eve address him like that, Nao gave himself a facepalm, slowly rubbing his metallic silver skin. Nao was among the couple who remained with his Heteromorphic avatar. The only one who joined him in that regard was Bukubukuchagama. Eve was able to grant her Racial Class a Form Change skill, letting her switch between a lovable slime and a human. Except her slime color is pure amber. A moment passed in silence while the lamp glowed a faint azure light. Nao ended up letting out a sigh. "I don''t remember setting you to say that, Eve. Who was it?" Eve didn''t hesitate to answer, directly pointing her finger at a long fiery red haired woman wearing an ancient red and black Chinese qipao dress standing nearby, enjoying the breeze of the fierce winds outside. "Of course it would be you, Miya...", Nao retorted. Miya fidgeted her fingers before letting out a giggle. "Teehee?", Miya responded, giggling. "Oh come on, I already address as you as Brother, don''t I? What''s the harm in adjusting one more like so? But if you''re worried about me touching any of the others, I didn''t." "Is it wrong for me to address Big Brother as such? I can change but I enjoy calling you like this, Nao. Just like how I do with Big Sis." "We typically don''t use titles here in the White Palace. We did set the npcs to address me as Lord, just so there can be a clear line. But even that is pushing it. But arriving in such a place, it is likely that such a title will be needed...for this Plane for now. You can do as you want, Eve." Hearing that, Eve beamed with a smile. "Thank you, Big Brother!" "Shall we all head back into the throne room to discuss our plans? Me personally I''ve already had a fulfilling life playing Yggdrasil, as that''s what I mainly wanted to do. I don''t see ourselves spending too much time here." "I''m also getting a familiar vibe with this place. The vision you witnessed seems like its still in the future, and the characters we''ve come across are now joined with our family. The only two you realty have left with an interest is that heterochromatic girl Zesshi, and that vampire girl, Evileye, right?", Elsa said, cupping her chin with her hand, tilting her head a bit. "Pretty much." "Then yeah let''s go discuss it. But first, why don''t we take our new guest out of the lamp? We don''t even know what it''s like inside that thing yet." "Haha, you''re right. Why don''t we hear it directly from her?", Nao answered with a chuckle. It hadn''t even been an hour since Eydis was s.u.c.k.e.d into it. Regardless, Nao willed the lamp to do its thing. Before long, a beautiful big b.r.e.a.s.ted silvery-beige haired woman materialized out of nowhere. But the funny thing was, Eydis could now seen curled up into a ball, snoozing away without a care for the world. The only thing missing was her sword in her sheath. Eydis felt a strong breeze strike against her, causing her eyes to flutter. She let out a small groan as she woke up, stretching her arms. Rubbing her eyes, she spoke out softly. "Mmm....so all of that was a dream after all." Hearing that, Nao let out chuckle before replying to her. "Haha, I''m afraid that wasn''t a dream, Miss Integrity Knight." After Nao''s voice struck against Eydis''s ears, her body shot straight up. Seeing Nao and his family, unfamiliar figures to her, Eydis''s body dejectedly slouched forward. Eydis then sighed out. "Hah...So I''m really stuck here?" "I''m sorry to say, but that does appear to be the case. It is possible we can return you back to your home, but I''m afraid that''s not possible at this very moment." "As long as there is a possibility, I will stick with it. Though I must say, Nao, was it? You really do got a fancy home! Much more than those houses of those nobles! You got a lot of pretty girls in your family too! It''s almost like its a harem!" "It is a harem. Miss Eydis.", Elsa said, taking this time to approach her. "I''m the one managing it, I''m Nao''s Head Wife.", Elsa continued to say. "It''s nice to meet you." "So pretty...", Eydis suddenly uttered to herself the moment she laid eyes upon a similarly big b.r.e.a.s.ted ocean blue long haired woman wearing a frilly dark blue dress, and had very long pointy ears. Eydis''s eyes then blinked for a moment, before remembering what Elsa just said right now. "Wait, are you serious? You all belong to this guy!?" "Yes, in one way or another." "Tch, lucky bastard.", Eydis retorted, looking at Nao who was calmly watching her. She then let out another sigh. "Still, looks like I''m stuck here for the time being?" "Pretty much. We ourselves just arrived to this place too. It''s happened to be called the New World. We were going to back into the throne room to lay out a plan of travel as I send the Valkyries to survey the land to make sure nothing is misaligned. If you want, you can join in our discussion too. But to out it simply, you''re now in an extension of the Real World as you''d probably remember it by." Eydis blinked for a moment before yelling out in surprise. "Ehhhh!? This is the Real World where Asuna and Kirito are from!?" "Not in the exact place, not yet exactly, but our location is still part of it. It''s a much more vast place than you know, Eydis. Now come, let us discuss our next steps everyone.". Nao said, speaking out to everyone. ''So Eydis came here with enough time spent in SAO''s Underworld to know about the real world from Asuna and Kirito, huh...?'', Nao thought to himself. After Nao said that, everyone replied happily, and soon followed him back up the stairs. Eydis, who was still surprised, nodded and walked with them silently. They soon arrived back in the throne room, and began to discuss their next plan of action as Nao sent out his Valkyries. He was looking forward to exploring what lied beneath the clouds! First stop? The Baharuth Empire! =========================== A/N : I decided to sum up each Character''s age as if they would still have one. Just note as long as Nao has Divine Energy and his family is linked to his Rebirth system, they are immortal. If Nao decides to reincarnate as a baby again in future planes, he can still age like others do, but he won''t die of old age) Fun side page (This is as of Vol 2 Arc 2) <> Nao : 94 Miya : 75 Elsa : 99 Sayuri : 89 Isabella : 119 Chelsea : 72 Tights : 79 Aht : 66 Eir : 106 Chronoa : 100,000,099 Fie : 56 Caulifla : 41 Kale : 38 Vados : Since time immemorial Towa : 48 Michael: Since time immemorial Lippti : 261 Nemesia : 29 Iris (Bukubukuchagama) : 35 Eve : 20 Brynhildr : 100 Albedo : 25 Rubedo : 23 Nigredo : 26 Aura: 76 Mare : 76 Shaltear: 16 Hela : 18 (A/N : both Caulifla and Kale are estimated to be super young during ToP, Towa''s age currently unknown, I set her to 30 before vol 1 ends, as she traveled through time too much. As for Shaltear, she breaks a lot of traditional vampirism, so I set hers to 16 as a real legal loli) Chapter 330 - 59: Loyalty Deep panting suddenly echoed the corridor leading to the throne room. As Elsa departed herself, she saw this shadow of a figure rush pass her, which caused a wind draft to flutter her dress. She still was able to catch a glimpse of this figure, who was very beautiful. A long one piece silky white dress covered her body, with golden lining around its edges. Two open spots were left around her h.i.p.s, revealing her flawless skin. Her dress had two sleeves connecting to her shoulders, revealing two large bouncy b.r.e.a.s.ts, making her appear even more elegant. But she also appeared fierce. Two large lush black raven-like wings curved out from her back. Two demon-like white horns protruded from her head. She even had yellow eyes with two black vertical irises. To top it off she had long wavy pitch black hair with a cute little ahoge sticking up in front. This appearance obviously indicated this figure was far away from being a human. She was in fact a S.u.c.c.u.b.u.s, much like Isabella! Except Isabella had no wings or horns, and had a spade shaped tail instead! This of course was Albedo! One of main girls in the Overlord plane. She wasn''t alone either. Three other figures calmly approached Elsa as Albedo ignored her, rushing up the stairs unto the throne room. Yet the other three acknowledged Elsa with a bow. The first if three was quite shorter than Albedo, not even reaching five feet tall. She was akin to a buxom beauty, except without her "big" b.r.e.a.s.ts...They currently appeared quite small, staying true to her appearance. She had seductive crimson eyes, and exquisite facial features. Her hair was silver with a pinkish hue, tied up by a large pink and purple ribbon. Her whole body was covered in a dark purple dress with a very large skirt, making it appear as if she was a noble. It had tons of frills and even had a large pink ribbon on her waist. Yet her beautiful pale skin and sharp fang in her mouth says otherwise that she is not human either. She is in fact, a True Vampire. This was Shaltear Bloodfallen, another leading girl in Overlord! After bowing with a curtsy toward Elsa, she smiled. "A p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to see you, My Lady.", Shaltear said with a smile. "Mmm.", Elsa nodded with a smile of her own. She then pointed at Albedo with her thumb, asking, "What''s her problem?" "The bitch said this is the first time Lord Nao is calling upon us specifically. Guess even in her old age she still has enough energy to be the first one to rush to his side, haha!", Shaltear said with a smirk, making her voice loud enough for Albedo to hear. Upon so, Albedo abruptly came to a halt halfway up the stairs. She then frowned, hearing Shaltear address her like that. She even started to leak out some of her violet aura in anger. "Huh, what did you just say to me, you whore?" "A bitch. That''s what you are right? Curtesy of Lord Tabula. It''s not like you''re our leader, so I''ve free reign to call whatever I want." "You...", Albedo said, leaking out more of her aura. Shaltear started to do the same, yet her aura was blood red. It was as if the two were ready to strike out at each other. The third figure next to them only shrugged their shoulders, letting out a sigh as they flipped their palms upward. The fourth figure stayed quiet, but appeared nervous as they gripped onto their staff. Elsa saw this happen before her. ''Nao did say Albedo and Shaltear often like to fight with each other over petty things, Guess this is one of those moments, hmm?'', she thought. ''I''ve not acted superior since I was acting Queen for that short while before passing it down to Ellie, but since we might be getting more maids to work with Sister Tights, possibly even these girls...'', Elsa continued to think. ''It''s causing Nao to act more like a superior, just like how Ainz supposedly does with his...And me being the head wife, I ought to follow suit...'', Elsa concluded. A resolute look appeared in her eyes. She then started to cycle her ki, letting a calm but dense blue aura wrap around her body. Ripples started to spread out as if she was an ocean herself. Both Albedo and Shaltear started to shudder, feeling a sudden rise in Elsa''s strength. Elsa hadn''t revealed her true power in a long time, but she was no slouch. Of course her strength couldn''t match that of someone like Vados, but she could easily overcome one of Yggdrasil''s lv100 npcs. "Stand down, you two.", Elsa said with a firm voice. Upon doing so, Albedo''s and Shaltear''s auras immediately dispersed, and stood straight up. "Yes, My lady!", Shaltear responded with firm voice too. "Y-Yes, My Lady!", Albedo said, almost biting her tongue. "Good. Albedo, come here and do your greeting, as you obviously did not do so just now." "Right away!", Albedo responded, completely disregarding her earlier snide. She returned to her professional demeanor, and approached Elsa. She then knelt down in front of her. "My deepest apologies for showing you that, My Lady. I just had a bit of excitement overcome me. It is a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to see you." "Mmm. You know how to redeem yourself, good.", Elsa said, pulling back some of her aura, but her strength did not lower. Albedo took this time to slowly stand back up to join with the others, but she was interrupted by Elsa. "Did I tell you to rise?" Hearing that, Elsa exuded more pressure, which silenced Albedo. She immediately went back down onto her knee. "Stay like that for me." "Yes!", Albedo answered, and held her current position, not saying anything more. Elsa nodded her head to confirm her. She then ignored Albedo, and didn''t say anything to Shaltear, only looking at her flat c.h.e.s.t for a bit. Shaltear took note of this but didn''t do anything, and stood still. Elsa''s gaze then went over two the other two figures, who appeared to be twins. Both of them were dark skinned, as if they were tanned. But that wasn''t the case thanks to the pointy long ears they had. One of them had their ears pointed upward while the other had their ears slouched downward. On the left the figure wore a full white tuxedo with a red long sleeved shirt underneath. They wore light tan leather gloves to hide away their hands. They had short golden hair split into large bangs with one going down the middle of their forehead. They had a little ahoge splitting upward, slightly larger than Albedo''s. If one looked closely, they could tell they had Heterochromatic eyes. Their left eye was pale blue while their right eye was bright green. If one had to describe their appearance, this figure was a tomboy, with a very upbeat attitude. As for the figure to the right, they acted as if they were exact opposite to the figure on the left. If the left figure was bright and upbeat, this one was meek, shy, and quiet. They also were the most nervous of the four as they continuously felt Elsa''s pressure. Every so often they would fidget their fingers as they waited for Elsa to speak. In regards to their appearance, they had smooth golden hair rounded off in a curve across their head, with two bangs going down each side. They wore a white plaid skirt with a blue and white uniform, almost as if it was a school uniform. They even had white stockings covering their legs and wore white gloves, making them appear very cute despite their outward shyness. This figure was also holding onto a wooden staff of sorts. And if one looked closely, this figure also had Heterochromatic eyes. Yet their left eye was bright green while their right eye was pale blue, opposite to the figure on the left. Despite being twins, it was easy to tell the two apart. These two were indeed none other than Aura Bella Fiora and Mare Bello Fiore! The two npcs created by Bukubukuchagama. Albedo was also an npc created by Tabula Smaragdina and Shaltear Bloodfallen created by Peroroncino respectively! After getting a close up of these two, and the prior two, especially since the transfer to the New World happened that caused these npcs to become alive, Elsa inwardly acknowledged them and greeted Aura and Mare with a smile. "Aura, Mare it''s a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to see you two." Bending her right arm over her c.h.e.s.t, Aura did a bow. That''s right, despite her current appearance, Aura was actually a girl. As for Mare, they stammered for a moment before reaching their hands out, grabbing onto her skirt and did a curtsy. Mare also appeared more of a girl than Aura did, but in the original, Mare was actually a guy. Yet here, Elsa was unsure if Mare was still a guy or not. Bukubukuchagama did say she did something special to him, letting everyone know, and Elsa was determined to figure it out while seeing their loyalty. "Always a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to see you, My Lady!", Aura responded with a bright smile. "I-It is nice to see you again, My Lady...", Mare responded bashfully. "Mmm. You could work a bit better on that Mare, but it''s good for now. The four of you must be wondering why we had Brynhildr call you over, right? I am assuming she did not tell you the contents." Hearing Elsa ask that, the four shook their heads. They waited a good moment as if they were waiting to receive permission to reply, but seeing Elsa not say anything, it was then Albedo spoke out, with a courteous tone. "Sister Brynhildr did not mention any contents as to why we are being called upon, only that this is the first time the four of us are specifically being requested of by our Lord, Lord Nao." "Good.", Elsa replied, nodding at the four. A moment then passed in silence before she continued to speak. "As you all know, we recently entered a world unknown to us, according to the Valkyries'' reports. And well, because of this, the four of you are currently undergoing a test so to speak. In fact, it is happening even as we speak." "A test-dearissu?", Shaltear questioned Elsa. (A/N some chars have unique accents like Shaltear does in jp, do you guys want me to start using them during the Overlord plane? And also letting the npcs address Nao like Nao-sama? Otherwise I will stick to the English equivalent) "That is happening even as we are speaking?", Mare also questioned, becoming interested. "Yes. There''s also a couple things I''d like to confirm for myself too. And well, your current actions are the basis of this test. I won''t have you four walking into the throne room blindly. This test will test your loyalty. Our family is one of trust and companionship. As to whether we can trust your loyalty in serving our family without lies or deception, well that depends on you all. It will also determine whether you''ll be fit to serve here or not, regardless of us being the ones who created you.", Elsa declared. "A test of loyalty...is...Lord Nao doubting us?", Albedo said nervously, tilting her head a bit. Elsa only smiled at Albedo and approached her. She then placed her hand, and ruffled her hair. "Nonsense. We aren''t doubting you guys. Just as I myself had given birth before, we created you guys. We see you as our children. It''s just that we''ll be venturing into the unknown a lot. The current place we''re in isn''t so friendly either. And well, if our children decide to get to get a bit rebellious in some place that could be dangerous, well, we might have to give them a bit of discipline." "My Lady...", Albedo said, letting her wings flutter behind her back in happiness. The other three also became happy knowing that they were accepted as family, and by their lord as well, who they serve. "I wouldn''t mind getting punished by Lord Nao though...", Shaltear uttered in a low voice to herself, revealing a weird smile. Hearing her try to say something, Elsa turned toward Shaltear. "Did you just say something, Shaltear?" "N-Nothing, My Lady!" "Good. Moving along then...", Elsa responded, nodding her head at Shaltear. Her gaze then went past her, before looking at the other three again, and admired the four. "Still, you four are quite amazing. Especially you two, Aura, Mare. Didn''t think Sister Iris had designs like that." Hearing Elsa say that, Aura smiled and did a spin, while Mare nodded their head. "Ehehe, These clothes were indeed blessed by Lady Bukubukuchagama, our creator. They look cute, don''t they? Especially yours, Mare, they make you, like, super girly!", Aura replied with a giggle. "Hehehe...", Mare replied using their own giggle as well. Mare''s face sank into their shoulders, letting their cheeks turn red after hearing Elsa''s compliment. Yet Mare immediately shook their current feeling away by shaking their head a bit. Mare then tilted their head to the side, perusing their lip with their finger, and spoke out. "It is quite pretty...But I''m a bit confused. Lady Bukubukuchagama originally wanted to have me be one of those "Young Boys" she always talks about in her stories she voices...yet it always feels drafty inside when I wear this skirt. Would you happen to know why, My Lady?" ''Wait, Sister Iris didn''t even reveal what that special thing was to Mare, let alone the rest of us? I''m curious and I''m sure everyone else is too. There is only one way to go about this then.'', Elsa said, musing to herself. "There''s one way to find that out, Mare.", Elsa said, revealing a playful smile. "Huh? What would that be?", Mare asked, appearing more confused. Yet Elsa''s answer almost caused Mare''s eyes to become wide in shock. "Simple. Drop your skirt and strip your u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. None of us know what you are like down there yet, fufu.", Elsa responded playfully. It took a moment for her words to register in Mare''s head. Mare had a bit of steam come out of their head before blushing deeply. She then stammered as she yelled put. "E-Ehhhhhhh!?" * A/N : Aht here! Hope you guys noticed but I intentionally left out Mare''s gender this chapter. Mare''s gender will get revealed at beginning of next chapter! Though I must say the poll was pretty one sided. We''re all probably going to hell for this lol If you guys noticed as well I also took down all my earlier polls since they''ve ended by now. Any new polls will be announced in future! Don''t forget to keep dropping those power stones and leave comments below! Chapter 331 - 55: The Beginning Of The Beginning It was fun.'', A melancholic voice said, echoing inside his own mind. ''It was really fun.'', the voice said once again. This voice soon changed and revealed a large room. It was equivalent to that of a medieval knights of a round table. Several red leather plastered chairs aligned to a humongous white table. If one counted the chairs, one would see there was forty one of them. In the back stood a large golden staff floating by itself with several exquisite gems embedded into its tip. This staff was placed behind one player, who currently could be seen at the head of the giant table. The table itself had giant purple-gold crest etched in its center, while white smooth marble surrounded it. The view also showed many game icons, signifying that the current view was coming from that of one of Yggdrasil''s players. This player was a giant skeleton, wearing a large purple-gold robe with a giant red crystal orb embedded beneath his c.h.e.s.t cavity. This player wasn''t alone either, one more figure could be seen off to one of the right seats. This was snother player, and was quite small compared to the big skeleton up front. This player was equivalent to that of a purple sludge monster, his body filled with purple toxic sludge. A lot of it was dripping and he appeared as if he was very worn down. Their current location could be seen at the top of their screen. <> It was then the sludge monster rose its blob-like little arm, greeting the skeleton, ss if he hadn''t seen him for a couple years. "Hey there, Leader Momonga. Man, it sure has been a while, huh?" That''s right, this was one of Yggdrasil''s couple of remaining online players, Momonga, Guild Leader of Ainz Oowl Gown! Today was the final day Yggdrasil would have its services online. In fact it was fast approaching midnight, the time the server would shut down. "I didn''t think you would actually come back online, Herohero.", Momonga said, replying back to the sludge monster. The second player was known as Herohero, and was also one of the 41 Supreme Beings! He named himself Herohero, as this name meant completely worn out in Japanese. It was a pun for how much work he does on a daily basis, so much to where he can easily lose track of time, only getting a couple hours of sleep at most if he was lucky. He worked tons of overtime compared to the other 41 Supreme Beings. "It''s been roughly two years, hasn''t it?" "Boy, has it really been that long? This is quite bad. I''ve been working so much overtime that my concept of time is messing up." "Isn''t that like, a pretty bad symptom?", Momonga replied who couldn''t help but retort. "My body? It''s completely worn out nowadays." "Whoa...", Momonga said, feeling pity for Herohero. "...I''m sorry. I didn''t come here to just complain about my life''s story." "Please don''t worry about it.", Momonga said, trying to cheer Herohero up. He also used a smile emote. Momonga then saw Herohero open his menu, before Herohero spoke out again. "Oh, I have to go soon. I''m way too sleepy.", Herohero said as he scrolled through his menu. "Oh, then please rest well." "I''m truly sorry about this. But I''m really surprised seeing the Great Tomb of Nazarick still standing here." "Eh?" "You must have been maintaining it as the Guild Leader, huh, Leader Momonga?" "Well, Nazarick was a base we all created together, wasn''t it?" "Leader Momonga, thank you for all of your hard work.", Herohero replied to him. "I hope we can meet again somewhere.", he continued to say. Herohero then tapped the log out button, only for his avatar to disappear in a blue light while letting out one last happy face emote. <> Seeing this notification, Momonga knew he was now, all alone. Momonga was now, all alone. He then received a feeling of melancholy. Several moments passed in silence while feeling this, but then his melancholy was suddenly interrupted by the voice of one of the admins, who was speaking to all of the remaining players that were pretty much non-existent by now. But Momonga wasn''t the last one left that was online. Little did he know that Nao'' and his family were all online, including Nao''s brothers. Eve created placeholder accounts for them, and was able to modify all their appearances to match their current looks in real life, all but Nao, as he wanted his look to remain as his current player avatar. But for some reason Momonga saw in this last year, Nao removed him from his friends list, so Momonga didn''t even know if any members of Rising Phoenix were even online right now. As far as he knew, he was the only one left. Nao wanted it like this so Momonga would be surprised seeing Nao and his family arrive in the New World along with him. "Today is the last say Yggdrasil''s servers will be online, so why don''t you stay until tbe end?", the admin''s voice said that interrupted Momonga''s melancholy. After the admin said that, Momonga let out a long sigh. "No, I''m glad that he even came today. "I hope we will meet again somewhere, huh?". Just when and where would that be?" Momonga then looked down at the table. A sudden burst of anger overcame him, csusing him to raise his right arm, forming a fist. He swung down hard onto the table, which received a red 0 over it. "You''ve got to be kidding me! This is the Great Tomb of Nazarick that we all built together! How could we give it up so easily?" Another moment passed before Momonga raised his head again. "No, that''s not it.", Momonga said. He then stood up from his chair. "No one betrayed me." Momonga walked over to the golden staff, before letting his eyes gaze upon it. "The Guild Weapon. The Staff of Ainz Oowl Gown. We played recklessly to create it.", Momonga said, raising his head. "Some members used their paid vacation, while others even fought with their wives and family to make time to get the materials needed to create this." "But among our 41 members, 37 quit Yggdrasil. I was able to replace Peroroncino when he left to join Rising Phoenix, but I don''t even know how he is doing anymore. We couldn''t get those two siblings either. Rising Phoenix also seemed to fall off the face of the map...I wonder if they all moved on with their lives..." "And even with the three that were left...", Momonga continued to say. He then grabbed a hold of the staff, bringing it to him. A dark purple aura appeared on its tip, soon revealing three agonizing faces, but they appeared faceless, as if they were spirits locked inside the staff. But they vanished a moment later. "Let us go. You''re a testament of our Guild.", Momonga said with a firm tone. He then walked to the two heavy looking doors, and pushed them open. Along the way, he stated to himself the requirements of joining his Guild, one, being a Heteromorphic player, and two, be active in society. "Everyone''s livelihood was at stake in this Guild.", Momonga said, walking through the doors while shifting his body left to right. "Some of us even made their dreams come true. It can''t be helped they all chose real life in the end.", Momonga said, concluding his thoughts. After walking down some steps, he found himself in a hallway. An old white haired butler, followed by six beauties in maid dresses, could currently be seen bowing at him. Opening his guild menu, Momonga located the npc list. He then looked at the white haired old man, who seemed that one of his eyes had a scar going right through its socket. "Oh, so his name was Sebas..." Momonga said to himself. "As well as the Pleiades battle maids. We had you all guard the throne room, but no player ever made it that far.", Momonga continued to say, relishing the past a bit. "I should move you all one last time, for old''s time sake, as Guild Leader.", he decided. "Follow me.",Momonga commanded Sebas and the maids. With Sebas in the lead, everyone followed Momonga as Momonga walked down the hallway. "I''m sure the others would forgive me in doing whatever I want to do, just for today." The doors automatically opened in front of him. A grand hallway was revealed. The hallway of that of Nazarick''s throne room The center was illuminated by fancy blue chandeliers, which illuminated the floor blue. As he approached the throne, he soon saw a devil-like figure wearing a red tuxedo, red dress pants, and black dress shoes. A long metallic centipede-like tail with spikes at its tip stretched outward from his body. ''Demiurge...He must be here while the leader of the Floor Guardians is away. Last time I checked, the Leader was an Angel. How ironic since most of us are Undead or Evil aligned...I wonder if the person who created her had Metatron as an idol. Angels did reign supreme for a good while...'', Momonga said, thinking to himself. He then looked back at the butler and the Pleiades. "The next command was, ''Stand by'', wasn''t it?". As he commanded so, they bowed, and walked off to the side, entering stand by mode. Albedo was nowhere to be seen. It made sense after all, Albedo was an npc under Rising Phoenix now, not Ainz Oowl Gown. Despite that, Momonga still checked Demiurge''s settings, finding nothing wrong with him. He didn''t receive any urge to change Demiurge''s settings with the Staff of Ainz Oowl Gown. Momonga then slid his setting window away, vanishing from sight. Momonga looked at the npcs altogether before giving his next command, flipping his skeletal hand downward. This command was...", Momonga started to say. "Bow down.", he said, remembering it. He was finally sitting on the majestic throne chair as he said that. The view changed again, shifting back to Momonga''s player screen, seeing many game icons. On the top right, it showed the time. It currently read as : 23 : 59 : 12. There wasn''t even a minute left until it struck midnight, the official time of the shut down. Momonga couldn''t help but let out another melancholic sigh. "A relic of the past...", Momonga said to himself. He then began to say the nsmes of the other 40 Supreme Beings. But Tabula Smaragdina, Bukubukuchagama, nor Peroroncino were called, signifying they weren''t part of Ainz Oowl Gown. Despite that, Momonga felt accom "That''s right. It was fun. It was really fun.", Momonga said to himself, relishing on the past once more. The remaining time he took to say that and list out the names used up just zbout the rest of his time. His view appeared again, showing as 23:59:45, only having fifteen seconds left. "I have to wake up at 4am tomorrow.", Momonga said as he watched the last fifteen seconds tick down. "I need to sleep right after the server shuts down, otherwise it will affect my job.", Momonga lamented to himself. As he did, the last six seconds struck the timer. 23:59:55... 23:59:56... 23:59:57... 23:59:58... 23:59:59... 24:00:00 It finally struck midnight on the Yggdrasil server. Momonga prepared himself for the game to f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y kick his avatar off the server. Except that didn''t happen. As he became bewildered, he soon saw the timer clock advance onward from midnight... 24:00:01... 24:00:02... 24:00:03... The timer clock then vanished from his view, as did rest of the game screens. Momonga found himself standing right up from his chair, becoming shocked. The npcs started to react to his bewilderment, and started questioning him, acting on their own as if they were now completely human... Meanwhile, a every similar scene was playing out back at the White Palace, albeit a bit more chaotic. This chaos came right after Yggdrasil shut down its server, when Nao and the girls found the npcs coming to life! Before they realized it, a spatial distortion appeared in Nao''s throne room, causing the npcs to brandish their weapons. It didn''t take long for a silvery-beige haired beauty to pop out of this portal, screaming at the top of her lungs while she was thown around inside of it! (A/N : Remember the hint, this girl is from a cettain vrmmo anime, and she has really big b.o.o.b.s xD ) * A/N : Aht here! Overlord season 1, link start! It will switch back to Nao''s pov next! Don''t forget to keep dropping those power stones and leave comments below! Apologies if any spelling errors, posting from phone. Flying back home tomorrow (: Chapter 331 - 60: Mare Bello Fiore A/N : Aht here! This next scene has some light lemons, as I''ll be having the Overlord girls strip themselves of their clothes, along with Mare''s gender being revealed from our last poll. No s.e.x or anything yet though, our next girl is Vados~ Don''t forgetting to keep dropping those power stones and leave comments below! * ''S-Strip right here, and now? With you all present?" "That''s right.", Elsa said, answering Mare. "I just remembered I left something back in my room...", Mare complained, shifting their right foot as if they were about to flee. "Oh no you don''t. Get your b.u.t.t back here!" Trying to flee, Aura reacted quickly, and grabbed a hold of Mare''s shirt. Mare frowned and complained again. "Ehhhhhh?" And as the two did this, Albedo rose her voice at the two. "Mare, you just received a direct order from My Lady. If My Lady wants you to strip, then you will strip!" Hearing that, Mare''s cheeks turned a deeper red. "I-I know, but it''s embarrassing..." "You can''t back away from this, Mare. Besides, you''re the lucky one to receive their order first from My Lady. Tch.", Shaltear said, cl.i.c.k.i.n.g her tongue in annoyance. "Don''t you all worry, I''ll be going by each one of you here. I just happened to pick Mare first, that''s all.", Elsa said. ''So cute. Whoever even had the gall of making Mare a guy ought to be burnt in hell. Oh wait, that''s Sister Iris, isn''t it...?'', Elsa thought to herself. "Y-Yes...", Mare simply answered, slowly nodding their head. With a plop, Mare''s skirt flew to the ground, revealing their slim and tender dark skinned legs. Nothing else covered Mare''s crotch, except for a cute pair of pink p.a.n.t.i.e.s. A glint of light streaked across Elsa''s eyes as she observed Mare, who tried to cover their crotch with their hand, except Aura prevented Mare from doing so again. Elsa didn''t see a bulge in Mare''s p.a.n.t.i.e.s either, so if Mare still had a d.i.c.k, it was either really small, or that Mare didn''t even have one. "M-Must I really remove the rest...? This is super embarrassing already...", Mare said, whose cheeks couldn''t turn even redder from all of their blushing. "You''re already halfway there, I know you can do the rest!", Albedo responded, urging Mare on with a smile. "O-Okay..." "Atta way, Mare!", Aura also said, urging them on as well. Mare nodded, and began moving their hands to waist. Grabbing onto their pink p.a.n.t.i.e.s, they pulled it down in one go. Mare''s cute closed slit and her tiny bead could be seen in her full glory. Mare''s slit was completely closed, as if it was waiting for someone to come knocking on it for the first time. A d.i.c.k was nowhere to be seen on Mare''s body. She was indeed a girl! Seeing a hole down there, Mare tilted her head to the side a bit, becoming confused. "Huh? Is that a hole? I don''t remember Lady Bukubukuchagama describing those Young Boys in having this...", Mare said, confused. Hearing Mare say that so innocently, Elsa let out a chuckle. "Fufu, you''re right about that. That''s cause you aren''t one of those Young Boys! You''re a girl, like me!" (A/N: for those who don''t know and watched jp, it''s when Mare refers to himself as ''Otoko no ko'', means Young Boy) "A girl..." Hearing that, Elsa actually saw tears start forming her eyes, as though she was about to cry. "Am I not who Lady Bukubukuchagama want me to be even though she created me...? Hic..." As tears started to run down her cheeks, the other three were surprised by this sudden reaction. Elsa acted quickly, rushing to Mare''s front. She then brought Mare into a hug, and ruffled her hair, trying to soothe Mare. "Nonsense, Mare. You are who you are supposed to be. Sister Iris just decided to keep this hidden from us. I''m sorry if it made you feel otherwise.", Elsa said as she continued to soothe Mare. "M-My lady...then does that mean Lord Nao won''t push me away? I can still serve our Palace?" "Of course you can, silly! In fact being a girl like us is good for Nao!" "It is as My Lady says, Mare. ", Albedo said, still holding her current position. "We now have an additional Sister in our group! Even I didn''t know what your gender was." "That just means we now have more competition to try and garner Lord Nao''s atten-ugohh!?", Shaltear said, trying to retort Albedo. Yet she couldn''t even finish her sentence before she felt a really fast blow to her stomach, causing Shaltear to bite down on her tongue. Seeing this, Mare tilted her head a bit as she enjoyed Elsa''s warmth. "Just ignore her, Mare. Besides your body is really pretty, and pristine. Lord Nao definitely won''t push you away!", Albedo said with a smile. "R-Really?" "Yes. In fact it even makes me kind of jealous with you having a body like this, fufu. Speaking of which, Aura, how old were you two again?" "Lady Bukubukuchagama mentioned we were still children. According to her, we just turned 76 this year. As dark elves, that''s still young compared to regular humans. Unlike miss flat c.h.e.s.t over here though. She can''t even age anymore as a Vampire. How pathetic, haha!", Aura answered, revealing a grin as she looked at Shaltear. "H-Hey! That was uncalled for! I was created by Lord Peroroncino to look like this thank you very much!", Shaltear retorted back in anger. "Is that so? Well, pipe it down will ya? Mare is still undergoing her exam!" Hearing Aura say that as a reminder, Mare just realized she was still half n.a.k.e.d, letting her closed slit reveal its full glory to the four. Her cheeks turned red again and started to fidget her fingers in embarrassment. "U-Umm...My Lady, is it okay for me to put my clothes back on now?" Elsa let out a chuckle, parting from Mare. "Fufu, not yet. Still, both of you are plenty young. Plenty of room to become fine a.d.u.l.ts later, and who knows, I may even let you two into Nao''s harem then. But for now, besides checking your loyalty, I''m here to check you guys'' purity and see if your body has been tampered with. So far you check out, Mare, and all that''s left is to check your purity." "Is that so? I''m not really sure what that means, but if it''s something I can do, then please let me do it!", Mare said, revealing a resolute look in her eyes. "Well said, my Sister, haha!", Aura said letting out another laugh. "Mmm. Now moving onto your purity...", Elsa started to say. She began to kneel down front of Mare, which startled her. "M-My lady, you don''t need to kneel down in front of me! if anyone is to kneel, it should be us!" As Mare yelled that out, the three also found this action surprising. But Elsa''s next words cleared their doubts. "Then see this as an exception. I need a good close up to what''s inside...here.", Elsa said, calmly tracing her finger against Mare''s abdomen. She then traced it over, soon landing on her slit. It felt very soft and warm, but no sign of love juice was anywhere to be seen. Seeing Elsa so this, Mare became even more confused. "You want to see...inside my hole down there? But isn''t that where I pee from?", Mare asked innocently. (A/N : 76 or not, we still all going to hell for this lol) Hearing Mare say that so innocently again, Elsa blinked her eyes for a moment. Her head tilted forward, and then let out an inwardly sigh. ''So Mare didn''t even know what gender she was but she still knows how to pee. I''m really going to give Sister Iris a good slapping later.'', Elsa said, sighing to herself. She then spoke out to keep the conversation going, but was interrupted by Shaltear. "Mare , that place is also used to make bab--ugoh!?", Shaltear tried to retort, only to get a hard blow to her stomach again, and bit her tongue. Albedo once again struck out very fast with her elbow, but with the way it looked like, it was as if she didn''t move at all. As Shaltear was silenced, Elsa continued to speak. "Ehem, that is one use of this hole here, Mare. But that isn''t the only one. I won''t teach you two what else it can do until you two grow some more, but for now, can you spread it open for me?" "O-Okay.", Mare replied, with a nod. She then moved her hands down to her slit, slowly pulling her hands back. Elsa finally got a look insider her beautiful pink walls, and sure enough a spherical membrane could be seen, preventing anyone from looking further inside. ''Good. Mare still has her h.y.m.e.n in tact.'', Elsa said, confirming herself. "Thank you, Mare. We are all done. Go put your p.a.n.t.i.e.s and skirt back on. You''re all set." "Okay! T-Thank you very much, My Lady!" Calming down, Mare removed her hands from her body, and went to go pick her clothes that fell into the floor earlier. It wasn''t until she was half bent forward reaching down that she realized her b.u.t.t was in full view, and she became nervous again, almost stumbling forward in the process. ''So cute. Mare is definitely better as a girl. Nao will be in for a treat. How could I not let these two into our harem later on?'', Elsa said to herself, revealing a smile. Yet Mare pulled through and was able to put her clothes back on. After dusting her skirt off, she equipped her divine staff, which was named the Shadows of Yggdrasil, and re-joined the group. As for Elsa, she had long stood up again. Her gaze wandered around the four, before speaking out with a firm voice. "Mare''s check is now over and we were able to confirm her gender. I was planning on doing Shaltear next, but why don''t we do you next, Aura? Let Mare see what her Sister is like!" "As you wish, My Lady!" Chapter 332 - 56: Eydis Synthesis Ten "Ahhhhh!", a distraught voice suddenly echoed inside the White Palace as several figures stood there, watching the portal drop a silvery-beige haired girl in the throne room. As for Nao, he was actually sitting on his throne for once. He hadn''t really satcin the seat before, since he mostly uses the private quarters in back. The throne was made of pure metallic silver, with red etched all around it. It was very imposing to say the least. The girls stood aside, just watching with interest seeing a new guest appear in their home, and from a spatial distortion no less. The leader of the 13 Valkryies was also present, who received the name Brynhildr. Hela, the Goddess of Death that ruled Helheim, and Eve, Yggdrasil''s former AI who now resided in the body of the Azure Dragon--that was the avatar npc background Nao and Tabula created for Eve. She still had her luminous violet hair, and plenty of hard, dragon scales covered her arms and legs. She had pointy ears and dragon-like irises. As for her clothing, she was wearing a one piece dark blue tunic, similar to Miya''s, as if she had also come right out of ancient china. "An unknown spatial distortion has broken through the Palace''s generated barrier. Threat level : unknown. One enity confirmed.", Eve said, still speaking like an AI. As for Brynhildr, she had black chainmail-like armor wrapping around her slender body. Two spots on her back revealed some flawless skin, she currently had her wings retracted. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were similar to Michael''s, and l.u.s.trous silver scales covered them. Golden gaunlets covered her arms and golden leggings covered her legs. To top it off, she had sky blue eyes and short blond hair. Seeing the anomaly in front of her, Brynhildr brandished her spear, letting six fluffy white wings sprout from her back. Hela, who wasn''t too far off, also took out two black short one-handed swords from her waist, letting two black wings sprout from her back as well. Nao saw this but didn''t give any command to the two, deciding to let things plsy out as he sat on his throne. Another couple moments passed before the screaming ended and the figure plopped onto the marbled floor below. The moment the figure became visible, Nao became surprised. Enough to cause him to stand up fro his throne. "My Lord?", Brynhildr asked him as she turned her head toward him. Hela did nothing but wait, as if she was ready to strike at any moment. "Stand down, Brynhildr, Hela." "Yes, My Lord!" "But My Lord, this unknown pierced our barrier! There''s not a whole lot of people who can do that!" "You''re right about the Palace''s barrier. Besides us and those stronger than the one who created it, there can only be one person." "The President? Big Sis Miya did describe such an entity before...", Eve said, coming to a realization. "Bingo. He probably caused this anomaly, though I guess we know he is doing well in his travels now, ha!", Nao said, letting out a laugh. Another moment passed befire the figure revealed herself to be a knight of sorts, amd a long katana sheath could be seen at her waist. Her white-silvery armor covered all of her body. The only thing that wasn''t covered was her head, which revealed long silvery-beige hair that was tied up into a ponytail by a cute black ribbon. "Ugh...what just happened to me?", the figure said, revealing a girly voice. "Well, you''re intruding on my territory. Can you tell me exactly why you are here, Eydis Synthesis Ten?" Revealing the figure''s name, sure enough she reacted quickly, drawing her blade. Seeing a monster like figure over her, she rushed in, aiming right at Nao''s neck. From her view, Nao still had his silver metallic skin. A long flowing white and blue robe covered his body, just as if he came out of a Xianxia novel. It wasn''t his normal posh kai robe. Brynhildr and Hela immediately drew their weapons again, aiming theirs right at this girl. the distortion dhe came in finally vanished. Yet another one soon took its place, a ghastly black and red Gate from the one Yggdrasil uses. Four more figures appeared. Three rushed at the girl, drawing their weapons her, while the fourth stood back, brandishing their wooden staff. These four were none other than Albedo, who was in her full black armor, wielding her axe, Shaltear, welding her lance, and the dark elf twins, wielding their whip and staff respectively. The new figure''s katana couldn''t even reach Nao''s neck before she was surrounded. It didn''t end there, twelve more beautiful Valkryies emerged around Brynhildr, drawing their spears as well. It was as if the npcs were ready for an all out war. Nao igbored them for now, only looking at the katana wielding woman in front of him. Nao slowly walked up to her, grabbibg a hold of her blade with his hand. The figure named Eydis couldn''t even move an inch. "You are clearly outnumbered." Yet Eydis disregarded his statement, and even yelled out to him. "Who the hell are you? Could it be that you are the Dark Emperor!?", Eydis yelled out, struggling trying to break free. After she asked that, Nao couldn''t help but let out a chuckle. "Haha, look around you. You''re in my home. Do I look like anything this "Dark Emperor"?", Nao asked. "Huh?", Eydis asked. She then had a good look at Nao, who decided to unfold his twelve wings, revealing their glory. She also took this time to look around her, finding herself in a grandiose throne room. And yet, there were no banners hanging on its pillars. Besides the red carpet she was standing on, only a few golden chandeliers could be seen illuminating the floor yellow. Two massive wood golden crested doirs could be seen further behind her. She finally realized it wasn''t just her and Nao. She was currently surrounded by over thirty figures, with about half of them pointing weapons at her. It wasn''t until now she felt a cold chill go down her spine, especially with Albedo, Shaltear and Hrla giving her death stares. Eydis felt the strength lose from her grip on her katana, causing it to sfall onto the marbled floor. A clank sound struck everyone''s ears as it did. Eydis then fell to her knees, revealing a lamenting smile on her face. "Hahaha...I''m totally screwed now, aren''t I...?" "If I was that "Dark Emperor" you tried to claim me to be, then yes you would have had your throat pierced already. But I am no such person." "You...aren''t the Dark Emperor? Now that I''m getting a good look, are those...wings?" As Eydis became surprised observing her surroundings, she saw a bunch of humans, demihumans and monsters bunched up together,. It dawned to her she wasn''t in anywhere near the Dark Emperor''s terrority, let alone the territory she was just at right now. "Wait a minute, where exactly are we? I was literally standing right next to Alice and Amayori just a second ago!", Eydis said, as it dawned on her. She then looked at Nao, and yelled out to him as if he was the cause of this. "Who the hell are you all!?" "Who in the hell are we? Girl, you''re the anomaly here. You just came through a spatial distortion, arriving in our home. Welcome to the White Palace." "White Palace. That''s not a name I''m familiar with..." "And are those wings? You look exactly like an angel from those fairy tales..." "Well, that''s because I am one. I''m Metatron, the False Angel. I also go bo by name the Lifebringer. But anyone who joins my family can call me Nao. But who I am isn''t important. The real question is who the hell are you, and how did you appear here? Tell me, did you happen to see an old man before getting dropped into that distortion just now?" "An old man? Not that I saw. Ah, wait. That''s right, the portal!", Eydis said, becoming worried. She then looked up at the ceiling, only to see the last part of the portal that dropped her, closing up and vanished from sight. "Oh no...", Eydis said. Tears started to form in her eyes, but what she daid next almost caused Nao to tumble over. "Are you trying to tell me I won''t be able to fondle Alice''s b.r.e.a.s.ts any more!?", Eydis yelled out, lamenting. "You...", Nao said, receiving an urge to curse out st her. ''You''re definitely Eydis alright.'', Nao said, retorting himself. As if she became serious again, Eydis returned to her earlier demeanor. "Say, would you mind lowering those weapons? I already dropped mine, didn''t I?" "Absolutely not. You''re invading My Lord''s home!", Brynhildr said, drawing her spear toward Eydis''s neck. "Brynhildr, stand down. That goes for the rest of you!" "Yes, My Lord.", Brynhildr said, acknowledging Nao''s command. Hela and the rest did so as well, albeit begrudgingly. Nao then took this time to approach Eydis with a serious look in his eye. "You still didn''t answer my previous question. Who are you?" "You seriously don''t know who an Integrity Knight is? Where the hell did you crawl out from? " "Not exactly." Eydis then took her time to send up, and proceeded to do her formal greeting. She shrug her shoulders with a sigh as she did. "Then I''ll start from the top. I''m one of the Integrity Knights of the Axiom Church, seated in the 10th seat. Eydis Synthesis Ten. We oversee the Human Empire!" A/N : Not an OG. Eydis is a part of SAO Rising Steel, exclusively to that game) "Human Empire?" Hearing Nao ask that, Eydis''s eyes turned wide tgis time, receiving an urge to retort. "How could you not even know what the Human Empire is!? Where exactly are we?" "To be honest, even I don''t know our current location. We were just about to go out ourselves, but then you, the anomaly, rudely interrupted our plans." "Hah? You don''t know our current location? What kind of ruler are you? And stop calling me an anomaly. Call me Eydis!" "Yes, yes, Eydis it is." "Good. We''re finally going somewhere with this. I''m going to go find out where in the hell I am myself.", Eydis concluded. She then left her katana on the ground, rushing down the stairs, before approaching the two massive doors. Pushing them open, she vanished into the hallway leading into the reception room. Brynhildr became worried, and spoke out to Nao. "My Lord, was it alright for that woman to leave like that? I was just about to report what my sisters observed at their posts, our current location that is, before that anomaly arrived." "Oh, what would that be?", Nao said as he started to walk down the stairs as well. Everyone then started to follow him, slowly arriving in the reception room. Yet they were suddenly disturbed by another yell coming from Eydis, asking for help all of a sudden. "Ahhhhh! Help me up! My System Call isn''t working!" Hearing Eydis yell that out, Nao found it strange. He then approached the entrance with everyone, only to become stunned. He saw a vast ocean of white clouds breezing through all around the White Palace. It was then Brynhildr continued to speak. "...That my sisters concluded we are somewhere in an unknown planet''s atmosphere, with clouds all around us." Hearing Brynhildr finish her report, a couple of the girls even fell over. As for Nao, he looked down at the opening, only to see Eydis''s body getting pummeled by winds, her body swaying back and forth as she held onto the White Palace for dear life. Nao couldn''t help but smirk seeing Eydis''s outcome. He then let out a retort of his own. "If I pull you up, would you promise not to draw your sword at my neck any more?" * A/N : Aht here! As title calls it out the character is Eydis! One of the later planes will be SAO. Look forward to it~ Don''t forget to drop those power stones and leave comments below! Will be back home end of tonight. Chapter 332 - 61: Aura Bella Fiora "Why don''t we move onto Aura next so you can relate to your newfound little sister?" "As you wish, My Lady!", Aura responded with a firm tone. Giving Elsa a small salute, Aura began to rummage through her clothes. Yet she was interrupted by Elsa''s voice once more before Aura could even unbutton her tuxedo. "Oh, right Aura, unlike Mare here you''ll be getting rid of everything. Even any concealed weapons you may have." Hearing that, Aura, paused all of a sudden. Even a rare blush appeared on her cheeks. Her eyes then glanced at Shaltear. "I''m...to get b.u.t.t n.a.k.e.d, in front of stupid Shaltear?" "That''s right." After Elsa said that, Shaltear grinned. "What, cat got your tongue, shorty? Or do you not want to reveal your imm.a.t.u.r.e body to the rest of us? Even Mare is bolder than you are!", Shaltear said with a snicker. "Tch, my little sister could do it half n.a.k.e.d, so I can do it all the way no problem!" "Then what are you waiting for? My Lady is observing us!" Aura scoffed once more at Shaltear''s pestering, but didn''t say anything more. As for Elsa, this let her reminisce the last couple of years when Peroroncino officially joined their family, who is still alive and well by the way. Like Tabula, he too took an interest in Dabura''s home and is now living inside his castle. ''Sister Iris and Brother Peroroncino did often bicker with each other, even on a weekly basis. I definitely see those two in Aura and Shaltear.'', Elsa said, musing to herself. Yet she didn''t speak to the four, and seeing her just observing, Aura decided to continue to rummage through her clothes. She first took off her leather gloves, revealing her small dark skinned hands. Following that she took off her shoes. She didn''t stop there, and continued to unbutton her tuxedo. What was left after her white tux that fell onto the floor with her gloves and shoes was a scale-like chainmail vest, which was pure red. It was as if it was built from the hide of a Red Dragon. Any sort of Dragon were rare beasts in Yggdrasil, and most of their drop items could be easy forged into divine gear. And if one looked closely, they could see two little budding mounds at her c.h.e.s.t behind the chainmail, unlike Mare who was still completely flat. Shaltear currently had her chin cupped with her hand, observing Aura with interest, along with the other three. Mare formed a fist with her hand as if she was encouraging Aura. With one go, Aura pulled off her chainmail, revealing a similar slender dark skinned body, with no visible muscle. It looked really tender on the outside but her skin was actually smooth and firm, signifying that she had underwent a good amount of training. The only difference compared to Mare besides this was her b.r.e.a.s.ts had already started to grow, as two small mounds could be seen with two cute little pink n.i.p.p.l.es. Aura took in another breath in before sliding her hands downward, and unfastened the string of her dress pants. With a plop, her pants fell down on top of the rest of her clothes. All that was left was a pair of matching pink p.a.n.t.i.e.s that Mare was also wearing right now. ''So cute, twins wearing even the same u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r.'', Elsa mentioned to herself again. Yet not even another moment passed before Aura slid her hands into her p.a.n.t.i.e.s. Her last piece of clothing dropped to the ground. She was now stark n.a.k.e.d. And like Mare''s, Aura''s slit was completely closed beneath her tiny bead. Yet she had two cute little lips blossoming, as if it was almost ready to come out and play. Aura didn''t hide away either, she placed her two hands at her hip and bent her elbows, protruding her c.h.e.s.t out at Shaltear. "See? Told you I could do it." "Yeah, yeah, it is a nice view~", Shaltear grinned as she replied. "Be quiet, Shaltear. You aren''t squeezing your b.u.t.t out of the way in this. In fact you''ll be up next after I finish checking Aura.", Elsa sighed, giving a command to end their bickering. Shaltear''s body immediately straightened up upon hearing Elsa speak with a serious tone. "Yes, My Lady!", Shaltear replied, and closed her mouth. "Good. As for you, Aura, your body is just as pristine as Mare''s. It looks like you''ve been taking good care of it, it hasn''t been tampered with." "Ehehe, you think so, My Lady?", Aura answered as her cheeks turned a little red, hearing Elsa''s compliment. "Mmm.", Elsa nodded. She then walked right up to Aura, and got a good look at her n.a.k.e.d body. "On top of that, it looks like your body is maturing a bit faster than Mare''s too. Let me test something.", Elsa spoke out. "My body is yours, My Lady!", Aura said proudly. Hearing that, Elsa smiled and ruffled Aura''s hair before letting out a laugh. "Fufu, that''s a nice sentiment, Aura, but save those words for my husband, alright? All four of you are beautiful, and seeing the results so far, it''s very likely you all will enter our harem later on." "All of us have an opportunity to directly serve our lord, Lord Nao?", Albedo asked with interest. "Despite being mere servants?" (A/N: Remember, the notion of floor guardians do not exist here, so they''re equivalent to servants right now.) "Yes. That is why I''m checking you guys individually. We still have a few more to check on afterwards, but I decided to go with you four first. And if you are m.a.t.u.r.e enough, you may get an opportunity to enter it sooner than others." After Elsa answered Albedo, she took a step back from Aura, and gazed at her. She then spoke out. "Let us begin, Aura." "Yes My Lady! What would you like check out first?" "I will start with your b.r.e.a.s.ts. As I mentioned earlier, let''s see if you feel this." "Feel?", Aura replied, becoming confused. Yet not even a moment passed before Elsa reached out her hand, and cupped her left b.r.e.a.s.t. Elsa felt Aura''s smooth skin, and it was warm. She then started to rotate her hand, rubbing Aura''s b.r.e.a.s.t. As for Aura, she felt Elsa''s warmth, and all of a sudden, a jolt of electricity rose up her body. As a result, her skin tingled, and felt p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, causing her to let out a cute m.o.a.n. "Ahhh!", Aura m.o.a.n.e.d. However, she immediately covered her mouth with her hand. Seeing this reaction, Elsa smiled, and stopped her hand. She then retracted it before speaking out. "So it looks like you can feel it, Aura, despite still maturing." After Elsa said that, Aura removed her hand and let out a hot breath of air. Her cheeks were slight red. "M-My Lady, what was that feeling just now?" "A sensational feeling, Aura. It doesn''t look like Mare is able to feel it yet, but your body responds to it. I won''t dive into what it is until your body m.a.t.u.r.es some more, but I won''t prevent you from finding out what it is. But that''s not the only place you can feel it from. Your body checks out, so let''s check your hole down there." "Okay!", Aura said, still enjoying the sensation of Elsa''s warmth on her body. She then went with the flow, reaching her hands downward. Like Mare, Aura spread her crotch open while Elsa knelt down to get a good look. Sure enough Aura''s walls glistened with a light amount of dew, unlike Mare. And further inside was a spherical membrane the same size as Mare''s, as if the two were matching in size. ''Good. Aura''s h.y.m.e.n is still intact as well. She is able to feel a certain degree of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, and her insides responded to it. Should I try sticking a finger inside to test it out? I don''t want to damage her though...'', Elsa said, feeling conflicted. ''Well, she did feel the experience already, so I guess I''ll leave it up to Nao to let Aura feel the full thing. According to her current stature, it might only be a few more years unlike Mare, who is still quite a ways off. Dark Elves sure have some differences in growth, huh? I''m not one to complain though, since I myself was forced to grow up early since that incident on my home planet happened when I was a kid...'' Seeing Elsa say quiet in her own thoughts, Aura stood still letting her full glory be seen by everyone. Despite that, Aura took the courage to speak up, which dispelled Elsa''s further thoughts. "M-My Lady, is my hole down there fine?" "It is, Aura. Thank you, your check up is done, and you''re all set. Go put on your clothes and re-join Mare." "Thank you, My Lady! I''m not sure what that feeling was earlier either, but it felt nice!", Aura replied happily. She then dispersed her current position and went to receive her clothes, putting on her tuxedo again. As she did Elsa got up and returned to their center. "That''ll be up to you to discover on your own, Aura. But even if you cant, I think you''ll m.a.t.u.r.e enough and enter our harem within the next few years. Nao will gladly accept you into serving him." "Really!?", Aura suddenly bounced up and down, almost causing herself to trip over her own clothes. "Fufu, don''t get too excited, okay?" Elsa said smiling at Aura as she reacted like this. But in the end she managed to put her clothes back on and walked next to Mare, joining her. Two checks were now done of the newly added npcs to Nao''s family, and of the four now, two remained. Both Mare and Aura checked out and were good candidates to be added into Nao''s harem later. It was time to see Shaltear''s and Albedo''s potential. To be honest, Elsa was looking forward Albedo the most. Her body just screamed p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, one of the effects if being a S.u.c.c.u.b.u.s. Moreover, she was strong, just like the rest here. However, like in the original, Shaltear was actually the stronges in this current group, besides Elsa that is. Without haste, Elsa looked at Shaltear and grinned inwardly. ''Thanks to their bickering earlier, it''s time to punish a little mischievous vampire.'', Elsa thought to herself. She then gave out her next command, and of course, it went to Shaltear Bloodfallen. "Shaltear, strip all your clothes and get down on all fours." Shaltear was ready to hear the first part of Elsa''s command, but she became surprised by that second part, and let out a yell. "Hah?" * A/N : Aht here! I decided to have a chapter belong to each npc. Though depending on length of Shaltear''s chapter next I may combine Shaltear''s + Albedo''s into a double chapter, we''ll see. But these four chapters are only a preview of what''s to come when they actually join the harem, along with possibly three of the New World residents. Till then just enjoy the light lemons (: Don''t forget to keep dropping those power stones and leave comments below! Chapter 333 - Next Poll! Aht here! No chapter today but a poll instead! This is in regards to the next world, Pok¨¦mon. I''m not planning to have too many chapters for Overlord, and Pok¨¦mon will be here before we know it. This has been on my mind for a while, and I feel like stretching my wings out. - Do you guys want Vol 4 - Pok¨¦mon to be its own fanfic? Yes No I already have a few chapters drafted already, but I wouldn''t post it until I have the full 15k words available. And once I do I will do release them all together. If you guys vote yes to have Pok¨¦mon be its own fanfic I will not have Nao explore the Pok¨¦mon World here, and he will move directly to the Trails world. I can just mark Pok¨¦mon as an optional plane. I will also do a separate poll if its to be its own fanfic as well, to have you guys determine if its a small harem or big harem. If it''s small it will only have 3 love interests - Cynthia, Zinnia, and Iris. My own original was a test run to see if I can do two stories at same time and I believe I can. The second fanfic will not impact the current one release schedule that''s set to 2-3 chapters a week right now. So let me know either by voting in the paragraph comments or down below! Any power stones appreciated as usual! Also next chapter is set for tomorrow and it will be l.e.w.ding a l.e.w.d vampire, just a smidge. Chapter 334 - 62: Shaltear Bloodfallen A/N : Aht here! Among the four characters this chapter is an actual lemon scene, even though it has no direct s.e.x in it. Still, hope you guys will enjoy it, it does it a bit kinky with Shaltear. Albedo will get her own chapter next. Saving best for last~ And unlike the twins and Shaltear, I''m planning to have Albedo directly enter the harem after her chapter next. Don''t forget to keep dropping those power stones and leave comments below! * "Don''t "Hah?" Me, you heard what I said. Do I need to repeat myself?" Shaltear immediately shook her head no before speaking. "N-No My Lady, if anything I see this as a reward! I was just surprised, that''s all!" Shaltear replied happily, letting out a small puff of hot hair. Elsa inwardly face palmed right after Shaltear said that. ''Damn it, Brother Peroroncino, we told you to tone it down on her kinkiness and we even had Nao adjust her down a ways to suit his tastes, but guess some things just don''t change, huh?'', Elsa said, cursing inwardly. Elsa decided to play along with Shaltear as a result of saying that. "Fufu, is that so? Then if your body checks out, I may even give you a reward. That''ll depend on you." Hearing that, Shaltear became surprised again, and smiled. "Yes, My Lady!" "Then let us begin.", Elsa commanded, signaling her to start. Shaltear nodded. Among the four, the dress she was wearing was the most exquisite one. It made her appear as if she came right out of the victorian era as a high class noble. Yet despite her appearance, she followed Elsa''s command to the dot. Shaltear started with her big ribbon that tied her hair together into a wavy ponytail. After undoing it, it fell onto the floor. This revealed her pale pink hair which was actually quite long despite her small stature. She went to her neck, which had a string tied up that secured her fancy headpiece, she undid that too and it fell down. Her hair now flew downward, well going past her waist. Next up was some violet frills that covered her shoulders and extended over her b.r.e.a.s.ts, and her main dress. She gently lifted that off, which exposed her shoulders. Her skin was extremely pale, almost like a porcelain doll. At this time she moved her hands to her extremely large dress. A giant red ribbon connected it to the rest of her dress. With a single pull, that ribbon came undone, and a loud plop echoed around them. This revealed her pale slender legs and her top half remained. On top of that her hip was now exposed, which meant her crotch as well. A pair of m.a.t.u.r.e black p.a.n.t.i.e.s covered it, but if one had a close look, a small wet spot could be seen inside it. Courtesy of Elsa''s earlier action. A glint of light streaked across Albedo''s eyes taking note of this as she glanced at Shaltear''s crotch. She suddenly received an urge to punch something, but she didn''t reveal it. As for Elsa, she too inwardly sighed again, but didn''t say anything. Not seeing anyone take action, Shaltear proceeded with the top of her dress, moving her arms upward. In the next moment. After a thud, the last part of her dress fell to the ground. She just had her black p.a.n.t.i.e.s on now. Everything else was pale white-pinkish skin. As for her b.r.e.a.s.ts, Elsa saw no pads on them, they were extremely flat like Aura''s and Mare''s, but she had just a bit of more growth than Aura''s, about a B cup in size. Elsa saw Shaltear move her clothes to the side, since they took up quite a bit of space compared to the others. After that, she returned in front of Elsa, and pulled her black p.a.n.t.i.e.s down in one go. A lone string of love juice connected her p.a.n.t.i.e.s to her crotch as she pulled them down, but once she reached far enough, it snapped, letting it splatter onto the ground. Elsa and Albedo smelled a soothing scent as a result of that, while Aura and Mare became confused. Mare tilted her head before whispering to Aura. "Say, Big Sis, do you know what that was just now? Shaltear didn''t pee herself, did she?", Mare whispered. "Hmm, I''m not sure. When I felt that shock that My Lady gave me earlier, it felt like I peed a bit myself. When I put my clothes back on, I went to go check what it was but the liquid I saw wasn''t pee, so I''m not exactly sure myself. If I remember, My Lady did mention I could explore this on my own.", Aura said, answering Mare. "I see...Didn''t Big Sis say it felt nice?" "Sure did! Whatever "That" is!", Aura said lightly chuckling. She then shrugged her shoulders as if she didn''t know. "Hmm...", Mare responded, shifting her gaze back to a now n.a.k.e.d Shaltear. Seeing her body reminded of both hers and Aura''s. Flat b.r.e.a.s.ts and a closed slit with lightly puffed lips. Though unlike theirs, hers was glistening with a small amount of dew. "Don''t dwell on it, Mare. My Lady said so specifically to you, right?", Aura whispered to Mare once more. "I guess you''re right, Big Sis!", Mare replied with a smile, and decided to ignore the thought for now. Yet Elsa''s voice suddenly disrupted the four as she spoke out, interrupting Shaltear who was in the process of going onto her hands and knees after she placed her p.a.n.t.i.e.s into her pile of clothes nearby. "Oh, Shaltear, please hold for a moment before we move onward.", Elsa said. "Yes, My Lady!", Shaltear said, returning to an upright position. Elsa then turned toward the two dark elf twins. "Aura, Mare, I''m sorry, but could you two please carry onward to the throne room, and stand by? I''m afraid what we''ll be doing next is still a bit early for you two." "See?", As if Aura was expecting Elsa to say that, she said that to Mare, who nodded silently in response. "As you wish, My Lady.", Aura responded with a salute. She the looked at Shaltear and grinned seeing her n.a.k.e.d. "Hey, stupid Shaltear! It was nice seeing your underdeveloped body, haha! Don''t do anything stupid now!", Aura yelled out. "Let us go, Mare." "Yes!", Mare answered, and followed Aura as she walked up the stairs leading to the throne room. Shaltear wanted to retort Aura, but seeing Elsa switch her gaze back to her, Shaltear decided not to say anything. ''Oh?'', Elsa mused to herself. After the twins left the hallway they were in, they entered the throne room, out of sight. It was now just Albedo, a n.a.k.e.d Shaltear, and Elsa. "Now then. Before we move on, come here for a bit, Shaltear." "Yes, My Lady!" Acknowledging Elsa''s command, Shaltear walked right up to Elsa. Elsa was able to get a good look at her pale body, and found no tampering. This was her true self, except for when Shaltear transforms into her true vampire state. But she has the ability to disguise herself as a human. Not all true vampires gain this ability, but she did. Another true vampire who can disguise themselves as a human was actually Evileye, one of a couple of interests Nao was currently interested in forming a bond with, of the New World residents. Elsa''s eyes then wandered to Shaltear''s b.r.e.a.s.ts, and her eyes remained there for a while. She then reached her hand out, and cupped Shaltear''s b.r.e.a.s.t with her hand. It felt extremely smooth like pudding and she actually felt warm! Elsa''s raised her eyebrow feeling warmth coming off from a vampire like Shaltear who in response, let out a cute m.o.a.n as she felt Elsa''s warmth. "Ahhh...My Lady...", Shaltear said, smiling blissfully, enjoying Elsa''s touch. Elsa even heard Shaltear let out a cute yelp, but she just decided to ignore that. At least to Elsa, what she felt were genuine b.r.e.a.s.ts. No pads of any sort were covering them. Elsa smiled knowing that and spoke out while retracting her hand. "These are your real b.r.e.a.s.ts, aren''t they, Shaltear?" Hearing Elsa speak that about Shaltear''s b.r.e.a.s.ts, Shaltear felt something strike against her conscious, but she still nodded and answered honestly. "Yes...They are unworthy to be witnessed by someone of My Lady''s caliber. I am very conscious about them, even to the point I wanted to increase their size through padding.", Shaltear said as she blushed in disappointment. She even tried to cover her b.r.e.a.s.ts with one of her arms. Yet Elsa acted quickly and grabbed a hold of her arm, pulling it away. "My Lady?", Shaltear asked, becoming confused. "Your b.r.e.a.s.ts are not unworthy, Shaltear. You letting them be in their true state without any form of tampering is one basis of our harem, we stay true to our hearts. It makes me glad to see your current appearance. Besides, you''re very beautiful." Elsa said with a smile. ''Shaltear really is pretty. Yes she can be l.e.w.d more so than others, I''m not sure why Nao didn''t like her too much during our time in Yggdrasil. He did tone down her craziness too.'', Elsa said, thinking to herself. "R-Really, My Lady?" "Yes. To be honest, I was going to give you a good spanking, but seeing you stay true to yourself, I''ve decided against it. Your body checks out." ''Depending on what she looks like down there, she might be good to start being trained before Shaltear joins the harem later. I''ve got such an item ready, but for now let''s see what it''s like,'', Elsa thought to herself again. Shaltear inwardly cursed after hearing that Elsa decided not to give her a spanking. "Eh? But what if I want you to spank me, My Lady? I still deserve to be punished for having such a thought cross my mind!", Shaltear said, pouting. Hearing that, Elsa inwardly face palmed herself, but quickly shook shook her thought away. "Never mind that. Before the next step, I must say you feel quite warm, Shaltear. I thought undead creatures like vampires don''t feel warmth." "Ahh, that. You see, I''m actually a True Vampire, courtesy of my creator, Lord Peroroncino. We are different from those low class trash. We are able to maintain and blend into human society just fine. We''ve none of those common weaknesses like sunlight, and we can perfectly exude our body heat as if we are still living. Though we are still weak to being blasted directly with holy elements and silver weapons can pierce our defense if potent enough.", Shaltear explained, giving a thorough explanation to Elsa. "I see. I did know you were a True Vampire, bit didn''t know what it generally encompassed. Thank you for enlightening me a bit, Shaltear." "My p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, My Lady!", Shaltear said, giving a light bow. "Now then, let me ask you this, now that the twins are gone. You felt p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e from my hand just now, didn''t you?" Hearing Elsa ask that seriously, Shaltear smiled. "Yes, My Lady. It felt divine. I thank you for giving me your blessing." "No need for the flattery. Just answer it." Seeing Elsa say that with a serious tone, Shaltear nodded. "Yes. It is as you say, My Lady. This body of mine does know of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. However, it has not received its first touch. I am personally saving it for Lord Nao as he sees fit, as he is the man who I both serve and love. Oh how I wait for the day he beds me.", Shaltear responded with a longing look in her eyes. Seeing Shaltear feel this, Albedo also felt a similar feeling swell within her. Elsa was actually able to take note of this after her ears twitched, and turned toward Albedo. "You feel the same way, don''t you, Albedo?" Albedo became surprised seeing Elsa turn her way to her and asked that, but she nodded. "Yes. Both Shaltear and I feel the same way. I too long for the day I can serve Lord Nao and bed him, as he is the man I love too. I know I bicker with Shaltear a lot, but these feelings we hold are true. We servants treat each other as family just as My Lady and Lord Nao does to theirs." After Albedo answered Elsa with an earnest look in her eyes, Elsa nodded in acknowledgment. "Excellent answer. We all share these same feelings. This is why we''re such a close knit family. Albedo, I will look at you next, and considering you''re the eldest of the current group I''m checking at this moment, I may directly let you in. You still need to pass the check though." Albedo nodded happily and responded, "Yes, My Lady!" "Mmm. As for you, Shaltear. despite being able to feel p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, you''re not quite there yet. Perhaps in a year or two and I will let you in." "What makes you think I''m younger than Albedo?" "Your data profile.", Elsa said, letting her simple answer strike against Shaltear''s conscious once more. "Urk...", Shaltear said, with a groan. She then shrugged her petite shoulders. "Fine, you win, My Lady." "Fufu, fret not, Shaltear. I did say I would reward you, right? You''re pretty much set. And while it be still be a bit early for you to join, I will personally train you until it is time." Shaltear''s eyes became wide in shock. Even Albedo didn''t believe what she just heard either. "T-Train!? Me? I am not worthy!" "Maybe not now, but you will. Nao will accept you with a warm heart when it''s time. I''ll make sure of it.", Elsa said with a firm tone. ''No turning back now, Nao. Our nightly activities are going to become more fun once these four are in, fufu.'', Elsa said, laughing inwardly. "Get on your fours and point your b.u.t.t my way. We''ll be starting now while I check what it''s like down there.", Elsa commanded Shaltear. Seeing Elsa''s seriousness Shaltear nodded right away. As she started to go down, Shaltear saw Elsa bring one of her hands to her mouth. Elsa then opened her mouth, allowing her finger to go inside it. Elsa lathered her finger up with her own saliva and with a pop, she brought it back out. Shaltear inwardly became excited seeing this, but she turned her head away, and proceeded to get on her hands and knees. As she did, her crotch became a bit wet, slowly letting a string of love juice pour down on the ground, as if it was waiting in anticipation. Albedo had full view of what Elsa was going to do next, and she no longer showed any disdain. In fact she watched keen interest in her eyes. It was very likely this could be done to her in the near future, even by Nao. Elsa finished her preparation and also got down her knees, and was right next to Shaltear''s b.u.t.t. Placing her spare hand on her b.u.t.t, Elsa felt her warmth again. Sure enough, Shaltear was quite warm, despite being an undead. Elsa then traced her lathered finger over her b.u.t.t slowly, enjoying the sensation of her smooth skin. Shaltear started to feel jolts strike up against the lower part of her spine, causing her to let out a low pitched groan. "Ooooh...",,Shaltear said, groaning. She then felt Elsa''s finger trace against her anus before slowly moving down to her crotch. It was getting wetter and wetter as each moment passed. Elsa barely felt any resistance watching her first finger slide in real easily. Yet the moment she did, she felt Shaltear''s walls clamp down hard. "Hah....", Shaltear said, letting put a pleasurable m.o.a.n thus time. Hot air started to puff from her mouth. ''Hmm, as expected she is pretty tight.'', Elsa said to herself, letting her finger dance around a bit in Shaltear''s insides. ''But it went in rather easily, she probably plays with herself quite often. Let''s see if the 2nd and 3rd can go in.'' Deciding that, Elsa managed to squeeze in her second finger with ease, causing Shaltear to let out a cute m.o.a.n. She didn''t stop there, and slid her third finger in, after meeting some resistance. This third finger caused Shaltear to let out a cute yelp, before she revealed a weird smile, letting out a sigh of hot air once more. She then felt Elsa''s three fingers squirm inside her for a couple moments. "Hah...My Lady...", Shaltear g.r.o.a.n.e.d. Yet surprisingly, she suddenly felt Elsa retract her three fingers, letting more love juice splatter onto Elsa''s hand. Elsa brought her hand to her mouth, before l.i.c.k.i.n.g it up, enjoying Shaltear''s taste. But before Shaltear could react later, Elsa suddenly opened her own pocket dimension and brought out a shorter version of the same dildo Caulifla used on Kale during their first time with Nao. Albedo''s eyes glittered seeing the dildo come into existence, but she only saw it briefly before Elsa lathered it up with her spare hand. She then acted quickly, plunging it in one go inside Shaltear''s crotch. "Oooooh!?", Shaltear suddenly exclaimed, feeling a really large intrusion in her insides. It even caused her to lean her body forward, and collapsed on top of it. As a result of this sudden insertion, Shaltear actually came, and splattered plenty of love juice onto Elsa''s face. A satisfied look appeared in Shaltear''s blood red eyes before her smile turned even weirder. It was almost as if she was going to faint on the spot. Yet a sudden cl.i.c.k.i.n.g sound interrupted her, snapping her back into reality. "Huh?", Shaltear asked, still having her insides still feel full. She then tried to recollect herself, and turned around to face Elsa, who she saw was still splattered with her own love juice. After sitting upright, she looked down, only to see a dildo locked into her crotch by a device of sorts. It wasn''t a full blown chastity belt, but still a device that locked it inside of her. And it needed a switch to open, which Elsa currently had in her hand. Elsa didn''t say anything yet as Shaltear continued to let out deep breaths, only watching Elsa wipe her face off with her hand. Elsa then brought her hand to her mouth, l.i.c.k.i.n.g off the rest of Shaltear''s juices. For some reason Shaltear blushed as she saw that. As for Albedo, she became dazed ever since Shaltear came and squirted on Elsa. Her scent was striking against all of Albedo''s pores right now. Seeing this result, Elsa chuckled. "Fufu, I hope you liked my reward, Shaltear. You''re fully checked out now. And with this baby here, your training has officially begun.", Elsa said, looking down at Shaltear''s crotch once more. "T-Thank you very much, My Lady....Hah...It felt, divine....", Shaltear said, still trying to get used to this constant feeling. "Glad you enjoyed it." "Yes...But what is this thing in my crotch, exactly? I''m getting such a feeling of familiarity from it..." "That''s cause what''s inside of you is Nao''s d.i.c.k." Hearing Elsa say that, Shaltear''s body straighten right up in shock. Even Albedo snapped out of her daze, curiosity looking downward to see the dildo inside Shaltear. "Or more precisely, it''s a replica of Nao''s. But what you''re currently feeling is his actual size." "Our Lord''s member, inside of me, right now. Hehehe...", Shaltear said, becoming giddy. "Figured the best way for you to get used to his size is through direct means like this. Us sisters recently came to a consensus of developing this recently. We know Nao won''t be here all the time so it can keep us some comfort while he''s away. Or it can also be used in moments, like these.", Elsa responded with her serious attitude. She then approached Shaltear and looked down at her crotch. Elsa raised her foot, and placed it on top of the device. She began to move her foot around, causing Shaltear to receive another jolt go up her spine, and let out a cute m.o.a.n. "Ahh..." Elsa then drew her foot back and spoke out. "So starting from now you will always have this inside you. Even if you receive an order from Nao, you will have this inside you. It will not be taken off under any circ.u.mstance, until I find it your training is complete. Understood?" "Hah...yes, My Lady. This one understands." "Good. Now go get dressed and get cleaned up. Nao will be giving each one of you a new mission after I''m done checking Albedo, so make yourself presentable until then." "Y-Yes!", Shaltear said, as she struggled to get up. As she did, more love juice dripped over the device and splattered onto the ground. She didn''t say anything and went to go retrieve her clothes. Giving Elsa a bow, Shaltear opened up a dark portal, which was Yggdrasil''s Gate spell. It worked similarly to Nao''s, except it would close once people passed through it. Yet before Shaltear vanished completely, Elsa smiled as she stared at her b.u.t.t. With the switch in her hand, which appeared to have multiple levels on it, she flipped it up a notch. Shaltear suddenly felt the large intrusion inside her start squirming slowly, causing her body to lean forward, and formed a pleasurable ''Oh'' with her mouth. She ended up collapsing into the Gate, and the Gate vanished from sight. It was now just Albedo and Elsa left. ''This is going to be fun. Shaltear is definitely the most l.e.w.d of these four, and I''ll make it so she''s acceptable for you, Nao.'', Elsa mused to herself. She then turned her switch off, and stored it away for now. Elsa then turned toward Albedo, who despite remained calm as she looked at Elsa and the puddle next to her with interest, if one looked closely, a string of her own love juice ran down hidden inside her dress. "Looks like you''re up next, Albedo. If everything goes well I will have you directly enter our nightly activities with Nao from here on." Chapter 335 - 63: Albedo A/N : Aht here! Here is Albedo''s light lemon! Besides messing with Shaltear throughout MC''s stay in the New World, there probably won''t be any other lemons till its time to create the Pok¨¦mon Plane. Unless if MC decides to have his way with a certain Heterochromatic girl. You guys know how crazy that girl can get. Speaking of Pok¨¦mon, the poll will remain active till New World is over. To shed some light, if you guys decide to have it be its own fanfic, it will have no relations to RTMP. It will have its own MC, own chars and such. I just figured since Pok¨¦mon is such a huge franchise, it''s worthy to be its own story. But at this moment it looks like 65% of you are voting no while 35% of you say yes. If you haven''t voted yet, go vote! I do have one more question regarding it. Due to Vol 3''s unique circ.u.mstances, MC will start over as a baby again with no current girl accompanying him till later (Pok¨¦mon girls will still be by his side). If you guys don''t want it seen as its own fic would you guys be interested in having me post it early on my Pat reon? Vol 3 would be posted on my Pat reon while Vol 2 will continue to be posted here. Whenever Vol 2 ends, I would post Vol 3 here. Let me know! Don''t forget to keep dropping those power stones and leave comments below! * Albedo, the leader of the Floor Guardians who guards the Great Tomb of Nazarick from any and all intruders, while overseeing its safely and development. This is who Albedo was in the original story. Yet she is no longer a part of Nazarick, nor does she have the role of the Leader of the Floor Guardians here in the White Palace. She was now just a mere servant girl. Shaltear and the twins also became mere servants, they too are no longer Floor Guardians. The notion of servant wasn''t really brought up until now, with the exception of making Tights the Head Maid of their home during Nao''s time spent in the DBZ Plane.. But Nao knew, as his family increased in each world he would go to, especially one like Overlord, servants would eventually come into play. So yes, Nao was intending to make these four into maids essentially, that would help Tights in maintaining the White Palace. He also shares the same sentiment for Brynhildr and Hela. But even as maids, if his head wife Elsa approves of them, they will get a chance to become one of Nao''s lovers in his harem. And so far, Mare, Aura, and Shaltear received Elsa''s approval to join after Elsa was able to get a good look at them. But as the twins are still in their adolescence, they will wait a while until Elsa finds them good enough to join their nightly activities. The same goes for Shaltear. But unlike the twins, Shaltear is already able to feel p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Shaltear was an undead as well, so she wouldn''t be able to age unlike the rest of his family. With that being the case, Elsa decided to personally train Shaltear, to make her get used to Nao, before joining their nightly activities. No matter where she went, or what she did, Shaltear wouldn''t be able to remove that device. Even as she would sleep, she would feel something large wiggle against her walls . But now, it was just Albedo and Elsa left. Shaltear followed Elsa''s command to try and go get cleaned up in her own private quarters. Elsa didn''t have any training plans for Albedo either. One key difference between her and Shaltear was that Albedo was not an undead. She was one of the creatures of darkness, a S.u.c.c.u.b.u.s. Like Isabella who was also part S.u.c.c.u.b.u.s, they can still age just fine. But well, Elsa didn''t really need to concern herself with this matter. Diving back into Nao''s recollection in the library of the Overlord Plane, Elsa knew Albedo was a v.i.r.g.i.n. She couldn''t ride those creatures called Bicorns, only those who have lost their purity could. Moving back to present, Elsa silently observed Albedo. Her hair was a lush gorgeous black, stretching down her back. Her dress sparkled in white. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were of a similar size to her own too. Albedo currently had her wings fluttering a bit in anticipation. If one looked closely they could see a damp spot on the backside of her dress. Elsa saw this and smiled. "Fufu, looks like someone is looking forward to this. I haven''t even started you know." "I apologize, My Lady. It''s just my own p.a.n.t.i.e.s seem to have gotten a bit messy thanks to Shaltear earlier. Will I...be receiving the same training?", Albedo asked with anticipation. "Sadly, no. I did it that way with Shaltear cause that''s just how she is. But you, you''re still a pure hearted v.i.r.g.i.n, aren''t you?" "Yes...I still have not felt p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, nor a man''s touch. Is this what it feels like?", Albedo replied, looking at her stained dress down below." "That''s just the beginning. Are you willing to offer everything to Nao?", Elsa asked, suddenly releasing more pressure. Albedo felt this and her eyes turned serious, but she didn''t back away. "Yes! Even if this one is to sacrifice her body in death, the Lord I will forever serve is Lord Nao, as well as be the only man I will love!" "Good. I can feel your resolve." "Thank you, My Lady!" "I won''t say any more. For now, strip your clothes. Lets see if your body matches your resolve." Albedo nodded her head, confirming her. Unlike the others, despite appearing the most beautiful, Albedo''s dress was the most simplistic. She had a white piece that around her neck that had the same golden lining that matches her dress. She also wore pure white long sleeve gloves. Albedo started with her gloves. Taking them off revealed more of her beautiful white skin, which was really white. Almost the exact opposite of Shaltear''s pale white-pink skin. After placing her gloves on the ground, she removed her neck piece, revealing her slender neck. She then moved to her shoulder sleeves, gracefully revealing the rest of her body. The moment her dress revealed her b.r.e.a.s.ts, they bounced. She had a healthy pair of a.r.e.o.l.a that let her two n.i.p.p.l.es shine. ''Wow, they are bigger up close. I did go up a couple sizes during my weaning period but even then I think Albedo has me beat. Are those size H...?'', Elsa wondered. She could smell Albedo''s alluring scent too, but she kept a straight face. "Oh, Albedo can you stay like that for a bit?" "Yes, My Lady." Albedo stopped what she was doing, and moved back upright. This caused her b.r.e.a.s.ts to jiggle up and down. In fact, any time she moved, her big b.r.e.a.s.ts would jiggle. ''Unlike a certain skeleton mage who didn''t know girls well, I won''t goof with this next question, fufu.'', Elsa mused to herself. "Let me touch your c.h.e.s.t fir a bit, Albedo. You really do have a nice pair. To be honest I think you got me beat here after getting a good look at them." "Of course, My Lady! You may see to them as you deem fit!" Elsa nodded hearing that and reached out her hand. She grabbed Albedo''s left b.r.e.a.s.t, and felt as it were the world''s largest marshmallow. Extremely soft and bouncy, and very comforting to touch. Albedo let out a light groan feeling Elsa''s hand. "Ahh..." ''Not only is she extremely soft, but supple too. She tightened her squeeze a bit to see if any milk came out but it didn''t. They felt a hundred percent genuine too. "Good. You really do have such fine b.r.e.a.s.ts. We have a lot of varying sizes but Nao will definitely enjoy yours." "You think so, My Lady? Unlike stupid Shaltear, I take pride in them." "Mmm. You can continue with the rest.", Elsa nodded, releasing her grip. Albedo then bent forward a bit, letting herself push the rest of her dress downward. In a couple moments, the rest of her dress plopped onto the ground. She was now stark n.a.k.e.d in front of Elsa. Albedo didn''t shy away with any part of her body either. A clear spot of love dew glistened on her closed slit. Unlike the other three though, a small patch of black hair growing above her crotch line. Elsa took this time to walk up to Albedo, and placed her palm over this patch. Albedo let out a cute m.o.a.n after feeling a shock go up her spine. "Ahh!", Albedo m.o.a.n.e.d. "So you can feel my hand down here. A bit unexpected you have some hair too." "I-Is that bad? It''s started to sprout there not too long ago. But any time I try to get rid of it, it just sprouts again, so I''ve decided to keep it tidy down there." "Fufu, having hair down here is not bad at all. In fact in some societies it means you''re a fully grown woman. Much like the one we lived in for a short period during Yggdrasil." (A/N jpn women for example, this is actually a cultural thing) "I see...now it makes sense why you said I don''t need training. My body is saying it''s ready for Lord Nao, huh? This feeling makes my heart flutter too...", Albedo responded while her cheeks turned red. "Does that mean Lord Nao will take me right here and now!?", Albedo said, suddenly letting out a pant of hot air. It was as if she became a different personality, perhaps one befitting that of her true S.u.c.c.u.b.u.s nature. Her wings fluttered faster and some love juice soaked her black hair, dripping onto Elsa''s fingers. "Calm down, Albedo. Now''s not the time for that.", Elsa simply replied. She then proceeded to get onto her knees, moving her face closer to Albedo''s slit. "M-My apologizes, My Lady! It seems your touch excited me a bit. Please excuse my emotional outburst just now. This is still a new feeling to me." "Mmm. You''ll be able to explore that feeling more with Nao. I see no problem so far with you joining us during our nights. Let me get a good look of you down here.", Elsa said while on her knees. Then she ruffled Albedo''s patch some more, before tracing her finger along her closed slit. It did not puff out like Shaltear''s did, and it had no lips yet, more like Aura''s and Mare''s. Albedo let out another cute m.o.a.n before answering Elsa. "Yes! Like this?'', Albedo asked. She then reached her hands downward, letting Elsa pull back hers. Once Albedo reached her slit, she spread it open. The moment she did, Elsa was blasted with a fruity scent. ''That smell...Guess I can say, as expected of a pure S.u.c.c.u.b.u.s. Her crotch alone is enticing me to enter it. Nao will definitely be surprised. And are those peaches I smell? It''s so comforting...'', Elsa thought to herself. Yet she kept a straight face and looked into her crotch. Once she did she saw really beautiful pink walls constricting each other, glistening with dew. It was ready for someone to enter it. Elsa saw Albedo''s h.y.m.e.n was intact as well, preventing her from looking further inside. "Mmm. It looks good. Thank you for letting me get a good look. Are you finding this embarrassing?" "It is embarrassing having me spread my crotch like this, but you gave me the order to do so. As long as My Lady or Lord Nao asks me to do something, I will follow through with it." "Good. You''ll be seeing a lot more embarrassing things starting from tonight onward." Hearing that, Elsa slowly stood back up. Albedo closed her crotch and removed her hands from it. Her eyes then turned wide, as if she came to a realization. "Wait, does that mean...?" Elsa smiled and nodded her head. She then cleaned up her hand, l.i.c.k.i.n.g the rest of Albedo''s juices off of it, which actually had a fruity taste to it as well. "Yes. Welcome to the harem, Sister Albedo!", Elsa announced to her. "Thank you, My Lady!" Yet hearing that, Elsa shook her head. "Nuh-uh. Starting from now you''ll address me as Big Sis, as I''m Nao''s head wife. You''ll address our other sisters as Sister. You will address Nao as Nao, with no honorifics. Do I make myself clear?" Hearing that, Albedo became stunned once more, but snapped out of it and nodded her head in confirmation. "Yes, Big Sis Elsa!" After Albedo yelled that out, Elsa''s smile bloomed wider. "Good. Now go get cleaned up with a shower and put on a new dress. We will reconvene in the throne room. Be ready to receive your first mission from Nao. And remember, starting from tonight onward, you will join us in the main bedroom." "Yes, Big Sis Elsa!", Albedo responded, letting a smile bloom on her face. She then went to retrieve her clothing and opened up a portal of darkness, exiting from the room. She retired back to her own private quarters to get cleaned up, but today would be the last time she would spend her time in that room. As she would start to sleep with Nao and the girls! As for Elsa, she casted a quick water spell to clean up the dirtiness that occurred in this hallway she was in. After it was clean, Tights came back saying Eydis found her own room and settled in nicely. She was now free to explore the place, but reminded her to join them in fifteen minutes along with the npcs. Elsa and Tights quietly made their way back to the throne room to inform Nao what happened. But as they did, Elsa brought out a little switch from her pocket dimension, which confused Tights but she didn''t ask about it. Elsa then flipped the switch once more as they entered the throne room... (A/N : Rip Shaltear) Chapter 336 - 64: Gathering "Looks like you had a good chat with those four. How did it go, Elsa?", a silver skinned man dressed in a fancy white daoist robe with medium length white hair asked. His robe was lined with azure coloring. A golden halo could be seen over his head. His fluffy white wings were currently retracted into his back. He looked very similar to Metatron from the Shin Megami Tensei series, except his wings were white and fluffy, and that he had twelve. This was Nao of course. He was now a Seraph, one of the highest orders in the heavens. Orders and ranks were typically depicted by one''s wings in the heavens. Nao had twelve wings in total. Twelve was seen as the highest order beneath god himself. Unfortunately there were no gods or heavens in this place. And the one god Nao was familiar with besides the couple of goddesses in his harem and the gods in the DBZ Plane was leisurely exploring the vast Multiverse with his angel attendants. But one of them wasn''t with him any more, and that was Michael, who joined Nao''s family at the end of the DBZ Plane. In terms of ranks she was the highest in his order being a 12 winged Seraph as well, but now she is with Nao, enjoying in nightly activities with the other girls in his harem. She had yet to have her first time with Nao though, but she figured her time was approaching, as only Vados and Towa were ahead of her in the line. And if Nao had to take a guess, he figured the old man was in the SAO Universe, right after the war ended in the Underworld. He was sure it was the old man''s doing in bringing Eydis here. Eydis did say she didn''t see him before getting dropped in that spatial distortion, but it was very likely the old man hid himself well. However, Nao was grateful to the old man for bringing Eydis here. He wasn''t sure if SAO was a Plane he would venture into, but now it looks like he will venture into it after Pok¨¦mon and Trails. She was one of his favorite characters besides Leafa, Yuuki and Alice. There were plenty of girls he could form a bond with there, since even though many formed bonds with Kirito, it was only Asuna who settled down with him. Hopefully when he does venture into this Plane, Nao can do things from the beginning of the story. But he had to put that at the back of his mind for now. Sure he mustn''t forget about testing the communication device Eydis brought out earlier. After Eydis was brought to her room, Tights took a few minutes to bring that device to Isabella, Towa, and Vados. Surely with the tinkering of those three, they could make it work. It''d be awesome if Nao could communicate with someone directly across Planes, especially one he had yet to visit. And with that said, Nao could currently be seen sitting on his throne still. He was left alone when Elsa and the others left, and when Elsa inspected the four npcs. From his point of view, not even an hour passed before he saw Aura and Mare return to the throne room, who immediately saluted him before walking off to the side. The two told him they were waiting for everyone to gather. Next, it was Elsa to come in and returned to Nao''s side beside his throne, which was her proper place. Yet before Elsa came back in, Nao heard a faint yelp that stretched the hallway leading up to the throne room. It was hard to discern who this voice belonged to, but it sounded like it was Shaltear to him. But nonetheless, he said that to Elsa, who nodded back at him. "Yes It went well. I directly permitted Albedo to join us." "Eh?" "What. Did you not see this coming or something?" "It was expected unless she didn''t get approved by you for some reason. Still, isn''t it a bit early?" "Our family is ever growing, Nao. That''s why I went ahead and did the checks ahead of time, before our influence starts to spread in the New World. Besides, Albedo''s fruit is ready to be plucked.", Elsa said with a smile. She then leaned toward his ear and whispered into it. "On top of that, Albedo''s b.r.e.a.s.ts are huge. I was able to get a good look, she is on par with Sister Eir." "Seriously?", Nao asked, raising his eyebrows. ''I knew Albedo''s was big, but wasn''t expecting that big...'', Nao thought to himself. "Yeah. From now on she''ll be with us girls in the main bedroom." "I see. What about the other other three?" "Shaltear is...", Elsa began to say. "Hmm...How should I put this?" "Eh? Is something wrong with Shaltear?" "I wouldn''t say that something is wrong with her...but you know you tried to tone down her settings, to be less crazy, right?" "Indeed. She should be more moderate now." "Well that''s where the problem lies. Deep down, Shaltear is the same l.e.w.d vampire she was depicted in our library. Brother Peroroncino is at fault for this. He just made her way too kinky...And despite us trying to remove some of that, she showed plenty enough during my checking of her." "I see...Well, despite our effort, I guess some things just can''t be changed, huh? To be honest that might not necessarily be a bad thing...I''d rather take a l.e.w.d Shaltear over a crazy Shaltear. But with the way you''re speaking, it sounds like you''ve already got a plan in motion to counter this behavior?" "I do! Though it does have a chance to backfire, I think Shaltear will be able to overcome this, fufu.", Elsa replied with a giggle. "...What did you do?" "This.", Elsa replied, pulling out a small switch of sorts. It appeared to be a slick small black box with a sliding meter and couple of buttons on it. Nao became surprised seeing this box come into view and raised his eyebrows. "That wouldn''t happen to be a rotor switch to one of Those, would it?" "It most certainly is!", Elsa answered confidently. Hearing that, Nao let out a sigh. "So you''re going to l.e.w.d the l.e.w.d vampire?" Elsa nodded and spoke out. "Well, that''s one way of saying it. This will be a training course for her. It will last one year. This will test her willpower. To see if Shaltear will fall apart first or see if her loyalty and love for you will overcome that constant feeling of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e." "I see. In the original, she ended up on the chopping block only to be slain from Ainz, no less. Her mind was overtaken by what could be a a possible World Item we don''t know about. So if her mind and willpower can improve from this, I don''t see a problem. Will she be able to take it out if her during this one year?" "I''m glad you could see this training of mine like this. And to answer your question, no. It is locked tight inside her and no matter where she goes or what she does, she can''t take it out." Nao raised his eyebrows after Elsa said that before he spoke out again. "Isn''t that a bit extreme? Would she still be able to go to the bathroom--is what I would ask next, but undead don''t need to excrete, do they?" "As far as I''m aware, no. But just in case the device on her does let Shaltear relieve herself if she needs to." "Good." Hearing that, Elsa also let out a sigh of relief before talking once more. "Besides, let this be a trial for Shaltear. If she can overcome it and stay true to her heart and love for you, we will welcome her into our harem with a warm heart. If she fails, she will remain a servant of our house under Sister Tights. How does that sound?" Nao nodded his head in confirmation. "That works for me. This course will depend on Shaltear''s actions from now.", Nao said, concluding this topic. His eyes then shifted to the two dark skinned elves further down near one of the marble pillars besides the long red carpet embroidered carpet. The chandeliers hanging up above illuminated the marbled floor white as well. It was quite a fancy throne room, but much brighter and welcoming compared to Ainz''s gloomy and dark throne room. As a result, the two twins could be seen a relaxed manner, talking with each other while Mare appeared nervous as usual as she listened to Aura''s antics. "How are the twins, Elsa? Do they check out?" "Aura and Mare are doing well. I checked their bodies too, and they''re still pure. According to Sister Iris, both of them turned 76 years old this year, but if we were to put that in human years, they''d probably be close to twelve or thirteen year old children. They''re still growing. I won''t let them join us until their bodies are m.a.t.u.r.e enough to where they appear sixteen to eighteen year old humans. But in elven years, that''s probably twenty to thirty more years for us." "I see. Will you plan anything for them, or will you let them directly enter it?" "No plans. Once they''re aged enough I''ll let the two in. Though if you''re a bit adventurous, I don''t mind them cuddling with you during our nights, fufu.", Elsa replied with a grin. Nao coughed a bit right as Elsa said that. "You''re pushing legal boundaries by doing that you know." "You''re really going to bring that up with these two? They''re way older than the age limit anyways, Aura and Mare are elves. Besides, you went past that boundary the moment you brought in your non-blood related daughter into it, haha!", Elsa changed her earlier giggle into a laugh now. "Fie is an exception. I didn''t want to go against her wishes. But if Aura and Mare aren''t against cuddling, I don''t see why not." "Then why don''t we test it out? Once night comes we''ll call them in. Albedo knows to show up too." "Works for me.", Nao nodded again. "And on that note, I''ll give you a piece of good news. About Aura specifically." "Aura? I thoughts Mare was the one with the special case. Didn''t Iris have something planned for Mare?" (A/N : At this point Nao still doesn''t know Mare is a girl) "Sister Iris did, and that change already went into effect. I''ll let you discover that with Mare yourself next. But first, Aura just came came across something,", Elsa replied with a mysterious tone, but she knew well what Aura just felt for the first time after observing her body in the hallway moments ago. "Is that so? Then what exactly did Aura discover?" "Aura just learned what masturbation is.", Elsa said calmly, looking at the two elves talking to each other downward along with Nao''s gaze. Nao didn''t blink for a good moment once Elsa dropped that news on him. Since Elsa touched Aura earlier during her examining, Aura didn''t know what p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e or pleasing one''s self was. Elsa hinted that to Aura to explore on her own, but she decided to tell Nao as well of this development. Nao''s eyes landed on Aura, then shifted back to Elsa. "Isn''t that a bit early for Aura?", Nao retorted. "And here you thought Fie was a bad idea." "What can I say? I could feel their individual love and loyalty for you. If Aura wants to cuddle with us, you can be a beacon to let her ease into that new feeling." "I see...and we should bring both in then?" "Yeah. Aura and Mare do know how to act independently, but I feel they should share this feeling with us together." "Got it. Then what''s the deal with Mare?" "Why not let Mare tell you directly?" "Very well." Meanwhile, Aura and Mare could be seen in their same spot. Nao and Elsa talked for several minutes while the two twins talked to each other. Seeing Nao and Elsa continuously speak to each other without stopping, Mare tilted her head. The two were quite a ways away so they couldn''t hear the two''s voices. "Say, Big Sis, do you know what Lord Nao and My Lady are talking about? It looks pretty serious." Hearing that, Aura shrugged her shoulders. "Beats me. Whatever it is though I''m sure it''s for the benefit of our family. Speaking of which why is that stupid Shaltear taking so long? She should know better not to delay our Lord." "Sister Albedo also didn''t directly come here either...are they getting ready or something?" "It''s possible.", Aura replied, letting her hands hang out beside her head lazily. Yet a firm deep voice interrupted the two, who directly spoke out to Mare. "Come here, Mare.", Nao commanded Mare. Mare became dazed for a moment suddenly hearing Nao''s voice. She panicked for a moment but then padded her skirt down and collected herself. Grabbing her wooden staff, she paced along the red carpet. Mare almost stumbled over herself along the way, which earned a sigh from Aura, but Nao found this cute. Nao truly wanted to find out whether Bukubukuchagama made Mare a boy or a girl. Elsa and the npcs knew, but he did not yet. As Mare approached Nao and the two began to talk to each other, a dark gate appeared beside Aura, revealing Albedo. She actually came wearing her full black horned armor set, which was none other the armor set she frequently wore in the original story. It was a three layered armor set bolstering insanely high defensive capabilities, and magic disruption abilities! It was her divine item set, Hermes Trismegistus! "I apologize for my delay, Aura, Mare.", Albedo calmly said. Aura looked at her, who Albedo, in response, tilted her head in confusion. "Huh? Where did Mare go?", Albedo asked. "Mare was just called by Lord Nao, apparently.", Aura said, pointing back behind her with her thumb. Albedo traced her gaze and indeed saw Mare now talking with Nao. After conversing for a bit, which they couldn''t hear, Albedo actually saw Nao lift Mare up, only to bring her onto his knee while Nao still sat on his throne. Mare became dazed during this as Nao checked Mare out, and to specifically find out her gender. It was at this time Nao finally figured out the truth behind Mare, and like Elsa finding out, Mare was indeed a girl! Now it made since as to why Elsa would let both of the two in. Nao took a good look at Mare who became dazed ever since she felt the warmth of his knee. After a good moment of silence, Nao calmly lifted Mare up, placing her back onto the floor, of which she finally snapped out of her daze. "Thank you for letting me do this, Mare. You can go rejoin the others and wait for everyone to gather here." "I-It was no problem, Lord Nao! Thank you for giving me this blessing!", Mare responded happily, letting her pupils sparkle. ''All I did was put you on my knee to check something...'', Nao inwardly retorted. ''Well, as long as Mare is happy from this.'', Nao thought to himself. "Move along.", Nao said to Mare. ."Y-Yes! If you will excuse me.", Mare replied, giving Nao a bow. She then strutted back toward Aura and the armored Albedo, who was now waiting for Shaltear. Nao then turned back to Elsa and asked her another question. "Speaking of our gathering, it should be everyone, right? Not just the npcs." "Yes. We were going to gather here to talk about our next step, but you got something in mind don''t you now?" "Mmm. I know what our next steps will be. But for now we will wait for everyone to gather first." "Won''t this be the first time we''re actively using the throne room too? I must say even I''m getting a bit excited once we see our sisters, brothers and our npcs here. It''s been a while since we''ve all met up like this." "Now that you mention it, I suppose it is, heh. Do you want me to create a second throne for you? You are the head wife here, Elsa. It''s only fair for you to sit by me." "I appreciate the thought Nao, but I''m perfect fine standing right beside you like this. Not even Sister Miya can claim this spot of mine, fufu." "If that''s what you wish." "It is. And from the looks of it so far the npcs are really going all out to receive your first command since we''ve arrived in the New World. There was that ritual of fidelity thing too, wasn''t there? Perhaps they''ll express their loyalty to you with that too." "You''re right. Ainz''s npcs did the same thing to him, so it''s a good chance we''ll see them do it here." "Yeah. For now, let''s continue to wait. I''ve got nothing else to say." "Mmm.", Nao replied, agreeing Elsa. The two became silent, watching Albedo, Aura, and Mare stand off to the side a ways down the throne room. It didn''t take long for another dark gate to appear out of nowhere, pf which a voice spoke out of it. "Oh my, it seems like I''m the fourth to arrive, huh?", Shaltear''s voice said, escaping from the dark gate. * A/N ; Aht here! It was a bit of a busy work week. It is June and it is second busiest month of year for me, so will try to post chapters when I can. Enjoy this double chapter! Everyone is going to be gathering! Look forward to the next chapter! Don''t forget to keep dropping those power stones and leave comments below! Chapter 337 - 65: Gathering (II) "Oh my, it looks like I''m the fourth one to arrive.", Shaltear''s voice suddenly said. Her figure then emerged from the dark gate, arriving next to Aura, Mare and the armored Albedo. Albedo looked at her, and nodded her head as she saw Shaltear''s current appearance. He inwardly accepted her, as she was going all out too. As for her current look, she was wearing her bloody red valkyrie-like full plated armor, letting her white wings extend outward. This armor didn''t really have a name, as it was dubbed as Shaltear Bloodfallen''s Armor. Shaltear herself didn''t have wings, her armor made it as an extension, which was likely done through a Cash Item. It was as if she was covered in blood. As for her armor, it was only a Legendary piece of equipment, but don''t let fool anyone. Her equipment was on par with Divine gear. Only Divine gear was said that could actually damage it. She had a large lance equipped in her right hand as well, that was even taller than her. This was Shaltear''s infamous Spuit Lance. This was a Divine item, and very powerful one at that, especially for a close fighter such as herself. She excelled at close range. The key ability to this lance that made her so powerful up front was her seemingly endless hp recovery upon contact, basically the drain ability one finds in many classic rpgs. As long as Shaltear does damage, she basically recovers it all back as her own health. This was built in accordance to her character, being a vampire. Vampire are known as blood-suckers, who steal vitality from humans to extend and refurbish their own. That concept was put into this lance when Peroroncino gave it to her. Yet despite looking all geared up, Shaltear appeared to move at a slow pace. And if one looked closely, she could be seen limping lightly with one of her legs. Aura took note of this and spoke out to her with a grin. "Took you long enough, stupid Shaltear. Did you eat to much to be like this? Haha!" "Can it, shorty. I''m in no mood right now. Oh...", Shaltear said, letting out a low groan, slowly making her way to to the three. ''It''s still squirming around inside...'', Shaltear uttered to herself with her cheeks slightly red. "...Are you alright?" Aura''s demeanor changed, appearing worried this time. "I''ll manage. Lord Nao is summoning us so of course I will make it. This will be our first mission since Lord Nao and his family decided to stay with us until the end.", Shaltear said, trying to smile. "You''re right, Shaltear. Aura, stop playing around. Don''t forget Shaltear is now on the first day of her own trial. if possible I''d like you to keep your little arguments with her as minimum as possible.", Albedo said through her armor. She then asked another question. "But besides that, are your beasts ready to head out at any given moment, Aura?" "You''re right, Albedo. And yup! My beasts and I are ready to roll out! According to the Valkyries we arrived in an unknown land, right?" "We did. That''s why we are taking this extra step as we don''t know what is down there on the surface. Mare you''re ready to cast your spells, aren''t you?" "I-I Am! My wand is ready when you need me." "Good. Then let us wait for the rest to arrive. We aren''t the only ones who serve Lord Nao here.", Albedo said to the three, which they nodded back. Aura, Mare, Albedo and Shaltear then walked forward closer to Nao, only to stand in line off to the right, waiting. Nao inwardly nodded seeing this. Elsa was closely monitoring Shaltear, and was pleased with her current appearance. It appeared she taking this seriously, despite her light limping. Elsa thought of moving the switch''s level up a notch, but decided to turn it off at this time. Shaltear didn''t reveal any expression on the outside, maintaining her calm demeanor, but on the inside, she let out a l.e.w.d relieved expression inside her head the moment it stopped wiggling inside her. Elsa was pleased at this too. She knew the servants were likely going to perform that ritual of fidelity that was shown in the original story, to express their loyalty. That''s why Elsa had Tights go round up everyone, including the girls. She didn''t want Shaltear to mess it up either, so she turned off the rotor. Only a few minutes passed in silence while the four stood by. Before long, two more Gates appeared not too far away. One revealed a slender yet stern long silver-haired haired woman wearing a pure obsidian one piece armor that had green highlights covering her c.h.e.s.ts and legs. But unlike her Marvel counterpart, this armor revealed a lot of her pale white skin. She did not have those crazy extensions coming out of her headcap though, instead, a silver-crested jewel could be seen embedded in it. Her skin was similar to Shaltear''s too. A pair of black sheathed swords could be seen equipped at her waist. If one looked closely, each blade tip was highlighted in violet, and it appeared to be radiating a faint violet glow. This was Hela of course, the one humanoid npc under Nao''s direct control, not a created one like Brynhildr and the Valkyries. Well, one can think of that she was created by him, though if one were to fet technical, Hela was created by Yggdrasil''s System. She is an ex-boss so to say, so it would that Eve was her real creator. But Nao was the one who bestowed Hela the body of an npc. It''s rather confusing to say the least. Hela wasn''t alone. The other portal that showed up revealed a bust and l.u.s.trous blondes six-winged Angel. She had a similar body suit of armor to Hela''s, but hers was emerald green with snowy-white lining around her curves. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were quite larger compared to Hela''s too. She even had emerald strands in her hair. She wielded a three pronged spear, essentially a trident. She was the only six winged angel of the Valkyries. Those beneath her only had two to four. This was Brynhildr, leader of the 13 Valkyries, and is the npc Nao had full creation of. The four saw Hela and Brynhildr appear and walked toward them. Hela appeared quite fierce and decided to speak out with a firm tone. "So you lot know how to get properly attired. Color me impressed." "Indeed. We are about to have a bout of honor and loyalty. If I find any one of you with even a slightest waiver, I will have your head.", Brynhildr said with a commanding cone and a serious look in her eyes. She then pointed her trident at Aura, Mare, Albedo and Shaltear, who nodded back at her. Brynhildr then spoke out. "Now, who is the one we serve?" ""Lord Nao!"", the four immediately responded with no hesitation. "That''s right. You lot may have different creators but you must never forget it is Lord Nao who is the one we ultimately serve, as well as being the man we love. It was also Nao''s decision of letting him and his family stay behind with us.", Brynhildr spoke out, continuing. "And as a result, we are now in an unknown place, no longer in the lands of Yggdrasil we once knew. Lord Nao assigned me and my sisters to scout it, and it I can determine it is a new land ready to be explored to our hearts content. The rest will arrive shortly, and they were able tk confirm we weren''t the only ones who stayed behind. We discovered the Great Tomb Of Nazarick." "Nazarick...Isn''t that home to that powerful skeleton mage who is well acquainted with Lord Nao?", Albedo asked. "He is. However, with unknowns all around us, we do not know if Momonga is now our enemy or not. It would be nice if we could unite our efforts against this, but as you lot can see, we will be receiving our first orders from Nao momentarily, once my sisters arrive. We also need to wait for our ladies." "Understood. We will continue to stand by." Brynhildr nodded her head as Hela stayed silent. The two then joined the line at its head. "Brynhildr can be so serious, can''t she?", Nao uttered to Elsa. "But that''s how you created her, right? Besides, you appointed her as the leader of the Valkyries, but since coming into the New World, it seems she took up the role of being the leader to all of our npcs." "Yeah, that seems to be the case. It''ll be a big responsibility, but they do need a leader, just like how Albedo led the Floor Guardians. It will be Brynhildr''s time to lead the npcs. She will be able to act directly on my behalf." "Mhm. It seems the rest are arriving now too." As Elsa said that, another single Gate appeared, and before long, twelve varying Valkyries, all wielding spears and dressed in white plated armor. Like Brynhildr each one of them had different colored strands of hair which let one distinguish them from the others. One by one they poured out of the Gate, aligning themselves into positions as if they knew what position they held. Aura, Mare, Albedo and Shaltear ended up being at the tail end of the line, but they didn''t let out a single complaint. Nao was pleased by this sight, and nodded inwardly. He was ready to give his first orders to them, but he had to wait for his girls and brothers to come. Thankfully he didn''t have to wait long, as he started to hear many sounds of shuffling feet. The first figure appeared from the long staircase, and it was actually Aht, who was currently being supported by Eir. The reason? Aht''s belly was quite swollen by this point, it was pretty round. It was as if her pregnancy was due very soon. Behind those two stood Miya and Chelsea, wearing their red qipao and black kimono respectively. Sayuri and Isabella came in after them. Sayuri wore her white two piece combat dress letting her three tails happily swing behind her. Isabella wore a white tuxedo, letting her clothes cling to her curves. After those two, Fie, Chronoa, and Towa made their way next, wearing their usual clothes. A posh kai robe for the two Supreme Kais. Towa was wearing her Darkness Towa attire instead of her usual red bodysuit and lab coat. After those three came Caulifla and Kale, who both seem to have a more m.a.t.u.r.e air around them. It was as though they were proper ladies now, but when they were alone with Nao and the others, Caulifla would still show her mischievous side. The girls joined up next to Elsa on the left side of the throne. After those two, Vados, Michael and Dabura brought up the rear. Vados and Michael joined the girls on the left while Dabura made his way to the right. These were the last figures to join Nao from the DBZ Plane. Next up came Lippti and Nemesia, and Lippti held onto Nemesia''s hand, appearing a bit shy being in such a large group of people. Nemesia still had her calm demeanor, wearing her usual witch outfit as Nemesia did her robe. These two joined after Nao and his family left the DBZ Plane. And they were the only two to join during that small interim between planes, besides Michael. Bukubukuchagama, aka Iris, Tabula Smaragdina, aka Suzaku, and Peroroncino, who actually decided to forego his past name, and kept Peroroncino as his true name. This action of his did upset Iris quite bad but she knew it was his decision to make, and slowly accepted it. Once Peroroncino who was the last of the family to make their way up, the moment he went passed Brynhildr, Brynhildr signaled those that were lined up at the side. Just like how Sebas and the Pleiades followed Ainz in single file to his throne just as the timer to the transfer struck down, Brynhildr''s line followed the family in single file as well, before gathering around the throne in front of Nao. And last but not least, Tights appeared, with a confused Eydis in tow. Eydis looked at everyone in shock, as to her this scene made it as if a King and Queen was about to address their people. "So Miss Eydis, what do ya think of our family? Do ya think ya can fit in with the others?" "It''s very...imposing to say the least. Are you sure this Nao person isn''t a ruler of some sort?" "Not at the moment. Though Nao could if he wanted to." "I see. And I''m stuck here either way. There are a lot of pretty girls here on Alice''s level too, I think I can fit in.", Eydis replied, putting her elbows at her waist, puffing out her c.h.e.s.t. Tights chuckled seeing Eydis respond like this. "Just as another reminder, Miss Eydis, every girl you see here in this room besides yourself are part of Nao''s women. Including me." Eydis blinked hearing that before responding in surprise. "Wait, even the servants are part of his?" "Yes, even the servants are Nao''s women. We will strive hard to try and find a way back for ya, but it may be a while, as we already have two more destinations after explorin'' the New World.", Tights replied with a nod. "But if ya do happen to form yer own bond with Nao in the future during yer stay here, the moment ya step foot into our main bedroom when our nights begin, ya will be treated his woman too. Understand?" "Main bedroom off limits, got it. Nao is such a lucky guy having all these beautiful girls around him.", Eydis said with a chuckle. "Pardon me for askin'' this too, but from the way I''ve seen ya behave so far, ya like girls, don''t ya Eydis?" "Hehe, was it that obvious to see? Yes, I do like girls. But it''s not like I don''t like men either. And as much as I love Alice, I haven''t found my special someone yet. But I do have a little sister named Mary waiting for me back home." "Ya have a little sister? This is quite troublin'' if she''s alone now." "You needn''t worry about Mary, Miss Tights. She''s a strong little gal, it''s a shame Her Eminence erased my memory of her before joining the Knights, but thankfully I was able to recover some of them. I did make rounds to home to check up on her before arriving in this place, but Miss Fanatio knows to look after her while I''m away." "Sounds like ya got it covered then. Let''s not tarry any longer. Ya will get to see a good sight now." Eydis chuckled before speaking once more. "Whatever it nay it, it does sound exciting with everyone gathering like this!" * A/N : Aht here. Here is the next chapter! A small announcement to make. I''ve decided to go ahead and create my second fanfic : A Reincarnated Tale : Pok¨¦mon ! The vote of the poll was to see whether you guys wanted the next Pok¨¦mon World to be its own fanfic or not, and most of you voted no. The Pok¨¦mon Plane will continue to be next in this fanfic after the Overlord Plane, too! That won''t change! But even then, I still felt like spreading my wings out to create a 2nd fanfic! And I decided to do it! This 2nd fanfic will have no relations to my first fanfic. It''s story will be different with an all new cast of characters. I''m currently underway of writing the first 15k words. I''m planning to upload all 15k words at once once the week resets on Sunday. I will not be one of those scrubs who upload 15k filler chapters to be put on the ranking. This 2nd fanfic will not impact any release speed my 1st fanfic has. My 1st fanfic will still do its 2-3 chapters a week. And going into my 2nd fanfic a bit it will have : No System No Harem 1-2 love interests (1 decided by me, 1 decided by you readers) 1 small ability (easier time to befriend Pok¨¦mon) MC will use his own knowledge to make a name for himself in the Pok¨¦mon World. Be on the lookout for A Reincarnated Tale : Pok¨¦mon which I''m planning to drop this Sunday. The cover is live for those who want to see who the first main girl will be! But that''s it for my announcement. Hope you guys will look forward to it! Don''t forget to drop those power stones and leave comments below! Chapter 338 - 66: Ritual Of Fidelity A/N : Aht here. Here is the next chapter! Was away from home desktop for four days to do any chapter edits so I focused on writing. Here is the next chapter for you guys, sorry if it felt late! Don''t forget to drop those power stones and leave comments below My second fanfic : A Reincarnated Tale: Pok¨¦mon is now live as well with its first six chapters, feel free to try it out! * Nao saw Eydis walk off parting ways with Tights. Tights joined the girls side while Eydis made her way near them as well, but stayed a bit away, next to the closest pillar she could lean on. At this moment, Eve came rushing in, joining him with an excited look on her face. Brynhildr glared at Eve for being late, but she ignored Brynhildr and became unemotional again. Nao thought he would have to inquire about this later. Moving along, Nao soon saw the 19 npcs evenly space themselves out, letting Nao get a good view. The 13 Valkyries, Hela, Albedo, Shaltear, Aura, and Mare, and Eve, another one of his own creation. Brynhildr took the helm with Albedo, Shaltear Aura, Mare and Hela behind her, and the rest of the Valkyries spread out around them on both sides. As for the girls on Nao''s left,, Elsa took the helm there as the acting "Queen" for being his head wife. It was then Miya, Sayuri, Isabella, Tights, Chelsea,, Aht, Eir, Fie, Chronoa, Towa, Caulifla, Kale, Vados, Michael, Lippti, Nemesia, and Bukubukuchagama. Eve also decided to show up at the last minute, joining the npcs. It appeared she was busy with something but she made it in time. On Nao''s right stood Dabura, Tabula Smaragdina and Peroroncino. Peroroncino was slowly getting used to how things are here, but one thing for sure was he took pride seeing his own creation alive and breathing before him. It all felt surreal, but he knew this was reality now. Nao was now waiting for the npcs to show their loyalty, and afterward Nao would give them each a command, each one having to do with the New World down below. After a moment passed in silence, Brynhildr pounded her spear on the ground, creating a large echo. The rest of the Valkyries proceeded to do the same, which created a chorus of loud bangs. After the noise died down, Brynhildr rook the lead and spoke out with a respectful yet firm tone. "Now then, everyone to our Supreme Leader and the Supreme Beings who stayed with us until the end, let us offer our Ritual of Fidelity.", Brynhildr announced. Starting from the right, the first Valkyrie spoke out, introducing her name to Nao. "Otr, thirteenth seat of the Valkyries. I pledge myself to you, Lord Nao, and await your order.", Otr respectively said, kneeling down in her spot. "Hilda, twelfth seat of the Valkyries. It is always a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to be in your service, Lord Nao. I await your command.", Hilda said, announcing her as the 12th seat. She then knelt down onto one knee. "Gungnir, eleventh seat of the Valkyries. I swear my fealty to you, Lord Nao. Please give this one your next order.", Gungnir said, kneeling down as she introduced herself as the 11th seat. "Idunn, at your service and pledge my loyalty to you, Lord Nao, as the tenth seat of the Valkyries. I await your command."", Idunn said without much emotion, but she still introduced herself as the 10th seat, and knelt down. The two digit seats finished pledging themselves, and the single digit seats began to speak, one by one, next. As they did, they each knelt down as well. This was done in order, until it reaches the third seat. The Seat 9 to 3 introduced themselves as Skuld, Mist, Fafnir, Sigrun, Freyja and Sif. As for the final three, they still stood up. Unlike Seat 13 to 9, they seemed to have more character, unique beings. Seat 3 and Seat 2 also appeared to be twins, very much like Aura and Mare. Seeing it was their turn, the two knelt down simultaneously. "Hiii! Always a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to be at your service, Lord Nao! My loyalty is yours for now and ever more, as the third seat of the Valkyries. Vice-Commander, Dagr!", Dagr said with an upbeat tome, introducing herself as one of the two Vice-Commanders. "Likewise, it is as my little sister said. I shall come rushing wherever you may need me and my spear. I pledge myself to you, Lord Nao, as the second seat and second Vice-Commander of the Valkyries, Nott.", Nott said, introducing herself as the second Vice-Commander. The five inside the group were expecting the leader to finish off the Valkyries pledge, but as expected, Nao saw that Brynhildr did not go next after Dagr and Nott introduced themselves. A weird silence spread out, before the Valkyries besides the first three seats looked at the six inside the group. They felt the stares and realized they were up next. Hela let out a playful laugh, as she spoke out. "Fufu, I guess I''m next, aren''t I? Hela, it is surely a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to be under your service, Lord Nao, the one who I cannot preside above. As the one who resides over the souls of the dead, I cannot fathom how bright your soul must be. It''s no less deserving of the man I love. My infinite swords and I are ready to slay anyone that dare block your path.", Hela smiled, saying that. She then knelt down, joining the others. "T-That was really impressive but I won''t falter either! My staff and I are ready to cast spells at enemies when you need me, Lord Nao. Mare, the dark elf. I also do like you, I think! I''m not really sure what this feeling is yet.", Mare said, grabbing the hem of her skirt before she knelt down, laying her staff to the side. "As my little sister Mare said, my beasts are yours to command, or if you need my abilities, I will not hesitate to jump into battle! I pledge myself as a dark elf to you, Lord Nao. You are also the man who I hold dear, but this feeling is also new to me.", Aura said, kneeling down. "Eve. A creation created by none other than you, Lord Nao. Thank you for giving me this chance to experience life in real time. Should you require my assistance, my being is ready for you to command.", Eve said, kneeling down. "Shaltear Bloodfallen, a True Vampire. I bow before the man who I cannot rule above. He who has given me a trial that I will not fail to overcome. I will prove my love is worthy for you to accept, Lord Nao. My lance and I are forever yours.", Shaltear said, not hesitating at all. She then knelt down. She felt her insides squirm a bit, but she didn''t falter nor let out a single m.o.a.n. Nao nodded, and could see Shaltear''s resolute look in her eyes. If she could withstand this next year, he will bring her into his harem. So far she''s turning out for the better! It was now the second to last npc to go up, who was none other than Albedo! "And I, Albedo, a S.u.c.c.u.b.u.s, offer to you my body, mind, and soul, Lord Nao, as the one and only man who I will ever come to love. I thank you for gracing me with an opportunity to join your harem. My axe and I will cut off any heads you deem fit, I await your command.", Albedo said with a respectful tone. She then knelt down, joining the others. It was only Brynhildr now who stood up. In the next moment, she struck the end of her trident against the ground three times, in succession. She then knelt down onto her knee, before speaking out. "And I, Brynhildr, Commander of the Valkyries and Leader of this lowly bunch, offer you my everything, the man I love, Lord Nao. My trident and I will accomplish your d.e.s.i.r.es without fail. Should you need me, don''t hesitate to call upon my services. We all await your command." Brynhildr said that, and all the npcs swore their oath of fidelity, only to serve Nao and his family and future members. No matter what Nao would request of them, they would act upon it, very much like how a ruler addressed his people. All of this was a new sensation to Nao still, but this was very common in the Overlord Plane. Going thus route, he knew how would have to fill this role, like how Ainz became a superior to the npcs his Guild created. Nao saw everyone''s resolution before him, and nodded, looking pleased. He too then spoke out in a commanding tone. "I have heard you all. Now heed my call. I will give individual missions to some of you. But first off, Dagr and Nott, take the Valkyries and secure our perimeter. Even though we may be cloaked from sight, we still don''t know what''s fully out there. As for you, Brynhildr, you stay. I''ve got a special mission for you." "Yes, My Lord!", Brynhildr acknowledged him, staying in place. ""Yes, My lord!"", the two acknowledged him. Dagr and Nott then rounded up the Valkyries, and left the room, spreading their wings out and began watching the White Palace. Nao then proceeded to look at Hela. "Hela, I will have you take Albedo along and investigate the Slane Theocracy. It may prove dangerous, and should they retaliate in any way, kill them all. We only need to keep one person alive, a Heterochromatic girl named Zesshi. Bring this girl to me, alive. But do be careful around her, she will likely want a fight." "Fufu, with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, My Lord. Come, Albedo. Let us be off.", Hela said, as Albedo nodded her head. Albedo then bowed her head. But Nao interrupted them as the two created a Gate. "Oh, Hela, Albedo, one more thing. Unless your actions prevent you, you two are now to report to my bed, from here on, during our nights. And remember, once you enter that room, no clothes." Hearing that, Albedo suddenly let out a loud yell of approval inside her head and revealed a smile, even though no one could see it because of her armor. Hela smiled and said nothing, only for them to vanish through the Gate. Only Brynhildr, Shaltear, Aura and Mare remained now. He proceeded to look at Aura and Mare, before giving them a command. "Aura, you are to investigate the Great Forest of Evasha and provide a current status of the Elf Country. Their king is known to be lecherous, so should any elf try to harm you, you are to kill. And if possible, try to kidnap the King and secure and evidence of his wrongdoings. If their strength proves challenging, I will lend you one of our World Items." "As you command, My Lord!", Aura smiled, and got up. Nao then looked at Mare. "As for you, Mare, yours will be a simpler mission, but you must be cautious. You are to monitor the Roble Holy Kingdom, from afar. You are not to Integrate yourself with them, as they have bad blood with demihumans. All you have is one job, secure Princess Calca Bessarez''s location, and protect her at all costs. No matter who tries to harm her, kill without mercy. I myself will come down there eventually, but now is not the time yet." ''I-I understand Lord Nao. I will make sure to protect Calca to the best of my ability while not revealing myself!", Mare said, while becoming stunned. She wasn''t expecting to become a hidden bodyguard for someone, but with her spells, who was actually the most powerful Magic Caster besides Ainz within Nazarick, Mare''s strength wasn''t to be underestimated. Mare then got up and joined Aura, who opened a Gate for the two. Nao spoke out to them before they left. "And Aura, Mare. Should your actions impede you, you two also are to report to my bed during our nights. I will have you two start cuddling with me, so no clothes." Hearing that, a smile appeared on Aura''s face and her cheeks turned a bit red. As for Mare, her ears turned deep red but didn''t shy away and nodded. The two then left through their Gate, leaving behind Eve, Shaltear and Brynhildr. Nao gave a good look at Shaltear before speaking to her. "Shaltear, you are to delve into the depths of the Azerlisia Mountains and secure the home of the dwarves. After finding their location, establish peaceful ties with them. This will be considered your first mission of your one year trial period for me." "I will accomplish this mission without fail, Lord Nao!" "Good. And I know with what Elsa implicated on you, it is unhealthy to keep stress bottled inside. So I''ve decided, for every successful mission you do this one year, I will reward you and let you relieve yourself. You may consult with Elsa whenever that time comes." "Yes.", Shaltear replied, bowing once more. She then left through the gate, leaving behind Eve and Brynhildr. Nao then looked at Eve. "I''m not sure what got you so excited Eve, did you find something with Eydis''s device?" "With the help of Sister Towa and Vados, we were! I think we can modify Eydis''s device to increase its distance far enough to reach the world that Kirito is in. It even contains its own virtual world, so with enough modification, we may be able to create a warp hole of sorts to link this virtual world to theirs." Eydis became shocked hearing this. She didn''t understand some of what Eve just said now, but she did hear that these people could possibly let her reach her world, even if its just through contacting! "I see. It does look like you''ve shown some developments on this, and we''ll have to put it to a test once the modifications are done. Is there anything you want as reward?" Hearing that, Eve went silent, and pondered for a moment before speaking again. "Doing anything you require of me is my purpose of this new life you granted me, Lord Nao. But if a reward is to be mentioned...May I join in that cuddling? I''ve not shared body heat with anyone before, but I think I''d like it if it was done with you." "Are you sure? I did program your new body to be that of an a.d.u.l.t''s, but it would be a new world to explore for you." "Yes.", Eve said, bowing. "Very well, then during the nights should you be free, you are to report to my bed with no clothes." "Thank you, Lord Nao!", Eve said with a rare smile. She then stood up, and wandered off, leaving the throne room to continue analyzing Eydis''s device. That''s right when Eydis brought it out, Nao had Tights give it to Eve and Towa for them to analyze it! And they''ve already made some progress too. If they could really connect two virtual worlds together, he would be able to meet with the SAO cast sooner than later! After Eve left, it was just now Brynhildr, who waited for her command. Nao didn''t hesitate, and proceeded. "Now, Brynhildr. Your mission will be special. You are to make contact with the Great Tomb of Nazarick, and confront Momonga. He must learn that he was not the only one who transferred with him. Having us dive into this unknown world as allies will be better than having a powerful enemy right at our back door. Once you''ve integrated with Nazarick, you will monitor the status of Re-Estize Kingdom and Baharuth Empire.", Nao commanded Brynhildr. "Yes, Lord Nao. I will make sure to get in contact with Momonga and watch over those two countries!", Brynhildr responded with confidence. "Good. I myself will be taking Elsa, Sayuri and Eydis to become Adventurers down below and we will start in Re-Estize kingdom. If you happen to spot us, do not make contact while we are in the public eye. Any information you deem necessary to report, you can." "I understand. Is there anything else you require of me?" "Not at the moment, but like the others, should you find yourself not busy during our nights, strip your clothes and join us in my bed. You too are welcome." "Thank you! I will never forget this chance to become loved by our Supreme Leader!" "Mmm. You are dismissed." Hearing Brynhildr say that, Nao concluded their current session, and dismissed Brynhildr. Brynhildr bowed once more and left through the Gate. It was now just Nao''s family and Eydis. Nao turned toward Eydis who approached him with an excited look in her eyes. "Hey, did you really mean what you just said back there? I get to go adventuring with you guys down below?" "Sure did. Unless you''d rather want to do something else?" "Oh, no! Not at all! Sure exploring this home you have is fun, but I have more fun slaying monsters and being in the company of others! Wait, there are monsters to slay here, right?" Nao wanted to retort with a laugh after Eydis said that, but he kept it down and simply nodded his head. "Yes. There are plenty of monsters for you to battle. There are even several Dragon tribes here." "D-Dragons!?" Really!?", Eydis shouted out in excitement. "Mmm. Now go rest up for the night, as we''ll be heading down tomorrow. If you are late, we won''t take you." "I understand. I''ll go head back to my room.", Eydis smiled at everyone, before retreating from the throne room. Now, it was just Nao and his family left. Nao released a big sigh, suddenly feeling a mental wave strike against his mind, becoming tired all of a sudden. It was exhaustion, but that of the mind, not physical. "Hah...", Nao said with a sigh. Everyone started to relax their posture seeing this. Elsa let out a giggle of her own before talking. "Fufu, not so easy now is it? Only Sister Eir and I can be counted as proper Rulers before we passed on our roles. Well, Brother Dabura too considering he used to rule the Demon realm. You''ll have to get used to this during our stay here. Especially once these natives find this place out, if they are even able to." "You''re right. This will be a new experience for me, to see if I''m fit to become a Ruler and eventually build my own Kingdom with you guys in it.", Nao said with a smile. "Yep. But I still think we need to expand our family more before that happens. If we include you, we will now have twenty five people on our lovely bed during our nights." "Twenty five...and you''re still saying we should expand more?" "Well, considering you have that divine energy of yours that seems to have endless stamina, I don''t see why not. Besides if everything goes well, we''ll be adding three more once we finish our travels here and in our next world, there are many cute girls over there, aren''t there?" "Heh, you''re right about that. But I guess that does pose one question." "Oh? What would that be?", Elsa mused at Nao''s question. "Can we even fit twenty five of us on that bed? Our current number spread out quite far on it already!" Chapter 339 - 67: Heading Down After Nao asked that, Elsa chuckled before answering. "Fufu, let alone twenty five, we could probably hold fifty girls on our bed before reaching our capacity. But even then the Grand Minister created a function in our control room to increase the size and durability of our bed." "There was such a thing?" "Yes.", Elsa replied, simply nodding her head. "Then I guess there''s no need to worry about this for now. The ritual is fidelity is complete, so you guys can return to what you were doing. And Eve, continue working with Towa on analyzing Eydis''s device. If sounds like you''ve made some progress on it. When you are able to connect it to her place, let me know immediately." "Alright, Big Brother.", Eve said with a nod. The rest of the girls nodded as well. At this time Dabura took the two on his side back into his own spatial dimension, just leaving behind the girls now. Eydis had long left to go prepare her things for travelling. "Well, at least from tonight onward, our nights are going to get more interesting, right, Brother?", Miya said with a smile as well. "I''m probably not the only one whose interested in seeing how the newbies do." "Will they even last a single round with you, Nao? Hehe." Isabella replied with a grin. "I could teach that Albedo a thing or two, considering we''re fellow Succubi, even though I''m not a pure-blood like her. But I''ve got my family''s techniques to back me up." "I couldn''t sense a spec of divine energy within them. But if they are to be tied to that system of yours like how it did to us, I''m sure they will eventually start developing it, using yours as a proxy of sorts. Having this energy lets us last a lot longer than normal people. If they don''t have that...they''ll collapse early on.", Chronoa said, speculating. "Hoho, then dearie we ought to make sure they''re up to par. And if Eve is to join us too, we need to have you work on your divine energy as well." "I have been interested in this "Divine Energy" you guys have been talking about for a while. But what exactly is it?", Eve questioned with interest. "It basically what makes gods, gods. The energy of life they breathe, allowing them to manipulate it to whatever they want it to do, with lots of practice of course. Having this energy inside you means you''ve broken your mortal shell.", Vados said, answering Eve. "And on that topic, Nao, I did do a quick sweep of this planet earlier. I felt traces of lingering divine energy. It looked like most of the beings that came here previously leaving behind their own tales were able to break their mortal shell. But at the moment I could only sense one being whose currently approaching such a state." "Oh? In terms of power ranking, compared to the DBZ Plane, the Overlord Plane is quite low. It''d be impressive to find even one such entity here." "Indeed. Though this energy signature isn''t actually too far away from us. And like us he too is here to tell his own tale." "So it really is Momonga who is close to achieving divine energy own his own, huh?" "Yes. Despite transferring into such a body, he''s already approaching such a state." "Well, it''s Momonga who we are taking about here. He has his own tale to tell too. As for us....I''m not really planning on spinning a tale here in the Overlord Plane, just enjoy what it has to offer." "We''ve still got those couple people of interests though right?", Miya asked. "We do. I''ve already gave the npcs their orders regarding them. We may have to topple an Elf Kingdom, and route some Demihumans as a result. If I am to pursue Calca...I''ll have to clash against Momonga again." "If it comes to that, we will be ready. But you said you''ve no interest in creating a kingdom right?", Miya asked again. "Not at the moment. I won''t stop Momonga''s conquest of his Sorcerer Kingdom. We can have a bit of fun in the demihuman war, but if the Holy Kingdom is to fall, I won''t stop him. After all the only mission I gave Mare is to protect Calca, and no one else, not even her kingdom." "Hmm, won''t she come to hate you for that?", Elsa said with a look of worry. "Perhaps .It might leave a bad taste to her people, but we''ll cross that when we get there. If she wants to take revenge, Calca vs Ainz would be interesting to see at the very least." "At least we got time before that demihuman war happens" "Can I participate in it, Nao!? They''ll be bad guys right? I''ve got an itch to start fightin'' again.", Caulifla asked happily. "If I let you go down there Caulifla you may just blow up the whole damn place, and I don''t want that.", Nao retorted her. "Boo." "Haha, besides, fights here are on a lower scale anyway. I doubt that''d even excite you. I don''t mind letting you clash against someone like Demiurge though." "Really!? Alright! Kale can join in the fun too can''t she?" "Big sis....I don''t need to fight. I enjoy spending my time here." "You need to get off your lazy a.s.s and try some somethin'', Kale. We''re in a new place to explore!" "But it''s as Nao said, The fights here don''t sound too interesting..." "I wouldn''t say not interesting, just different. If you two want to go out to have some fun, I don''t see why not. Just don''t cripple any systems they got in place, alright? Haha!, Nao replied with a laugh. Hearing that, Caulifla slapped Kale''s shoulder. "See what I mean? Nao is letting us go down there! Show some excitement already!" "O-Okay!", Kale responded bashfully with a nod. "With that said, Sayuri, Elsa, you two will be coming with me. The rest you''re free to to explore on your own like Caulifla and Kale here, or take some time to or." "That''s right. We need to get ready for tonight! You can very much look forward to it, Papa!", Fie jumped up excitedly while saying that. "Haha, that''s for sure. Anyone who doesn''t go down, we''ll have them prep for tonight. We won''t let you get a wink of sleep. Sister Vados, Sister Michael, you two are ready, right?", Elsa asked, turning toward the two. "Yes. As Nao successfully learned Ultra Instinct, I will fulfill my end of the promise. My body is ready to receive your love." "Affirmative. I am used to our nightly activities, Nao. I am ready to serve you to the best that I can. Your warmth is very calming." "Is that so? Then you two should ready yourselves.", Nao said with a smile. Elsa nodded hearing that. She then looked toward Lippti and Nemesia, asking the same thing. "What about you two, Sister Lippti, Sister Nemesia? I know you were looking to start a family soon, right, Lippti?" "Yes. I''m very much looking forward getting to experience the role of a mother.", Lippti said with a smile. "I''m not sure myself yet, but the nights I''ve been spending with you guys are really full of warmth, and I''ve been enjoying it. Seeing the act done has granted me more knowledge on it, but am I ready? It''s said the first time hurts too...", Nemesia said with a rare blush appearing on her cheeks. "Hmm, we won''t rush you if you think you aren''t ready yet Sister Nemesia. For now, just continue to watch, okay?", Elsa asked. "Alright, if you think so.", Nemesia nodded. "Sigh...I don''t even know where to begin with you, Sister Towa." "Hoho, what''s the matter, Big Sister? If we''re talking about the matters of love, why don''t we just go at my pace? I''ve no rush." "I guess that works, seeing you''ve been doing that." Hearing that, Nao also decided to speak to Towa. "And to add on top of that, Towa, if we do end up creating a child in the future, the moment I see you see them as an experiment, I''m sending you right back into Hell." "Of course. I have zero interest in doing any sort of those machinations. If we are to create a child, it will be from my own being, and from the man I love. It''s the least I can do for you for having me reunite with my brother. I''ll give you a good ride, darling~", Towa responded with a genuine smile this time. Nao could only shake his head hearing that, but he could feel Towa''s resolve, and accepted it. "Well then, you girls can return to wherever you were. And remember, Elsa, Sayuri, stay behind." "Okay!" "Got it." The two said, replying to Nao. Everyone else soon left the throne room. Before pong it was just Nao, Elsa and Sayuri now. Nao decided to stand up, and stretched his body. "Mmm. Glad all of that is said and done. Now we can actually get a move on and head on down!" "We still need to wait for Eydis though, don''t we?", Sayuri asked. "It''ll be up to her should she make it in time before we depart." "If she does, we will become four Adventurers huh?", Sayuri said, showing interest her eyes. Her three tails started to thump around happily. "Haha, looks like someone is eager. The main reason I''m taking you Sayuri is because the dwarven mountains is one of our main destinations. As for you, the elf kingdom is also one of our main destinations." "Is it because I''m an elf?" "Yes. Having an elf with us, we can ease our way in easier. We probably won''t head there until we come across Zesshi and see how Aura is doing with her mission though." "I see. Then for the dwarves, is it because Sister Sayuri focused on all those life skills like blacksmithing?" "I did end up learning a lot of that! It''d be cool to find a good Master to learn the real thing, instead of learning it through a virtual world. There was also runecrafting too wasn''t there?" "There is. If we can establish good relations with the dwarves, that won''t be an impossibility. It will be up to Shaltear. I know she can do it." "Yeah!" "I''m also interested in gathering information about Wild Magic and Martial Arts too, as they''re unique to the natives. But first we have to go down and integrate ourselves into their society." "And the easiest way to do that is disguising ourselves as Adventurers, is it?" "Pretty much. Also it is a shame but I will have you two use the 10th tier spell, "Perfect Disguise" along with me. Our first destination is the fortress city, E-Rantel. I''ve no idea of their views on demihumans, but I don''t want to take that risk." "That''s indeed a shame but I get where you''re going with that.", Elsa nodded in confirmation, while Sayuri pouted. "Ehhh? That''s a pain the b.u.t.t. Can I at least remove it when we''re not seen in public?" "We will have to see. I don''t want anyone randomly attacking you for being a demihuman either." "That does make sense. Becoming humans will be weird, but it''s something we gotta do then, we don''t know what it''s like down there yet.", Sayuri nodded. And if on que, the three suddenly heard a sound of shuffling feet fast approaching them. Eydis came running in with her katana at her waist, seemingly ready to depart. She waved her hand at the three. "Hiii! It looks like I was able to make it in time phew!", Eydis said with a pant, arriving at the three. "That indeed you did. We were just about to set off actually.", Nao replied. "Did you forget anything?" "Nope!" "Good. Elsa, Sayuri, let us use the spell." Hearing that, Eydis blinked her eyes in doubt. "Eh, spell? What spell?" "You''ll see. Perfect Disguise!", Nao said, letting a ripple of mana flow around him. ""Perfect Disguise!"", the two also said, chanting the spell. All of the sudden, the three''s bodies changed completely, and became human with the appearance of three low-class Adventurers, which shocked Eydis greatly! * A/N : Aht here! Here us the next chapter! Party name next chapter. I know Baharuth Empire has demihumans like half-elves, but I''m not sure if Re-Estize works the same way. Also question,, another lemon scene isn''t far off, but do you guys want me to keep writing them for each girl? Or should I just do summaries of them now, not dedicated chapters to said girl? Let me know! I did talk about power levels a bit here too, compared to DBZ, Overlord is quite low. And Nao is in Ainz''s position, where he is one of the highest beings already. He does not have a wish to conquer the world like Ainz does, so he will just explore it for a while with his family, gaining a few new people in his family, before moving onto the Pokemon Plane! (I''m looking for Vol 2 to be around ~100 chapters, maybe 150, it won''t be a lot) Release schedule : 2 chapters / week Don''t forget to drop those power stones and leave comments below!